《First Dragon King》


 Chapter 1

    "Look! There is a dragon on the old banyan tree


    "What? Five clawed golden dragon, there is a dragon in the world


    In the rainy night, thunder suddenly appeared, tearing half of the sky.


    A remnant dragon was perched on the top of the tree. Its scales and long horns were all broken. The dragon''s blood was flowing and dripping on the fruit of a banyan tree.


    Even so, it is still majestic, showing a supreme prestige, ten miles around, all kinds of animals shivering, crawling on the ground.


    Several old neighbors were so scared that they knelt down and kowtowed to the legendary Chinese dragon.


    Just a few breaths, the Dragon suddenly turned into thousands of stars, a weak light directly into the third floor of the community.


    Su ye, a "fool" sitting on the sofa, has been suffering from dementia for more than two years. Now his body trembles gently.


    A dragon soul imprint is directly printed in his eyebrow.


    "How did the emperor return to earth?"


    "This weak body is me who became dementia at that time?"


    Su Ye is shocked. He remembers that when he came home from college entrance examination, he was hit by a truck and almost died.


    The "two spirits and seven Spirits" spilling over the body were found by the "adoptive father" Jun Changsheng who passed by the earth.


    And brought to the ancient world, training campaign for more than 2000 years, has become a frightening endless starry sky "night emperor"!


    Hateful when he was about to take charge of the seal of the dragon, ascend nine days, and become the emperor of the ages, he was attacked and killed by his adoptive father!


    It was not until he died that he understood the shocking plot.


    Juncangsheng has cultivated the three emperors of heaven, earth and man, just as nutrients.


    "I will kill the emperor of heaven, kill the mother of earth, kill the emperor of human beings - to be the first God Emperor in all ages!"


    Jun cangsheng''s words, which spread all over the starry sky, were deeply imprinted in Su Ye''s soul.


    Even in the presence of the gods, they can''t go against the emperor''s power.


    "In your life, one day, I will kill you again and ask you to pay for your blood!"


    Su Ye''s muddy eyes showed that there were water cups, biscuits and a group photo of a family of four on the table.


    He remembered that their su family was a famous medical family in Donghai province.


    It is known as "one country, three courts and six number one scholars".


    It means that in the past 100 years, there has been a big country doctor, three presidents and six provincial champion.


    Originally, he was supposed to be a noble with boundless scenery, but he grew up in humiliation.


    The four members of their family were driven out of the Su family''s Mansion by the order of their grandfather.


    He was knocked off the overpass and became a paralyzed fool. It was his cousin Su Changqing who did it.


    The adopted sister, Tong Yaya, is not allowed to be surnamed Su, and is not qualified to enter the ancestral temple!


    There are so many!


    At this time, a rapid sound outside the door interrupts Su Ye''s thoughts.


    The hall door was opened quickly, and a tall and graceful girl came in quickly.


    The girl looked sixteen or seventeen years old. She was wearing a black buttock skirt. Her legs were long and white. Her long hair was wet and her figure was bumpy. It was obvious that she had come back from the rain.


    In less than two seconds, she slammed the door again.


    "Yaya."


    Su night a mouth, the voice is very hoarse.


    In front of her, this soft and beautiful girl is her sister Tong Yaya. I didn''t expect that she was so old.


    "Shh... Brother, good. We play hide and seek. Don''t make any noise. I''ll buy you some candy later. "


    On Tong Yaya''s white face, she squeezed out a smile and comforted Su ye in a low voice.


    Su Ye''s heart is happy. As long as his soul and body are fully integrated, he can return to normal and recognize his sister.


    Yaya and his father will have a high heart when they know.


    Suddenly, another obscene man''s voice came from the door


    "Hahaha, sister ayada, what are you doing so fast? Are you afraid I''ll eat you? "


    "Yang Lebin! I warn you, if you don''t leave, I''ll call the police! " Tong Yaya said aloud.


    Su Ye frowned. What happened to Yang Lebin?


    It was the younger brother of his baby daughter-in-law, who had turned against each other for a long time.


    "What? Are relatives not welcome? I need to see you. Open the door


    Yang Lebin''s strange speech seems to have decided Tong Yaya.


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. My family are all at home. They won''t be polite to you." Tong Yaya''s voice trembled again.


    "Your family? What about the taxi driver? Or is your godmother who has been remarried for many years back? Ha ha, you don''t mean that fool Suye? Open the door


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Before Yang Lebin finished, he stepped on the wooden door.


    Tong Yaya couldn''t resist at all. He fell to the ground and almost cried.


    Su Ye is so angry that she has to help her. Unfortunately, she doesn''t listen to him and walks awkwardly.


    "Tut Tut, Yaya, why are you so careless?"


    Yang Lebin turns the key to the car and comes in. He sees Tong Yaya fall on the ground, showing his slender legs. His eyes are dazzlingly white, which makes him shine.


    "Yo! This fool is here, too. What are you looking at? "


    Yang Lebin sneered, did not pay attention to Su ye at all, and slowly took out a red invitation.


    "Come on! This is my sister Yang Xi''er''s wedding invitation. I''ll bring you the first one when I get it. "


    "Good. I''ll take it. Let''s go Tong Yaqiang said.


    "What''s the rush? My sister said that you and your family will go to her marriage this time. Take this fool Suye with you. Hehe, it''s not chongchongxi. What if he gets better? Is that right? " Yang Lebin said sarcastically.


    "My brother is like this. Do you want him to make a fool of himself? None of our family will go! "


    Tong Yaya''s eyes are full of tears. I still feel pity for her, and she tries not to let the tears slide down.


    "Oh, brother and sister are very affectionate! Hum, my sister and Su Ye got to know each other. She''s going to get married. You can''t give less than 100000 gifts. You know what? " Yang Lebin held out a finger.


    "You''ve gone too far! But Yang Xi''er and Su Ye''s elder brother have engaged in a baby kiss. Now she will marry Su Changqing without any explanation. "


    "She was seriously ill at that time, and she was about to die. If brother Suye hadn''t saved her, she would have died long ago. She is today! Why do you want us to give you a present of 100000 yuan


    Before Tong Yaya finished speaking, Yang Lebin slapped him in the face.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Loud voice!


    Yang Lebin also pointed and scolded arrogantly


    "Bitch! You are just a little bastard adopted by the Su family. How dare you talk back? "


    "What the hell is Suye? It was a disgrace to my sister, and it tarnished her reputation. "


    "On the wedding day, if you don''t show up, I''ll break your leg! Remember, the $100000 you sent is not a gift, but an apology! Do you understand? "


    Tong Yaya covered her pretty face with tears. She could only swallow her humiliation with tears.


    Su ye, who was standing on one side, was furious and was about to rush up to fight.


    It''s a pity that his body has not been fully integrated.


    "Dead fool! You still want to hit me? I''ll kill you! "


    Yang Lebin to Su night is a kick in the past, will su night kick to the ground.


    "Ah... Don''t hit my brother, don''t hit my brother. Please


    Tong Yaya almost collapsed, crying to stop Yang Lebin, Su night will be dead behind.


    As a child, brother Suye has been protecting her. From now on, she will also protect her brother from being bullied.


    "Fool, you dare to stare at me! Hum, if you want me not to beat him, you can sleep with me for one night


    Now Tong Yaya is tender and weak, and is bullied by others, which arouses Yang Lebin''s lust for animals.


    "Ah, what are you doing? I''m calling. Don''t come here Tong Yaya''s face was pale with fear.


    "Ha ha ha, what are you shouting about? Who dares to take care of me? You''re not with me? Then I''ll come and fight Su ye every day until he is disabled and dead. Will you accompany me? "


    Yang Lebin is tall and strong. He pushes Tong Yaya onto the sofa with one hand.


    Tong Yaya panicked to resist with her hand, her heart, fell into the hands of Yang Lebin this beast, her innocence will be destroyed.


    But if you resist, such villains as Yang Lebin will really kill brother Su Ye alive.


    What should I do? What else can she do?


    She can only accept in despair


    In this moment!


    A roar came from Su Ye''s throat.


    "Don''t you dare to touch her


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    A glass medicine bottle flew over and hit Yang Lebin in the head.


    "Bang" a crack to open, inside the potion splashed Yang Lebin all over the head, ferocious one.


    At the moment, Su Ye has stood up steadily!


    That originally dementia turbid eyes instantly restore clarity, eyes shining, like stars in the night sky.


    Su Ye doesn''t give Yang Lebin any time to react at all. He rushes forward and kicks the son of a bitch''s crotch.


    Bang!!


    "Ah..."


    Yang Lebin screamed, his face twisted with pain, his eyes almost protruded, his hands covered his crotch, and he knelt down on the ground, almost fainting.


    This is absolutely to let Yang Lebin become a eunuch!


    "A bullying dog! I''ll let you touch my sister! "


    Su Ye stretched out his palm, left and right bow, to Yang Lebin''s face is hard to draw down.


    make love.


    He slapped his face 20 or 30 times in a row, which made Yang Lebin''s face bleed and his teeth spit out a few.


    At first, Yang Lebin wanted to resist, but soon he knelt down in pain and begged for mercy.


    "I''m wrong... Suye, give me a break, I won''t. Please... "


    Su Ye stepped on his hands again, and then he stopped.


    Su Ye''s face was cool, her eyes were like electricity, her body was like a sword, and she took the wedding card with one hand.


    When you open it, you can see the names of the two enemies you both know


    Bridegroom: Su Changqing.


    Bride: Yang Xi''er.


    Three months later, I got married in Su''s old house. Welcome!


    Su Ye crumples the hard wedding invitation into a ball, grabs Yang Lebin''s chin in one hand, and savagely shoves it into Yang Lebin''s mouth to force him to eat it.


    "Go back and tell the dog couple."


    "On their wedding day, I''m sure Sue will be there!"

 Chapter 2

    "Brother, is it really you?"


    Until Yang Lebin walked away, Tong Yaya responded.


    "It''s me, Yaya. I''m awake Su Ye reaches out her hand to wipe away her tears.


    But Tong Yaya immediately cried out and rushed to Su Ye''s arms. He was full of fragrance and his shoulders trembled. He cried constantly.


    "Great! Brother, you finally wake up! Great


    "I''ve wronged you." Su Ye patted Tong Yaya on the shoulder.


    Tong Yaya cried for a long time, then suddenly remembered something.


    "Brother, I''ll call my dad right away. He knows that you will be very happy when you wake up. We will move immediately, otherwise Yang Lebin will come back for revenge. "


    Tong Yaya took out his mobile phone and found that it was already wet and couldn''t turn it on at all. He couldn''t make a call.


    "With me, don''t be afraid of him!" Su ye said haughtily.


    If it were not for his lack of cultivation and unfitness to kill, he would have frustrated Yang Lebin just now.


    "By the way, when does father usually come back?"


    "He''s going to drive a taxi. He''s still on the night shift until eight or nine tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, my cell phone won''t work. "


    "What about the clinic? He''s not going to be a doctor? " Su ye asked strangely.


    "The clinic was closed, the workers were demobilized, and my father''s medical certificate was revoked. You''ve had an accident for more than two years, and a lot has happened. "


    Su night light frown, father is upright, how can be revoked medical qualification?


    It''s not going to be that easy.


    "I see. You go first and change into a clean suit. "


    Tong Yaya looked down, and her pretty face turned red, because her clothes were still wet and close to her delicate body. Her beautiful and exquisite body was exposed, which attracted people''s imagination.


    The round and plump body in front of Su Ye''s chest has been pressed. Tong Yaya screams with fright and runs to the room to take a bath and change clothes.


    After she took a bath, she found that Suye was already cooking dinner.


    "Brother, let me do it!"


    Tong Yaya''s voice trembled, and he didn''t remember how long he hadn''t cooked with his brother.


    "Let''s do it together. I haven''t cooked for a long time Su ye said with a smile.


    After a dinner, Tong Yaya enjoyed it and praised it.


    Su ye also learned a lot from Tong Yaya.


    Until two o''clock in the night, Tong Yaya fell asleep.


    Su ye went to the balcony and stood with her hands down. Without blinking her eyes, she looked at the dark old banyan tree.


    "In any world, the strong are respected! You must practice at once


    On the top of the tree, the fruit of the banyan tree dripping with dragon''s blood is glowing.


    This bunch of banyan fruit has become a great tonic for cultivation.


    Even if ordinary people eat it, it is absolutely to wash the marrow and cut the pulse, to transform themselves, to stay young, let alone to refine the pill.


    But he knows better, dragon blood into the heart, banyan fruit is only the surface, ready to pick.


    What really moved him was the root of the banyan tree that absorbed the dragon''s breath. A certain section of the root buried deep in the earth must have become golden.


    But it will take at least half a year to be really mature!


    "Heaven and earth are dark and yellow, and the soul of the dragon is immortal! This dragon soul turned into lightning and was imprinted on my eyebrows. I have three souls and seven spirits. This is my su Ye''s feeling for a while, and I have a little more respect for this "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" in my heart.


    He originally wanted to continue to listen to Lei''s cultivation, but he had a pain in his eyebrow, and his blood was flowing out, so he couldn''t continue.


    "Practice together, accumulate a lot! That''s all for today! "


    Su Ye looks at the dirt spilling over his body and decides to take a bath first.


    When taking a bath, he has found that his originally thin body has changed a lot, and he even feels a little taller.


    He believed that as long as he continued to practice, he would reach a more perfect state.


    When he just came out of the bath, he heard a sound downstairs.


    Around 6 a.m., it''s very obvious.


    More than a dozen domineering luxury cars drove directly under the old banyan tree.


    From the car down a group of burly men in suits, have looked up at the branches.


    "Sure enough! Look at that bunch of fruit on the top of the tree


    "Is it true that master yuan was right? The animals fell down and moaned in this direction. As expected, there was a strange treasure


    "It''s a pity that master yuan fainted in the middle of his calculation. We immediately went up to pick the luminous fruit, and Master Wu will be saved this time! You can''t do without a reward. Go up the tree


    Suddenly, among the shouts, there were five or six skilled men climbing up the old banyan tree.


    Their goal is to pick the banyan fruit which has been dyed with dragon blood!


    Su Ye stood on the balcony, frowning and murmuring in surprise


    "Oh? It turns out that there are still some capable people on earth. I know it''s a treasure


    "But if you want to pick my dragon blood fruit, you have to ask me if you agree with me first."


    With that, Su Ye wanted to jump directly from the balcony, but looked at the windows of other residents.


    A few neighbors have already turned on the lights. Let''s keep a low profile!


    He walked slowly down the stairs.


    After approaching the old banyan tree, I found that there were more than 30 people on the other side, all of whom had learned Kung Fu.


    Obviously a powerful bodyguard of a big family!


    There is a tall woman in a red leather coat, who seems to be the little leader here. She is the first to see Su Ye coming here.


    How could she let Suye disturb her at such a time?


    The woman in leather immediately cried out in a cold voice:


    "Hello! Boy, you can''t come here! Go away

 Chapter 3

    Su Ye frowned.


    I didn''t expect that little mortals would dare to disrespect him!


    However, he immediately light a smile, he is no longer the night emperor that frightens ten thousand race after all.


    The hero did not mention that he was brave, not to mention that he was a defeated general, and there was no need for him to carry the stinking airs of the emperor.


    "This old banyan tree is a public place. Why can''t I come?" Su ye asked politely.


    "Boy, you like to be aggressive, don''t you? If I say no, I can''t! Why don''t you step forward and try? "


    The woman in leather was furious, and she didn''t think Su ye would dare to go against her.


    "Then try."


    Su Ye didn''t believe in evil, so she took ten steps forward and stood up with her hands down.


    "Come on"


    Leather woman Li drinks, the two tall bodyguards next to him immediately move to throw Su ye out directly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, in the crowd, an older man gave a low drink.


    He is kind-looking, his face is weathered, and there is a long scar on his chin, which seems to add a bit of vicissitudes.


    When he saw Su ye, he couldn''t believe it and came up quickly.


    "Suye, is it really you? You, are you well? "


    "Who are you?" Su Ye just feels familiar, but he can''t remember for a moment. After all, he has been fighting in the ancient world for more than 2000 years.


    "I''m your uncle Meng Hao, remember? Before your father''s clinic, your father didn''t say when your illness was cured. That''s a good thing. "


    Meng Hao is very happy and shows his white teeth. When other people see that he knows Su ye, they don''t come up for a moment.


    "Oh, uncle Meng Hao! I remember. Long time no see! "


    Su Ye really remembered that after their family was driven out of their old house by their grandfather, they opened a clinic, and Meng Hao worked with his father.


    The scar on Meng Hao''s chin is still caused by the ruffian''s door-to-door trouble. His father was beaten by the ruffian, and Meng Hao rushed up to help.


    My father once said that uncle Meng Hao''s scar is a witness of their friendship and can never be erased.


    Meng Hao first greeted the leather woman, and then conciliation generally said:


    "I''m so happy for your father that you''re able to come back to your senses. They are all from the Wu family. I''ll take them here to pick some fruit. To be honest, I''m seeing a doctor for their family now. "


    After saying this, Meng Hao secretly made a look, especially not to provoke the woman in leather.


    "She is the daughter of the Wu family, Wu Aoyu. I can''t be bothered


    Wujia, one of the most famous "Wenwu" families in Jiangdu, is the top family in Jiangdu.


    This Wu Aoyu, in particular, represents the whole Wu family. Anyone who hears of it will give some face.


    "Uncle Meng Hao, do you want to pick the bunch of fruit on the tree? I advise you not to go up! "


    Su ye saw that it was Uncle Meng Hao, and he was kind enough to offer advice.


    "Mind your own business." Wu Aoyu heard it, but she gave a cold hum.


    Meng Hao was in a dilemma when he heard his face. He laughed and didn''t speak.


    Wu Aoyu said in a cold voice: "Meng Hao, I invite you to come here to see the medicine guide, not to chat! You go up, too. If you can''t, you''ll cut off the branch! "


    Several bodyguards heard this and immediately began to climb the tree.


    This old banyan tree has many branches and leaves, and there are many places to stay. Moreover, the fruit of the banyan tree is still growing between the branches and leaves, which is not difficult for the bodyguards.


    "Here it is."


    All of a sudden, a bodyguard on the branch yelled, and the string of glowing banyan trees was three meters in front of him.


    As long as he climbs up a little more, he will be able to pick it.


    At this time, he screamed and fell down from the tree.


    "Ah..."


    Bang!


    The whole person fell to the ground solidly, and the whole face suddenly shed a burst of blood.


    "Save people -" Meng Hao yelled immediately.


    If it wasn''t for the well-trained bodyguard, when he fell, he hit a branch again and slowed down his speed. I''m afraid he would have fallen to death.


    The second bodyguard in the tree also fell down with a scream.


    Then, all the bodyguards who were close to the banyan tree fell down, without exception.


    "What''s the matter? Is it so evil? "


    "I don''t know. It''s like getting an electric shock when I get close." A slightly relieved bodyguard gasped.


    Su Ye sees everything in her eyes and thinks: these people''s heads are really iron. Several of them have broken their hands and want to continue.


    Wu Aoyu was already anxious and irritable. She had already ordered someone to get the chainsaw. Seeing Su Ye shaking her head, she immediately became very angry


    "Boy, what are you laughing at? Looking for a fight, isn''t it? "


    "Of course, I''m laughing at you for being too much of yourself!" Su ye said haughtily.


    "You''re tired of living, aren''t you? Hum, if you have the ability, you can pick it up. I think I''ll beat you to death! " Wu Aoyu was already angry.


    "Then I''ll show you."


    Su night smell speech tiny smile, cloud light breeze light ground goes forward.


    Wu Aoyu hears speech one Zheng, the value of this banyan fruit she is clear of course, secretly blame oneself how can let Su Ye try?


    What if it''s picked by Su ye?


    However, immediately she shook her head. How could this boy, who looked like a sick seedling, win it?


    "Very good, Meng Hao. Don''t stop me. I''ll see how this ungrateful boy fell from the tree!"


    "If I don''t go up the tree, how can I fall down?" Su Ye has come to the old banyan tree.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t go up the tree, will the banyan fruit fall down by itself?"


    Wu Aoyu holds her chest in both hands with disdain. If it were not for Meng Hao''s presence, she would have thrown Su ye out. How could there be so many things?


    "Yes! Let it fall by itself


    Su Ye finished, feet gently a point, put the posture, right fist a grip, there is rolling strength cohesion among them.


    He hit the huge old banyan tree!


    Boom!!


    With one punch, the whole old banyan tree shook.


    The lush leaves made a "Sasa" sound!


    Everyone present was surprised. They were all warriors, and it was impossible for them to strike such a terrible force with one punch.


    A banyan leaf fluttered down from above.


    "Oh, here you are! I thought it was to knock down the banyan fruit, but it was just a leaf! It''s so funny


    Wu Aoyu secretly breathed a breath and immediately sneered. What about Su Yehui''s Kung Fu?


    Their martial arts family has never lacked such a brute force warrior!


    Even Meng Hao shook his head slightly, but he was also relieved. As long as Su Ye didn''t continue to monkey around, it didn''t matter if he lost face once.


    "Is it?"


    Su night cloud light breeze lightly a hand, double fingers unexpectedly impartial ground clamped that leaf that falls down.


    All of a sudden, the eyes drooped, and a cluster of cold light gathered in them.


    "True law gathers five fingers and kills thousands of miles away!"


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Wrist a bend, hundred strength outside put, that leaf unexpectedly is like a dart to shoot directly to the tree top!


    Click!


    A crisp sound, the string of luminous banyan branches should be broken.


    Straight down!


    Su Ye moved two steps, gently reached for it and caught it steadily.


    Everyone in the audience was wide eyed, as if they had seen something incredible.


    A broken leaf?


    Banyan fruit actually fell down!


    A leaf has such power? What kind of magic is this?


    Looking at the string of banyan fruit in Su Ye''s hand, the faint light faded away, which was obviously the string they always wanted!


    Wu Aoyu looks at the banyan tree with her eyes, but she is also shocked by Su Ye''s hand. At this time, her face turns white, and she doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Ah, Su ye, how can you know martial arts?"


    Meng Hao swallowed his saliva and said, it''s only two years since I saw Su Ye. How can su ye become so powerful?


    Have you become a warrior?


    "Little master, take a step. Can you sell us this bunch of fruit? The master of the Wu family is waiting to take the treasure to renew his life. I came out to pick the fruit according to my master''s wishes. It''s not easy to hand it over if I can''t take it back. The Wu family has offered a price of 10 million yuan to buy it! " Meng Hao said immediately.


    Su Yewen Yan light smile, although now his family is poor, but with his strength, absolutely did not worry about money.


    What''s more, there are only 12 banyan fruits in his hand, each of which is absolutely valuable. How could he sell them for 10 million.


    However, when he saw the scar on Meng Hao''s chin, his heart immediately softened, and some kindness still needed to be paid back.


    "Uncle Meng Hao, it doesn''t matter how much. But its power is extraordinary, within three meters. How dare you give it to mortals? I''m afraid it''s harmful to others and myself. No one in the world can use this banyan fruit except me Su yeduding said.


    "Well... My master is also at home, so it should be OK! Why don''t you come back with me? "


    Meng Hao can''t help but show a worried look on his face. If something happens, he can''t bear the consequences.


    Su Ye looked at all his thoughts and said:


    "Good! Now that uncle Meng Hao has spoken, I''ll come home and change my clothes! "


    Su ye went back to find that her sister was still sleeping, so she left a note, took the dragon blood banyan fruit, and followed Meng Hao and others to get on the bus.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the line suddenly divided into three groups.


    Then, he stopped in front of a small house.


    This house is very dilapidated. There is a chicken farm beside it. It doesn''t look like a big family with so many bodyguards at all.


    "By the way, the master of the Wu family is being hunted down by his enemies. You''ll be careful when you talk. "


    Su Ye nodded, which was a common situation.


    When he entered the mansion and went to the hall, he was slightly surprised.


    "What is the purpose of the Wu family?"

 Chapter 4

    In the huge living room, there is a strong smell of blood!


    Next to a tea table was broken, fragmented; There''s blood on the floor that hasn''t been cleaned up, and a broken hand.


    Su Ye just glanced at the broken hand. From the yellow color, it can be judged that it is a hand that grasps traditional Chinese medicine all the year round!


    From this we can judge that the man who had his hand cut off was definitely a very old TCM doctor!


    There is a doubt in Su Ye''s heart. Doesn''t it mean that the master of Wu family is being chased by his enemies, waiting for help? Why did you cut off the doctor''s hand?


    Seeing Su Ye''s expression, Wu Aoyu said coolly:


    "What? That''s scary? Those quacks dare to be presumptuous in front of our Wu family. It''s light to cut off one hand! We killed two people the day before yesterday


    "I don''t care how you do things!" Su night just light back a sentence.


    "It''s good to know that - come and pour tea for the guests. What are you doing? "


    Wu Aoyu went back home. She was a little confident. After giving orders, she went straight to the inner room.


    As soon as the tea was served, Wu Aoyu had gone back.


    "What about banyan? My grandfather will take it right away


    Wu Aoyu came to Su ye in a few steps, stretched out her hand and said anxiously:


    "Banyan fruit, bring it!"


    "As I said, I am the only one who can use this medicine. If you want to take it now, you will bear the consequences!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "The teacher of the national medical school is here. It''s huiwenxing, isn''t it better than you? You get it quickly! Ten million, we''ll give it to you right away! " Wu Aoyu was already very impatient.


    "National hand Medicine Museum, Hui Wenxing? Hum, if he can be cured, he won''t want to use Kiko to continue his life! "


    Su Ye disdains it. This national medical center is the one in their old house.


    Because their su family produced a great doctor, known as the holy hand, so it was named after it.


    Many well-known old doctors, for their own official career, will also come to the hometown of the "holy hand of the country" to gild.


    This Hui Wenxing is one of the candidates who came to gild.


    "Why do you talk so much? Will you take it or not? " Wu Aoyu''s voice is aggressive again.


    "All right, all right! Don''t worry, miss Aoyu. It''s important for us to save people. Let''s go in and have a look. After su Ye''s family, she should care for the patients. Let''s go in together Meng Hao said anxiously.


    Su night see Meng Hao is really in a dilemma, at this time also had to ignore, when agreed to go in with.


    Inside, I found six people in the ward.


    Lying on the bed, the old man looked like he was 70 years old, with a sallow complexion and deep eyes. He was the kind of patient who seemed to die at any time.


    There are a lot of silver needles on his head, which are being rescued.


    There is no need to ask. This must be the man in charge of the Wu family now!


    It''s just unexpected that this man of the moment who once ran across the city of the Yangtze River is now dying.


    Next to him was a young man. He was wearing a silver coat. He was pale, with glasses. He was silent and didn''t see any momentum.


    It''s just that when Su ye came in, the young man glanced back.


    This eye, burst out in the eyes of a sharp, sharp flash and no!


    It''s definitely a tough character!


    "Coming! Have you picked the fruit of Chunyang? Bring it


    Next to an old doctor in Tang costume, his eyes were cloudy. No matter who was holding the banyan fruit, he asked for it.


    There is a row of silver needles shining in front of him. He is saving the patient seriously.


    "Now that you know that this is pure Yang, if this fruit goes on, the patient will surely die!" Su Ye says suddenly.


    "Well?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Inside the room, everyone is surprised, then Qi Qi angrily stares at Su Ye.


    Especially the two armed bodyguards who have been standing in the corner in silence, their faces are miso, and they burst into anger.


    The fierce momentum came in an instant!


    As long as the host a word, they will jump on Su night on the spot to kill!


    "Su Ye! What are you talking about? Give the banyan fruit to my master and let him save people. " Meng Hao said anxiously immediately.


    "Uncle Meng Hao, I came here just because of your love!"


    Su Ye was neither humble nor arrogant. He picked the smallest one from his bunch of banyan trees. There was a small cluster of flames on it. It took more than ten seconds before he disappeared.


    "That''s all I''ve said. I''ll take care of myself!"


    Finish saying, Su ye put that banyan fruit on the tabletop directly, turn round to walk.


    Hui Wenxing, an old doctor, was a little surprised. He looked up and down at Su Ye''s back. He was in the National Medical Center, and naturally heard something about Su''s family.


    It is said that many years ago, master Su drove one of his sons and grandsons out of the Su family.


    The grandson later had a car accident and became an idiot. His name seems to be Suye.


    Because there are pictures of the four members of Su Ye''s family hanging in the Su family''s traditional Chinese Medicine Museum, saying that they came in and immediately went out, so Hui Wenxing recognized Su ye at once.


    "Boy, are you Suye? Is that the scornful son who was expelled from the Su family? You dare to talk about medicine in front of me? You were not born when I was practicing medicine! Hum


    Su Ye''s vigorous steps gave her a slight pause, but she went out without looking back.


    Others saw him go, did not care at all, only Meng Hao caught up in a dilemma.


    "Leave him alone. Dr. Hui, save people first Wu Aoyu quickly picked up the pill and handed it over.


    Master Wu, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly frowned and said:


    "Wait. Just now, the fruit gave birth to a flame. Is it really OK to feed it like this? "


    Hearing this, even the arrogant Wu Aoyu was worried. After all, the one lying on the bed was their grandfather, the head of the family.


    "Ha ha, there are many things that I use pure Yang as tonic. I''ve used them for thousands of years. Master Wu, don''t be as short-sighted as Su Ye just now. " Hui Wenxing''s face was gloomy.


    "That''s not what I mean. Then, Dr. Hui, save people! " Master Wu immediately changed his face and said.


    Hui Wenxing took over the banyan fruit, he also secretly felt a turn, this is the fruit cut by thunder, can let people come back to life, and then continue the yangshou.


    He saw in an ancient medical book that Lei Zhenzi, an ancient man, almost died. What he ate was the fruit of wind and thunder. He not only survived, but also gained great strength.


    I''m afraid that regor is almost what he has now!


    Even if it doesn''t work, we''ll find another way later.


    "This fruit is Lei Dan. After taking it, you will be in great spirits!"


    With that, huiwenxing reaches out and feeds the banyan fruit to WuGongZhe''s mouth.


    Then he stabbed WuGongZhe''s chin with a silver needle in his hand, and gently lifted his thumb. The faint WuGongZhe gulped down the banyan fruit.


    In less than a minute, the prisoner opened his eyes.


    His pale face turned ruddy and his spirit gradually recovered.


    "Ah, grandfather, how are you!" Wu Aoyu was so surprised that she rushed up.


    And WuGongZhe also seemed to be unable to believe it and looked at his hands in surprise.


    Master Wu was also overjoyed and said in a loud voice, "good! Ha ha, Dr. Hui is really a good hand. I was reckless just now. You''ve saved my Wu family. I''ll reward you with a lot of money. "


    Hui Wenxing also breathed a sigh of relief, a calm look, said: "ah, Master Wu is polite. I didn''t come for your 30 million yuan to save people. I really regard the Wu family as my friend! "


    "Ha ha ha, yes, Dr. Hui, you are my forever friend of Wu family!" Master Wu laughed heartily, not to mention how happy he was.


    But at this time, Wu gongzhe''s body trembled.


    "Ah..."


    He just heard a scream, a mouthful of blood spit out, the whole body''s skin is not ruddy, but become red.


    WuGongZhe''s old body was still shaking, shrinking, sweating and suffering.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to my grandfather? "


    Young master Wu was so surprised that he grabbed Hui Wenxing''s skirt and asked harshly.


    "Well, I don''t know how it came to be like this. Let me see, let me see..."


    Hui Wenxing was also flustered on the spot. The silver needles that were inserted on the head of Wu gongzhe fell off automatically.


    It''s the master of Wu family in front of me. What should I do if he really died?


    "You dead quack! Do you mean to harm our family? If my grandfather dies, you have to be buried with him. "


    Master Wu''s face is ferocious. He slaps Hui Wenxing in the face and kicks him out.


    Hui Wenxing stumbles to the ground. Now he can''t take care of Master Wu''s caprice. It seems that he suddenly thinks of something and cries out:


    "Su ye, come on! It must be su Ye


    "Yes, he just knew. He must know."


    When Wu Aoyu saw that her grandfather was so miserable, her body trembled and she was about to be in a mess. She rushed out of the room and said in a loud voice:


    "You wait, I''ll call him back!"

 Chapter 5

    "Su ye, stop!"


    Wu Aoyu rushed out of the hall and happened to see Su Ye stepping out of the gate and going to the yard.


    "What else?"


    Su Ye just got ten million bank cards, so she stayed in the hall for a while. Unexpectedly, Wu Aoyu came out again.


    "Don''t go. There''s something wrong inside. You''ll go back with me right away! " Wu Aoyu is in a hurry.


    "Oh? Now are you begging me to go back? "


    Su Ye''s mouth turned slightly, and immediately understood what was going on inside. It seemed that it was faster than he expected.


    "Yes, I beg you to go back. You go back with me and have a look. If something happens to my grandfather, you can''t get rid of it! "


    Wu Aoyu excitedly stretched out her hand and went to lasu night to drag him back into the room.


    Su night''s eyes in a flash of cold, fingers into claws, gently fold.


    "Pa!" The voice unexpectedly broke Wu Aoyu''s wrist!


    "Ah... Ah pain." Wu Aoyu screamed, but she could not move.


    Su Ye''s body is straight, just like a sculpture. She shouts in a deep voice:


    "Is that what you Wu family do?"


    Meng Hao was not far away. He rushed up and said in a hurry:


    "Su ye, let go. There must be something wrong with Mr. Wu. Save people quickly - Miss Wu, you still have such an attitude at this time? Apologize. "


    Wu Aoyu''s face was red with anger, and she said: "I''m sorry, I''m reckless. Please go back and see my grandfather. He''s dying. Please


    "Well! I''ll spare you one more time


    Su yeleng snorts, pushes Wu Aoyu, pushes her out seven or eight meters away, and falls to the ground.


    Su Ye didn''t look at it much, but she spat out cold words


    "Next time, it''s not dislocation. Lead the way


    "Yes, yes! Inside, please


    When I got to the room, I found that the atmosphere inside had completely changed.


    Wu gongzhe on the bed had opened his turbid eyes, his skin was red, his face and neck were blue, and his body was shaking. It was obviously extremely painful.


    "Suye, you still want to run!"


    When Hui Wenxing saw Su Ye coming back, he immediately gave a loud drink, pointed angrily at the prisoner on the bed and questioned him


    "What fruit do you give? What I want is pure Yang. Your banyan fruit must not be. What are your intentions? Did the writer send you here? "


    "Well, no learning, no skill! The people who come out of the holy hand medical school are good at shirking responsibility! " Su Ye sinks a way.


    "You fart! Little bastard, you''ve poisoned the banyan fruit. You''re trying to harm Master Wu! You are just an abandoned son of a family. Your father doesn''t even have the qualification to practise medicine. What qualification do you have to slander me? Don''t try to blame me! " Hui Wenxing is furious.


    Master Wu put his hand on his waist and revealed a silver pistol. His voice cheered to Hui Wenxing coldly


    "Dead old man, shut up! Do you want to die? "


    After a shock to Huiwen star, Master Wu looked at Su ye and said in a friendly tone:


    "Suye, how could my grandfather be like this? Can you help me? "


    "As I have said, it''s not any product. If you feed the patient a whole one, you will certainly kill him." Su Ye''s voice is quiet.


    Master Wu looked gloomy and said quickly, "do you have a way to save my grandfather? Please


    "Of course, saving people is just a matter between my hands. But I have a condition... "Su Ye immediately threw out her own condition.


    "What conditions, you say!" At this time, Master Wu has to promise everything.


    "Before, I was very kind. I only received 10 million yuan for a banyan fruit. That''s the money for medicinal materials! I need 100 million yuan to save people this time! "


    Su ye did not have the slightest ambiguity, said his condition.


    He doesn''t feel guilty at all, even if he starts from the ground, so what? With such an attitude, the Wu family''s income of 100 million is not enough.


    "Good! I promise you, come on! As long as you save my grandfather, this 100 million is definitely a lot of money! " Master Wu listened to 100 million, but he didn''t think much about it. He agreed immediately.


    Huiwenxing immediately took the opportunity to say: "Master Wu, you ask him to save people. It has nothing to do with me when something happens."


    "I''ll deal with you later, not too late!"


    Su Ye is not ambiguous. After a few steps, she comes to the side of the hospital bed. She doesn''t look at it much. She picks up three silver needles and inserts them directly into the abdomen of Wu gongzhe.


    Zizizi.


    Strange voice rang out, three silver needles turned red instantly.


    It was as if there were flames burning the three silver needles.


    However, Wu gongzhe snorted dully, but he didn''t struggle any more and calmed down slowly.


    Wu gongzhe''s fiery red complexion also returned to normal at the speed visible to the naked eye, and became strong and powerful with every breath.


    Less than a minute later, Wu gongzhe, lying on the bed, slowly clenched his fists and opened his eyes again.


    "I, I''m fine!" Suddenly, WuGongZhe spoke.


    The whole audience was shocked. Is this speed too fast?


    Although these days, Wu gongzhe would groan and make a sound in the hospital bed, it was a painful sound.


    Now Wu gongzhe wakes up and struggles to sit up.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Home owner"


    For a moment, everyone in the room gathered around him one after another, but he left Su Ye behind.


    "Grandfather, are you all right? How do you feel? " Wu Aoyu also rushed in and asked quickly.


    WuGongZhe sat up, looked around with satisfaction and said for a long time:


    "Well, much better. I''ve worked hard for you. Although I can''t speak these days, I still have consciousness. I''ve heard what you said. Especially this Su ye younger brother, your fruits are really not simple. "


    At this time, everyone remembered Su Ye''s contribution, and they all began to thank him.


    Su Ye didn''t think so, and said, "it''s nothing. I take money to save people, that''s all!"


    "Ha ha, brother Suye is too modest. You are really a miracle doctor. It''s much better than some quack doctors who are not worthy of the name." Master Wu snorted coldly and swept his angry eyes at Hui Wenxing.


    Hui Wenxing''s old face turned red. He was so ashamed that he had no face to wait any longer. He turned around and left.


    Su yeyi sees, cold voice says: "stop! Did I let you go? "


    "You, what do you want to do?" Hui Wenxing said in a panic.


    "Hui Wenxing, you have collided with the benefactor of our Wu family. Do you still need me to teach you how to do it? Well


    All of a sudden, WuGongZhe spoke.


    Although he was wearing sick clothes, as the leader of the big family, he naturally had a kind of power. He was not angry but powerful, which made people feel a lot of pressure.


    In the whole Donghai Province, how many people dare to rebel against Wu and imprison zhe?


    Moreover, the Wu family is capricious, and he has learned it. Just now Master Wu and he were smiling and confided in each other, but he started to do it.


    Hui Wenxing''s whole face turned red. She quickly went to Su Ye. Her knees softened and she knelt down in front of Su Ye.


    "Suye, I''m sorry for my rude remarks! Please forgive me


    Su Ye''s mouth turned slightly and said in a deep voice: "go back and tell the director of Su University of Chinese medicine how he deprived my father of his medical qualification, and I will deprive him of his qualification!"


    "This... Good! I''ll take it with me


    Hui Wenxing was stunned at first. He bit his teeth and left quickly without raising his head.


    When you saw him leave, you didn''t stop him. After all, he almost killed Wu gongzhe just now. It''s good not to leave him to investigate the responsibility.


    Wu Aoyu also gave a FIE to the figure and said:


    "Pooh, quack! Don''t let me meet you next time, old man. "


    WuGongZhe didn''t care. He was called first and took Suye to the living room.


    After a while, Wu gongzhe put on his luxurious clothes and walked out with a high head.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that master yuan was injured and was recuperating. Otherwise, I must ask him, what''s the origin of this banyan fruit? After I took it, I felt that there was an inner strength of hegemony in my abdomen, and even my kung fu was strong. "


    Wu Aoyu sat on one side and said, "yes, I think you are at least 20 years younger. When grandfather is completely well, can''t he get revenge from Wen family? Great


    "Thanks to the needles Su Ye gave me, it saved my life." WuGongZhe laughs.


    "I think it''s all my grandfather. You''re lucky and lucky!"


    Wu Aoyu also has a grudge against Su ye, and doesn''t mean to thank her. At the same time, she has an unspeakable fear of Su ye in her heart, and she doesn''t dare to say any more words about slandering Su Ye.


    Su yeyi said with a faint smile: "three silver needles just gather the power of banyan fruit into your elixir field. You are getting used to it these days. In March, your cultivation is definitely several times higher than it is now."


    "Oh? How could it be so amazing? "


    Wu gongzhe''s eyes fell to the banyan tree in Su Ye''s hands.


    He believed in master yuan''s calculation very much, and now he took a banyan fruit again, which made him feel more magical.


    Every fruit like this is a treasure!


    "Come on - get a black card!"


    After a while, a housekeeper took a frosted black bank card.


    This card is actually from a foreign bank. People who know the bank can see at a glance that there is at least 100 million yuan in this card.


    All the people around focused on this card. Although their Wu family was a big family, Su Ye got 100 million yuan in a short time. It was really easy to make money.


    Holding the black card, WuGongZhe goes step by step to Suye and hands it over.


    "Suye, this is the black card. It''s just a hundred million. This is a Swiss bank card. You can get it at any time. Please accept


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Ye didn''t mean to be modest, so she took it for granted.


    Seeing that Su ye had picked him up, Wu gongzhe immediately showed a smile. Then he turned around with pride, and continued to say with a gesture of separation


    "Take this card, you will have nothing to do with my Wu family in the future!"


    Su Yeh''s expression on his face was slightly stagnant. He looked at the back of Wu gongzhe and asked in a deep voice:


    "Master Wu, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 6

    "The second young master of your Su family?"


    Wu gongzhe didn''t answer the rhetorical question. There was no politeness in his words.


    Everyone in the audience was stunned and couldn''t guess what he wanted to do for a moment?


    "If you have something to say, just say it!" Su night is also proud to say.


    It seems that his identity as "abandoned son of the Su family" and "second young master of the Su family" will always haunt him like a nightmare.


    "Ha ha. You don''t have to be nervous! "


    Wu gongzhe slowly sits back to the master''s seat and looks at Su Ye. It seems that he wants to speak slowly.


    "Although our Wujia family can''t be said to be involved in the whole Donghai Province, we still have a place in the top five. When outsiders mention my Wu family, no one is bold enough to despise it. Some time ago, I was fighting with Qiao family, and they poisoned me, so I was seriously injured. "


    "I''m alive again today. Naturally, I want to thank you! But you are you, and our Wu family is Wu family. You can''t take my name in the future. You can''t use today''s events to build momentum for you, let alone take business from it. "


    Su Ye frowned and looked at him without blinking


    "You mean what happened to Hui Wenxing and me just now? I won''t show off today! You can rest assured! "


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid I won''t rest assured! If you want to fight with the national medical school, it''s your business. My Wu family will never be involved in it. Let me take revenge for you


    Su Ye sneered and commented: "the heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman!"


    "Whatever you say, if I am in the position, I have to maintain the status and face of the whole Wu family. If outsiders hear that I need you as an abandoned son to save my life, then I can survive. It has a great impact on me, do you understand?" Wu gongzhe said slowly.


    Sitting next to the body of a few are trembling, as if also thought of this point.


    Wu Aoyu patted the table and said, "that''s right! Later, I will tell the outside world that even if my grandfather is attacked, he is just suffering from skin injury. After you take the money, it must rot in your stomach. "


    Su Yeh listened quietly, but suddenly she had no choice but to smile


    "In that case, from now on, we will not owe each other!"


    With that, he got up and left without stopping for a moment.


    "Wait a minute --"


    Suddenly, the majestic words of WuGongZhe came again.


    "Master Wu, what can I do for you?"


    Su Ye stood outside the gate, straight and not looking back.


    "You can go. But you must keep the banyan in your hand! " Wu gongzhe''s voice is mentioned again.


    Su Yewen speech, Huoran turned.


    All of a sudden, he saw several people standing in the hall.


    He glanced over and saw the arrogant Wu Aoyu and the cold young master Wu, who finally fell on the old face of Wu gongzhe.


    Su Ye finally knew why she felt that the Wu family was domineering all the way.


    "That''s how the Wu family got their tutor! No wonder we can teach such young people! Do you still want to reach for my treasure? "


    WuGongZhe was powerful and domineering. He said fiercely:


    "You take the money! This bunch of fruit belongs to us. Put it down, you can go! "


    Click, click.


    All of a sudden, the warrior bodyguards standing on the left and right sides directly reached into their arms, took out the silver pistol and aimed at Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s eyes were icy cold and said in a cold voice: "a group of ungrateful people, don''t force me to kill!"


    "You want to do it? I advise you to leave with my money! Limit you ten seconds, if you don''t put down my things, don''t blame my bullet for not having eyes! " WuGongZhe gave another big shout.


    "If you are ungrateful, return to the original shape!"


    Su Ye reaches out her hand and takes out the black card. She holds the card in the palm of her hand and holds it fiercely with five fingers rubbing.


    When he let go of his hand, wisps of powder fell from it.


    He sprinkled the powder in the air and cried out angrily:


    "I''ll pay you back the money; But give me your life


    Roar!!


    All of a sudden, Su YeMeng''s mouth was like tiger king Xiaogu''s, and a long-standing Qi burst out of his mouth.


    With his current cultivation in the true spiritual realm, he has long been able to use the true dharma as his strength and release all his strength!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    In front of Su Ye''s body, a gust of wind swept the sand away.


    That way spits out the true Qi and directly blasts into the belly of Wu gongzhe.


    "Bang" a loud noise, spit out the true gas, hit the silver needle in the belly of WuGongZhe, the power of suppression immediately in a mess, WuGongZhe''s body of dragon blood banyan fruit power suddenly scattered.


    That terrible appearance, as if Su Ye blew out a shell!


    Wu gongzhe''s body flew back to the house directly. Standing around, Wu Aoyu and others were also bombarded and fell out from a distance.


    The door of the hall in front of Su Ye was also affected, and the whole door was blown away, broken into pieces!


    Boom!!


    After the loud noise, the dust finally settled.


    At this time, young master Wu, who was blown to the ground, was still in shock. He raised his head in horror. It was a ferocious scene. Suddenly, in front of Su ye, a straight crack appeared on the ground, leading to the hall.


    Although this straight trace is not big, it is surrounded by debris, full of scars, and the house is in a mess!


    When they looked forward along the crack, on the wall of the hall, they found that Wu gongzhe was tightly attached to the wall.


    At the moment, WuGongZhe was haggard, white haired and wrinkled, so old that they could hardly recognize him.


    He was still soaked with sweat, as if he had just been fished out of the river.


    If it wasn''t for Wu gongzhe''s constant cough, he would have been dead.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Ah, grandfather, help people."


    Suddenly, Wu Aoyu several people are frightened to cry out a voice.


    They stumbled to WuGongZhe, and suddenly found that the red light on WuGongZhe''s face had completely disappeared. It seemed that the dense vitality overflowed from his body and returned to his dying state.


    "Grandfather, you, you hold on!"


    Everyone can''t believe their own eyes. The control of life and death is in Su yeyinian''s mind. He can make Wu gongzhe rejuvenate and return to the state he was 20 years ago. He can also open his mouth and beat people back to their dying old state.


    How could a mortal be able to use this terrible method?


    They are all warriors, but even the strong can only resist bullets.


    All of this directly deterred them.


    "Yes, Suye?"


    The two armed bodyguards who got up in panic also looked at Su ye with pale faces. Although they still had guns in their hands, they didn''t even have the courage to aim now.


    In the heart, is the deep fear!


    Su Ye opened her mouth, breathed out a breath, and was able to blow people away and smash the gate!


    What if he''s going to kill? Whose body is harder than that wooden door?


    In front of Su ye, they were just small bamboo rafts in the rough sea, and they would be destroyed at any time.


    In front of this young man who looks beautiful, he is so terrible!


    Su Ye''s eyes look straight at the paralyzed prisoner Zhe, and his voice is Xiao Sha:


    "What I can give you, I can get it back at any time!"


    Said, his eyes coldly swept in the past, even if it is Wu Aoyu such arrogant person also dare not look at him, subconsciously lowered his head.


    WuGongZhe gasped hard. His shriveled lips wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Master Wu, remember, it''s not your thing. You''d better not reach out! The hand that stretches out will be broken! "


    Bang!!


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, a small stone shot out of his hand.


    "Ah..." the old WuGongZhe screamed, one of his hands broke, blood sprayed, and he was in agony.


    Wu Aoyu and others are also in chaos, panic to hide on the ground, shivering.


    The two bodyguards are still a bit bold, holding their shaking hands, they even want to resist, but when they see Su Ye holding a few small stones in his hands, they are so scared that they can''t even grasp the gun.


    "I''ll save you just by raising my hand; I''ll kill you in a moment


    "Cut off your hand for punishment! If there''s another time, I''ll destroy your family! "


    Finish saying, Su Ye turns round to stride to leave, nobody dares to stop.


    When he walked out of the gate of the courtyard, he felt relaxed all over. He didn''t expect that the dirty people on earth were not inferior to the ancients.


    Just as he turned the corner, he suddenly frowned. He sensed that someone was peeping at the corner of the courtyard.


    He shot the stone in his hand at the corner of the wall.


    Whoosh, hit the target.


    "Meow"


    All of a sudden, a pet''s cry sounded, and a little white pet fell from it.


    Listen to that sound, although it''s like a cat''s cry, it''s not like listening carefully.


    "Well? Not people? "


    Su ye walked a few steps and found that it was a snow-white fox.


    But even Suye didn''t know what kind it was. It seemed to have some aura.


    "Or a fox with aura. Since I hurt you, I''ll take you back to bandage. Don''t be so sneaky in the future. "


    Su ye saw that snow-white Fox''s leg had been shot by him just now, and he couldn''t move.


    He simply reached out and picked it up, simply bandaged it up and left with it.


    Until Suye is gone.


    In a building, just suddenly appeared a beautiful figure.


    She is tall and beautiful, with a melon face and exotic beauty, which makes people feel amazing at a glance.


    There was a look of horror and curiosity in her big, nimble eyes.


    It''s obvious that Su Ye just saw everything in his eyes.


    "I almost got caught. How close! Who on earth is he? I almost killed Wu gongzhe. Aren''t you afraid that Wu Beiyang will come back for revenge? "


    Beautiful figure, murmuring, pleasant voice.


    She looked at the direction of Su yeshuo''s disappearance and suddenly said:


    "It''s really strange that I feel pity for my little pet when I kill him so cruelly. I want to see how mysterious you are

 Chapter 7

    It was already nine o''clock in the morning when Su ye came back downstairs.


    From a distance, he saw Tong Yaya anxiously walking back and forth, waiting for someone.


    She was also wearing an attractive nightgown with cute cartoon characters printed on it.


    Because the fabric of pajamas is soft, in the slightly cool wind, the ups and downs of Tong Yaya''s beautiful body will undoubtedly be displayed, especially the long legs, revealing the snow-white part, so that countless young people who get up early have turned their eyes.


    "Yaya. What are you doing here? "


    Su ye called from a distance, holding the injured snow-white Fox and quickly walked past.


    "Brother..."


    Tong Yaya rushed up quickly, his big eyes were already crying tears, and his beautiful white face was very touched.


    "What are you doing? You don''t know dad and I are worried about you. I thought you were lost! I thought you were arrested! "


    Tong Yaya said, holding the powder fist, he pounded Su Ye''s chest fiercely, and the tears were almost unbearable.


    Su Ye reached out to touch the little girl''s head and comforted her


    "It seems that the note I left is not obvious enough. I''ll pay attention next time. Did you have breakfast? Let''s buy something to eat. "


    "What to eat? I didn''t brush my teeth and wash my face."


    Tong Yaya holds his chest in both hands and stands there with an unhappy face£¨ ¨i¨s^¨t¨i)


    After calling my father, not long after, a taxi drove into the neighborhood.


    "Son! My son -- "


    Su ye heard the familiar voice, looked back, and finally saw her father Su Licheng.


    My father is a bit dirty. He is wearing a coat. His hair is a little long. I can see some white hair.


    "Dad


    Su Ye''s body trembled. At this moment, he finally understood what blood is thicker than water.


    When he was a child, his mother left their home, and there was no news from then on, leaving the three of them, so the whole family was supported by his father alone.


    He is much thinner and blacker than Su Ye''s impression. Even his father is a little hunchbacked.


    Su night just feel sour nose, went forward to a hug father.


    Su Licheng''s body is obviously stiff. He is more traditional and conservative. He doesn''t know how to express his feelings. This kind of hugging rarely happened when Su Ye was a child, let alone now.


    "Dad! Long time no see. I''m back! "


    Su Ye smelled the smell of smoke on her father, his hands full of calluses, and there were many black cracks on her fingers. Over the years, her father was busy getting up early and greedy for the dark.


    "Good, son! Well... Dad''s clothes are dirty, but you''re dirty. "


    Su Licheng is also very excited, his son finally returned to normal.


    "Dad, why are you so dirty? And mud


    Tong Yaya looked at it and reached out to wipe it. There were still many dirty places.


    Su Licheng laughed awkwardly: "Oh, I went to the riverside to look for a circle. There was water there. I slipped accidentally. don''t worry. Let''s go back to the house! "


    Su Licheng said that he went back to the house, but he deliberately went around the community.


    Anyone who sees a neighbor shows off loudly.


    "Oh, Lao Li, have you eaten? This is my son. He is well! Ha ha


    "Aunt Liu, it''s so early! Ha ha, my son and daughter, look how energetic he is! My son, it''s back to normal! "


    "Ha ha, I have already said how my son can always be like that. My son was very smart when he was a child."


    "Big fat, big fat, stop. My son''s back to normal. See? Don''t give him a nickname in the future, and don''t bully him any more, you know? "


    In a short period of time, Su Licheng''s smile never stopped and he was very happy.


    As if to tell the world the big news, a neighbor praised Su ye, which made him laugh.


    Su Ye followed behind, showing very normal in front of everyone, trying to cooperate with his father.


    However, his heart is more and more not taste, as if owed his father too much.


    Su Ye looked at it, took a deep breath and swore in her heart:


    "In the future, let me take good care of my family!"


    "No one can hurt them!"


    Now he has 10 million and 11 banyan fruits, but he doesn''t plan to take them out immediately. He wants to find a chance to refine them into pills, so that he can give them to his father and sister, and they will have a greater promotion.


    When he got home, Su Licheng immediately began to cook. The whole family was happy.


    Su Licheng doesn''t know how to express his feelings. He just keeps bringing food to Su ye so that she can eat more.


    At noon, Tong Yaya is going to school, so she asks Su ye to send her to school.


    Su ye knew that the little girl must have something to say to him, so she went out with her.


    Just got on the bus to school, Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Tong Yaya was a little depressed. He took a deep breath and even his eyes were red. He said with guilt:


    "Brother, I took the white jade pendant that my mother left you to pawnshop."


    Su Ye frowned slightly, but he didn''t want to mention his mother in his heart. However, he had been in the ancient world for more than two thousand years, and he saw nothing, so he said in a deep voice:


    "It''s OK. If it''s gone, it''s gone. "


    Tong Yaya shakes her head and takes out a pawn ticket from her purse


    "That''s the only thing my mother left you, but last year I really had no choice. My father had a car crash and needed a lot of money to get into the hospital. You were still taking medicine at that time. I... I..."


    Speaking of the back, Tong Yaya has choked up.


    Su Ye grabs her hand. Unexpectedly, her father has had a car accident. Unexpectedly, this little girl has endured so much silently. Tong Yaya was only 16 years old last year.


    "Thank you. It must have been a hard time


    Tong Yaya stopped tears, some shyly broke away from Su Ye''s hand, said: "brother, we''ll make money together and redeem the white jade pendant, OK?"


    Su ye took the pawn ticket, took a look, and put it in her pocket.


    "Good. Don''t worry. As long as you have brother, you don''t have to worry about anything. "


    They talked about a lot of things. After several stops, they finally arrived at the experimental high school.


    "Brother, I''ll go first."


    Tong Yaya waved to Su yezhao and entered the school with a sweet smile.


    Su ye also waved to her with a smile, and saw the green students coming out of the gate, which made her feel again.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, there was a clear female voice in front of him.


    "Su ye, is it really you?"


    Su ye also follows the sound to see, when see in front of that beautiful young girl coming, the pupil can''t help but shrink.


    The girl is 1.7 meters tall, her hair is cut shoulder length, but her appearance is very beautiful. When she walks, she reveals a maturity that does not match her age, and looks like a kind of heroic demeanor.


    In front of this young girl, and Su night impression that long hair shawl sweet girl image gap is really a little big, Su night also finally slowly called out each other''s name.


    "Yang Xi''er! It''s you


    Unexpectedly, I met Yang Xi''er, who had set up a baby kiss.


    Su ye thought that she would wait three months to see Yang Xi''er and Su Changqing at their engagement banquet in Su''s old house.


    "It seems that my brother didn''t lie. You are back to normal. I was thinking of going to see you this Saturday


    Yang Xi''er looks up and down at Su Ye. With infinite emotion, she points to a cafe near the school gate and continues to say:


    "Come on, now that you''ve come to school to see me, let''s find a place to sit down. It''s time for us to have a good talk."


    "There is nothing to talk about between us. I''m just sending my sister to school, not you. "


    Su yeleng a smile, this Yang Xi''er quite can associate.


    Yang Xi''er said with a smile, "are they all the same? You don''t care about me. Don''t you want to know how grandma is?"


    Su Ye is about to turn around and walk. When she hears about grandma, she suddenly stops.


    In the Su family''s old house, almost everyone is cold and heartless, but the old grandmother loves Su Ye very much. Even if they were driven out of the Su family''s old house, grandma would still often contact them and even go out to visit them.


    Farewell so long, it has been too long to hear from Grandma.


    Yang Xi''er takes a look at Su ye and shows a winner''s smile at the corner of her mouth. As expected, her grandmother is still Su Ye''s weakness


    "You''re still the same. Let''s go."


    One before the other, they went to the cafe.


    "What would you like to drink?" After sitting down, Yang Xi''er casually asks Su Ye.


    Su Ye is in the mood to drink coffee now, and what he drinks in the ancient world is Lingquan Yulu. He really can''t be interested in coffee.


    So he said faintly: "a glass of boiled water."


    With a faint smile, Yang Xi''er felt a chill in her eyes and said casually:


    "Don''t worry, the things here are not expensive. I''ll treat you - Waiter, two cups of hand ground coffee. And turn down your music, thank you


    The waiter saw that she was very angry and agreed to do it immediately.


    The remaining two, sitting opposite each other, fell into silence for a moment.


    After a long time, Su Ye suddenly said, "how''s grandma?"


    "She''s been in poor health for the past two years. I hope I can give grandma a big cheer when I''m engaged to Changqing brother this time. As long as grandma is in good health, no matter how much you hate me, it''s worth it."


    Yang Xi''er slowly raised her head, her pretty face looked sad and said heavily:


    "Suye, I''m sorry."


    Su night is a little bit unexpected, from childhood to mostly very proud Yang Xi''er, even apologized to him?


    "What are you sorry for?"


    Yang Xi''er suddenly sighed: "I''m glad that you can become a normal person. My wedding with brother Changqing is not what you think


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 8

    "Speak up!" Su ye said calmly.


    Seeing Su Ye''s indifferent expression, Yang Xi''er was slightly angry and said in a deep voice:


    "I hope you can understand that when I was a child, my engagement with you was just a joke of my father''s generation, and it was also a feudal thought. It was doomed to have no good results. I can''t ruin my life on a man like you! Do you understand? "


    Su Ye''s face sank and said, "what else do you want to say? Let''s finish it all at once! I''m in a hurry


    Su Ye just wants to hear about grandma. He doesn''t want to waste time with Yang Xi''er.


    "Do you hate me so much? Is it because I chose Su Changqing instead of you? "


    Yang Xi''er is more angry, before infatuated with her that Su night where? How to become a little strange?


    "All the hopes of my Yang family are on me. I''ve been dating you since I was a child. Am I not the victim? I want the best and I have the ability to choose the best. What''s wrong with that? "


    "Just last year, I had already passed the college entrance examination, but I only got the second place in the province, not the number one. And your Su family is known as the "six number one scholar in one country, three hospitals", plus elder brother Chang Qing''s words, that''s seven number one scholar. Therefore, I must also be the number one champion. I can''t be looked down upon by anyone! "


    After hearing Yang Xi''er''s words, Su Ye just smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Yang Xi''er would rather go back to school for a year, but also take the first place in the whole province. This kind of person is very strong and competitive. He wants the whole world around her, and he is also very cruel!


    When Yang Xi''er sees that Su Ye doesn''t speak, she continues:


    "And you? You are not the eldest son. You have been inferior to elder brother Changqing since you were a child. When you were 12 years old, you were driven out of the Su family''s old house, and your mother left you at that time.


    Although you took care of me when you were a child, what''s the difference? In the past two years, you have become an idiot. You have no money, no status, no future, and your only family background has been lost. Do I have to follow you? "


    "Su ye, actually I know that you have been loving me for so many years. When you got your report card, you felt sorry for me. You didn''t have the face to face me, and you chose to jump out of Tianjiao cowardly. That''s what I always feel I owe you. "


    Su night smell speech dumb smile, although he knows that the accident is certainly not so simple, but this Yang Xi''er also too feel good.


    However, at the beginning of their own do not forget Yang Xi''er, but now absolutely not.


    Su night did not explain, he learned too much from his sister Tong Yaya.


    Yang Xi''er continued: "as for elder brother Changqing, he is the eldest son. He will inherit the holy hand medical school and become the head of the family in the future. He is the number one scholar in the whole province and recommended to Yanjing University.


    He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and now he has been accepted as an apprentice by a famous teacher. There is no limit to his future. He is better than you in everything. The most important thing is that the relationship between him and me is true. I''m the only one in his heart


    With these words, Yang Xi''er takes out a card from her bag, puts it on the table and gently pushes it to Su Ye.


    "There are 500000 in this card. Take it. The password is my birthday. I have nothing else to ask for. Although I can''t be a couple, I still know each other at least. I hope you can make progress in the future, plan your life well, and... "


    Yang Xi''er''s eyes fell on Su Ye''s pretty face and slowly spat out the following words:


    "Stop thinking about me!"


    Su night smell speech suddenly want to laugh, also want to smoke Yang Xi''er two slaps directly at the same time.


    But in the end, it''s just two people from different worlds.


    "Put away your dirty money and get out of my sight! From now on, you are you, I am me, no more


    Su Ye just looked at the bank card and didn''t touch it at all. He felt dirty.


    "Why don''t you take it? What else do you want me to do? "


    Yang Xi''er''s pretty face was cold, her eyes were wide open, and her voice was a little higher


    "I''ve apologized to you and compensated you. What else do you want? Do you know how the people behind me laugh at me just because I have a baby kiss with you? "


    Yang Xi''er pushed the bank card forward again and came closer to Su Ye. Her tone became heavier and the order generally said:


    "You can spend 400000 in it, but the remaining 100000 must be sent back to me as a gift on the day of my engagement with brother Changqing. My relationship with you must be aboveboard. On the day of my engagement, I had to erase all the blemishes of the past. "


    Su Ye eyebrows a pick, eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, so that day Yang Lebin door to send invitation, is also Yang Xi''er''s meaning.


    In fact, in Su Ye''s heart, Yang Xi''er wants to live her own life, which is right.


    However, Yang Xi''er tramples on Su ye and her family''s dignity for her own appearance and looks like a virgin.


    This makes Su Ye feel sick.


    "That''s enough - I''ve always had gratitude and revenge! You wait! Hum Su yeleng drinks.


    Yang Xi''er''s face changed as soon as she heard the words. Her tall body stood up straight up and said, "I''m very proud


    "Su ye, you dare to yell at me. Is it not good for you to live a good life for your family with money? Can you be more mature? I''m also for you. You''ve done me such a terrible job. What do you want? Why don''t you let me go?


    Why don''t you wish me and elder brother Changqing Well? It''s just that you should be present on the same day and simply apologize to let the elders have a look. Face or your family life? You let me down


    With that, Yang Xi''er turns around and strides away. After walking more than ten meters, she suddenly stops, looks back at Su ye and says:


    "Be realistic! In this world, people have the distinction of high and low, which is doomed from the moment of birth. Brother Changqing and I must be the dragon and Phoenix among the people, but you are not


    Su ye, with a silent smile, asked calmly:


    "Have you ever seen a real dragon?"


    Then he saw Yang Xi''er''s stunned and confused look, and Su Yeh calmly spat out a few words:


    "I''ve never seen a real dragon. No wonder you don''t know me."


    When Yang Xi''er hears that Yan Jiao''s body trembles, she immediately shakes her head. She thinks Su Ye is ridiculous, so she leaves the cafe.


    Su Ye sat there alone for a long time. Suddenly, the school bell rang, and he got up and left the cafe.


    As for the 500000 bank card, he didn''t look at it one more time, let alone take it away.


    Between him and Yang Xi''er, there is only hatred and no emotion.


    After walking out of the cafe, Su Ye takes out the pawn ticket in her pocket and takes a look at it. It says "pawn shop for literati", while the white jade left by her mother pawns 600000 yuan.


    "It seems that this pawnshop has some conscience."


    Su night light said a, just feel literati pawnshop some familiar, but already can''t remember where?


    He took a taxi and asked, "Hello, master. Can the pawnshop of the literati leave? "


    As soon as the driver heard that it was this place, he immediately said with a smile, "Oh, let''s go. But I can only get to the South intersection of Wenjia street in the center of the city. Yesterday, there was a riot and a section of the road was closed. "


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. "


    Su Ye immediately got on the bus.


    When he heard the driver say "Wenjia street in the center of the city", Su Ye remembered it.


    This pawnbroker is the pawnbroker of the literati. At least half of the people in Jiangdu meet with the literati.


    Wenjia''s business is very wide, shopping malls, cinemas, supermarkets, clothing brands all do, but they do the biggest or jade, antiques, calligraphy and painting business.


    Therefore, it is often said that Jiangdu is both civil and military.


    Su ye still remembers that when he was studying, a calligraphy teacher''s handwriting was bought by a writer and became a capital for the calligraphy teacher to show off.


    Before long, Su Ye arrived at Wenjia street in the center of the city.


    There is a great contrast between this street and the nearby high-rise buildings. It is more like a protected antique market yard.


    The houses on both sides of the street are not high, but they are all decorated with antique, giving people the illusion that the Forbidden City has moved here.


    "Literati, it should be here."


    Su night saw the biggest shop, in front of a few luxury cars, the identity of visitors should not be low.


    Just to the door, there is a beautiful salesgirl smiling to meet.


    These salesgirls are all dressed in cheongsam, with excellent temperament, protruding forward and backward, showing their perfect posture and giving people a bright feeling.


    However, Su Ye didn''t appreciate their beauty, but was slightly surprised. These salesgirls looked like vases, but he could feel their breath was smooth, and their steps were very light. They had practiced martial arts.


    As expected, this writer has a bright future, even the salesgirl is not simple.


    "Hello, I''ve come to redeem my things." Su Ye is also not polite, handed over the pawn ticket.


    The salesgirl didn''t reach for it. Instead, she bent down and looked at it. She said with a smile


    "Hello, sir. Your list is big. Please follow me to the inner hall. This way, please


    Su Ye followed her through the busy hall and went to the inner hall. It was too quiet here. Although there were guests, there were only a few scattered ones.


    Besides, every guest is waiting on a pretty beauty, who seems to be specially serving them.


    "Sit down, sir. Our shopkeeper will be here in a minute


    The salesgirl first asked Su ye to take a seat and offer her fragrant tea. She also stood aside.


    Su Ye didn''t worry. She just looked at the layout around her.


    The inner hall is not as resplendent as the lobby. On the shelves are antique calligraphy and paintings.


    Especially in the middle of the wall, there is a big picture, which is written with a traditional Chinese character "dragon".


    It can be seen that this is an ancient calligraphy and painting, and the person who writes it must be a master. A few strokes give people a sense of shock.


    Even Su Ye couldn''t help looking more.


    At this time, a beautiful female voice came over


    "Are you su ye who cut off the hand of Wu gongzhe?"

 Chapter 9

    "Well? Do you know me? "


    Su Ye turns her head to see that the other party is a very delicate and cold woman.


    She has long hair, beautiful face, plump and slim figure, especially the high part in front of her body, which is almost taut to the point of being ready to come out.


    That pair of slender legs is more eye-catching, thighs are very mellow, if you stand together, absolutely can''t see a crack in the middle.


    With the woman''s rapid approach, Su Ye''s lingjue nose smelled a burst of fragrance, which belongs to the light fragrance of cinnamon.


    "Only today. I''m Joe. I''ll give you your reward. " Said the cold woman.


    "What reward?"


    For a moment, Su Ye was puzzled. He came to redeem his white jade pendant.


    However, the name "Qiao Zheyue" really impressed Su Ye. Even when he was in high school, he heard about Qiao Zheyue, the first Bai Fu Mei in Jiangdu City.


    At the beginning, there are many people will Qiao fold month compared to the "sky cold moon, fairy can pick."


    Now, it''s really gorgeous.


    But at the moment, Joe''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Aren''t you here for the reward? My brother Qiao wanshen drank a few more cups and said that he would give five million yuan to anyone who taught Wu gongzhe a lesson. Although this is drunken nonsense, what our Qiao family said will still count. "


    Qiao Zheyue said that there was an imperceptible disdain in her cold eyes. At the beginning, her grandfather even said that the person who could teach WuGongZhe was absolutely a master. How could such a warrior fight for five million?


    Unexpectedly, my grandfather''s words didn''t last two days. Now people not only start, but also come to the door to ask for money.


    "Miss Jo, you may have some misunderstanding." Su Ye gently shakes her head.


    "No mistake. It''s you who taught prisoner Wu zhe a lesson and broke his hand. Our Qiao family''s remuneration is still quite a lot - Manager Zhu, bring the documents here. " Joe waved to the door.


    A tall and tough middle-aged man, with a document in his hand, came quickly.


    His eyes are sharp, his eyes are a bit fierce, and his body is also a fierce momentum. He is not an ordinary person.


    Manager Zhu handed the document to Qiao Zheyue in both hands and said:


    "Miss. We''re just making a preliminary judgment, but we haven''t confirmed that it''s him yet. "


    "There''s no need to confirm. It''s him."


    Qiao Zheyue opened the document, handed it to Su ye, and said very simply:


    "Look at this document. Although you really did it, it''s illegal after all. I can only give you $5 million as a reward for the company''s consultants. You sign and leave a bank account. "


    Su night wry smile a, didn''t go to pick up, is the so-called big family on the earth is like this to guess others?


    However, Su Ye is not angry. When he was in the Wu family, he heard that someone wanted to offer a reward to kill Wu gongzhe, but he happened to meet him.


    "I broke my weapon and imprisoned Zhe. That''s his betrayal and revenge. It has nothing to do with your Qiao family! This is my pawn ticket. I''m here to redeem my things! "


    Su Ye reaches for the pawn ticket and hands it over.


    This time it''s Qiao Zheyue''s turn to be stunned. There is a look of doubt on her beautiful face. She reaches out her white hand and takes the pawn ticket. It''s really their pawn ticket.


    Is Su Ye really here to redeem things?


    "This pawn ticket... According to the contract, even if you redeem it in advance, you need to pay the latter half of the interest, totaling 800000. Do you have so much money? " Qiao Zheyue said somewhat impolitely.


    "Yueyue! Don''t be rude


    At this time, an old voice came out of the room.


    Then an energetic old man came out. The cloth of Tang costume on his body looked very precious. He didn''t have half ornaments on his neck and hands, which gave people a noble and elegant temperament.


    Behind the salesgirl holding a small box, carefully with the side.


    "Grandfather." Joe turned back and cried.


    "Old Joe! Why are you here? " Manager Zhu, too, cheered respectfully.


    The old man nodded, his voice a little hoarse, and said:


    "Mr. Su ye, I''m Qiao Kairui, the owner of this shop. My granddaughter was rude just now. "


    "Oh, nice to meet you." Su Yexiao, but still sitting, did not stand up to greet.


    This looks very impolite action fell into Qiao Zheyue and manager Zhu''s eyes, are a burst of frown.


    Qiao family is a powerful person in the whole Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai province. No one dares to neglect the large group and wide contacts.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye didn''t understand any etiquette and still sat there motionless.


    Qiao Kairui didn''t care. He was quick. He motioned to the salesgirl to open the small box and said with a smile:


    "This is the jade pendant you used to be. Have a look first."


    When the small box was opened, a white jade pendant was lying quietly in the box, with a strange luster.


    Su Ye reached out and picked it up. Suddenly, she was slightly surprised. This white jade pendant had a burst of aura, and the jade had some effects on warming and nourishing the spirit.


    The jade pendant is right, but how could my mother who left without saying goodbye have this kind of jade pendant?


    If it is in the ancient world, it is certainly not surprising, but on earth, who can make such a jade pendant?


    "That''s it. Swipe the card."


    Su night convergence mind, took out the card from the pocket, handed in the past, but there are 10 million inside.


    The salesgirl took the card and brushed it. She found that there was ten million yuan in the balance!


    "Ten million."


    Qiao Zheyue''s pretty face turned a little red when he thought that he had just given a reward of five million.


    "I got it from the Wu family. The money should be available. I don''t think he dares to cheat me any more! " Su ye said calmly.


    After hearing this, Qiao Zheyue, manager Zhu and even Qiao Kairui, the head of the family, were moved.


    In Jiangdu City, there are still people with such a big voice.


    If it''s the angry words of some outlaws, Su Ye is just a boy not 20 years old.


    No wonder he had the courage to cut off WuGongZhe''s hand.


    Qiao Kairui laughs and hands the bank card and Bai Yupei to Su Ye


    "Mr. Su, are you in a hurry to go back? I think there are still some sources for your white jade pendant. Is it convenient to talk about it? "


    Su Ye puts things away. He knows that if he comes to redeem a jade pendant, he can let the owner of Qiao''s family and the eldest lady appear together. Naturally, it''s not so simple.


    "The Qiao family wants to buy my jade pendant? I''m sorry, I don''t have the idea of selling. "


    Qiao Kairui is a bit surprised, this Su night''s mind is not ordinary people, just a word to know his idea.


    Qiao Kairui was not worried. He asked curiously, "ha ha, how does Mr. Su know Qiao has this meaning?"


    "Jade pendant is a good thing. You''re here in person. If you look at the things you collect in the lobby, you can see that your Qiao family still like to collect, although there are all kinds of treasures and wastes. But my jade pendant is from my family. I won''t let it out. "


    Su Ye is quiet, but he looks handsome and cold.


    After hearing this, Qiao Zheyue''s pretty face was angry and said:


    "You can eat and talk freely! I''m a pawnshop here. How can I get junk? Don''t tarnish the reputation of my pawnshop. "


    "Yueyue! Show some respect to Mr. Su! "


    Qiao Kairui''s face turned cold again and scolded him. Then he apologized


    "Don''t blame me, Mr. Su! In fact, it''s all my frustrated grandson''s drunken nonsense a few days ago. He said that he would offer a reward to Wu gongzhe. These days, too many people have come to receive the reward. It''s inevitable that Yueyue''s attitude is not right. To show sincerity, it''s better to let Qiao treat you to a meal. "


    "No need."


    Su Ye just shakes her head slightly, and doesn''t care about it. She is about to get up and leave.


    Qiao Kairui immediately said, "Mr. Su, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have time now. When Mr. Su has time, I''ll send someone to pick him up in person. If Mr. Su wants to sell this jade pendant one day, I''ll give him a fair price, no less than 30 million! "


    Su ye had already stood up at the moment, and he stopped when he heard the price.


    This price is absolutely fair, without the treachery of those black hearted merchants. Tong Yaya could have been as much as 600000 when he used to be Bai Yu peilai, which solved his family''s urgent need.


    At the moment, Qiao Kairui''s attitude is so humble, which makes Su Ye feel good for Qiao''s family.


    "Master Qiao, you''re welcome. In that case, I''ll give you some advice. I just said that you have all kinds of rare and inferior products here, but I don''t mean to discredit you. It''s said that the inferior products are light. Some things are evil. Hanging here will only make the owner have bad luck. It''s better to destroy them as soon as possible. "


    This words a, pour is let Qiao Kairui etc. tiny a Zheng.


    Their Qiao family started their business in antique calligraphy and painting, and they often received some funerary objects dug up from tombs. Naturally, they are not unfamiliar with evil spirits.


    However, their Qiao family would often invite the master to see them, and they didn''t find any problems.


    Qiao Kairui frowned and asked, "does Mr. Su still know Yin Yang? Please help me out. Which antique here has a problem? "


    In fact, Qiao Kairui is also dubious. He just wants Su ye to stay, or talk about the chance of trading that piece of white jade pendant.


    Su Ye is also not polite. She takes a sip of the tea cup and then stands up and looks around the hall.


    Suddenly he pointed to a painting on the wall and said in a deep voice:


    "This painting is possessed by evil spirit. The real dragon closes its eyes and destroys it."


    That painting is a big traditional Chinese character "dragon" hanging in the middle of the wall.


    Qiao Zheyue said: "it''s a real antique. It''s the handwriting of Taoist Bai Xue in Qing Dynasty. It''s absolutely authentic. Where is evil attached to the body? "


    Between words, Qiao Zheyue was still a little unconvinced.


    At Su Ye''s age, I haven''t even written calligraphy, have I? Even commenting on calligraphy and painting in front of their Qiao family?


    With a faint smile, Su ye walked step by step to the painting and calligraphy, and said in a deep voice:


    "The true work is true, so is the evil spirit! You just look at it -- "

 Chapter 10

    "Wait! That''s the real work


    Seeing this, Qiao Zheyue quickly follows up, anxiously looks at Qiao Kairui and says:


    "Grandfather, this painting will be auctioned at least 70 million yuan. It''s more expensive in the black market, and if it''s destroyed, it will be gone in the world."


    Manager Zhu also said, "yes, Mr. Qiao. If it''s really evil, why don''t I invite Taoist priest Zhou to come and see what happened? "


    Manager Zhu''s Taoist priest Zhou is also a famous figure in Jiangdu City. Many dignitaries find Taoist priest Zhou to solve "unclean things".


    Qiao Kairui also hesitated in his eyes, but he finally gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice:


    "No more! Please have a look at Mr. Su! "


    As soon as the words fell, Su Ye suddenly reached for the painting.


    Because it is antique calligraphy and painting, there is a layer of mounted glass outside.


    All of a sudden.


    Methotrexate¡ª¡ª


    A burst of crisp sound, the layer of mounted glass even all broken, scattered all over the ground.


    This is to turn the month to frighten Qiao to lose color, subconsciously back, and manager Zhu is also a face Lin, block in front of Qiao.


    "Su ye, what are you going to do?" Joe broke the moon and cried out.


    Su Ye didn''t answer. She pulled her right hand, her eyes were like electricity, her face was cold, her voice was sonorous and forceful, and she said:


    "A little bit of noble spirit, kill all the spirits of the three realms -- evil spirits retreat!"


    Bang!!


    Su Ye slapped her hand on the painting.


    "Jie"


    All of a sudden, there was a shrill cry from the painting, and the whole painting began to shake.


    The traditional Chinese character "dragon" on the top right corner is also called the finishing touch. At this time, it turned into a black atmosphere. After struggling for several times, it immediately dissipated.


    When the ancient calligraphy and painting no longer shake, the above "dragon" character point, has disappeared!


    In that way, it''s like a calligrapher''s last stroke is not finished, but the Dragon painting is not the finishing touch!


    Su Ye glanced at her and finally released her hand.


    And behind him, Qiao Zheyue, Qiao Kairui, manager Zhu and several servants in the distance, all of them are pale, and their eyes are full of fear.


    Who would have believed that this famous painting would have become so weird if it hadn''t been seen with his own eyes?


    "What''s going on?" Joe broke the moon and said.


    "What was that black air? Isn''t it really something that''s not clean? "


    Although manager Zhu is used to seeing the storm, he is scared out of his mind when he sees this kind of thing with his own eyes. This kind of thing can''t be done by manpower.


    But Qiao Kairui quickly recovered, and there was a sense of awe in his deep eyes.


    He knew that even if those so-called virtuous people exorcise evil spirits, it must be to dance a knife to make ink, but Su Ye just a palm, let the black gas panic and collapse.


    What a way is this?


    Qiao Kairui arranged his Tang costume, stepped forward and said respectfully:


    "Thank you, Mr. Su, for your kindness, Joe. Someone wrote it down!"


    Su Ye smiles faintly and wipes the sweat on his palm. The palm seems simple just now. In fact, he also uses the spirit power.


    "You''re welcome. The evil spirits in this painting are deliberately painted by someone, blindfolded by the dragon. You are still hanging three feet above the main hall. All the year round, the master''s eyes will be blinded. "


    Qiao Kairui''s face changed as soon as he heard the speech. He clenched his fist and said in a low voice:


    "No wonder I''ve been getting more and more wrong with antiques in recent years, and the family business has plummeted. It turns out that he was framed by a villain. This painting was sold by Yuan Tianshi at the beginning. Now yuan Tianshi is still in the company of Wu family, so there''s no need to check it. "


    "Master yuan? It''s him again. It seems that he''s a bit of a Taoist. "


    Su Ye replied that he was not unfamiliar with the master yuan. Before, the Wu family was able to find banyan fruit because of the guidance of the master yuan. Now the painting is also made by the master yuan. It can be seen that the master yuan has some skills.


    Qiao Zheyue''s delicate face also showed the color of caution. The tall and charming waist bowed deeply to Su ye, almost 90 degrees.


    "Mr. Su, just now, I''m so clumsy, and I''m still speechless. Please forgive me. Please ask Mr. Su to help our Qiao family and see if other antiques are evil? "


    Su Ye''s eyes drooped and glanced at Qiao Zheyue. The cold goddess of Donghai province was so humble. It was really unprecedented.


    Manager Zhu is also a smart man. He immediately pours tea and gives it to Qiao Zheyue with a smile.


    Qiao Zheyue looked up and showed her beautiful face. He served tea with both hands and said:


    "Tea, Mr. Su!"


    Su Ye is not stingy, so she reaches for it and takes a sip.


    At the same time, I feel a little in my heart that a big family like Qiao''s family, a grand family, should have such humility. No wonder it can become a great event.


    When Qiao Zheyue saw Su Ye drinking tea, she let out a heavy breath. A smile on her pretty face warmed her heart.


    Qiao Kairui also knew that the situation was serious and said, "Mr. Su, look around. What else is passive?"


    Su ye said: "you have a lot of things here. I won''t go to see them one by one, but you have some evil Qi that blinds your eyes. I''ll break the evil Qi for you, and you can tell the true from the false."


    "Really? Well, let''s ask Mr. Su to do it. " Qiao Kairui said in a deep voice.


    "You ask someone to prepare some things for me, such as cinnabar, black ink, wolf hair pen, and copper basin with water and towel." Su ye said.


    Qiao Kairui frowned and couldn''t guess what Su Ye was going to do, but he immediately ordered his servants to do it.


    Because their store is very large, these things are ready-made, and they will be brought right away.


    Qiao Kairui asked: "Mr. Su, do you want a pictograph? Do you need yellow paper? Would you like to change the water into black dog blood? "


    "No. It''s just expelling evil from the body. "


    Su ye said, she reached out and washed in the basin of water, then wiped it with a towel.


    Qiao Zheyue, manager Zhu and other people nearby can''t help but look at the clouds. Finally, manager Zhu can''t help asking:


    "Is this water for hand washing?"


    "Before Dafa, take a bath and change clothes. Before Xiaofa, the ceremony of taking a bath is regarded as an important way! Now we can start. "


    Su ye said, picked up the cinnabar and wolf hair pen, looked at two eyes still satisfied, went to the inner courtyard.


    Qiao Kairui and others looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Su Ye was so old-fashioned in this aspect, so he wanted to follow.


    In the inner courtyard, the ground was paved with smooth and beautiful bluestone slabs.


    Su ye came to the middle, holding a wolf hair pen in his hand and holding his breath, he drew on the bluestone board.


    Strange to say, what he painted was not the exorcism charms that could be seen on weekdays, but long straight lines.


    Qiao Kairui and others stood in the distance, all of them were in the clouds. After a while, their faces suddenly became strange.


    Qiao Zheyue said in a low voice, "he didn''t draw the game of" jumping house "when he was a child, did he?"


    Qiao Kairui frowned and looked like that, but he didn''t open his mouth to guess.


    With Su Ye''s amazing performance just now, how could he do such a boring thing?


    Manager Zhu was also suspicious and said, "yes, I call it jumping off the plane, and it says 1234567. What does he draw this for? "


    When Su Ye finished drawing, it was clearly a "jump house" pattern. Even the servants standing at the door were whispering.


    Su ye knew what they were thinking and said, "did you play this game when you were a child? The first person to jump into a house is a boy or girl who has never had a close relationship with anyone else. If everyone jumps once, the evil will be dispelled. "


    After saying that, Su night just put the brush back, a successful retirement appearance.


    Qiao Zheyue said, "Mr. Su, isn''t this a game? Can this also exorcise evil spirits? "


    This question was also wanted by all the people present, so for a moment, everyone looked at Su ye and asked him to tell the truth.


    Su Ye smiles and explains, "the road is so simple. Why do you think this pattern has been popular among the people for thousands of years? If you want to know the result, just find a boy or girl to have a try? "


    "Well, I''ll do it." Qiao turns the month to smell speech, immediately walked up.


    "Miss Joe, I''m talking about people who have never had a close relationship with anyone else." Su Ye stressed.


    "I''ve never been in love, I am!"


    Joe turned red and shy, even his ears turned red.


    She gently took off that pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes, revealing the black stockings, and wrapped her little feet more tightly. She recalled her childhood actions, and then jumped directly onto the first grid with one foot.


    Qiao Zheyue used to be the kind of tall and cold goddess with a concave and convex figure. Now she is red and pretty. She even plays the game of her childhood.


    If this scene is told, it will certainly shock the jaw of countless pursuers.


    At the same time, Su Ye is also slightly surprised to see that Qiao Zheyue is 22 years old. After graduating from University, such a beautiful woman is definitely the first school flower, and her family is rich, so she has never been in love?


    At this time, Joe jumped down and finished.


    At the moment of her completion, she even sent out a burst of black air visible to the naked eye, which drifted away with the wind.


    "Ah... What is that?"


    "That''s the evil spirit? Is this pattern really an exorcism charm array All the people were shocked.


    Even Qiao Zheyue widened his eyes and looked at his hands stupidly.


    Who would have believed it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes?


    Su ye said: "this picture is valid for three days. Just let all of you jump once."


    "Mr. Su! You are really a noble man of our Qiao family


    Qiao Kairui''s face showed an emotion that could not be concealed. He stepped forward quickly and said, "it''s really our honor to see Mr. Su''s various tricks today. Mr. Su, it''s getting late. Why don''t we have dinner together? Look forward to it


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile. Qiao Kairui is really persistent.


    It''s just that it''s really time to eat now, and it takes time for him to rush back to eat.


    "All right then!"

 Chapter 11

    "Come on, get the best dinner ready right away!"


    Qiao Kairui saw Su Ye agreed and was overjoyed. He immediately ordered his servants to prepare.


    Take advantage of this gap, Qiao Kairui also broke the body black gas, the whole person''s temperament has changed.


    "That''s the feeling of long absence. Great


    Excited, Qiao Kairui rushed back to the inner hall, looking around at the antique calligraphy and paintings. In less than ten minutes, he smashed four or five of them.


    "Fake! Fake! I can''t believe I missed so much! "


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye today, their Qiao family would be doomed.


    "All of these are the means of Master Wu Jiayuan. I must avenge this hatred!"


    Qiao Kairui regained the past dignity, and his eyes showed a sharp color.


    "Grandfather, the banquet is ready over there. Let''s invite Mr. Su to the banquet first." Qiao Zheyue saw that his grandfather was like this, so he came forward and said.


    "Yes - let Mr. Su laugh! Please Qiao Kairui tidied up his clothes and said respectfully.


    "It''s understandable. Please Su Yexiao, also not modest, immediately strode in the middle.


    After dinner, the table is already full of delicious food.


    There are several pretty girls waiting around, only Su ye, Qiao Kairui and Qiao Zheyue are able to sit down.


    Even manager Zhu just stood aside with a smile.


    Qiao Kairui personally poured wine for Su ye, and even offered three cups of toast. His mouth was full of praise.


    "I don''t know whether Mr. Su likes Chinese food or Western food, so I asked the kitchen to prepare some." Qiao Kairui said.


    "In terms of food, I''m more casual." Su ye said.


    "Mr. Su, Joe is just a businessman. Please don''t blame me for being vulgar. Today, you save my Qiao family. In the future, as long as you ask me, I will do my best... "


    Qiao Kairui said, took out a black card from his arms, handed it up with both hands, and said: "there are more than 300 million in it. This is a little of my heart. Please accept it!"


    Three hundred million?


    This Qiao Kairui is a big hand. It''s 300 million.


    Even manager Zhu, who is used to seeing a lot of money, has a choice of eyebrows. It can be seen that Mr. Qiao attaches great importance to Su Ye.


    Su Ye waved her hand and said, not moved at all


    "I''ve got it. I didn''t help you for the money


    "This... Ha ha, good! I''m being rude. " Qiao Kairui also does not insist, took the card back immediately.


    Qiao Zheyue''s bright eyes flashed a ray of light and said, "Mr. Su, you have such ability. I don''t know if you have ever thought of becoming a consultant in our Qiao group? It''s easy and free to work. Our main business is antique calligraphy, painting and jade, with 10 million yuan per month. "


    She looks forward to Su Ye''s reply. The monthly throughput of their Qiao group is amazing. If Su Ye is in charge, she will be at ease.


    Su ye still shakes his head. Although he has no money at present, he is so proud that how can he be willing to be inferior to others?


    "I''m used to freedom, and I don''t think about it yet. Thank you for your kindness. "


    Qiao Kairui also shook his head and said, "with Mr. Su''s ability, how can we be the consultant of our group? The child


    It''s a bit awkward for Qiao to break the moon. She just wants to keep Su Ye. What''s more, Su Ye has helped so much today. How can she thank her so much?


    Qiao Kairui is also a human spirit who has seen the wind and waves. He thought for a moment and immediately ordered his servants to get a document.


    "Mr. Su, we took the liberty to look through your information and found that there was a drugstore in your family, which was bought by us. Now we will send it back to you. It should be a little bit of our heart, and we must accept it. "


    Su Ye glances at the contract, which says "Nanxi clinic".


    Su Ye is familiar with this clinic, which is the clinic before his father Su Licheng.


    "Is this the clinic we used to have?"


    "Yes. The clinic was forced to auction, including the upper floor and the pharmacy behind. Just think of it as our Qiao family making a friend with you. " Qiao Kairui said in a deep voice.


    Su ye thought that this "Nanxi clinic" was a career that his father was proud of all his life. It recorded his father''s memories.


    This gift is quite in line with Su Ye''s mind.


    "Thank you! Then I''ll take it! " Su ye took the document and said thank you.


    Seeing Su ye take it, Qiao Kairui and Qiao Zheyue are both very happy. They immediately call a lawyer and sign to go through the formalities.


    "Ha ha ha, let''s drink to Mr. Su. At this age, I have the ability to be a great master. In the future, I will definitely be able to step into the ranks of great masters, shock Donghai Province, and move the whole of China. " Qiao Kairui said.


    "I''m flattered. I don''t accept apprentices. I don''t set up schools. I can''t be a master." Su ye said.


    "Ah? Don''t you come to the realm of condensation gas wall and invulnerability? The news came from the Wu family, but by the means of the master or even the little master, he cut off the arm of Wu gongzhe. "


    This time, Joe Kairui is really surprised, but also looked up and down Su night.


    "Condensing gas wall... I should be able to do that, but now I''m invulnerable and still have some difficulties. What do you mean by "master" or "little master" is the division of martial arts


    Su Ye didn''t touch any internal Qi before, so he didn''t have any impression.


    All his cultivation began when his soul was brought to the ancient world.


    Qiao Kairui is suspicious. He has investigated Su ye and knows that Su Ye has been a fool for the past two years. Do you really forget these things? Or do you mean to test him on purpose?


    But since Su Ye spoke, Qiao Kairui naturally said it one by one.


    "People who practice martial arts can be divided into six levels: internal strength, imperial Qi, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, cultivating truth by taking advantage of the fake, and becoming a saint."


    "Although there are only six levels, each level is very difficult. Many people can''t get in touch with the real martial arts. Even if they do, they will stay in this stage all their lives without talent..."


    With Qiao Kairui''s explanation, Su Ye gradually understood the martial arts cultivation level on the earth. The first level, "inner strength" includes the three forces of clear strength, dark strength and Hua strength.


    "Yuqi" includes three levels: gathering Qi, condensing Qi and blood Qi. After "Xiaocheng", it is forging tendons and bones, forming a gas wall, which can be invulnerable.


    Su Ye is a little surprised. In his impression, thermal weapons are the most powerful on the earth. Are there any weapons that can be invulnerable?


    "When you get to Xiaocheng, you can stop the bullet?" Su ye asked.


    Qiao Kairui nodded and said, "yes. I heard that some military experts go out to carry out missions all the year round, and there are such strong ones among them. It''s just that it''s very hard for us to see it, let alone become a master. "


    "It''s said that when you reach the level of Dacheng master, you can release all your strength and step on the water. It''s said that we can get rid of all the false Qi in the inner body and gather the true Qi. "


    Su Ye''s pupils shrink slightly when he hears about the condensation of "true Qi". What he is doing now is to absorb the true Qi condensed by heaven and earth''s spiritual power. Is there such practice on earth?


    He slowly remembered that when he was a child, he still lived in the old house of the Su family. At that time, his cousin Su Changqing had a martial arts teacher.


    When he was beaten several times by Su Changqing, he also wanted to learn martial arts, but his grandfather stopped him severely.


    Later, even his parents, who always loved him, didn''t want him to study martial arts. They only asked him to study hard. Later, he was driven out of his old house and no longer had any idea of learning martial arts.


    So it seems that there is a warrior in this world, but he has never been in touch with it.


    Qiao Kairui didn''t know what Su ye thought. He said with a smile: "as for transcendence, it''s said that you can borrow the law of heaven and earth, but it never happened. It''s said that in the ancient three kingdoms, Zhuge Liang could borrow the east wind and regard it as transcendence. But we have no way to prove it! "


    Su Ye nodded, if only such a level exists, he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Even if he practices the common skills of the ancients, he is definitely stronger than those on earth. What''s more, the skills he practices now are inherited by Tianlei, which is enough to be superior to all the skills of the ancients.


    He wanted to see how far Su Changqing had been studying for so many years.


    A meal for three hours.


    During the chat, Qiao Kairui knows that Su Ye didn''t have a mobile phone, so he immediately ordered someone to arrange it. It wasn''t long before the latest mobile phone arrived and the phone cards were all handled.


    After exchanging telephone numbers, Su Ye left.


    Qiao Kairui personally to the door, will Suye sent to the special car, really give enough face.


    "Mr. Su, we''ll have a party here in a few days. If you have time, please come and have a seat."


    "Well! If you have time, you will come here! "


    Su Ye nods. It seems that Qiao Kairui wants to check with him.


    "Ha ha, that''s good! I won''t be far away. "


    "You''re welcome, Joe. Please come back." Su ye said and got on the bus.


    Such a move, even the driver is surprised to turn back frequently, want to see what identity Su night is, unexpectedly let Qiao old self send out.


    However, when he saw Su Ye''s pretty face, he found that it was very strange, and he had not seen it once.


    In the car, Su Ye was silent, turning her mobile phone gently.


    This time he went to Qiao''s house, he not only redeemed the white jade pendant left by his mother, but also took it back to his father''s former clinic. The harvest was not small.


    Nanxi clinic, in particular, will give it back to my father in the future!


    These two news will certainly make them very happy.


    "Yaya is about to finish school. She''s just going to pick her up."


    Su ye took a look at the time and simply asked the driver to go around the experimental high school.


    At the school gate, all the students were finished.


    Su Ye simply stayed in the car and watched the groups of students coming out of the school gate.


    It wasn''t long before I found that Tong Yaya came out quickly, followed by several cursing classmates behind her.


    "Well? Why is Yaya crying? "

 Chapter 12

    "Yaya, don''t be angry. They are just joking."


    "That''s right, sister-in-law. We are all classmates. Can''t we take a joke? What''s more, what we said is also true! "


    Tongyaya listen to the students around to say, the heart is more aggrieved, tears are almost unstoppable.


    "What facts? The love letter to Duan Fenghua was not written by me at all. Why do you say it was written by me and read it in public? And I''m not your sister-in-law! "


    Tong Yaya angrily turned and looked at the boys. Today after class, Huo liangbo suddenly took out a pink love letter, saying that she wrote it to Duan Shao, which made the whole class roar.


    What''s most hateful is that Huo liangbo opened it in public and read it out loud. The content is just disgusting. He said that he wanted to treat Duan Shao cruelly, spread Duan Shao''s special flavor all over his body, and kneel down and shout to his father


    All the students in the class were shocked after hearing this. They never thought that Tong Yaya, who has always been regarded as a pure school flower, would have such a wild side.


    Tong Yaya ran out crying and didn''t want to pay any attention to them.


    Huo liangbo chewed gum and looked like a dissolute man


    "Sister in law, I''m really wrong. But Duan Shao will come back as an exchange student tomorrow. Don''t you know how much he likes you? I''ll write a love letter for you to set you up, and you have to thank me. Become a few women, who dare to harass you? Who dares to laugh at you, doesn''t he? "


    Next to him, Zhuo Xiaogu also smiles, takes Tong Yaya''s hand and says kindly:


    "Well, Yaya! As your deskmate and best friend, I have to say something about you. I don''t think they did it on purpose. It''s just a letter. Don''t cry and make noise. It''s just being a little girl friend!


    Duan Shao''s family has a lot of money. Usually, people send him to school by Mercedes Benz with a special driver. Your family is so poor, don''t you find a way out for yourself? As women, we only have a few years of youth. Anyway, we have to be slept by others. It''s better to find a rich man. "


    "Enough! You are still not my friend. If they say that to you, can you stand it? " Tong Yaya flushed with anger.


    Zhuo Xiaogu nodded and said, "yes, if Duan Shao is willing, I can be his concubine. Do you want someone to take care of you? Are you stupid? "


    Tong Yaya was so disappointed that he immediately turned around and strode away.


    But Huo liangbo with a few male students quickly stopped, said: "sister-in-law, don''t go, do you agree? Meet Duan Shao with me tomorrow night


    "I''m not going. Get out of the way!" Tong Yaya said anxiously.


    "Sister in law, don''t embarrass me. I promised Duan Shao that I would take you. If you don''t agree, I won''t let you go. " Huo liangbo plays a rogue.


    Several male students nearby also laughed. If they could help Duan Shao deal with Tong Yaya, it would be a great achievement.


    But at this time, suddenly a cold voice sounded.


    "Let her go!"


    This sharp drink startled all the students at the school gate, and all of them looked at it.


    Huo liangbo and others see caused alarm, can''t help but smile, look back to see who is so tearing face.


    Tong Yaya also followed the sound. Her fair face suddenly turned angry to happy, showing the excitement that could not be concealed. She walked quickly over happily and wrongly, and she gave a cursory cry:


    "Brother!"


    Su ye saw that her eyes were still full of tears, and her heart suddenly became angry. Her eyes were sharp and directed at Huo liangbo.


    Huo liangbo comes into contact with Su Ye''s eyes. He suddenly feels a pain in his eyes, as if he has been held by two sharp blades. He also hears Tong Yaya calling Su Ye "brother".


    So it''s impossible to offend!


    Huo liangbo coughed, looked dodgy and said, "ha ha, we are all classmates. We were just joking."


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye didn''t wait for him to finish. He just slapped him in the face!


    The sound of "pa" has already knocked Huo liangbo to the ground, and the whole person is confused.


    Next to several male students are surprised, they did not expect Su night will suddenly start ah, quickly Huo liangbo helped up.


    "BOGO, BOGO, are you ok?"


    But when they picked up Huo liangbo, they found that half of his face was red and swollen, and the palmprint was very clear.


    Huo liangbo was frightened and yelled: "you, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m kidding, too!"


    Su ye said so, but her face was cold, but she didn''t mean to joke at all.


    He glanced around and said, "if there is another time, it will not be so simple! Do you understand? "


    Huo liangbo and others trembled and nodded in a hurry.


    Su night cold hum a, this just took up Tong Ya''s hand, walk toward the roadside.


    On the side of the road, the driver of Qiao''s family was waiting patiently. Seeing Su Ye''s sudden action, he naturally knew Su Ye''s weight. He quickly stepped forward and asked if he wanted to help or not?


    Su Ye just shakes her head to warn a few students. She doesn''t need to disturb Mr. Qiao.


    The driver still glanced at Huo liangbo''s men, and then trotted to open the door for Su Ye.


    "Master Su, please get in the car! Be careful, slow down


    Then the driver closed the door himself and drove off.


    All the students at the school gate, including Huo liangbo, Zhuo Xiaogu and others, were stunned.


    Although they are still students, they are no stranger to luxury cars.


    "I''m not dazed, am I? That''s Rolls Royce! I''m afraid it''s nearly ten million! "


    "Is that Tong Yaya''s brother? Isn''t their family very poor? When are you so rich? And a special driver? "


    "Fart! It''s low-key. Is it poor? You also say that she is a civilian school flower. If you don''t look at the license plate just now, East a88888, the license plate is no less than two million. Money can''t buy it! Ha ha, some people drive a broken Mercedes Benz and dare to chase her. It''s ridiculous


    The students at the door had a discussion, with all kinds of shock and ridicule.


    And Huo liangbo and Zhuo Xiaogu''s face a while of ugliness, the body all trembled, if this Su night seeks their revenge, how can that do?


    Huo liangbo touched his red and swollen face, thinking that he would tell Duan Shao not to provoke Tong Yaya in the future. Tong Yaya has such a fierce brother, but he can''t be provoked.


    Zhuo Xiaogu''s palms are sweating, and he feels sorry. It turns out that Tong Yaya''s family has so much money and has been a deskmate for so long, but he doesn''t know anything about it. What''s funny is that she just asked Tong Yaya to find someone to take care of him. It''s ridiculous.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Tong Yaya is also a little confused in the car.


    Why did my brother suddenly show up and have such a luxury car to pick her up?


    "Yaya, are you ok? If they dare to bully you in the future, just tell me, you know? " Su ye said softly.


    Tong Ya''s beautiful face is still white. She has the impression that brother Su Ye never fights. How can she be so fierce just now?


    Tong Yaya nodded, then looked at the car. Even though she rarely touched luxury cars, she could see that the car was valuable.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    Su Ye didn''t hide anything, so he simply told the whole thing, but he changed part of it a little.


    He said that he went to Qiao''s "literati" shop and found a fake painting in it. It was an antique. In order to thank him, Qiao''s family brought back the white jade pendant and sent it to the clinic that once belonged to his father.


    This car was sent by Qiao''s family to take him home. It happened that Su ye walked around the school.


    But Tong Yaya is still shocked to stare big eyes, small face red Du Du Du, can''t believe at all.


    "Brother, you saw a painting, and the Qiao family gave you so many things? What kind of painting is that? "


    Su ye said with a smile: "it must be an antique. Qiao''s family is generous and doesn''t care about the money."


    Say, Su night also took out that white jade to wear, Tong Ya this just believed.


    Tong Yaya took over the white jade pendant. Her delicate pink lips trembled slightly. She didn''t expect to talk about it with her brother in the morning. Now she has redeemed it.


    "Thank you, brother. I''m so afraid of losing what my mother left behind! "


    "Silly girl, why did you suddenly thank me? If you want to thank me, I also thank you. You must have worked very hard in the past two years. " Su Ye sighed.


    Tong Yaya''s nose is sour and she is about to cry. She is only 17 years old this year. She is carefree originally. The biggest pressure should be whether she does well in the exam and whether she has acne on her face.


    However, in order to take care of Su ye for more than two years, she has to study and work part-time in a bar. For so long, she is reluctant to buy a new dress.


    "Good, good, good."


    Tong Yaya mumbled and repeated, but she didn''t know what she meant.


    After returning home, Su ye and Tong Yaya began to cook together.


    Tong Yaya is in a very good mood. He is still humming a ditty while cooking.


    It''s a pity that my father was on the night shift tonight and didn''t come back, otherwise he would be very happy to tell him the good news.


    Su ye thought of something and said, "Yaya, now our clinic has come back. You don''t have to work part-time in a bar any more. You can study hard in the future."


    Tong Yaya was right when he thought about it, so he called the manager of the hotel. Obviously, the other party''s attitude was not very good. Tong Yaya said for a long time before he hung up.


    "Brother, although I''m a part-time worker, I can''t find anyone in the shop for a while. I''m going to work for another night tonight. Recently, the store is very busy and I can''t leave. "


    Seeing Su Ye''s displeasure, Tong Yaya immediately grabbed Su Ye''s hand as she did when she was a child


    "Brother, I''ll do it for the last night, then quit my job and study hard, OK?"


    Su Ye is also helpless, had to promise: "good! Then I''ll go with you! "

 Chapter 13

    "Brother, do you really want to go with me?"


    Tong Yaya feels that Su Ye is a little too nervous, and it''s not the first day she goes to work in a bar.


    "I don''t worry! No objection Su ye answered simply.


    On the one hand, he is not at ease. After all, when Tong Yaya was about to resign on the phone, the other party''s attitude was very bad.


    On the other hand, Su Ye is also distressed and guilty. In the past two years, what kind of places has Tong Yaya worked hard to work part-time and give some subsidies to his family?


    Tong Yaya saw Su ye so overbearing, for a time, he was not used to being taken care of by his brother.


    She immediately went to her room and changed into her work clothes.


    Part time job in a bar, especially for a beautiful woman with a good figure like her, her clothes are specially designed, with black buttock skirt, showing her snow-white legs. In front of her is a specially designed coffee apron, tightly tied to her body, which perfectly outlines her undulating figure.


    When Tong Yaya came out of the room, he saw Su Ye looking straight over. He could not help blushing and shyness.


    "Let''s go!" Su ye said simply, and took the lead to go downstairs.


    Tong Yaya cleverly followed up quickly.


    They stopped a taxi and went to the bar.


    After a long drive, it finally arrived.


    Su Ye glanced at the door of the bar. It should be the most prosperous area in the bar street. Even if it''s not nine o''clock, there are many luxury cars parked at the door.


    As soon as they got off the bus, Su ye heard a female voice calling Tong Yaya at the door of the bar, and then came quickly.


    "Yaya, you are here at last."


    It was Zhuo Xiaogu who had just met at the school gate.


    Su Ye frowns. She doesn''t expect to meet Zhuo Xiaogu here. But when she sees Zhuo Xiaogu''s apron and the light sign on her chest, she immediately understands that Zhuo Xiaogu is also a waiter in this bar.


    Zhuo Xiaogu obviously didn''t expect Su ye to appear here. She was stunned for a moment, and then squeezed out a sweet smile


    "Brother Su ye... I''ll talk to ya ya for a few words."


    Su night hears the other party so to call, the corner of the mouth moved for a while, did not speak.


    Tong Yaya was a little impatient and said, "what do you want to do with me?"


    "Yaya, I''m waiting for you to come here, just to apologize to you. I hope you''ll forgive me. We''ve been good sisters and friends for three years, but I also know that I''ve been joking too much. I''m sorry. " Zhuo Xiao Gu said guilt, tears almost came down.


    Tong Ya is kind-hearted and affectionate. She can''t see other people sad. She bit her lip and whispered:


    "Then you, promise me not to do that next time."


    "Well! Great, then you''re forgiving me. Hee hee. " Zhuo Xiaogu hugs Tong Yaya excitedly. He is very excited.


    Tong Yaya was also held upside down by her, and quickly let her stand firm.


    The two of them are about to go up to the bar and get ready to work.


    Zhuo Xiaogu suddenly said: "by the way, brother Su ye, I want to say sorry to you. Don''t worry. I''ll protect Yaya with you in the future. No one can bully her. "


    Su Ye''s face is still cold and she wants to refuse, but she is very happy to see ya ya smile, and Su Ye knows that he shouldn''t interfere in Ya Ya''s making friends in two days.


    "I hope you really think of her as a friend!"


    "Of course


    With a smile, Zhuo Xiaogu took Tong Yaya''s hand and went to the elevator. He said casually, "by the way, Yaya, don''t you have a car? How can I get a taxi? You usually take the bus. It''s really low-key. "


    Tong Yaya said with a helpless smile, "we don''t have a car. The car that picked me up from school belongs to someone else''s family. It''s just that my brother helped them. They sent my brother home, and then my brother picked me up on the way to school."


    "Oh, that''s it." Zhuo Xiao Gu''s smile froze and his face changed.


    "Xiaogu, what''s the matter with you? I don''t look very well. I forgive you. Don''t feel guilty Tong Yaya said comfortingly.


    "Nothing! Let''s go


    When Zhuo Xiaogu walked into the elevator, he saw Su Ye coming in. For a moment, he was puzzled and asked:


    "Su ye, why are you going up with us?"


    "I''ll go up and wait for Yaya to get off work." Su Ye replied.


    Zhuo Xiaogu said: "Oh, there is no place above. I suggest you wait next to the flower bed downstairs. This is Hou bar, Chen Dashao''s industry. It''s very high-end. If you go in, you have to open a card seat. The minimum consumption is 3888! "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll open a card seat and wait."


    Zhuo Xiaogu''s eyes suddenly show a look of disdain. Unexpectedly, Su Ye turns out to be a fat man with a swollen face. Instead, he adores vanity.


    It can be seen from the Rolls Royce luxury car at the school gate that the boss was kind enough to send Suye home, but Suye had to go around the school gate. Isn''t that a show off?


    Now I see that I am a poor man. I even want to spend money here, and I don''t want to see where it is.


    Zhuo Xiaogu''s voice became contemptuous, and his eyes stopped looking at people. He said, "Yaya''s part-time job here costs only 4000 yuan a month, and you''re going to spend all night? What''s wrong with waiting in the flower bed downstairs? "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I won''t spend Yaya''s money, and..."


    "Well, well, it''s not my money anyway." Zhuo Xiaogu doesn''t want to listen at all, so he interrupts Su Ye''s words directly.


    Tong Yaya said anxiously, "my brother really doesn''t spend my money. Xiaogu, I know you are good for me, but you blame my brother wrongly."


    Zhuo Xiaogu didn''t seem to hear it at all. As soon as the elevator stopped, she went out directly without looking back, as if to avoid the plague.


    Tong Ya saw a while of embarrassment, did not expect just and Zhuo Xiao Gu and good, now suddenly and make like this.


    "Brother, are you really rich? Let me transfer some money from my cell phone. " Tong Yaya said.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry, go and help you!" Su Ye takes out a card and shakes it to show that he has money.


    Tong Yaya smiles and goes to work after a few simple words.


    Su ye also walked into the bar and found that it was already a bustling place with a lot of guests.


    The receptionist at the door came up quickly, asked with a smile, and found that Su Ye was alone, so she took him to the bar.


    "Sir, the consumption of the bar is a little lower. It''s only 500 yuan. Why don''t you sit here! Have a good time. " It''s very simple to be familiar with the reception of beautiful women.


    Su ye said thank you to her, but the music was too loud for her to hear.


    At the same time, Su ye also knows that it seems that the reception beauty introduces Su ye a good place, and it''s actually the sales method of the bar that doesn''t let him open a more expensive card seat.


    With the popularity of this bar, a few guests come here for more than the minimum consumption. If Su Ye takes a card seat, they will lose money. How much wine can su Ye drink?


    Not long after Suye sat down, she suddenly heard the noise of many guests nearby, and even someone whistled.


    "Look, look, half blood beauty."


    "Tut Tut, this figure is too good. Absolutely 95 points


    "Ouch, the dress of the goddess is really aggressive. Hi, beauty, hello."


    Hearing such a voice, Su Ye turns her head and looks at it when she has nothing to do. Suddenly, she finds a tall beauty coming here.


    She should be a beauty from western regions. Her eyes and skin are very beautiful, especially when she smiles faintly. She is really charming.


    The beauty of the western regions is not shy at all. Hearing the noise of the strangers, she also gives a handsome haircut and greets her sweetly


    "Good evening, dregs of society!"


    Originally, the music was very loud, but I don''t know why, this beautiful woman''s voice actually spread to everyone''s ears.


    Many men were surprised when they heard this, and they were stimulated by the beauty''s words, and then they were suddenly coaxed.


    Another fat man, holding a bottle of foreign wine in his hand, quickly welcomed him and said with a smile:


    "Beauty, just opened XO, come and have a drink? I''m in card number five! "


    The beauty of the western regions is enchanted by her eyes. With a faint smile and a gentle turn of her figure, she bypasses the fat man and slowly drops a sentence:


    "You go, my mother won''t let me play with fools."


    When the guests heard this, they burst into laughter again.


    Su ye also secretly shakes her head. Unexpectedly, the beauty of the western regions has a lot to do with people, which is in great contrast with her image.


    Unexpectedly, the beauty of the western regions was on the position next to Su Ye. Suddenly, a very good smell of osmanthus fragrance came over.


    "Handsome, alone? Can I have a drink? "


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile. He doesn''t have to look back at it at all. It''s certain that all the men''s eyes are focused on him now.


    "We don''t seem to know each other."


    The beauty of the western regions was not polite at all. She waved to the bartender and ordered a cocktail


    "My name is Qingzheng! I know you now. Cheers


    Su ye still doesn''t cooperate. He knows that this beautiful zither from the western regions is not an ordinary person. Now he sits here rashly, afraid that it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    And Su Ye is always a person who doesn''t want to meddle in his own business. He can''t ask for Qingzheng, so he doesn''t talk at all.


    But I didn''t expect that the zither didn''t leave after she was shut up. Instead, she said with a smile:


    "Actually, I came here specially to thank you for taking care of white fox for me."


    An idea flashed through Su Ye''s mind. He broke Wu gongzhe''s hand two days ago. At that time, he saved a pet like cat and fox.


    That pet is very spiritual, it''s definitely not what ordinary people can have.


    Is Qingzheng talking about the pet?


    "Oh? What white fox


    Seeing Su Ye pretending to be a fool, Qing Zheng turns her eyes and drinks the cocktail with her delicate red lips


    "Don''t lie to me who''s been through a lot. Wu Beiyang, the former head of the Wu family, has come back. Do you know? "

 Chapter 14

    Wu family, Wu Beiyang?


    Su ye heard the name, but gently frowned, it seems that the Wu family is not going to give up.


    At the same time, he also took a serious look at the zither, and suddenly found that there were waves of aura on her. Although she tried to hide it, she was still found by Su Ye.


    This zither, it seems, is not an ordinary person!


    "Oh? Do they have a former head of the Wu family? " Su Ye was wary in her heart, but on the surface, she was calm.


    "Of course, Wu gongzhe, who was cut off by you, took over the position of head of the family from his elder brother. In order to pursue martial arts, Wu Beiyang didn''t know where to go to practice. Now he''s back. Do you think he''ll trouble you? But as you look, you''re not worried at all? "


    Her eyes are blurred and her voice is more and more charming.


    Su Ye calmly smiles, but does not put on the heart: "what is there to worry about? I have warned them that if they dare to provoke me again, it will not be as simple as breaking hands. "


    "Oh, you are a young man, and you have a good voice. Do you have to be that kind of a person? "


    Qingzheng got closer and seemed to be very interested in Suye. Meanwhile, she did not forget the purpose of her visit and continued:


    "Suye, my white fox is my most precious treasure. Growing up with me is very important to me. Of course, in return, if you have any pets, I can keep them for you for a few days... Including single dogs. "


    Su Ye was dumbfounded and said, "if that white fox is really yours, I will give it back to you."


    Su ye what spirit pet god beast has not seen, absolutely can''t be greedy such a white fox, now somebody else host found, that return to the other party good.


    "Thank you very much."


    Qingzheng was overjoyed and immediately ordered two more glasses of wine. After drinking, she looked very refreshing.


    Su night also want to say what, this time suddenly saw Tong Yaya with sweet smile carrying a cup of tea came.


    Behind her, is Zhuo Xiaogu, see her face, obviously is a face of impatience.


    "Brother, this is sobering tea. You''ll remember to drink later! "


    Tong Yaya gently put the hot tea on the side, her eyes have never left Qingzheng, and she can''t imagine how Su ye would sit next to such a beautiful young woman.


    "Who is this?" Tong Yaya hesitated and asked.


    She knew that her brother had just returned to normal. It was only a few days before she came to the bar for the first time. Don''t be cheated by anyone.


    With a smile, the zither has long hair and a white neck, and says sweetly:


    "My name is Qingzheng. Your brother took away the most precious treasure from others. They came to him to be responsible."


    "Ah???" Tong Yaya was shocked.


    Su Ye is also a frown, the mouth of this green Zheng is too can pull? What''s more, in front of him is his sister!


    "She is the owner of the white fox pet in the family."


    Hearing the speech, the zither raised her pretty face and said, "yes, white fox is the most precious treasure."


    Although she has never been in love, generally speaking, the most precious treasure for girls must be "the first time".


    I didn''t think it was a pet, but she thought it was wrong.


    Tong Yaya answered in a hurry and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Qingzheng smiles with pride, as if she had won a battle.


    Tong Yaya left, but Zhuo Xiaogu didn''t move. She said with a cold face:


    "Su ye, your sister works hard, so you can drink and soak her here, and you encourage Yaya to resign. She quit. Do you support her? "


    Su ye also said without expression: "that''s right. Besides, you don''t have to worry about our family affairs! "


    "Do you think I want to take care of it? It''s because of her face that leshao has become a supreme member, which is worth three million yuan. It''s only a few days now, and she''s gone. Aren''t we going to return the money to leshao? Let yayado do do it for another month. " Zhuo Xiao Gu said.


    "No way!" Su Ye is simple and direct, and doesn''t want to say one more word.


    "Well, go and explain to manager Liu and leshao. It''s in box one. Let''s go


    Zhuo Xiaogu said and went straight ahead, and didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Su Yewen Yan''s eyes flashed a fierce look, but he finally got up and followed. This time he came to help his sister solve the problem.


    The nearby zither smiles and says, "I''m here. I need help calling me."


    "It''s just a small thing!" Su Ye looked back at her and nodded her thanks.


    After a while, Su Ye followed Zhuo Xiaogu to box one.


    There are more than ten young men and women in the room. They are very avant-garde in dress, smoking and smoking. The table is full of precious foreign wine. You can see at a glance that these people are the second generation of rich people.


    One of the men sitting in the middle is leshao. He is wearing a black jacket and earrings. He never looks at people with a straight eye. He looks like a bohemian.


    "Leshao, he is Yaya''s brother Suye. I''ve brought someone for you."


    Zhuo Xiao and Gu Tiantian smile, say a word and stand by.


    Leshao just glanced at it from the corner of his eye, gave a light smile, took out a bottle of wine directly from the ice bucket, poured a full glass, put it heavily on the table in front of him, and made the sound of glass crashing.


    "Drink it and talk to me again!"


    As soon as he said this, the original lively voice of the whole audience immediately calmed down, and even the music was tentatively decided. Everyone looked at Su ye with a smile and whispered a few words from time to time.


    Su Ye frowned, unmoved, and said in a deep voice, "I won''t drink the wine. I heard you''re looking for me?"


    "Oh? "No?"


    "Haha, I finally saw a guy who didn''t give Le less face. Haha!" The young people around burst out laughing, as if they were going to coax.


    Leshao''s face was not good. He pushed the ice bucket forward. His voice seemed beyond doubt and said:


    "If you don''t drink, you have to eat this bucket of ice!"


    Su Ye clenched her fist. She hadn''t seen such an arrogant and domineering person for many years.


    It seems that some people really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick!


    When manager Liu saw this, he immediately realized that it was not good. If there was a fight, what would he do?


    He pushed his glasses, nodded and said, "don''t be angry, leshao. He''s Tong Yaya''s brother. Don''t let Yaya be angry with you. Calm down


    With that, manager Liu turned his head and looked at Su Ye immediately, scolded and said, "Su ye, right? What do you want Tong Yaya to quit all of a sudden? How much does leshao spend here every month? In the future, Yaya would pour her wine and accompany him to eat and drink, which would be beneficial. Admit a mistake to leshao and let Yaya stay here. A little bit more, you know? "


    "What if I don''t?" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Manager Liu was stunned and said angrily, "in a word, your sister can''t go! Leshao is our supreme member. As long as he wants your sister to serve him, she can''t leave. That''s the rule! "


    Zhuo Xiaogu also said: "that''s right, when our bar is where we want to come and go. Leshao thinks highly of Yaya. That''s her blessing


    "Shut up


    Su yeleng gave a cold drink. Unexpectedly, it would be so difficult for her sister, a part-time employee, to resign. She couldn''t help looking at leshao and said in a deep voice:


    "I''ll take my sister tonight. What do you want?"


    Le Shao''s face is cold, suddenly he looks up, his eyes burst out with a sense of ruthlessness, and he looks at Su Ye.


    If you change someone else, you will definitely be deterred by leshao''s angry eyes. Even manager Liu next to you dare not speak.


    But a few young people not far away burst out laughing without any fear


    "Ha ha, leshao, I''ve already let you use the strong one to get on that little bitch. Now it''s OK. There''s no money and no people."


    "Ah, they have been in love for so many years and never like to be forced. After all, such a pure school flower is really rare, but it''s a pity in the future."


    "It''s no pity! Leso, isn''t that little bitch going to work last night? Drag it in directly, and you''ll do that little bitch in this room. Anyway, you have experience. Damn, I don''t believe it. It''s more exciting to come in front of her brother! "


    A few young people exaggerate when they talk about the end, and others whistle directly.


    Su Ye swept her eyes to the young people who were talking. She asked, almost word by word


    "Who are you talking about, little slut?"


    One of the young men was also angry. In their territory, Su ye, a poor boy, dared to go against their will. Then he copied the wine bottle with one hand and smashed it directly at Su Ye''s face


    "I said your mother!"

 Chapter 15

    Whoo!


    Seeing the wine bottle thrown over, manager Liu and Zhuo Xiaogu were surprised by the sudden change.


    If this wine bottle hits zhongsuye''s head, will it be dead?


    But all this happened too fast for them to think so much. They all subconsciously avoided being hit by the bottle.


    Only Su Ye was still standing there, as if he had been scared.


    At this critical moment, I saw Su Ye reach out like lightning.


    "Pa" a dull sound, that wine bottle unexpectedly by Su Ye volley in the air steady ground seized!


    From sudden change to stillness, the contrast is so big that everyone in the box is stunned.


    The white shirt man who threw the bottle was the first to react and said angrily: "boy, you''re looking for death!"


    "I think you want to die!"


    Su night a fury, no longer tolerate, will hand bottle intact to throw back.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a crisp sound, the wine bottle exploded directly on the white man''s head.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The white man covered his head and rolled to the ground. Blood and wine burst out together. It was very sad.


    "Shit! Kill him


    "The little brute wants to die, and he''s got his hands broken!"


    This rich second generation always bullies others and even forces others to jump off buildings. Now a group of them drink wine again. How can they be afraid of Su Ye alone?


    Immediately they rushed up together.


    A tall man stepped on the table with one foot, jumped fiercely, and hit Su Ye''s chin with one knee.


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold. It was obvious that these rich second generation had learned some Kung Fu. They should belong to the category of Sanda.


    However, these Kung Fu are nothing in Su Ye''s eyes!


    Su Ye raised her foot and kicked the tall man. Then there was a "bang". It seemed that her body of 150 Jin flew back and hit the wall heavily.


    "Ah... Don''t fight. Come on." Zhuo Xiaogu and several other girls all screamed and rushed out of the door.


    Liu Jing wanted to go up and tell them not to do it, but as soon as he saw the terrible situation, he rushed out and hurriedly called someone to come.


    In the box, Su Yewu''s fingers become claws. He mercilessly breaks the wrist bones of the rich second generation.


    Click, click.


    For a moment, the sound of the crisp bone breaking came one after another.


    Less than a minute later, all the second generation of rich people had fallen to the ground. Their faces were twisted and purple, and two of them were afraid to cry.


    And the only one who can still stand with Su Ye is that Yue Shao.


    This is not how strong Le Shao is, but Su Ye didn''t attack him.


    At the moment, leshao''s face is uglier than that of the dead. He''s afraid and angry. He didn''t expect that Su ye could even fight them like this.


    His feet were soft, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "you, you''re dead. Do you know what we do at home? How dare you hit us! Just wait


    "Well, I''ll wait. Give you time to call


    If Su Ye wants to do something, he has to do it thoroughly. He doesn''t want to go back, but he is still worried about by so many second-generation rich people.


    He is not afraid of it, but his father and sister are ordinary people. Can they leave any hidden danger.


    Leshao seems to have heard it wrong. Unexpectedly, Su Ye is so rampant. How dare he call someone?


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Su night a slap on the face to smoke up, will be less music smoke fall to the ground.


    "I said, let you call!"


    Su Ye''s eyes are icy cold and shouts harshly.


    Leshao covers his face and wants to fight with Su Ye several times. Su Ye is too arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to him. He starts to beat them and even asks him to call someone.


    This is to think that they this group of rich second generation call anyone to also can''t he Suye?


    Leshao immediately took out his mobile phone and began to make a phone call.


    "Brother Chang, I was beaten. Bring people here right now. Yes, bring people here now. In the Hou bar, box one, quick... "


    At this time, many people outside already knew that there was an accident in box 1.


    Manager Liu also rushed over with several tall waiters, and many guests also came to watch.


    When they saw that there were already a group of people rolling on the ground, screaming and practicing, they all opened their eyes.


    Manager Liu looks at Su ye in shock. Unexpectedly, Su Ye is all right. It''s the rich second generation who lie down. Immediately manager Liu trembles and says:


    "Suye, you beat them? Do you know who they are? How dare you! You just wait to lose your fortune


    "Manager Liu, right? Don''t worry, I''ll settle with them, and it''s your turn! "


    Su ye said, and sat down on the sofa with great interest. She grabbed a few dice scattered on the table and played with them in her hands.


    Manager Liu smell speech a face is already suffocated into a pig liver color, immediately let people call Tong Yaya in the past.


    At this time Le Shao also finished the phone call. He saw manager Liu coming, and there were many onlookers, and his people had rushed to come, so he had confidence in his heart.


    He stood up, gritted his teeth and said, "boy, you dare to fight me. I will kill you today!"


    "Do I allow you to stand?"


    The smile on Su Ye''s face instantly converges. The dice on her hand just flicks at leshao''s knee. With a bang, leshao''s whole body can no longer stand steadily and falls to the ground.


    Many people outside looked at the scene and suddenly gave out a burst of exclamation.


    To their surprise, there are still people who dare to treat leshao like this. For a moment, some people are shocked and some people are relieved.


    At this time, Tong Yaya anxiously crowded in. She was pale and flustered. She almost cried when she saw the mess inside and several people rolling on the ground.


    "Brother..."


    Seeing Su Ye sitting inside, Tong Yaya rushed in and said in a panic:


    "Brother, are you ok? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! I''ll take care of it. "


    Tong Yaya has been taking care of Su ye for more than two years. She has been protecting Su ye all the time. Although Su Ye has returned to normal these days, now this kind of sudden situation makes Tong Yaya not react and immediately blocks Su ye with her trembling body.


    Su ye saw that it was her sister, her face softened a lot and said, "I''m ok! Don''t worry, let me handle it! "


    Tong Ya didn''t seem to hear it at all, but trembled and said, "leshao, don''t beat my brother. How much money do you want to pay? We''ll pay for it!"


    Leshao gritted his teeth, looked at Su ye, and then at Tong Yaya, who was in a panic. He said bitterly:


    "It''s not over!"


    Zhuo Xiaogu also crowded in the front of the crowd, she said in a loud voice: "your brother took the bottle to hit people, his head was broken, so much blood. It''s intentional killing. Do you think it''s over to lose money? What do you think of Jiang leshao? "


    Hearing this, Tong Yaya turned out to be guilty of "intentional homicide" and turned pale.


    Manager Liu also took advantage of the situation and yelled: "Su ye, you''d better turn yourself in and strive for leniency. Have you ever thought about your family if you go on making trouble like this? You are a poor boy. We bar owners will not let you go if you want to fight with me. "


    Su Ye''s eyes swept, coldly looked in the past, and said in a deep voice: "no wonder this broken shop is so hateful. It turns out that all of them are ugly people."


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant, my people are coming!"


    Leshao answered the phone again at this time. It was obvious that the person who knew him had arrived downstairs.


    Sure enough, less than a minute, there were bursts of noise outside.


    "It''s brother Dongchang The music outside the bar stopped, and many people screamed.


    "Isn''t it Changge who covers the whole bar street? He came in person? "


    "Look, that''s him! Oh, my God, I''ve got 20 beaters! The boy is dead! " They all said in surprise and made way one after another.


    Leshao in the box knew that his backer was coming, so he limped to the door of the box to meet him.


    At this time, a burly middle-aged man came in with a big stride. He had short hair, eagle eyes, and a strong look. His muscles were one by one, giving people a kind of awe.


    "Brother Chang," Le Shao cried bitterly.


    Manager Liu also nodded and bowed at the side, complimented and said: "brother Chang, you can count it!"


    Dongchang holds a bunch of keys of Harley motorcycle in his hand, turns it twice, glances at the box, and finds that there are only a few lying on the ground, and there is no second force at all.


    "What about people?" Dongchang asked.


    Leshao pointed to Su Ye sitting on the sofa and gritted his teeth


    "Brother Chang, that''s him

 Chapter 16

    "Oh, boy? Who did you hang out with? "


    Dongchang glanced back at Su ye, but he didn''t worry. Instead, he asked flatly.


    In other people''s eyes, Su ye, who was alone, was not tall. On the contrary, she was pretty, absolutely without any threat.


    But after Dongchang had been in the underground world for so long, he could see at a glance that Su ye had a strong calmness, and there were so many people falling on the ground, which proved that Su Ye''s life was not simple.


    Su Ye didn''t answer, but looked at Le Shao and asked: "let you call people, is that the only one?"


    Yue Shao immediately became angry. Shouldn''t it be time for Su ye to beg for mercy?


    Why does Su Ye seem more arrogant than just now?


    "Brother Chang, beat me to death. It''s up to me to kill someone!" Le Shao let out a roar.


    Although Dongchang can''t figure out Su ye, he can''t lose face in public now. Otherwise, who will hang out with him in this bar street in the future?


    "Boy! You''re tired of your fuckin ''work


    With that, Dongchang swung his fist and hit him.


    He used to be a tough muscular man, but now the blow in his rage made everyone scream, especially Tong Yaya, who instinctively closed her eyes.


    She couldn''t even imagine how she would save her brother if he was beaten.


    "The mouth stinks!"


    Su yeleng snorted. He didn''t hide at all. He shook his fist and went straight up.


    Bang!!


    The sound of a broken bone burst out, only to see Dongchang''s burly body fall back and hit his younger brothers.


    All of a sudden, wow, I fell down.


    At this time, Dongchang just "ah" a scream, he raised his hand to see, a dense bone from his elbow stabbed out, blood gushing.


    "Ah! Who are you? "


    Dongchang was so shocked that he could not expect that his bone would be knocked out with one punch.


    What kind of power is this?


    "Damn it, I''m fighting with you!" Dongchang exclaimed, but he still had to rush up to do his best.


    "Well! I want to die


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold, and he saw that Dongchang still dared to come up. He rushed forward with two steps. He put his right hand and five fingers directly on Dongchang''s face door, and then hit the wall hard.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    It''s like a basketball player pressing the basketball on the wall with one hand. It looks light and light, but Dongchang''s massive body, which is nearly two meters long, is already off the ground.


    Dongchang''s face was severely pressed on the wall, and the whole person could not move at all.


    Su Ye''s eyes are sharp. It seems that pressing a person to the wall is a trivial thing.


    Other younger brothers saw Su ye so fierce and terrible, scared feet weak, dare not come forward, let alone to Su Ye.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "a group of rubbish, dare to fight me!"


    Dongchang is now convulsed with pain. He really hates to be happy, and even provokes such a character as Su Ye.


    He was really afraid that Su would kill him at night.


    At the moment, being pressed on the wall, he could only make a scream. His feet struggled desperately, but it had no effect at all.


    The others were shocked and couldn''t believe what was in front of them.


    Leshao, in particular, knows that Dongchang used to be a bodyguard for the boss. A dozen thugs with knives are not Dongchang''s opponents, but now Dongchang is abandoned by Su Ye.


    What''s going on?


    Leshao''s face was very pale. He was sweating and his lips were shaking.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away and said in a deep voice, "who else do you have? Call again!"


    Leshao was shocked when he heard that he thought he was a rich second generation, but he was not really a rich second generation in a big family. It was a lot of money to call Dongchang.


    Where else is he now?


    Moreover, with Su Ye''s skill, it''s useless to call dozens of gangsters.


    He immediately changed the method, trembled and cried: "Suye, you hurt so many of my people, you can''t run away. You know this bar belongs to Chen Dashao. How much do you have to pay for it? "


    Manager Liu, who had been hiding behind, was also timid and said, "we, Mr. Chen, have come here. You don''t want to leave today. You don''t think it''s lawless if you know some Kung Fu. "


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll keep waiting! "


    Su Ye hears speech to let go lightly, Dongchang slides down from the wall.


    Only when he fell to the ground, Dongchang covered his broken hand and felt a bout of retching. He couldn''t stand up.


    When people saw that Su Ye was so rampant and vicious, they were really surprised and scared.


    They began to guess the origin of Su Ye.


    But Zhuo Xiaogu knew Su Ye''s background, and she thought she was Tong Yaya''s good friend, and she knew Su ye, so she emboldened her and persuaded her:


    "Sue, don''t fight. Don''t you know who you are? You can''t mess with Chen. It''s the Chen family. They are rich and powerful. A meal is more than your family''s income in a year.


    Don''t kill ya ya. Do you think you can solve everything with martial arts? This is the place of law! What are you staring at me for? Do you want a big man to beat a woman? "


    Su ye said angrily: "shut up, bitch! Dare to say one more word, do you think I''ll smoke you? "


    Zhuo Xiaogu was so impatient that he blurted out: "you --"


    Bang!!


    Su Ye didn''t even think about it, so she slapped it in the face.


    He beat Zhuo Xiaogu and fell to the ground. His face was swollen.


    But she was also scared by the slap and trembled all over, but she did not dare to say another word.


    Suye doesn''t have so much gentlemanly manners.


    He has been fighting in heaven for more than 2000 years, and he has his own way in mind. All "men don''t beat women" are nonsense. Zhuo Xiaogu is so mean and slapped lightly.


    Behind the Tong Ya Ya Mu stare mouth to stay of, is already disordered square inch, she saw Su ye even Zhuo Xiao Gu also beat, a time also don''t know what to say.


    If you really like Zhuo Xiaogu said, wait for Chen to come, it will be troublesome, absolutely not to lose money.


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    Su Ye comforted and said, "don''t worry! It''s OK, no one can bully us! "


    Su Ye''s idea is very simple, his family is against the scale, who dares to move his family, then he must return a hundred times a thousand times.


    Leshao sees that Su Ye doesn''t start any more. He also forces himself to calm down. Now he''s just suffering a loss. When Chen Dashao, the owner of this bar, comes, he will torture Su Ye severely.


    Less than two minutes, suddenly someone yelled, Chen Dashao came.


    Chen Dashao was a gentle young man, wearing a suit and a pair of glasses. Before he came near, several waiters met him and told him.


    And there was a big middle-aged man beside Chen, with sharp eyes and a fierce momentum.


    Besides, looking at Chen''s respectful attitude towards him, this middle-aged man has a higher status.


    Far away, Su ye also saw these two people, can''t help eyebrow lightly a wrinkly, didn''t immediately start of plan.


    However, manager Liu immediately rushed up like a big supporter, crying his father and mother


    "Mr. Chen, you are here at last. This little beast is about to tear down our shop


    Then, manager Liu seemed to recognize the burly middle-aged man next to him. He hesitated for a moment and cried, "Oh, Master Zhu! Here you are! Great, with you here, no one in Donghai province dares to be presumptuous in front of you. "


    Hearing the word "Zhu Ye", even Le Shao, who was in pain all over his body, limped to meet him.


    I was overjoyed to see that it was indeed Lord Zhu.


    Although his identity, never qualified to say a word with Zhu ye, but he knows the origin of Zhu Ye.


    Master Zhu''s full name is Zhu Yue. He has two identities. On the surface, he is a manager of Qiao''s group, and others will call him manager Zhu. On the other hand, he manages some underground people for Qiao''s family.


    It can be said that the whole Jiangdu City, that is, the Wu family, dares to challenge Zhu Yue. No one else dares to offend the rich and powerful Zhu Ye!


    When leshao saw that even Zhu Yue was coming, he finally got up his courage and pointed to Su Ye


    "It''s time for you to die, little beast! I''ll make you cry on your knees later! "


    Zhuo Xiaogu also covered his swollen face and said fiercely: "now I know, who are you offending? It''s great to hit people, isn''t it? In other people''s eyes, you are just a mad dog. I''ll see how many lives you have today. I''ll see how you beg for mercy later. "


    As if to verify Zhuo Xiaogu''s words, the Master Zhu and Chen dashaofeng pushed the crowd in.


    "Get out of the way, all of you!"


    Manager Liu also volunteered to take the road and said: "little beast, you should be more arrogant and have a look!"


    Everyone in the audience held their breath, and many people gloated, waiting to see a good play.


    They saw Su Ye standing there motionless, silent, as if he was really scared.


    At this time, Zhu Yue''s face changed greatly. He quickly came to Su ye and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Su. How are you? "

 Chapter 17

    "Master Zhu knows him?"


    This idea immediately appeared in everyone''s mind.


    But they couldn''t believe it. They all thought they had heard it wrong. Mr. Zhu is the hero in charge of the underground world of half Jiangdu City.


    How can such a person know Su ye?


    Even if we know each other, we can''t have any friendship, can we?


    But then Su Ye''s words shocked all the people present.


    There was a flash of anger on Su Ye''s face and he said to Zhu Yue in a cold voice:


    "You''re the one who''s plotting against my sister?"


    Zhu Yue felt his body tremble and blurted out: "what? Of course not. How dare these bastards plot against Mr. Su''s sister? "


    Zhu Yue''s face changed greatly. Fortunately, when Chen dasheo answered the phone, he heard Su Ye''s name, so he came to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, someone dares to be rude to Su Ye''s sister.


    Su Ye is a character that even Qiao''s family try their best to attract. There are some ghosts and ghosts, and those little beasts who don''t know where dare to provoke Su ye?


    Zhu Yue didn''t think much about it. He did it by himself and kicked out the frightened leshao''s crotch.


    Bang!


    Leshao let out a very sad cry, covered his crotch and fell to the ground.


    Zhu Yue used to be a powerful man, but now he is so angry that he makes everyone tremble.


    "Who the hell just offended Mr. Su, all kneel for me!"


    The explosion made the whole box buzzing.


    Plop! Plop!!


    All of a sudden, Dongchang and others knelt down one after another. They are just gangsters who show up in bars. How can they compare with Zhu Yue?


    Even Chen Dashao, the owner of this bar, is servile in front of Zhu Yue.


    Dongchang''s face turned white and trembled. "Master Zhu, it''s none of my business. I just came to see what happened. It was leshao and manager Liu who provoked Mr. Su. "


    Leshao fell to the ground, too painful to speak at all, so he could not refute.


    But when manager Liu, who was standing by, heard this, his feet immediately softened, and he knelt down. He also trembled and said:


    "Master Zhu, Master Zhu! I''m just a manager. It''s leshao who wants to go to Suye, his sister. I''ve tried to persuade her several times, but I... "


    Before he had finished, Chen Dashao, who was beside him, was also angry.


    When he came here, he knew that something was wrong. What happened in his bar? Even Mr. Zhu followed him?


    Now I see that his own manager is even involved.


    Chen Dashao looks polite, but he is not ambiguous at this time. He takes the ice bucket on the table and smashes it on manager Liu''s head.


    Bang, the broken ice splashed everywhere.


    "You have a share! Blind your dog''s eyes, you don''t want to be in Jiangdu City in the future! "


    While talking, he put the ice bucket directly on manager Liu''s head, beating and kicking for a while.


    Where does manager Liu dare to resist? He can only scream on the ground for a while. In his heart, he hates Yue Shao and is extremely annoyed. Why should he meddle in his own business and please Yue Shao general Tong yahard?


    Originally, Tong Yaya was going to resign tonight, and let her go smoothly. Isn''t that good?


    Now, this job full of oil and water is gone. I''m afraid I can''t get along with this business in the future. Who is Su ye?


    And all this, Su night is to see coldly in the eye, without a little pity or sympathy.


    Master Zhu grabs leshao''s hair and drags leshao to Su ye like a dead dog. Then he politely says:


    "Mr. Su! These bastards are not my people. What do you want them to do, even if you want them to disappear forever. As long as you open your mouth, I''ll throw them into the river to feed the fish tonight! "


    As soon as the words came out, the scream of the whole audience stopped.


    No matter leshao or Dongchang, or manager Liu, they all widened their eyes and showed endless fear.


    They''ve all heard of Zhu Yue. He''s a cruel man. Many of his enemies will be killed in a car accident in a few days. Many of them will be drowned in the river.


    Are they going to die tonight?


    Suddenly, they immediately to Su night crazy beg for mercy.


    "Su ye, Mr. Su. I don''t want to die. Let us go. "


    "I was wrong. We were wrong! Suye, Yaya, you forgive me. No next time, absolutely no next time. "


    Such a scene.


    Let the crowd around the box door gape.


    These kneeling people are people they usually think they dare not offend.


    Now one by one, they were extremely embarrassed, kneeling on the ground and begging desperately.


    What is the character of Su ye? Let Lord Zhu be so awed! But Jiangdu has never heard of Mr. Su''s name!


    Su Yegang is about to speak. He wants to kill leshao.


    But at this time, she suddenly felt that Tong Yaya, who was hiding behind him, was shaking gently. She was very afraid and couldn''t adapt to such an occasion.


    Su Ye immediately stops what she wants to say. If she wants to kill in front of Tong Yaya, she is afraid that she will leave a psychological shadow.


    Su ye had no choice but to grasp Le Shao''s skirt and ask condescensively:


    "Now you know who you''ve offended?"


    Leshao nodded and responded painfully. Now he didn''t have a trace of pride.


    Su Ye pushes him to Dongchang, looks at the two people who fall down and says in a deep voice:


    "Remember, from today on, if my sister Tong Yaya is bullied by anyone, whether at school or outside, I don''t care if it''s your people. As long as she is bullied, I will count on you two! I''ll kill you both first


    Leshao and Dongchang look at each other in horror. It''s not because they bully Tong Yaya, but also because of them?


    But at this time, they dare to say other words, immediately desperately nodded and agreed.


    Seeing this, Master Zhu knew it was time to finish. He immediately called a dozen younger brothers and said, "throw them out! Everybody break a hand, go


    Suddenly, more than a dozen younger brothers dragged Le Shao, manager Liu and others went out.


    The whole box was empty when it was empty.


    Next to him, Chen Dashao''s face was also very ugly. For fear that Su ye would blame him, he quickly said:


    "Mr. Su. I''m sorry, our shop is not doing well. Don''t worry, I''ll quit all the participants tonight. After that, Mr. Su will come to drink for free. "


    Su Ye just glances at Chen Dashao. He has no leisure to pay attention to Chen now. He just says in a deep voice:


    "No need. My sister works part-time with you. She''s going to resign tonight. Do you agree? "


    Chen Da Shao wiped his sweat and quickly said, "of course I agree. Ha ha, it''s my honor for Mr. Su''s sister to come here to work part-time. When do you want to come back and have a look? You are welcome at any time. If you don''t want to resign for the time being... "


    Chen Da Shao looked at Tong ya, who naturally knew the most beautiful waiter in the bar. He said with a smile, "Ya Ya, if you are interested in continuing your part-time job. I''ll promote you to manager. You can come to work whenever you like. "


    Tong Yaya still didn''t come back, just shook his head: "no, thank you. I listen to my brother. "


    Zhu Yue couldn''t see it any more and urged him to say, "what are you doing, Xiao Chen? I''ll go through the formalities immediately and get paid. Mr. Su''s identity requires his sister to be the manager of your store. Hurry up


    After hearing this, Chen dasheo rushed to go through the formalities. After a while, he came over with several thick envelopes containing all the money. Roughly speaking, there were at least 100000 yuan.


    "In a word, these are your salary and compensation." Chen dasheo handed it up immediately.


    But Su Ye is a frown, sink a voice to say: "Ya Ya, how many wages do you still have to settle?"


    "One thousand three hundred and seventy." Tong yaleng replied.


    Su Ye''s eyes turned to Chen Dashao and said, "we only need what we deserve."


    Chen Da Shao is a little surprised that Su Ye doesn''t need compensation at this time? Just what he deserves?


    However, Chen Da Shao''s reaction was quick, and he immediately handed over 1370 yuan to Tong ya.


    After all this, Chen Dashao and Zhu Yue breathed heavily.


    "Since it''s all right, let''s go back first."


    Su ye knew that the bar would not be open tonight, so she just took her sister home.


    He looked at Zhu Yue and said, "thank you for saving me a lot of trouble tonight."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Su is very polite. Please call me whenever you have any assignment. I''ll send a car to see you off! "


    Zhu Yue laughed and changed his appearance.


    Su Ye nodded, but there was no excuse.


    He glanced at the rest of the crowd again. The former Zhuo Xiaogu was so fast that she ran away when Zhu Yue took the hand.


    This bitch runs fast, but next time I meet her, I won''t be so spared.


    It wasn''t until Zhu Yue personally sent them on the bus that Tong Yaya slowly reflected.


    She was very surprised at Su Ye. She not only knew martial arts, but also knew Master Zhu? Why doesn''t she know?


    Su ye saw that she was still in shock, so she reached out and touched her forehead and said:


    "Are you scared? But it''s OK. Go to our clinic tomorrow. I''ll prescribe a pair of Chinese medicine to calm your nerves. It''ll be OK after taking it. "


    Tong Yaya murmured for a while, "brother, can you still prescribe Chinese medicine?"


    "Ha ha, you will know tomorrow."

 Chapter 18

    Early the next morning.


    Su Ye goes out with her father Su Licheng and sister Tong Yaya.


    Today, they are going to Nanxi clinic to take over the lost clinic again.


    But Su Licheng still couldn''t believe it. He got on the bus and buckled his seat belt and asked again:


    "Son, did you really bring the clinic back? You''re not lying to me, are you


    Su ye had no choice but to smile. After talking to his father last night, his father asked again and again. His eyes were covered with blood. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well after hearing the news last night.


    "Dad, haven''t I told you four or five times? You have read the contract documents, and I have an appointment with Secretary Wang of Qiao''s family. I''ll be there in a minute, won''t you know? "


    Tong Yaya also gave a smile. Her beautiful face showed a luster that she had not seen for a long time


    "Dad, my brother is promising now. In the future, don''t drive a taxi. The clinic is still in your charge. Don''t you like to be a doctor? Then I''ll see the patients in the clinic. "


    Su Licheng laughed, but his smile disappeared in a few seconds. He sighed and said, "now, I can help to take care of the warehouse, but I can''t be a doctor - Hey, fasten your seat belt and go."


    With that, Su Licheng slowly started the car and drove to the clinic.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Su night heard his father''s words, the heart slightly flashed a trace of anger, his father''s medical qualification or grandfather used the means, let the relevant departments to revoke it.


    This sum of account, he su night certainly will return!


    It wasn''t long before they arrived.


    Just after getting off the bus, Su ye saw the gate of Nanxi clinic.


    Although this place is not a busy street, the clinic is still in the most prominent position.


    Moreover, because there is a medicine garden behind the clinic, many planted trees also come out of the fence from the medicine garden, which looks lush, so that passers-by will have a more look.


    Su Ye looked at the clinic and said strangely, "eh? Why does the other party still use the name "Nanxi clinic"


    Tong Yaya explained: "our family has been running clinics for so many years, and we have accumulated a lot of good reputation. After boss Tan bought it, he listened to the little man Yang Lebin and left the name behind. "


    Su Ye nodded, then asked: "Yang Lebin also has a share?"


    Mention this person, Tong Yaya is also angry, said: "share. I also learned later when I heard him show off in front of me, that is, he let people deliberately frame our father. Later, my grandfather really believed it. Yang Lebin''s mother also worked as a director here, specializing in the purchase of drugs, making a lot of money. "


    Su ye heard Yan sneer, Yang Lebin''s mother, that is, Yang Le''er''s mother, named Zhen XiuXiu.


    He still has an impression of Zhen XiuXiu. He is mean and greedy by all means. Su ye once thought that he would come to the end with Yang Xi''er, so Zhen XiuXiu would become his mother-in-law.


    Unexpectedly, in the past two years, such a shrew has become the director of the clinic.


    Su Licheng looks a little lonely. After all, this clinic was built by him. At its peak, there were more than 40 medical staff.


    He sighed and said, "well, it has nothing to do with them in the future. Don''t talk about them."


    "That''s right. Let''s go in and have a look. "


    Su ye knew that his father was the kind of person who calmed things down and returned good for bad. He didn''t want to talk about these old people and things in front of his father, so he just took the lead to walk into the clinic.


    Step into the outpatient door, at a glance saw inside there are rows of doctors and nurses are in line.


    In front of her, there was a well-dressed woman, who had obviously put on her make-up meticulously, smeared a big red lipstick, and was yelling at something.


    Many young nurses were scolded so that they did not dare to see the woman.


    This woman is Zhen XiuXiu, the mother of Yang Xi''er and Yang Lebin.


    "Keep your spirits up. Don''t look like a dead mother. Do you know what I told you last night? Today, we are going to change our boss, but the Qiao family, who will make the new boss unhappy on the first day. I will never let him go This Zhen XiuXiu''s mouth never stops, almost is next to scold one by one.


    At this time, the door to meet the nurse saw Su night and others, immediately met up.


    "Good morning! Are you here to see a doctor? Our doctor is not available yet. We need to wait for a while The nurse whispered.


    Su ye knew that Secretary Wang of Qiao''s family had not come yet, and he was not worried. He said, "it''s OK. We''ll wait for a while. Are you going to change the boss


    Female nurses nodded, this kind of thing is not a big secret, and even if the boss will not affect their normal medical treatment.


    I couldn''t help but reply with some helplessness and said, "yes. I haven''t heard a word about it before. Suddenly, boss Tan said that he had transferred it to Qiao''s family. Today, the new boss is coming. "


    Su Ye just smiles. It seems that Qiao Kairui must have called before dinner to buy it and give it to him.


    So today, people in the whole clinic are at a loss. They can''t guess why they transferred the clinic.


    When Su Licheng stepped into the clinic, he seemed to be filled with infinite emotion. He reached out and touched the wall, and suddenly asked:


    "How many of you now? How many patients can I get every day? "


    The female nurse looked at Su Licheng strangely. How could someone suddenly ask such a question?


    However, she didn''t care. She said with a smile, "we see fewer doctors now, and we don''t see many patients every day. Instead, our outpatient service focuses on health care products for the elderly. Hehe, this uncle doesn''t look very old, but it''s useless to supplement his body when he is old. Do you want to see our health care products? Don''t worry, our products are all taken directly from the "holy hand hospital". They are absolutely authentic supplements. "


    Hearing this, Su Licheng couldn''t help frowning. He said in a deep voice: "the outpatient department doesn''t see a doctor well. Do you sell health care products? Do I not know how many effects those health products have? It''s just spoiling the Nanxi clinic


    His voice was so loud that it caught everyone''s attention.


    Even the woman who was scolding a group of nurses turned her head and looked over.


    When she saw it clearly, she couldn''t help but look at it angrily. She came up with her head high and said with a sneer


    "Yo Yo! I thought who was barking here. I''m not dazed, am I? This is not the one who was expelled by our Su family, that, who... The names of some indistinct people are easy to forget. "


    She shakes her head in exaggeration, glances at Su ye and Tong Yaya again, and her tone becomes sharp. She says, "I heard you hurt me, Lebin. I haven''t settled with you yet. I dare to step into my shop today!"


    Su Licheng said angrily: "Zhen XiuXiu! What happened to your son is self inflicted! Do you care where I go? When is this your store? You''re just a worker who was driven out by the Su family to work! "


    Zhen XiuXiu seems to have been trampled on a painful spot, and suddenly he''s hairy.


    Before she really want to have Yang Xi''er''s relationship, she in the Su family casually mix a position, also must be able to earn a full bowl.


    But it happened that the Su family''s management was really good, and she was impartial. She just took tens of thousands of kickbacks, asked the patient for two red envelopes, and was dismissed by the Su family.


    Although on the surface everyone is still friendly, and even a lot of people give Yang Xi''er face, but also a "in laws" to cry, but she is not allowed to work in the Su family hospital.


    As a last resort, Zhen XiuXiu entrusted her relationship and became the director of Nanxi clinic. On weekdays, she secretly took some medicine and health care products from Su''s Hospital, but there was a lot of oil and water.


    However, she always felt that such a broken clinic made her too humble and shameless.


    So now Su Licheng said this face to face, she was naturally angry.


    "Su Licheng! It seems that you came here today to see my jokes... I see. You heard that our store is going to change its owner. You''re here to make trouble today, just to make me feel better, right? I can''t see it. I look like a bad guy. I''m so mean. You are not welcome here. Get out of here. Get out of here now! "


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a sharp color, and said in a deep voice: "it''s you who want to roll today!"

 Chapter 19

    "Ha ha! Do you want to threaten me just like a fool? Come and have a look


    Zhen XiuXiu had no fear at all. She put her hands on her waist and asked everyone to come and watch.


    "You don''t know who they are, do you? They are the three wastes who were expelled from the Su family. Su ye, who failed in the college entrance examination two years ago, jumped over the bridge to die, and had no face to live. Ha ha, he once wanted to be my son-in-law when he wanted to eat swan meat. He always wanted to marry my daughter in his dreams... "


    A group of shop assistants laughed and pointed at Su ye and others.


    Because we all know that today we are going to change our boss, and maybe we will lay off our staff. At this moment, it''s a rare opportunity for Zhen XiuXiu to flatter and keep her job.


    "Enough! Zhen XiuXiu


    When Su Licheng heard these words, the first one couldn''t help it


    "Why are you so vicious! Sooner or later, we will be punished! My son didn''t marry your daughter. That''s a great thing. If there is a family like you, it''s not sure when you will be poisoned. "


    Zhen XiuXiu tit for tat, also rose red face, loudly said: "you a broken open taxi, how much money can you make every month? I earn more in a day than you do in a year. Get out of here. You are not qualified to enter this shop. "


    Su Ye stepped forward, glared and said in a deep voice: "I just said, it''s you who want to roll! This shop belongs to me from today on. Take you pig and dog and get out of here


    Su Ye''s eyes swept and wrote down all the shop assistants who showed disgusting faces.


    As soon as he said this, the whole clinic was slightly stunned and became quiet.


    Is it really Su ye who took over the shop?


    But immediately, Zhen XiuXiu laughed and said, "is this shop yours? Don''t laugh to death. Do you know the value of this shop? You can''t afford to buy any of the tonics you have worked for ten years. Who are you scaring? The Qiao family bought this shop. Do you think I don''t know? "


    Zhen XiuXiu raised her haughty head. She is in charge of the whole store now. Naturally, she inquired about the original boss tan.


    It''s only Qiao''s that can buy this shop in half an hour.


    Now Su ye and his family come here to watch the excitement. How dare they pretend to replace them?


    The more she thought about it, the more confident she was, and she said, "don''t you go away? Are you looking for a fight? "


    Seeing that she began to pull up her sleeves, a young deputy director next to her immediately said, "sister Xiu, wait. They come here today just to make trouble. Isn''t your move in line with their wishes? We directly report to the police and sneak into our shop early in the morning to steal drugs. This kind of behavior is directly sentenced. "


    This remark immediately won Zhen XiuXiu''s appreciation.


    She also raised her thumb and said, "Xiao Guang! Yes, I''m glad you found out in time. We found out and wanted to hit people. Well, we are all witnesses


    "Ha ha. Sister Xiu, you usually take care of me. How can I watch outsiders bully you at this time? " Xiao Guang pushed his glasses, with a gentle face.


    Su Licheng looked at Xiaoguang in disbelief with a sad look on his face and said:


    "Xiaoguang, Xiaoguang. Four years ago, after you graduated, no hospital accepted you. I accepted you out of the ordinary and taught you all the time. Several times you prescribed the wrong medicine to the patient, I helped you deal with the consequences. I don''t ask you to repay me, but you do... "


    "Pull you down! What did you teach me? I learned it all by my own efforts. You don''t want to see your identity. You want to make trouble here today... Give you ten seconds. If you don''t leave, we''ll call the police immediately. Don''t say I don''t care about old times. "


    Say, small light took out mobile phone directly, will dial 110.


    "Who''s calling the police?"


    At this moment, suddenly a cold voice came in from outside the gate.


    A group of five people, dressed in suits, cold complexion, revealed a special professional momentum, stepped in shoes.


    Everyone in the shop was surprised. They recognized the fat man standing beside him. It was boss tan.


    Looking at boss Tan''s manner, he is just a foil.


    The most impressive is the woman in the middle who looks very intellectual. She is dressed in professional clothes, wears good-looking glasses, and holds a valuable briefcase. At first glance, she is a person with status and status.


    She looked around and said in a deep voice, "I''m wang Qiumei, the Secretary appointed by the chairman of Qiao group! Come and hand over this drugstore today! Who was going to call the police and catch whom just now? "


    Zhen XiuXiu, Xiao Guang and others are all calmed down by her momentum, and look at boss tan. They find that boss Tan doesn''t say anything against it. It seems that it''s the right master.


    Zhen XiuXiu said with a smile, "ha ha, Secretary Wang. It''s all their fault. They come here early in the morning to steal medicine and pretend that this clinic belongs to them. Of course, I''ll call the police and arrest them. "


    Xiaoguang also quickly said: "yes, for the benefit of the clinic, we naturally need to take reasonable measures."


    Wang Qiumei showed a sneer on her cold face and glared at them. Then she quickly changed into a smile and turned to Su Ye.


    He held out his hand politely and said, "Mr. Su. Hello! I came here today to handle the handover procedures for you, Secretary Wang. What should these people do? "


    Su Ye shook hands politely, but her eyes did not leave Zhen XiuXiu''s face. She said in a deep voice:


    "Then tell them," who has the final say in this shop? "


    Secretary Wang knows that Su Ye is angry. Before she comes here, she has been told by elder Qiao not to cause any trouble. She must satisfy Su ye, so she has prepared all the information early.


    Today, I also brought two lawyers who had met Su ye before. They just wanted to deal with it smoothly.


    But unexpectedly, it made Su ye angry.


    She said at once: "this shop has the final say. This shop is all yours! "


    This words a, Zhen XiuXiu etc. all stare big eyes, seem to be to listen to mistake the same.


    If it wasn''t for boss Tan, they would have thought it was su Ye''s extras?


    Didn''t the Qiao family buy this shop? How come it belongs to Suye?


    Zhen XiuXiu''s face turned pale. She immediately said, "boss Tan, isn''t it true?"


    Boss Tan raised his face and said in a loud voice, "yes! My shop has been sold to Qiao''s family, and how they deal with it in the future is their management. Now, you are all managed by this Mr. Su! "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a riot among all the shop assistants.


    They all looked at Su ye in disbelief. Unexpectedly, it was their new boss who just made trouble here.


    Didn''t you just offend the new boss?


    Oh, my God! What can we do?


    Seeing these people''s faces of fear and regret, even Su Licheng and Tong Yaya were very relieved.


    Xiao Guang was the first to tremble and say, "this... This... Master. I said something wrong just now. Ha ha, I''ve been studying medicine with you for so many years. Don''t dismiss me. How are you


    If it''s just a job, Xiaoguang won''t be so nervous.


    But this clinic is unusual. Its salary is several times higher than that of its peers. Moreover, as a deputy director, he can receive many red envelopes from patients.


    If he is dismissed, what will he do in the future?


    How to brag about your good job to your classmates and fellow countrymen?


    Su Licheng snorted coldly, turned his head and didn''t want to see him at all.


    Su Ye grabs the cell phone on Xiao Guang''s hand and turns to throw it at the marble floor outside the door!


    "Pa", that cell phone was smashed.


    Su ye still doesn''t get rid of his anger and says to Xiao Guang:


    "Get out of here!"


    Xiao Guang was so scared that he turned pale. He trembled and said, "you, why do you drop my cell phone? You... "


    Secretary Wang came forward directly. Naturally, she knew that she had to deal with the next thing for Su ye at this time. She said in a deep voice:


    "You can call the police, you can sue! I happened to bring two lawyers with me. A broken mobile phone is not a dime in our Qiao family''s eyes. But if you slander and frame Mr. Su in public, I can make you bankrupt! Would you like to try? "


    "You, you, you..."


    Xiao Guang is like eating a dead mouse at the moment. He dares to say half a word there. If the Qiao family really finds out something later, he is afraid that even his medical qualification will be revoked.


    He usually relies on his position as deputy director to bully others all the time. Unexpectedly, he was crushed to death by the other party''s words today. He was so angry that he shivered all over.


    But he had no choice but to keep his head down and run fast, where he dared to stay and fight for anything.


    Zhen XiuXiu saw that Xiao Guang was treated like this. Naturally, she knew that it was impossible to stay today. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she also wanted to leave.


    "Good, good means. We''ll see! "


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "do I allow you to go?"


    "Suye, what do you want to do? If you offend me, you will offend my daughter as well as Su Changqing. He will be the head of the Su family. Do you want to open this shop in Jiangdu City in the future? "


    Zhen XiuXiu is still very stubborn. She raises her haughty face. Speaking of her prospective son-in-law, she is very confident.


    Bang!!


    Su Ye talked to her so much that she slapped her in the face

 Chapter 20

    A slap in the face!


    Directly will Zhen XiuXiu to draw confused, the whole person a stagger, eyes panic, hair is also scattered.


    She really didn''t expect that Su ye would dare to beat her. This little beast is nothing more than the waste of Su''s family. When she pursued her daughter Yang Xi''er, she was not servile?


    Su Ye didn''t even dare to speak loudly in front of her.


    How dare you slap her in the face today?


    "Su ye, you scum, you dare to beat me. What do you mean? What are you? " Zhen XiuXiu can be said to be angry and scolded loudly.


    Su night there will endure, backhand is a slap in the face again drew up.


    Bang!!


    "Don''t fight, son!"


    Su Licheng quickly comes forward to hold Su Ye. Tong Yaya is also very afraid of Su Ye''s trouble, so he comes forward to hold him.


    And Su night this slap, also finally will Zhen XiuXiu draw dumb fire.


    Zhen XiuXiu''s eyes showed a look of horror. The situation in front of her can''t offend this fool!


    This kind of fool, even if it''s killing, is only treated as a mental patient!


    "I wrote it down, I wrote it down."


    Zhen XiuXiu repeated, just covering her swollen face and hiding in horror.


    Su yeleng voice said: "can remember best, next time to my father disrespect, I break your hands!"


    Zhen XiuXiu is trembling when she hears that Su Ye is actually defending Su Licheng.


    Su Licheng said in a deep voice: "hurry up! In the future, you are not welcome in our shop! "


    Zhen XiuXiu didn''t dare to stay any longer and left the clinic.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept to the shop assistants and said in a deep voice, "you''ve just been sarcastic to us. Your masters are gone. Do you want me to drive people one by one? You are no longer welcome here! Go away


    The shop assistants immediately howled, but they all saw that Su ye had no weakness in her hands, and now they dare to stay there.


    Unexpectedly, just because I wanted to flatter Zhen XiuXiu, I lost my job. The salary of this job is much higher than that of other hospitals.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    After a while, the staff inside had already gone for more than half.


    It''s just thirteen or four to stay.


    Among them, Zhen XiuXiu and Xiao Guang have long been despised. They are bullied on weekdays. Seeing this scene today, they are finally relieved.


    Su Ye stepped forward two steps and said in a deep voice: "today I take over Nanxi clinic again. You are all old employees. I want to stay and welcome you. I have a lot of rules, but as long as I can abide by them, I will definitely make you a doctor who will make a sensation in China in three years. "


    After su Ye''s words, the ten clerks in front of her looked at each other for a while.


    They are all medical students and naturally know how difficult the road is.


    Now Su ye, a new boss who has never been to university, has made such big talk.


    This is just a fable!


    Even the "holy hand medical school" dare not say, just a few sensational Chinese doctors, right?


    Su Licheng''s face is not very good-looking. I don''t know how his son suddenly learned to boast like this. Even if he was painting cakes for his employees, it would not be so exaggerated, would it?


    Su Licheng quickly came forward and said, "son. Let''s just take our time. There''s no need to worry


    Su Ye just nodded and said, "OK. Dad, I''ll leave it to you first. "


    Su Licheng showed a happy smile, since his son returned to normal, in a short period of time, as if everything had changed.


    Perhaps, this is God''s blessing. After so much suffering, we finally ushered in a beautiful future.


    "Mr. Su, there are still some accounts here for you to sign."


    Wang Qiumei saw Su Ye was free, and quickly took out the documents in the bag.


    At the moment, the way she looked at Su Ye became different.


    At the beginning, when she came over, she really couldn''t understand why Joe valued Su ye so much.


    Such a young boy, even if he has some skills, is not worth Qiao''s so much money?


    But now, she sees things that others don''t see.


    Su Ye is decisive, has bottom line, means and courage, and is not afraid of any rules at all.


    Such a person''s future achievements are absolutely extraordinary.


    Even in the moment just now, no one would believe Su Ye''s words. For some reason, she believed that maybe one day, this small Nanxi clinic will become a famous doctor in China.


    "The above account book includes pharmacy, pharmacy, and bank account. By the way, there are more than 34 million yuan left in the bank account. If there is no problem, please sign Mr. Su, so that I can go back to the office. "


    Su Ye is a little surprised, say: "still have so much money?"


    "Yes. Mr. Qiao asked me to tell him that I wish Mr. Su''s clinic better and better. " Wang Qiumei has a sweet smile.


    Su Ye didn''t look at the accounts carefully, so she signed them immediately, and then said sincerely, "please bring me a word. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll take it."


    "Good! I''ll take it with me


    Wang Qiumei replied, and then she was secretly surprised. Su ye heard more than 34 million at her age, but she was not surprised at all. She didn''t even look excited. What kind of determination is this?


    Thinking, Wang Qiumei involuntarily gently pulled the hair in her ear, revealing a charming smile.


    Although she is 27 years old this year, she is well maintained. Wearing professional clothes, she reveals her proud figure. She believes that few normal men can resist her charm.


    "Congratulations on taking over the clinic again, Mr. Su. I''ll send you my number later. I''ll take care of today''s business. Er... If you need anything, you can call me at any time... "


    Wang Qiumei pauses, seems to have plucked up the courage, and her voice is a little smaller, suggesting: "whether it''s work or life, it''s OK."


    Su Ye glanced at her and said calmly, "OK, then please Secretary Wang."


    "Ha, it''s not the time to work now. Just call me Mei Jie in the future." Wang Qiumei has a sweet smile.


    Su Ye nods with a smile. He doesn''t refuse. Since Wang Qiumei is a member of Qiao''s family, it doesn''t hurt him to be familiar with them.


    At this time, two tall men with sunglasses outside the clinic door helped a patient in.


    It''s said that it''s helping, but actually it''s carrying in.


    Look at the two men''s bad complexion, there are blood stains on their bodies, and the patient in the middle is wrapped in a blanket, which has been dyed red.


    "Doctor! Help! Help Both men were shouting.


    Now in the lobby of the clinic, the doctors are all here. When they see a patient coming, they immediately go forward.


    "What''s wrong? Come in and lie down


    Then several doctors opened the blanket and looked at it. Suddenly, their faces changed. They said one after another, "it''s massive bleeding. We are a clinic here. If you can''t get medical treatment, you can send it to the hospital immediately. It''s still too late! "


    "Yes, yes. And the attending doctors in our clinic are not working today. Go to the hospital quickly. "


    But before he finished speaking, the man in sunglasses grabbed the doctor''s collar angrily and yelled: "you must save him today. If it doesn''t work, I''ll burn your broken clinic. "


    Several doctors immediately panic God, usually encounter this kind of thing is not their decision, they can only immediately to not far away Su night for help.


    "Young master, we can''t take this patient. Would you like to come and have a look?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Let me see first. "


    Su Ye smelled the thick smell of blood, and naturally knew that she could not delay. She nodded to Wang Qiumei and strode over.


    The man in sunglasses saw that all the doctors were very respectful to Su ye, but Su Ye was not very old, which made him suspicious, but now he didn''t care so much.


    He said in a deep voice, "are you the owner here? Help


    "Don''t worry! You are the first patient in Nanxi clinic. I will help you


    Su Ye is talking from the bottom of her heart. If she can''t even save the first patient, I''m afraid the shop assistants really think that his young boss is a waste who can only boast.


    What''s more, the morale of the shop assistants is low today. It''s time to teach them a lesson.


    Su Ye stood in front of the patient and found that the patient was a fat man. He looked only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. His face was pale and he had lost too much blood and passed out.


    The patient''s upper body clothes have been taken off, revealing a "Ghost Head" tattoo on his chest. There were four wounds, all finger sized holes, and blood was still pouring out.


    Su Ye frowned when she looked at the wounds. No wonder the doctors in her clinic didn''t dare to save people.


    So these wounds are all gunshot wounds!

 Chapter 21

    "It''s a gunshot wound!"


    Su Ye''s eyes showed a different color.


    Because he knew that there were not many people on earth who would be shot.


    Judging from each other''s clothes and tattoos, these three people are definitely not legal central military figures, otherwise they would have been sent to major hospitals.


    They are now coming to the clinic in a panic, which proves that their gunshot wounds are invisible.


    When the two men saw Su ye, they immediately judged that he seemed to have grasped the last straw and said anxiously:


    "Help! Please, no matter what way you use, you must keep my elder brother''s life and don''t let him die. "


    Without waiting for them to finish, Su Ye immediately picked up more than ten silver needles from the medical box beside him and shot them quickly. Meanwhile, she said:


    "Stop bleeding first!"


    With that, he used a strange technique to insert the silver needle into more than ten acupoints.


    The clerks around are all medical staff. They work every day to save people and treat diseases, but they have never heard that silver needle can stop bleeding.


    An older doctor said quickly, "young master, don''t mess around! What this patient suffers is a gunshot wound. I''m afraid that all the viscera have been bleeding. What''s the use of silver needles


    "That''s right. Go to the backyard and find your old boss. This kind of injury must be sent to the hospital immediately, or it will be too late. " The second nurse said anxiously.


    They want to drag Su ye up immediately to wake him up.


    In front of the patient is absolutely not simple, this little owner Suye nothing, in case here toss a few times, toss the person to death on the spot, then how to do?


    Who is in charge in the end?


    Besides, the patient doesn''t seem to be good. If he is crazy, it will be very serious.


    While speaking, Su ye had already inserted the last silver needle into Yaoxue, and it stopped the bleeding all at once.


    All around the people are surprised, some can''t believe to close a few minutes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you really stop the bleeding with a dozen silver needles?"


    Su Ye stops and looks at her group of shop assistants. Her face suddenly turns cold and her words are sonorous and forceful


    "Listen to me, doctor, help the wounded! This is the duty of heaven! It''s a shame to be a doctor if you don''t plan! If you don''t save your own patients, you don''t deserve to wear these clothes! "


    After hearing this, all the shop assistants trembled and their hearts were full of blood.


    This kind of words to them, simply hit the heart!


    Even the two men wearing sunglasses were shocked when they heard the speech. It seemed that they never thought that such a speech would come out of a boy''s mouth.


    "Good! Good point, son! "


    All of a sudden, from the door of the backyard came a hearty cry. It was su Licheng.


    He just heard that the nurse said that Su Ye was going to help others. In his eyes, Su ye still needed protection everywhere, but now he heard what Su ye said.


    Su Licheng is also excited to clench his fist, and finally understand that his son has grown up and become mature.


    Su ye saw her father coming, so she put away her momentum and just nodded to her father.


    "The blood is stopped, but the bullet is still in it and needs to be taken out... Besides, if I am not wrong, the gunshot wound should be more than one day."


    The man wearing sunglasses was shocked again. He looked Su ye up and down again and said solemnly:


    "Yes, my elder brother was shot the night before yesterday, and the bullet hit his lung. We thought he was dead, but we have been through it till now... Little miracle doctor, can you save my elder brother? How much do you want, you say, even if it''s robbing, we''ll get it for you. "


    Su night faint smile, it seems that this patient is absolutely not ordinary people, otherwise long dead, do not know how many times.


    "It seems that he should not die. It''s also his chance to become my first patient. Wait patiently


    But the man in sunglasses was embarrassed. He took a quick look at his mobile phone and said, "little doctor, please be quick. I''m afraid our delay here will hurt you


    Listening to his words, it is obvious that there is something hard to say. Moreover, the consequences are absolutely unbearable.


    "Oh? I see


    Su Ye nodded and went back to the medicine garden. Now he just wanted to save people and didn''t want to participate in the patient''s affairs.


    However, the man with sunglasses has some conscience.


    At this time, Su Licheng quickly followed up, pulling Su Ye nervously and said: "son, with such gunshot wounds, we must send them to the hospital for surgery. Now that the blood has stopped, there is still a chance."


    "Dad. He can live until tonight at most. Now there is no hospital in Donghai province that can save him. Stay here and let me dispense medicine and live. " Su ye said.


    Su Licheng was somewhat embarrassed and suspicious, and said, "son, when will you get the silver needle? When you were a child, you didn''t read a few medical books. Would you still dispense medicine? "


    "I''ll tell you later. Don''t worry. By the way, Dad, don''t let anyone else disturb me. "


    Su ye now has no time to explain anything, and if he tells his father that his soul has been to the ancient world, and he has taught several great heavenly doctors who have made a sensation in the Tenth World War, I''m afraid his father will think he''s crazy.


    Su Ye walks to the medicine garden behind the clinic alone.


    We can see the medicine yard that we haven''t seen for a long time. There are some lush plants in it, but there are not many herbs that are really useful.


    "It seems that in the past two years, nobody has taken care of this medicine garden. I''m afraid the medicine here can''t save people."


    Su Ye turns around in the medicine garden, and can''t find the real medicine with aura.


    Some of the herbs he picked are just auxiliary effects. If he wants to save people by these herbs, I''m afraid he can''t.


    This made him fall into a passive position, a dilemma.


    It''s hard to cook without rice.


    "Although the gunshot wound is fatal, if I can find the medicine full of aura and refine it into a magic pill, I can save people. I have to find some aura first


    Su Ye stood in the middle of the medicine garden, with only a clear pool beside him, and his lonely figure was reflected in the pool.


    It seems that in the future, we must find all kinds of valuable spirit grass to plant here in case of future trouble.


    He thought for a while and found that the only one with aura and special effect was the 11 banyan fruits dyed with dragon blood in his pocket


    At the same time.


    On an abandoned Wharf in Jiangdu City, a small boat slowly docked on the shore.


    On the bow deck, a proud old man in Daofu stood with his hands down. His deep eyes looked into the distance, and his body exuded a fierce momentum.


    His face was covered with age spots, and there were wrinkles around his eyes. He was obviously a weather beaten man.


    There was a man in a black suit on the bank. When he saw the old man, he could not help showing a look of fear, but he still squeezed out a smile and said in a loud voice:


    "It''s hard work all the way, Taoist Chen!"


    The proud old man on the bow just glanced at him and jumped like an eagle from the bow to the shore.


    That''s ten meters away!


    With a crackle, the Taoist priest fell to the ground. He waved his sleeve and opened his mouth in a deep voice


    "Where is the traitor?"


    "Mr. Shen, I''ve found out. They sent the traitor to a clinic for treatment, as if he was still alive. " The man in the suit reported quickly.


    Without any accident, Shen strode forward and said haughtily, "if I come, he will die! Lead the way


    "Yes, yes! The traitor can''t live even if he has nine lives. Who doesn''t know Shen Lao''s reputation. Oh, please The man in suit dare not be different, and take the road in front step by step.


    Shen Lao didn''t feel much when he heard these compliments, and his face didn''t change.


    After he got on the bus, he closed his eyes directly, like an old monk.


    While driving, the man in suit peeked in the rearview mirror to ask the Taoist how to deal with the traitor, but he didn''t dare to speak in the end.


    Because he knows the vicious means and position of "Taoist priest Shen". If it wasn''t for the appearance of a traitor this time, he would not have the qualification to talk to Taoist priest Shen.


    The car goes straight ahead and slows down in the city.


    When they got close to Nanxi clinic, it was almost two hours.


    At this moment, the car''s sink long suddenly opened his eyes, frowned and looked at the sky.


    There was a dark cloud gathering in the sky.


    The man in the suit quickly explained, "it may rain in this weather."


    The Taoist priest just frowned and said nothing. The atmosphere seemed to be heavy all of a sudden.


    The man in the suit explained, "here we are, right in front of Nanxi clinic!"

 Chapter 22

    Nanxi clinic.


    Su Licheng, Tong Yaya and others are busy.


    I took over the clinic on the first day today, and there were a lot of things.


    Moreover, Su ye also received a patient with a gunshot wound early in the morning, which made everyone even more panic.


    At this time, Tong Ya suddenly sees two strange men striding into the door.


    It''s strange because one is an old man in a Taoist robe, not angry but powerful, and the other is a man in a suit with a straight waist and a cold face.


    As soon as they come in, they feel oppressive.


    Tong Yaya came forward to greet him with a smile and said, "are you here to see a doctor, gentlemen?"


    Originally, the man in the suit looked like a stranger. Suddenly, he saw Tong Yaya''s pure and lovely, graceful appearance, with a playful smile on his mouth


    "Little beauty, do you have a gunshot wound patient here?"


    Tong Yaya''s face changed. What she was most worried about finally happened. Her small pink lips opened and closed, and she asked in a low voice: "gunshot wound? No, Who are you


    Although she was calm, in the eyes of the man in suit, she could see that she was lying.


    The man in the suit pulled out a folding army knife from his waist and made two quick gestures in front of Tong Yaya


    "What a lot of nonsense! It seems that you can''t answer with one or two fingers. "


    Other shop assistants also looked over, but when they saw the dagger on the man''s hand, no one dared to come forward.


    Su Licheng quickly stepped forward to block Tong Yaya behind him and said in a deep voice, "don''t mess around! Do you still want to kill in broad daylight? We''re all doctors. What do you want to do? "


    The man in the suit still wanted to speak, but he was stopped by the Taoist priest wearing a Taoist robe patting his shoulder.


    The Taoist priest Shen''s eyes were deep, and he said haughtily: "we always appreciate the doctors who help the world. You don''t have to cover it up. Where''s the gunshot patient? We''re from the same family. We''ve come to see him. "


    After that, the long nose of the chendao moved, as if it smelled the familiar smell of blood, and the corners of his mouth rose and gave a smile.


    Su Licheng took a look at the shop assistants who were still afraid, and immediately calmed down and said, "he was shot, but he is still very serious. He can''t move casually."


    The Taoist priest didn''t listen to him. He strode to the hospital bed immediately.


    Because it''s the clinic, even the bed is just blocked by a retractable shield.


    As soon as the Taoist priest arrived, two figures suddenly appeared inside. They were the two Sunglasses men who had sent the patients before.


    They jumped into the air and rushed to the Taoist priest.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The Taoist priest yelled angrily, but he didn''t have any superfluous movements. He just met him with one hand.


    "Ah - fighting!"


    As soon as the people in the shop saw it, there was a fight. They immediately let out a cry, and many people ran outside.


    If it''s a fight on weekdays, they will definitely go up to stop it. But now the patient is shot and the man in suit is holding a dagger. Who dares to go up?


    Then I heard the sound of "bang" falling on the ground. At the same time, the two men in sunglasses also fell down.


    With a cold hum, the Taoist priest shook his sleeve and closed his fist.


    "I don''t think about it. I dare to fight with you! Hum


    The Taoist priest is very arrogant and doesn''t worry about the consequences. His deep eyes sweep to the hospital bed.


    When he saw the obese patient lying on the bed, he first gave a cold smile


    "Traitor! Your life is tough. You can''t die! "


    But when he finished, the expression on his face slowly solidified, and his eyes fell on the silver needles of the patient.


    He found the clue at once!


    "Why? It''s a continuation of life. Is there such a capable person in this small clinic? But today, no one can save you. "


    The Taoist priest sighed and stretched out his withered and yellow hand to pull out the silver needle from the patient.


    In this moment.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice sounded in the ears of the Taoist priest


    "If you dare to move, I will bury you with me!"


    "Who?"


    The Taoist priest was surprised, and the dry hand he stretched out stopped in the air. He suddenly turned his head, but didn''t find anyone.


    "Who''s talking? Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t care who you are. If you want to kill him, wait until he gets out of my clinic! " The sound came again.


    This time, it was very clear that it came from the back yard of the clinic.


    And the voice sounds a little green and astringent, and the age is definitely not big.


    Standing next to the Taoist priest, the man in suit shook hands with a bright dagger and said harshly, "I''m so arrogant. I''ll kill him with a knife."


    "You stop and let me go."


    The look on Shen Daochang''s face is more dignified. He knows that even he can''t achieve the level of "no sound and nothing".


    He only knew that some masters who had practiced the "lion roaring skill" could do so. They often burst out laughing and filled the world. They could not tell where they came from.


    Thinking about it, the Taoist priest carefully stepped forward and walked to the back yard.


    When I opened the gate of the backyard, I immediately felt that the temperature around the whole medicine garden was surprisingly high, and all the herbs around seemed to wither.


    But the sky was overcast again, with dark clouds covering the top, as if it was going to rain at any time.


    In the middle of the garden stood a young man with a delicate face and thin figure. He was holding a ball of herbs in his hand, which seemed to be made into a bird''s nest.


    Here in the bird''s nest, there are eleven strange little fruits quietly.


    If you don''t look at it carefully, you''ll think it''s a strange bird''s egg!


    And this is Suye.


    He didn''t do it just now, because of the 11 banyan fruits in his hand, he needed to refine them into pills to suppress the powerful power of dragon blood.


    When Taoist Chen saw Su Ye''s age, he could not help looking up. He thought that it was an illusion just now. Even if Su Ye began to practice martial arts in her womb, she would never be able to master the lion roaring skill.


    "Boy. Did you say you wanted me to be buried with you? I advise you to mind your own business, so you can live two more years! Hum, we are going to take him away now. Do you want to stop him? "


    Su Ye suddenly looked over at the dark clouds and said in a deep voice, "are you going to give me a hand?"


    "So what?" The Taoist priest said that he stepped forward two steps, and his eyes burst into a flash of light.


    "I''ll meet you when I make the pill!"


    Su Ye''s body suddenly moves Qi. His practice is "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", which is inherited by thunder. Now when he moves, a lightning suddenly tears the sky.


    The Taoist priest is not afraid of a lightning flash in the dark sky. He reaches out his hand and says:


    "Boy! Why wait any longer? I''ll come now! "


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and made a deafening sound.


    The thunder seemed to be a roaring thunder dragon. It was so powerful that it fell directly on Su Ye''s palm. The thunder burst into the banyan fruit.


    Boom!!


    The Taoist priest was frightened by the thunder, and his body shrank, and he was staggered, sitting on the ground.


    His face turned white and his eyes widened.


    All of a sudden, I heard Su ye shout angrily: "thunder - fire up!"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The whole yard, all the herbs in this moment even directly on fire, burning up.


    The fire was raging, and the speed seemed to ignite the gasoline tank.


    "Ah..."


    The Taoist priest screamed again. He climbed back in panic, but he didn''t dare to stay in the fire.


    He never thought of it!


    How come all of a sudden, the whole yard is on fire?


    Just as he screamed, his eyes suddenly changed and regenerated. The flames on the herbs seemed to be blown by the strong wind and swept away in one direction.


    Whoosh sound, unexpectedly all toward Su Ye''s hand of gush to.


    Less than a minute, those flames seem to be all swallowed up, after gathering, disappear in Su Ye''s palm.


    At this time, Su Ye was still standing there alone, and most of her bird''s nest had been burned.


    He was safe and sound, as if something had protected him.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and swept straight to the Taoist priest.


    "You, you... Who are you?" The Taoist priest of chendao was so nervous that he didn''t even speak quickly.


    He is a veteran in his seventies, and he is used to the storm, but he has never seen such a shocking scene.


    Is the young man in front of us the strange man in the rumor?


    In other words, is it true that a great master has been accomplished to the point of invulnerability?


    If he hadn''t seen the smoke all over the yard and the mess around him, he would have thought it was his own illusion.


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to hit me? Come on, then Su Ye suddenly cold mouth, step forward.


    Plop¡ª¡ª


    The Taoist priest just barely stood up, his knees softened and he fell down on his knees.


    "Master, spare my life!"

 Chapter 23

    "That''s it? Don''t want to do it? "


    Su night is condescending, her eyes are looking at the Taoist priest who kneels down coldly.


    At the moment, the Taoist priest didn''t even have the courage to face up to Su Ye. He didn''t dare to do it.


    "Master, let the villain go. The villain is of some use. I will listen to the master in the future! "


    The Taoist priest continued to beg for mercy.


    He was really scared. Before he was in the car, he thought there was something wrong with the dark cloud. Now he saw Su Ye lead down the thunder and walk out of the fire in the yard without injury.


    This is absolutely the existence of a great master, even a great master!


    Taoist priest Chen has been through many battles, but this time he really doesn''t have the courage to fight. In a faint sense, he even feels that if Su Ye starts, he can''t survive even ten moves.


    Thinking of this, the Taoist priest knocked his head "bang bang".


    Su ye saw this, just a cold hum, said: "you have to be glad you didn''t do it to my shop assistant, otherwise, you are dead! I don''t want people to know about today, do you understand? "


    The Taoist priest immediately nodded and agreed, "I know. The villain knows. He must keep his mouth shut


    "This is the best way. I''ll give you a detour today!" Su Ye spoke in a deep voice again.


    The Taoist priest Shen was pardoned and thanks again. Then he staggered to his feet.


    He was also a good man. He immediately took out a black wooden box from his pocket and bit his teeth. It seemed that he was very heartbroken. He slowly opened the lid of the box.


    "Ha ha, master. It''s a gadget that a villain gets occasionally. Today, it''s so abrupt that he has the right to make amends. In the future, I never dare to disturb the master. Please accept it


    Then the Taoist priest presented the box with both hands. Inside was a blood red jade.


    I don''t know if it''s from that famous artist. It''s carved like a key.


    Su Ye glanced at it, then frowned slightly. It seemed that it was really different. This kind of antique jade could be sold for a good price on earth, but he was used to the artifact and would not care about it.


    After looking back, he strode to the store and said:


    "It''s not me that you want to compensate, it''s my staff. They are scared by you."


    The Taoist priest''s face changed again. It seems that Su Ye hasn''t forgiven him yet. He followed Su Ye step by step and said with a smile:


    "Of course, of course, they will be compensated. I decided to pay them a million dollars." Shen Dao Long Fei said quickly.


    Su night smell speech, this just nod, say: "very good. After that, you can go


    The Taoist priest immediately found the man in the suit and said in a loud voice, "come on. Take out your bank card? Do you have a million? "


    The man in suit didn''t dare to disobey. He took out two cards and said, "one is more than half a million, and the other is more than 600000. What are you doing?"


    "No nonsense! Write the code


    Finally, the Taoist priest respectfully put the two bank cards and the wooden box on the table.


    Thanks again and again, the man in the suit ran away quickly.


    Look at that, for fear that Su ye will suddenly change his mind and ask him to stop.


    As soon as they left the door, Su Licheng, Tong Yaya and others rushed in.


    Su Licheng''s face was panicked, his arms were red, and he was obviously pulled for a long time. He was holding two bricks in his hand, running and shouting:


    "Son, son. Where are you? "


    He was burning with regret.


    At the beginning, he was driven out. When he wanted to come in to look for Su ye, he suddenly found a fire. A group of employees pulled him to keep him from coming in.


    If anything happens to Suye, he doesn''t want to live.


    "Dad. I''m fine. " Su Yezheng stood beside the bed and answered casually.


    Su Licheng and others saw that Su Ye was OK. They were relieved. They rushed over quickly and asked.


    "Son, they just left?"


    "Brother, I saw the fire just now. How could it be on fire? It scared the hell out of me Tong Yaya also said.


    "Master, come and see! Our yard is really burned. All the medicinal materials are burned! " There was another scream in the yard.


    Many shop assistants ran to have a look and were shocked again. How long ago, a whole yard was burnt out.


    Su Yeh gave a faint smile and simply told the story. Naturally, she hid the most important thing and finally said:


    "In a word, they are gone and will not come back. We have also compensated for our losses. Don''t worry about it


    Everyone thought it was incredible, but they couldn''t tell what was strange. Instead, Su Licheng was not moved and said with a breath of anger:


    "Good, good! I wish I had nothing to do with people. I can earn more money if I have no money! "


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s clean up! They made a compensation of 1.1 million, that''s enough! " Su ye said again.


    When they heard the number, they were shocked and even more delighted to hear Su ye say that he would reward all the shop assistants.


    Today is the first day for a new boss in the clinic. It''s so ups and downs. Fortunately, the result is good.


    For a moment, all the people swept away the previous panic.


    It''s the two Sunglasses who were knocked down before. They just watched with their own eyes how Taoist Chen was polite to Su Ye. Now they just looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    "All right! Go ahead and help me first


    Su night saw almost, stretched out his hand to take out a fire red pill.


    This elixir is one of the banyan fruits he had just refined in the medicine garden.


    For Su ye, although this kind of pill was dyed with dragon''s blood, it was extremely precious. There was absolutely no similar Pill on earth.


    But he is such a person, once a king, naturally has his own way in mind.


    He said that the first guest must be saved, then he must be saved!


    Do what you say, never against your will!


    Next to Tong Yaya some curiosity, big eyes without blinking, asked: "brother, what are you pills?"


    "It''s just a small pill, but it can save people. I''ll give you one later."


    Su Ye hides the countless effects of this dragon''s blood pill. She reaches out her hand to feed the pill to the patient and waits patiently.


    When the pills were fed down, the patient''s body trembled.


    The silver needles originally inserted in the patient''s body were pushed out by an invisible force, and finally all the silver needles fell into the hospital bed.


    More incredible things happened. Not long after the four bullet holes were opened, four bullet heads were pushed out.


    "Ah! Bullets Tong Yaya watched with his own eyes. He was so scared that he quickly removed his eyes.


    Even Su Licheng, who has studied medicine all his life, is staring at him. He really can''t believe that any pill can have such a magical effect.


    And it''s able to get the bullet out of the system?


    What''s more, the pale face of the obese patient is still changing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can be sure that the pill works and the patient is absolutely saved.


    Two men with glasses knelt down in front of Su ye and said excitedly: "thank you! Thank you for saving my brother''s life. If you have any orders in the future, just speak up! "


    "Men have gold under their knees! Get up


    Su Ye gently shakes her head. I can''t understand why these people like to kneel down so much.


    Su Licheng quickly pulled them up, and his son rescued the patient. Naturally, he was most gratified when he was a father. He said, "it''s our responsibility to save the dying and heal the wounded. Get up


    The two men in sunglasses are willing to stand up. It seems that they have deep feelings for the elder brother on the bed.


    Su ye said, "according to the dosage, he won''t wake up until early tomorrow morning. You two will be here tonight! In the process, he may struggle, talk nonsense, and flow a lot of dirt and black water from his body. That''s normal. Don''t panic. "


    The man in sunglasses was confused when he heard this. How could he still have black water on his body? What''s the situation?


    But they knew that now they believed Su Ye''s words would never be wrong, so they nodded, patted their chest and agreed.


    After a few minutes, the fire engine came, and I don''t know who made the fire call.


    A large group of people rushed in, and they were scared again.


    However, Su Ye didn''t take part in these things and left them all to her father.


    Today, he led Lei to refine medicine. He was already full of Qi. Now he feels very tired.


    In the evening, he went home with his father and sister.


    Back home, of course, a good meal, but the whole process of father and sister are with strange eyes looking at Su Ye.


    Of course Suye knows what happened to them.


    In just a few days, he has become so different from the past. His father and sister are the people who know him best. Of course, they doubt him.


    With a faint smile, Su ye took out two dragon blood pills and put them on the table


    "I know many of your questions, all the answers, are here!"

 Chapter 24

    "Son, are you ok? You''ve been acting weird these days. "


    Su Licheng doesn''t care about pills. He only cares about his son''s strange behaviors recently.


    For example, how can a son treat a disease? How does it not look like a teenager?


    Even Tong Yaya was suspicious, but she knew that her brother would not fight from childhood. When she saw Su Changqing practicing martial arts as a child, her brother envied him.


    When I was in a bar, I found that my brother was as powerful as the martial arts star in the movie.


    What''s going on?


    Su Ye seems to know the doubts in their hearts, and he has already thought about how to explain to his father and sister these days.


    Otherwise, he will do some earth shaking things in the future, for fear that they will be more worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. All this is because with this pill, I took one pill, and then I became smart. My whole body strength became stronger, and it can also delay aging. I remember all the medical books and acupuncture skills I read when I was a child. Here are two more. Eat them, too! "


    Su Ye''s words are extremely simple, but in fact they are the banyan fruits dyed with dragon''s blood. How powerful they are.


    It''s not too much for any one to increase the life span of a hundred years. Moreover, it can improve the eyesight, hearing, etc. several times by washing marrow and cutting bone, reshaping meridians, repairing congenital diseases, and preventing all kinds of poisons from invading.


    Even if the aura contained in the internal force is too strong, it will make the mortals unable to bear and explode.


    Now Su Ye takes it out because he has refined the fruit of dragon blood banyan into a pill. Even if he lets his father and sister take it, the effect of the pill will be absorbed a little, and it will be revealed in three or five years.


    This is enough for father and sister to adapt.


    Su Licheng and Tong Yaya look at each other, puzzled, and look at the two little red pills.


    Is it really effective?


    Su Licheng frowned and said, "when I was a child, I heard your grandfather say that there is a kind of pill with great effect. But that method has long been lost. Son, where did you come from? "


    Tong Yaya''s eyes showed a rare perseverance and determination, and took the lead in answering: "Dad, you care where your brother got it. It''s a long life. I''m going to be smarter and get into a good university. "


    Tong Yaya''s face was full of worship for Su ye when he was young. Now when he heard Su ye say that this pill is so good, he immediately took it up and put it into his mouth.


    After swallowing the pill, she also touched her white and pink throat and frowned.


    "Brother, I don''t feel much. When does it work? "


    Su ye said with a smile: "soon, you will get a fever all over the body. You may have some pain tonight. It''s pills to correct your bones and remove all the dirt from your body. Tomorrow morning, it will be different. "


    When Tong Yaya heard this, he felt fresh and expectant. His pretty face was flushed and charming.


    She also immediately urged Su Licheng to take it.


    Su Licheng was still skeptical, but he knew that his son would never harm him, so he took the pill.


    Su ye saw this, as if she had given up her wish, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Originally, he had eleven pills. He gave one to the first patient, one to his father and one to his sister. Later, he would take one himself, so there were seven pills left.


    He put the seven pills in a small bottle, because even if he took the pill repeatedly, it would not have any effect the second time.


    After a while, my father and sister went into a coma state of washing marrow and cutting bones, and Su Ye didn''t go to deal with it.


    He went to the balcony alone, looking at the vast starry sky, as if recalling the past.


    This young figure reveals an indescribable loneliness.


    "Meow"


    All of a sudden, a cat''s cry came from the side. A very good-looking white fox jumped next to him. Its long tail was slowly swinging. It seemed that it was looking at Su Ye strangely.


    Su night this just remembered, before met the green Zheng in the bar, can''t help but say: "you don''t worry, soon your host will come to pick you up."


    White fox''s eyes were staring at the small bottle in his hand, showing a greedy look.


    But also very spiritually close to it, with its very lovely smile constantly dallying Su night on the guardrail hand, is obviously begging up.


    Su Ye shook her head, put the bottle away and said, "you can''t take this kind of pill."


    White fox had to give up.


    Until four o''clock in the morning, I suddenly found that Tong Yaya woke up.


    Su Ye was a little strange. He thought that according to Tong Yaya''s constitution, he had to wait until at least seven or eight o''clock in the morning. Unexpectedly, he was so much ahead of time, which was obviously better than he expected.


    "Yaya, how''s it going?" Su ye came to her door and asked.


    Tong Yaya''s voice was a little flustered. He hid in the room and said, "you are not allowed to come in. I''m so dirty. I''m going to take a bath. Go away


    "All right!" Su Ye shrugs helplessly. This little girl loves beauty.


    After a while, he saw Tong Yaya holding clothes to block his face and rushing into the bathroom.


    It took two hours to wash.


    "Hey, hey, look at me. I''ve really changed. "


    The bathroom door was opened and Tong Yaya''s beautiful image came out.


    She used to be very beautiful, but now she looks even more gorgeous, especially the white face, which is ruddy and delicate, with skin that can be broken by blowing, like a freshly boiled and shelled egg.


    She seems to be two centimeters taller than before. Her legs are slender. She is wearing a suspender Pajama, which highlights the proud part completely. It is very eye-catching.


    Even when Su ye saw it, she was a little surprised. She thought that if she could cultivate and absorb aura in the future, wouldn''t she be as good-looking as a country?


    "Brother, look. Hey, hey, isn''t it beautiful? " Tong Yaya smiles like flowers, her pink lips are slightly open, her big eyes are dark and bright, waiting for Su Ye''s praise.


    Su Ye smelled a faint fragrance and kept going to his nose. He pretended to ponder, touched his chin and said:


    "Well... I have to take a serious look."


    Tong Yaya can''t help but turn a circle gently, and her dress flutters gently. Under the sunshine in the morning, it seems more attractive.


    Such a girl is definitely a human spirit.


    Unexpectedly, part of the power of Longxue pill has changed so much!


    "How''s it going?"


    "It''s much better than before. Tut Tut, if you want to become a beautiful woman, your skin will be whiter. "


    Su Ye praised that he knew that if he reached for Tong Yaya''s little hand, he would definitely feel a soft and comfortable feeling.


    "Hey, I also think my skin has become very smooth. Brother, I tell you that I find my body has become soft and I can split."


    Tong Yaya said, unexpectedly in front of Su ye will that slender big white leg a stretch, directly on the floor spread a word leg.


    This time, even Su ye did not expect.


    Originally two people stand, Su night did not look carefully, but now Tong Ya split height, just let Su night become condescending.


    What''s more, Tong Yaya is still wearing suspender pajamas.


    Su Ye''s body is slightly stiff and unprepared.


    A touch of attractive white!


    What''s more unexpected is that Tong Yaya just came out of the bath, and she didn''t wear any underwear


    He could clearly see a snow-white gully.


    "How are you, brother? Look at me... Ah. You... "


    Tong Yaya suddenly found something wrong with Su Ye''s eyes. She looked down and blushed. Her pretty face was almost dripping out of water.


    Her little white hand covered the neckline and stood up from the floor.


    She was biting her pink lips, and her whole body was filled with numbness, even her ears became red.


    At the moment, she didn''t dare to say a word to Su ye any more. She ran to her room and closed the door.


    "Hum, hum, smelly brother, he, he just looked around."


    Tong Yaya went directly into her soft quilt, her ears were red, and an unspeakable feeling flowed in her heart.


    She just found it in the bathroom, where the two seem to be a little bigger than before. It seems that they are almost the same as the classmates who are secretly called "little cows" by boys in the class.


    But, this smelly brother, he doesn''t have to look at it like that, does he? My eyes are straight. Hum, I will ignore him in the future!

 Chapter 25

    Eight in the morning.


    Su Licheng finally woke up. He was surprised to see his hands full of dirt and felt that his whole body was full of strength and energy.


    In the past, he was short-sighted and needed to wear glasses, but now he can see clearly.


    "Son, your pills are really amazing. I feel the whole world has changed."


    "Dad, take a bath first! When there is time, I''ll talk to you slowly. At this time, we''re going to the clinic. " Su ye said with a smile that his father''s health is his greatest wish.


    Su Licheng immediately nodded, and then asked: "where is ya ya?"


    "She went to school long ago. He also said that he should study hard and come back first in the exam. "


    Su night says, immediately flashed in the mind again Tong ya ya that full face crimson coquettish appearance.


    "If only you could study, just go to college."


    Su Licheng seems to be a little sad, but then he thinks of Su Ye''s heart knot after the college entrance examination. He thinks Su Ye doesn''t want to talk about it, and immediately changes the topic


    "Then we''ll go to the clinic later!"


    "Well, I''ve already made breakfast. Let''s go after it!" Su ye said.


    Soon, after breakfast, they went back to Nanxi clinic.


    Today, the clinic opened very early, because the staff were paid last night. Naturally, they were very energetic.


    Just entering the door, Su ye saw several employees gathered together, listening to a simple and honest voice inside. It seems that everyone is still very lively, with constant laughter.


    That honest voice sounded again: "what filth! It''s not hard to get things up on time every morning, is it? Can''t you guess that? Why is this dirty? This is flag raising! "


    "Hum, brother Tao, you did it on purpose. Don''t be ashamed." There is a female shop assistant with a coquettish face.


    Obviously, a lot of people have been wrong.


    "All right, all right. Give you another chance, you are not pure. Listen - I''m up, you''re down. You do not move, I do not move, I move you pain, you water I am happy. Hey, what kind of activity is it? "


    This simple and honest voice, with a burst of obscenity behind it, made many salesgirls scold him shamelessly.


    The other clerks were red faced and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Oh, you''re wrong again. I''m talking about fishing!"


    Su Licheng heard it and immediately coughed. He said in a loud voice, "what are you doing?"


    Many shop assistants heard it and looked back to find that it was the old owner and the young owner. They immediately scattered and went to different places.


    Although there are no patients, they don''t want to get together to chat.


    As soon as they dispersed, the figure of the man who had just spoken appeared.


    This man is fat and tall, with a red face. It''s a bit domineering. It''s the gunshot patient who was sent here early yesterday morning.


    At that time, he saw that he was going to be hopeless. Unexpectedly, it was only one night, and now he is lively and in the mood of joking here.


    As soon as the man saw it, he immediately came up with a smile and said:


    "Ha ha! This kind-hearted elder brother must be boss su. Finally, I saw you. I heard my younger brother say that it was the young master who saved my life. Now I believe it. The master''s strong medical skills are all inherited! "


    Su ye can''t help shaking her head. This guy is really good at praising people. He even praises two people at once.


    Su Licheng''s face slowed down a lot and said, "it''s really my son who saved you. Are you ok now?"


    "The heart of the doctor''s parents, I have a deep understanding. Thank you for your concern. This young master saved my life, that is, my parents. In the future, you will be my father! "


    As soon as this words came out, Su Licheng was almost choked. The assistant next to him also laughed a little.


    This guy is too shocking!


    It''s not surprising that you can''t stop talking!


    Su Licheng immediately raised his face and said, "what nonsense! It''s our duty to save you. If you''re OK, you can leave after giving the medical expenses. If you really want to, don''t let our clinic get into trouble in the future. "


    The fat man immediately patted his chest and promised: "definitely, my life is definitely worth a million. By the way, my name is Hui Shoutao... Hehe, the one who looks back, the one who guards, the one whose voice is still the same. "


    Su Licheng''s face moved a few times and found that this guy was not only improper, but also his name. He didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    When Hui Shoutao saw that Su Ye was left, his voice changed. He said in a deep voice, "thank you for your help. If anything happens in the future, just give it to me and promise to finish it."


    Su Ye looked him up and down, and found that although he was not serious on the surface, his breath was steady, his steps were steady and powerful, and the palm of his saluting hand showed a thick cocoon, which was obviously caused by the use of heavy knives all the year round.


    "When did you wake up last night?"


    "Well, it should be three or four o''clock. Young master, your pills are amazing." Hui Shoutao said in a deep voice, pressing his inner excitement.


    Su Ye naturally knew what the other party thought, and then asked, "do you feel a force of Qi appearing in your body?"


    "Yes, four times in all." Hui Shoutao didn''t dare to tell a lie, so he quickly answered.


    "Four times? Then you are very talented. In the future, your Kung Fu will be quadrupled. "


    Su night is a little bit unexpected, the fat man''s physique is amazing.


    In the morning, he didn''t ask his father and Tong Yaya. That''s because neither of them has practiced martial arts. Naturally, they won''t have any strength. This fat man is different.


    However, even in the ancient world, there are few people who can quadruple after taking pills.


    When Hui Shoutao heard that Yan''s face changed again and again, his voice trembled at last, and he said, "Su Shao''s boss, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness."


    Su Ye doesn''t expect him to return anything, but looking at Hui Shoutao, he says: "if there''s anything else, just say it."


    "Well, benefactor, why did you save me? This kind of elixir... Even if it''s Dan Hui, it doesn''t have it. It''s precious to bring the dead back to life and improve their skills. "


    Hui Shoutao has been thinking about this problem all night, but he really can''t think of any explanation.


    "If I say it, you may not believe it." Su ye said calmly.


    "Yes, I do! You say you are an immortal reincarnated. When you see me as a poor mortal, you can help me. I believe that tomorrow you will go through the robbery and fly up. " Hui Shoutao immediately patted his chest and said.


    Su Ye was slightly stunned and immediately returned to normal, saying: "it''s very simple. Because you are my patient! You were carried into my clinic, I said to save, then it will be saved


    Hui Shoutao''s body trembled and his eyes widened. It seemed that he had never heard such a simple and simple reason.


    For a moment, his throat seemed to be blocked.


    Reach out a palm to clap to fall on Su Ye''s arm, force to grasp, say: "hereafter your affair, is I return to keep the affair of Tao! My life belongs to you


    Su Ye just laughs. In fact, he has another reason not to say, that is, he has practiced the "emperor''s looking at Qi skill" for many years.


    Although his soul is weak now and he can''t really see a person, when he saw Hui Shoutao carried in yesterday, he can see that there is a healthy spirit in him, which is one of the reasons why he saved people.


    Hui Shoutao naturally didn''t know what Su Ye was thinking. He glanced around and said mysteriously:


    "By the way, benefactor, I have something for you."


    "Just call me Suye. What do you have for me? " Su Ye didn''t have much interest.


    Hui Shoutao beckons and takes Su ye to the burned out backyard. When he sees no one around, he takes out a piece of paper from his arms.


    There is something on it.


    "Take it. It''s the unique skill of our ghost sword sect. It''s never passed on to outsiders. Take it and practice it."


    Su Ye was a bit dumb. She didn''t expect that it was a Dao technique. Moreover, the handwriting on it was very ugly. It was this guy who wrote it down by heart last night.


    "Ghost sword gate?"


    "Yes! I''m Hui Shoutao, the 39th generation of the ghost sword family! Yesterday, the Taoist priest Chen was my martial uncle, but he didn''t come from my line. He came here to want my sword skill. " Hui Shoutao is very serious.


    Su Ye didn''t pick it up. He just looked at it and remembered it all. He also saw that there were at least more than 70 loopholes, and there were more than a dozen ways to upgrade this Dao technique to several levels.


    "No. I''ll open a small clinic to cure and save people. I can''t use your knife technique! "


    Hui Shoutao seemed to feel inappropriate, so he said, "yes, if you want to beat someone, just call me. Moreover, it will take more than ten years to practice the knife technique before it is available. You can''t really use it in the clinic... Right. "


    Hui Shoutao clapped his hand excitedly and said, "your medicine garden has been burned. In the past two days, the" hundred herb garden "of the Chen family has opened. Many people want to visit. I''ll take you to get a batch of medicinal materials back!"

 Chapter 26

    "Herb garden?"


    After hearing the name, Su Ye''s mind was filled with memories.


    This hundred herb garden is very famous in Jiangdu City, also known as "hundred flower garden". On weekdays, countless traditional Chinese medicine doctors will gather there in order to get good Chinese herbal medicines.


    Even he remembers that even the old house of the Su family occasionally sent people to it.


    "I remember that you are not allowed to enter this herb garden. Can you enter it?" Su ye asked.


    Although he is short of medicinal materials, he doesn''t want to rush. It''s too beneath his identity.


    Hui Shoutao immediately patted his chest and said in a loud voice, "that was before. Now Miss Wen is in charge of building a commercial pharmaceutical garden. These days, many people go to play and buy potted plants. As long as they have money, they can go in


    "Then it''s OK to go and have a look."


    Su Ye nodded, now the clinic is not only lack of manpower, more lack of medicine, it seems that it is necessary to go.


    Su night explained a few words in the shop, let father don''t worry, and back Shoutao set out together.


    It took them a full hour to get to the outskirts of Jiangdu City.


    The air here is much better than that in the city. You can see a green hill from a distance.


    This is where the herb garden is.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they found that there were many luxury cars in front of the courtyard. It was obvious that many people came today.


    The gate of BaiCaoYuan is very retro. There are long white walls on the left and right, but there is a big sign at the gate, which says: "360 yuan for adult ticket! 300 tickets for children


    This brand is very abrupt.


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile. It seems that the grand herb garden has really become an amusement park.


    But then his eyes fell to the door, where there were three stone lions.


    One of them, with a bright red body, opened his mouth and a green bowl in his mouth, was ferocious and somewhat abrupt.


    When Hui Shoutao saw Su Ye stop, he immediately explained, "ha ha, don''t blame me. Old man Wen of BaiCaoYuan is mysterious and neurotic. He puts two lions in other people''s house, but he puts three. The extra one is probably wrong. "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "this is the lion king of medicine. It is said that in ancient times, a pharmacist saved an injured lion. In order to repay his kindness, the lion followed the pharmacist to frighten all animals. With his protection, the pharmacist was able to enter the mountains smoothly, pick more elixirs, and finally even pick the king of flowers. "


    Hui Shoutao didn''t expect such a story. He looked educated and then said:


    "There''s a story like this. I thought the red lion was going to tell us: don''t take any medicine when you get inside, or you''ll get skin diseases."


    Su ye had no choice but to smile and said, "do you have any coins?"


    Hui Shoutao took out a copper coin from his pocket, which was still a coin of the Ming Dynasty. He said, "is it OK for us to use the identity coin of the ghost sword gate?"


    "Yes!" After su ye took it, she didn''t look at it carefully, so she threw it into the blue stone bowl in the lion''s mouth.


    "Ding!" There was a clear sound.


    "Let''s go!" Su Ye turns around and goes to the gate.


    Hui Shoutao looked strange and said, "no? Why do you give away a copper coin? I thought it would survive! "


    Su Ye knows Hui Shoutao''s temperament. This guy''s nerves are different from others.


    "It''s just an ordinary stone lion. To give it copper coins is just to thank it for repaying us. It''s just a ritual. " Su Ye replied.


    Hui Shoutao grinned, as if he was not adapted to this pedantic etiquette.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s rare for anyone to know this allusion."


    At this time, an old man at the gate of BaiCaoYuan came forward with his eyes shining.


    The old man is very imposing and has a smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Obviously, he has been dealing with medicinal materials all the year round. Without asking for superfluous words, he handed over an invitation.


    "You two, since you are predestined friends. Why don''t you go to our inner courtyard and have a look! "


    As soon as Hui Shoutao saw him, he quickly took it and said, "it''s really an invitation to the inner courtyard. I''ve been here five or six times, and I''ve never been in the inner courtyard. I''m really lucky this time. Suye, you''re really good. "


    The way Hui Shoutao looks at Su Ye is different now. He used to thank Su ye for saving his life, but now it seems that although Su Ye is young, he knows a lot.


    In a few words, they were allowed to enter the inner courtyard.


    The old man showed a smile again, looked at Su ye, praised and said: "the outer courtyard is all ordinary flowers and plants, and the medicinal materials in the inner courtyard are the most precious in our herb garden."


    "Thank you very much."


    Su ye said to the old man, but he didn''t stay much, so he took the lead to go inside.


    After entering the herb garden, through the small bamboo forest, immediately saw the real spring.


    Here is a large flat land, on which all kinds of flowers and plants are planted. In the distance, there are several ponds, which are also planted with all kinds of herbs.


    Many young men and women are in groups, laughing and taking pictures with cameras.


    It seems that they are in the flower and bird market.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao also walked around and ordered a batch of herbs.


    But these herbs are too common, and they are not lacking at ordinary times. It''s just that Su Ye prepared them in advance in order to refine some small pills.


    "There''s nothing to see in the outer courtyard. Let''s go to the inner courtyard."


    Su Ye knows that she came here for medicinal materials, but not for the simple appreciation of flowers.


    "Let''s go. I''ve long wanted to go to the inner courtyard, but I can''t get in without an invitation. " Hui Shoutao has long been eager to try, stride ahead to lead the way.


    Just got to the gate of the inner courtyard.


    There was a cold voice in front of me: "Suye... What are you doing here?"


    Su Yewen Yan frowned. Standing in front of her eyes was a girl dressed in fancy clothes. She was a little exposed and wore a cap that only the staff here would wear.


    This girl is Zhuo Xiaogu who took the opportunity to slip away in the bar before.


    I can''t believe she''s here.


    However, although Su Ye dislikes Zhuo Xiaogu very much, he will not take revenge here.


    There were two beautiful girls at the door. They were all a little surprised. One of the long skirt women asked:


    "Why? Xiaogu, do you know him? Is this going into the inner courtyard? Those who have the money to go into the inner courtyard are all local tyrants. "


    Zhuo Xiaogu''s face is a little pale. Although she took the opportunity to run in the bar before, she later found out that Su ye had Zhu Ye as her backer. She absolutely couldn''t get up to it.


    But she didn''t expect that in order to earn some extra money, she had already gone here to work part-time, or met Su Ye.


    Hui Shoutao said with a smile: "beautiful women, your eyes are so bright that you recognize us as local tyrants. Well, this is our invitation


    With that, Hui Shoutao handed the invitation up.


    The long skirt woman took a look in embarrassment and said, "where did you get this invitation?"


    Su Ye''s face sank, her voice was cold, and she said, "what''s the problem?"


    The long skirt woman sees Su Ye''s bad look. Zhuo Xiaogu nervously grabs her sleeve behind her and whispers: "sister Wei. Let them in. "


    The long skirt woman, who is called Wei Wei, doesn''t understand the reason, but she will smile at last and say:


    "Since there is an invitation from our housekeeper, please come inside."


    Su Ye didn''t look at them much, so she immediately went to the inner courtyard.


    Until their figure disappeared, Wei Wei could not help but ask: "ah, Xiaogu. You seem to be afraid of him. Who is he


    "That''s what I told you yesterday about the guy who started hitting people in the bar." Zhuo Xiao Gu said with lingering fear.


    "What? Is he Tong Yaya''s brother? The scum who deliberately messed up your work? This is too arrogant, isn''t his father a broken driver? What are you afraid of him for? If you don''t say anything else, Mingfei, who wants to talk to you in the morning, is much better than him. Are you still afraid of him? " Vivi was a little resentful.


    Zhuo Xiaogu still shook his head and said, "he is very good at fighting and knows Master Zhu. forget it! Today is my bad luck


    Vivi immediately showed his indignation and said, "no, as a good sister, how can I make you angry. It''s not good to see Tong Yaya''s white lotus at ordinary times. Hum, how can her brother fight? I don''t know who''s coming here today. "


    Wei Wei glanced at the invitation, picked it up immediately, brightened his eyes and said in a cold voice:


    "I have a way! Someone can deal with him

 Chapter 27

    Su night into the inner courtyard, immediately found that the valley is full of flowers.


    At a glance, there are some colorful scenes.


    Moreover, he can also see that these flowers are not ornamental plants, but valuable medicinal materials.


    You can smell the fragrance of flowers from a distance.


    There are not many people in the flower field here, and they are not like the young men and women in the outer courtyard who only know how to take pictures.


    Hui Shoutao was also surprised and said, "there''s material in the backyard. Hum, according to me, the owner of the Baicao garden must be a good hand in the golden house. It''s all hidden. "


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile. It''s really rare to have such a large flower field in Jiangdu City. At a glance, there are more than 100 kinds of precious medicinal materials.


    "It''s not bad here, but I can''t imagine that the flowering season of some herbs hasn''t arrived yet. Why is it already in full bloom here?"


    Hui Shoutao didn''t know what season to bloom. He scratched his stomach and said:


    "This may be out of season! Now there are many off-season vegetables and fruits? Off season flowers should not be surprising. Everything out of season makes money. "


    Su Ye didn''t explain too much. The herbs didn''t need to be out of season, just enough years.


    He happened to see a batch of medicinal materials, which were also needed in his clinic. If he bought a batch back, it could be used to refine scar removing cream, it would be a big business.


    Just at this time, a man suddenly spoke in a deep voice.


    "Su ye? Stop


    Listen to that tone, it''s obviously a bad one.


    Su Ye frowned and looked back. She found that he was a middle-aged man with glasses. His face was arrogant and he walked like a cocky man.


    When Su Ye''s eyes look behind the middle-aged man, she finds the long skirt woman and Zhuo Xiaogu who are checking tickets at the door. She immediately understands what happened.


    Su night is not angry, calm asked: "what''s the matter?"


    When the middle-aged man saw many eyes around him, he also arranged his clothes, picked up the tag on his chest and said politely:


    "Hello! My name is Ting Yang. I''m in charge of the inner court. Let me check your tickets! "


    "We didn''t have tickets. We came in with an invitation. Didn''t you check it just now? " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha. You two may not know that on occasions like ours, you have to pay 50000 yuan to enter the inner courtyard of BaiCaoYuan. Not everyone can come in at will. I''ve read your invitation, but I can''t find the name of the note on it. I won''t investigate how the invitation came from. Now please go out at once TingYang said with a pride.


    Wei Wei, the long skirt woman who follows her, glances at Su ye with satisfaction. Here is her territory. With the person in charge of TingYang, Su ye and the fat man will be driven out.


    Zhuo Xiaogu didn''t show anything, but he was still very relieved. Finally, he could let Su Ye taste it.


    Hui Shoutao is a fierce temper, immediately said: "what the hell do you mean? If the invitation is useless, what are you doing outside the door for us? Are you full? "


    TingYang showed a look of contempt, said: "you are wrong! It''s just an invitation made by our housekeeper. It''s useless. After Miss Wen took over the inner courtyard, no one else had the right except for her invitation. Do you understand? You can make up enough tickets, or you''ll go out right away! "


    Su Ye flashed a fierce look in her eyes, and said in a deep voice: "your herb garden has made me see. How much is the ticket


    "One fifty thousand, two hundred thousand! It''s written at the door. Don''t you see it? Also, please don''t insult our BaiCaoYuan! We have always been fair and just. We don''t cause trouble, but we are not afraid of it. " The court ocean sees to Su night, the eye is despised even more.


    When he just came all the way, Zhuo Xiaogu told him that Su Ye was just a poor boy. Su Ye''s sister had to work in a bar.


    How can a man like this get 100000 yuan?


    "Swipe the card!"


    Su night on the face showed a cold look, directly took out his bank card.


    TingYang glances at Su ye in surprise and thinks, can this boy really get 100000 yuan?


    That''s 100000 yuan! Even at ordinary times, they can''t charge such a high price ticket. It''s because the inner courtyard is full of precious medicinal materials, and their Miss Wen wants to build her reputation, so she deliberately sets such a high threshold.


    "OK, vivi, go get the POS machine and swipe the card!" TingYang is not timid, so he just swipes the card.


    Vivi replied, and soon he took the machine.


    Brush a few times, Su night immediately input password, unexpectedly still really brush 100000 yuan.


    Swipe card succeeded!


    This time, TingYang didn''t know what to say. Unexpectedly, Su Ye bought a ticket with 100000 yuan.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Ye takes the card, glances at Zhuo Xiaogu with warning, then turns around and goes to Huatian.


    "Stop! What''s all right? "


    TingYang snorted coldly and stabbed: "you have bought tickets, but in order to ensure the safety of other guests, I will search you two. Take everything out of you


    Su Ye hears that Yan''s pupil shrinks and says in a deep voice: "do you want to take revenge for Zhuo Xiaogu? Do you know what will happen? "


    TingYang immediately said, "Hey, stop, stop. I''ve never avenged myself. Our backyard is holding the "king of flowers competition". The prizes are very expensive. The guests here are rich or expensive. You two are not good at it. I''m the person in charge here. Of course, I''ll search you, otherwise... "


    "Shit! Get out of here! Who are you yelling at? Do you think I dare not beat you? "


    Hui Shoutao can''t help it. He doesn''t have su Ye''s endurance. He grabs Ting Yang''s skirt and is about to start.


    "Stop it."


    "Stop it!! What are you doing? "


    At this time, a group of people came quickly in the distance, and the two beautiful women with cold faces came as the first.


    Many other people also followed them, and they seemed to be surrounded by them, which made them more beautiful and outstanding.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away. When he saw one of the beautiful women with long legs, he was slightly surprised. Then he asked Hui Shoutao to stop. Don''t be impulsive.


    "Here comes Miss Wen!"


    "Ha ha. They really don''t know whether they are alive or dead. They dare to make trouble in the place of the gentle lady. "


    When TingYang, Zhuo Xiaogu and others saw the tall and gentle young lady coming, they immediately found a support and quickly met her.


    She was so gentle and powerful that her eyes were wide open. It was not easy for her to make this place like this. She was expecting to make a name and make some big business these days.


    I can''t believe that someone is making trouble here? What will other big customers think when they see this?


    "What are you doing? Say


    Ting Yang immediately bent down and said, "miss. These two people stealthily did not know where to take a nameless invitation, I do not trust them, after all, the origin is unknown.


    So I kindly asked them to cooperate and check if they had any contraband. But they didn''t listen to me at all. They were going to hit people. Fortunately, miss, you are here in time! "


    Hui Shoutao retorted in a loud voice immediately: "let your mother fart! We bought tickets to come in, but it cost 100000! Why don''t so many people just take off their clothes and search themselves in public? Is that how you treat your guests


    Wenwan''s face changed when she heard it. It seemed that things were not so simple.


    Zhuo Xiaogu immediately said, "miss. I know this man. His name is Suye. He was still fighting in the bar before. He is a gangster. There are so many distinguished guests here, you see, even miss Qiao is here. We all want to protect everyone''s safety


    At this point, many people''s eyes fell on the second goddess who never spoke.


    She has a cold temperament and a pretty face. She finished college ahead of time at the age of 21, and now she is helping the Qiao family manage the Qiao group.


    In Jiangdu City, even the whole Donghai province is a famous goddess.


    Her presence here today is absolutely to add countless luster to the herb garden, and indeed to protect her safety.


    But at this time, Qiao Zheyue said with a sharp sense:


    "It turns out that you have to search yourself in BaiCaoYuan. It''s a high-level place. This Su Ye is my friend. If he wants to be searched, I can''t help it. Come on, who''s going to search me? "

 Chapter 28

    what?


    Qiao Zheyue said Su Ye was her friend?


    And offered to be frisked? Who dares to search Miss Qiao in the herb garden?


    If this happened and spread out, without waiting for Qiao''s people to come to her, her escorts would be able to set the garden on fire.


    "How can we search you? It''s too bad. "


    Wenwan reacted immediately, and then went forward with a smile and grabbed Qiao Zheyue''s hand. With a sisterly look, she continued:


    "It must be a mistake in our work. Don''t make fun of me


    This gentle lady is the eldest lady of BaiCaoYuan. She is also very pretty. Now she speaks in such a low voice, I''m afraid that other people will forget it.


    But Joe''s cold face still didn''t have a trace of warmth. She looked directly at Wen Wan and said, "if you want to search my friend''s body, that''s the same as searching me. This is no joke


    "Break the moon to calm down. I apologize on behalf of my people. " He said at once.


    "Apologize to me? Shouldn''t I apologize to my friend? " Qiao Zheyue''s attitude didn''t change at all.


    When others heard this, they were surprised. Miss Qiao was obviously angry.


    Moreover, Qiao Zheyue''s tutor will never be angry casually. It seems that Su ye and Hui Shoutao, who come from nowhere, are very important to Qiao Zheyue.


    For a moment, the faces of TingYang, Weiwei and Zhuo Xiaogu turned pale.


    How could they have thought that they just wanted to embarrass Suye and make things worse.


    The gentle face is not good-looking, surrounded by a group of rich or expensive guests, watching from afar, this is the shame of their garden.


    She said in a deep voice, "TingYang, what do you eat? When do we need to frisk our guests here? If you have any personal grudges, don''t disturb BaiCaoYuan! What are you doing? I''m sorry! "


    Ting Yang immediately walked up to Su ye and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s our fault. I hope you have a lot of money. Don''t blame me


    "Why apologize so quickly? Where''s the proud face just now? " Su Ye''s eyes flashed a sharp color.


    TingYang is stunned. He can''t imagine that Su Ye hasn''t calmed down yet. But in such a public situation, if he continues to ask Su ye to be such a big boy, won''t he lose his face?


    "Ha ha, brother Suye, you are joking. If you had said that you were Miss Qiao''s friend, we would have no such misunderstanding. Hehe, I''m sorry for you. In a word, I hope you have a lot of money! "


    "Oh? What if I didn''t have as many adults? " Su Ye didn''t intend to let them go.


    Vicky saw it and knew that if Su Ye didn''t let go at this time, they would be miserable. He immediately said:


    "Su ye, it''s all my fault. Will you forgive us? How do you want to calm down? "


    Zhuo Xiaogu also quickly expressed his position, trembled and said: "it seems that for Yaya''s sake, you can forgive us. I really don''t dare next time! "


    Without waiting for Zhuo Xiaogu to finish his speech, he suddenly rushed up with a lunge.


    Pa Pa¡ª¡ª


    To these two cheap women a person a slap in the face, mercilessly fan up.


    Directly beat these two people to muddle!


    Everyone around was surprised. Unexpectedly, Su ye would hit a woman.


    "Stop it


    "Don''t do it!" Wenwan and Qiao Zheyue rush up together.


    Even a lot of onlookers gathered around them. They thought they were all high-quality gentlemen. Unexpectedly, Su ye even slapped these two charming girls in the face.


    How can this be tolerated?


    Wenwan is even more angry. No matter her guests or her employees, no matter who does it, she doesn''t want to see it.


    "All right! Su ye, what are you going to do? They have already apologized, and you still have to do it! "


    Su Ye''s eyes were indifferent and said in a deep voice: "do you think it doesn''t matter that every word I''m sorry can be exchanged?"


    The words choked the gentleness.


    Su Ye looked at Zhuo Xiaogu coldly again and said, "remember what I said. Next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Hearing the words, everyone suddenly felt cool behind him, and the eyes that looked at Su Ye became a little different. They all thought, is this Su ye a madman?


    Zhuo Xiaogu and Wei Wei dare to say half a word, but they can only cover their faces and run away in panic.


    In the event of today''s event, they are afraid that they will not come here at all.


    That court Yang is also pale, also want to sneak away, but back Shoutao has been staring at, this time also grabbed the court Yang''s skirt.


    "You wretched man, do you want to run now?"


    Back Shoutao said a kick to court Yang''s crotch.


    The court ocean "Ao" a scream, covered the crotch directly to roll on the ground, roll unceasingly, that face already is a distortion purple blue.


    Wen Wan was even more angry when he saw that. Her subordinates were beaten. Of course, she was shameless.


    "You two - have you had enough?"


    Qiao Zheyue also made a sound and said, "Mr. Su, it''s almost good. After all, you taught them too. "


    Su Ye nodded and patted the dust on his hands. He knew that Qiao Chengyue had risked the risk of turning over with BaiCaoYuan just now to help. Now he should not continue to make Qiao Chengyue difficult.


    "All right! For those who don''t have eyes, it''s enough to teach them a lesson. "


    Qiao fold month helplessly smile, think, you this where is a little lesson? It''s a disgrace to the garden.


    If there were not so many guests present, Wenwan would definitely turn over on the spot.


    Wenwan''s face was very ugly. She quickly ordered several subordinates to help TingYang away. She was also angry and said, "take him away to the hospital. In the afternoon, let him go to the finance department to settle accounts. Don''t come tomorrow! "


    If it wasn''t for TingYang who caused such a big disaster, would it be embarrassing?


    Wenwan nodded to Qiao Zheyue, then squeezed out a smile and hurriedly walked to those big customers not far away. She had to stabilize the biggest buyers first.


    After a while, the others scattered, leaving Su ye, Qiao Zheyue and Hui Shoutao.


    When Hui Shoutao saw that there was no outsider, he immediately raised his thumb to Su ye and said, "brother Su ye, I really want to call you big brother. Woman, you can do it


    It was just a joke, but Su Ye stopped, looked at Hui Shoutao seriously, and said in a deep voice:


    "In the world, it is the law of the jungle. Your enemy is your enemy, no other identity! No matter how beautiful they are, the means to harm us are very cheap. Is she a woman, and if she stabs you, it won''t hurt? "


    Hui Shoutao thought about it, scratched his head and said, "I was very angry just now, but everyone looked at it. If you beat a woman, you just don''t think it''s very good."


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile. He himself fought in the ancient world. The demons who can charm people are so beautiful and beautiful, but they also belong to the existence of cannibalism.


    On the earth, countless people will circle themselves because of all kinds of morality, laws, cultural concepts, etc., but this definitely does not include su ye who has been through thousands of wars.


    "Many of us just like to ask others by the standards of saints, but it''s not them who suffer. If you have to be wronged by other people''s eyes, you will regret it in the future! "


    When Hui Shoutao heard these words, he suddenly seemed to open another door. On second thought, it is true.


    If he and Su ye are weak today, they will definitely pay 100000 yuan in vain. They will be stripped and humiliated in public, and they will even be driven out in the end.


    Thinking of this, Hui Shoutao began to regret that he had done nothing to the two women just now, and immediately showed a gnashing look.


    Su Ye glanced at Qiao Zheyue and said with a smile, "of course, most of the girls in the world are worthy of being treated well. What I just said is just the enemy. By the way, Miss Joe, why are you here? "


    Qiao Zheyue glanced at Su Ye strangely, as if he was still surprised by Su Ye''s unusual thinking.


    However, she doesn''t plan to investigate. As for what happened today, she will certainly ask people to help with the aftermath.


    "Today, the herb garden has blossomed. I heard that a group of ginseng has blossomed. Flowering ginseng is very rare. I''m very familiar with it, so I''ll come and have a look. Buy some and give it back to the customer. "


    "Oh? This season, ginseng blossom? Then I really want to have a look! "

 Chapter 29

    "Why? Are these ginseng flowers? "


    Looking at the small flowers in front of him, Hui Shoutao asked.


    What''s more, it seems that there are a lot of people around. He asked in a puzzled way:


    "Su ye, isn''t this ginseng the most valuable with the longest history? What kind of Millennium ginseng? The century ginseng is very expensive. Since it''s for food, why are they all watching them bloom? "


    Su Ye looked at those ginseng flower beds. At first glance, she felt something was wrong and frowned.


    When he touched the ginseng leaves with his hand, he immediately understood something. Then a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and shook his head gently.


    Qiao Zheyue saw that Su Ye didn''t answer all the time, but she said: "ginseng usually takes three years to blossom and at least five years to bear fruit. The flowering period is usually in June and the fruiting period is July. But now it''s just the end of March, and it''s blooming. Do you think it''s rare? "


    "Oh..."


    Hui Shoutao nodded and gave a long "Oh" sound, then said with a smile: "the ginseng flowers are blooming, and the fruit is ginseng fruit! It''s a wonderful thing. Tang monks and disciples want to eat it! "


    Qiao Zheyue couldn''t help rolling a white eye and said, "the ginseng fruit you said is mythical. In reality, how can there be such a thing? "


    "Ha ha ha! Miss Qiao, that''s not true


    At this time, not far away from more than a dozen rich people came together.


    In the crowd, it was Miss Wan Wen who had just walked away, and the speaker was an old man in a Taoist robe.


    Looking at the rich people''s respectful and polite attitude towards the Taoist priest, we can see that he is definitely a man of fame and status.


    Master Baima looked like an immortal and chivalrous man. He said with a smile, "Miss Qiao, the ginseng fruit in the myth is not a fictional thing. It''s just that you haven''t met it yet. For example, a few days ago, in Jiangdu City, the Wu family''s Heavenly Master yuan figured out that there were miraculous fruits to be produced on a thunderstorm night. "


    Qiao Zheyue nodded to master Baima and said, "if you have a chance, you really need to see it."


    Wen Wan seemed to be very interested and asked, "master, we''ve heard about this. It''s said that Tianshi yuan was in a coma and Master Wu''s hand was broken because of the thunderstorm."


    "Ha ha. It''s not easy to say, but I''ve heard that Heavenly Master yuan has woken up. I''ll know in a few days. "


    Master Baima just revealed something, which made the rich around itch, but they can''t continue to ask.


    "Shenguo can be met, but the ginseng that blooms in March here is absolutely comparable to that of Centennial ginseng. The king of flowers, in particular, can at least compare with the 500 year old ginseng effect. "


    White horse master''s words, suddenly let the rich around a burst of boiling.


    Even the famous master Baima said so. It seems that these ginseng are really worth buying!


    Qiao Zheyue heard that his eyes were shining. It seems that the ginseng blossomed ahead of time, and it really had an extraordinary effect.


    I bought it for some distinguished guests and partners. It seems that I have chosen the right gift.


    She said with a smile to Wan Wen, "you need to keep one hundred more ginseng for me."


    Wen Wan is overjoyed when she hears that she is worried that because of Su Ye''s affair, Qiao Zheyue will give up her order. Then she grabs Qiao Zheyue''s hand and says:


    "Of course. We are sisters. They are all 100000. If you want me, I''ll give you a 10% discount. Alone


    When the rich heard this, they all agreed. They would not be short of this money, but the two beauties could not help saying more.


    It is Su ye to hear, can''t help but gently shake head, the corner of the mouth showed a trace of smile.


    This scene immediately fell into the eyes of Wen Wan. She was very angry with Su Ye just now, and now she immediately said:


    "What? Su yegui, do you agree with master Baima when you shake your head? Or do you think my price is very unreasonable? "


    All of a sudden, all the rich people looked at Su Ye. They just saw Su Ye beating people, so they didn''t say hello to Su Ye.


    Now I see Wenwan directly questioning Su ye, which immediately makes everyone have a heart of watching.


    Su night convergence smile, he also don''t want to and this group of people with what relationship, said: "just shaking his head, nothing."


    With a sneer from the corner of her mouth, Wen Wan takes a serious look at Su Ye''s whole body and finds that although Su Ye''s clothes are not long and clean, they are not famous brands at all.


    She said, "just say what you have to say. I don''t blame you. By the way, you haven''t introduced your friend to us


    Qiao Zheyue is also in a bit of a dilemma. Of course, she knows Su Ye''s identity, but Su Ye''s identity is not worth mentioning at all for these rich people.


    She said: "this Mr. Su has a deep research on antiques and is very kind to our family. In the future, we should pay more attention to it. "


    The rich people all look at each other strangely. They know that if they look at antiques, they will never do anything until they have seen them for decades. I''m afraid that it''s just Qiao Chengyue''s praise of Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t want to avoid it. She said, "you don''t need to take care of me. My family has an outpatient clinic. It''s called Nanxi clinic. All diseases can be cured! Today is to buy some herbs! "


    "A little clinic?" Suddenly, some of the rich people couldn''t believe it.


    Several of them have hospitals at home, but now they just open a small clinic.


    Suddenly, I felt contempt.


    However, because of Joe''s face, they did not dare to speak too openly. They just pretended to be joking and said:


    "Ha ha, Miss Qiao really has a lot of friends!"


    "I just said that in our circle, there should be no one who would hit people and do such things."


    "Miss Jo, as a friend, I''d like to remind you. Your Qiao family''s reputation is known throughout Donghai Province, so there will be many people plotting against you. A lot of young people want to step into a rich family once, struggle for less than 200 years, and be promoted to heaven! "


    Hearing these sarcastic words, Su Ye''s pupils shrink slightly. It''s obvious that these words are all about him.


    Although Hui Shoutao was very happy, he also recognized what they meant and immediately said, "Hello!! What do you mean? I haven''t seen a few of the money, but it''s very funny to talk about it! "


    Many rich people can''t help it, but they are gently waved by master Baima.


    With a dry cough, he said, "everybody! All right! Don''t argue about it. I think Mr. Su is right. "


    Master Baima saw that all the rich people had calmed down. He was very satisfied with his influence and enlightened the world


    "Every one of us comes from our youth. Even if Mr. Su is young and does something wrong today, he should be forgiven."


    "As for you, Su ye, these people are your predecessors. You should respect them and be modest and studious. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. This year, you should come here to see. But... "


    "Your heart should be right and your steps should be step by step. That''s down-to-earth! Don''t try to do some drastic things to attract other people''s attention. They are all inferior means. At my age, I will know that everything should be done according to my ability. Don''t aim too high. You know what? "


    A speech, hidden needle, seems to be a sincere instruction, but it is so domineering, high above.


    The rich people next to him were flattered and immediately began to flatter


    "Master is indeed a master! We are really ashamed to have such a mind! "


    "Master Baima said that we were taught. Listening to the master''s words, I feel as if I am looking back to my original heart. Hehe, the biggest beneficiary today is Suye children. "


    "Yes! Master Tangtang Baima, we can''t invite him on weekdays, but today we can give Su ye a good advice. It''s a great blessing for him! Well, Suye, shouldn''t you say something at this time? "


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Su ye again.


    They all expect Su ye to show her gratitude.


    But Su Ye was not moved, but looked directly at master Baima, who even played such a mean trick.


    "Do you really want to hear me?"


    Master Baima was kind and said, "it doesn''t matter! Anything is OK! "


    Su Ye raised her head haughtily, her eyes were sharp, and with a strong momentum, she spoke in a loud voice:


    "A bunch of idiots, a bunch of bullshit!"

 Chapter 30

    The whole audience was shocked and then angry.


    What''s Suye? How dare you speak ill in public and humiliate all of them!


    What is a bunch of idiots? What is a bunch of nonsense?


    They are all respectable people in Jiangdu City. It''s a great honor for them to put down their identity and say a few words to Su Ye.


    And it''s all about Joe''s face. Otherwise, how could they talk to this kid who is full of goods?


    But I can''t imagine that Su Ye doesn''t just thank them for their gift, but is still shouting in public here?


    "Presumptuous! Who gives you the courage to see what occasion it is? " Suddenly, a group of rich people immediately began to scold.


    "This is not a newborn calf, but no tutor, no quality! Don''t weigh your weight


    "It seems that there is still a difference between the upper class and some ordinary people. You can see the difference in words and deeds! Don''t worry about people like him. It''s beneath your dignity! Do we have to bite back when the dog bites us? " And the old man sighed.


    Originally, Wenwan was also annoyed when she heard that, but she was very proud when she saw so many rich people fighting against Su Ye.


    Because of Qiao''s face, she pretended to be calm and said:


    "Friends, be quiet. Maybe Su Ye is so excited and rambling that she really has her own ideas. We can''t blame him without asking the reason, can we? After all, he is still young and has not seen much of the world. How about listening to his explanation? "


    When the rich saw Wen Wan so polite, they had to suppress their anger for a while.


    Even Qiao Zheyue''s face is strange. Before she contacted Su ye, she found that he was not impulsive. How could she suddenly say such embarrassing words?


    "Su ye, what''s the matter with you? If you don''t feel well, I''ll send you back first. "


    Su Ye Wen Yan gives Qiao Zheyue a grateful look. Although this young lady looks unkind and is the most unattainable iceberg beauty in people''s eyes, she has a kind and warm heart.


    Su ye said calmly: "it''s OK. Isn''t master Baima asking me to say it? I''m done! "


    "This... He didn''t ask you to say that. Don''t judge others."


    Qiao turns a month a Zheng, on the contrary is oneself some don''t know how to continue to help Su Ye round a field.


    Su Ye didn''t care. She just shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t seem to know that his words caused public anger.


    Master Baima coughed and attracted everyone''s attention. Since Su ye still didn''t know how to repent, he certainly wanted to kill the arrogance of the younger generation.


    "Wild flowers are becoming more and more attractive! Hehe, Suye, it''s really easy for people to say wrong things in the prosperous times. You keep saying a bunch of idiots and nonsense. Is there any basis? Now I''ll take the lead. You bow your head in public and apologize. I''ll let them forget the past and let it go! "


    Although master Baima is polite, he still looks forward to Su ye and thinks about Su ye, but his momentum has become fierce and his overlooking posture is exposed.


    Su Ye sneered and said, "no one in the world can make me bow my head! What''s more, am I wrong? You don''t have to be hypocritical. We won''t have a chance to see each other after today. Let''s not live here! "


    With that, Su Ye doesn''t want to talk with them anymore. She turns around and leaves. Instead of talking with them, she''s better to find some valuable herbs.


    Master Baima''s face changed and he said in a deep voice: "boy! Stop! Where do you think this is? Come and go as you like? If I don''t bow my head and apologize to you today, I''ll have to risk the name of bullying you and teach you a lesson! "


    "Master white horse, why give this boy another chance? Just teach him a lesson." Next to a few rich also immediately angry voice echo.


    "Yes, it''s not bullying the small with the big. It''s to let this ignorant young man know what it means to bring disaster out of his mouth and learn to respect others! No one is obliged to let him


    Su Ye turns around angrily and looks at those rich people''s faces. She shouts in a deep voice: "what a respect! This hundred herb garden confuses the real with the fake, deceives and swindles people, but does it respect people?


    You self righteous upper class people can''t even see whether ginseng is true or false. They are all fooled by others. That''s the real ignorant idiots! "


    With that, Su ye turned her eyes, looked directly at master Baima, and said sonorously, "as for master Baima, don''t show off in front of me with your little deceptive means. You are not qualified to teach me another 300 years of study!"


    "Ha ha ha, you''re so insincere that you said that I''m not qualified. When I became famous in the world, you were not born yet!"


    Master Baima blushed with anger. He shook his long sleeve and said haughtily:


    "In 1995, when I went down the mountain, I encountered a strange disease in the village. I only had three herbs to save half of the people in their village."


    "In 1998, Beichang, Donghai Province, was hit by floods. I rescued 36 people by myself. Two of them drowned. I rescued them from the underground by myself."


    "Another 15 years ago, a herbal feast was held in Sha Chang town. I saw at a glance that the deeply hidden Ganoderma lucidum has been growing for more than 1300 years, and even the rich people in Donghai province regarded me as the guest of honor."


    "Eight years ago, as we all know. All the poultry and livestock around sanluo town foamed overnight and died within three days. At that time, many dignified people could not find the reason. I finally found out that it was caused by a strange rotten flower that gave off a smell. "


    "Well, these things are just part of it. I know that the word "master" is not a false name. Now, do you still think I''m not qualified to teach you a lesson? "


    The sonorous words were like the weight of gravity, which made people''s eardrums buzzing.


    Among them, one or two things are known to all, but few people know the rest. Now listening to master Baima himself, it is natural to cause a sensation.


    "Master Baima, the word" master "is worthy of the name A group of rich people began to compliment on the spot.


    "I can''t imagine that master Baima has so many amazing deeds, and I''ve never heard him show off. If he is not qualified to teach others, who is qualified?"


    Even Wen Wan, with an angry look on her face, said in a trembling voice: "the master is in the heart of helping the world. In the world of salvation, his ability and virtue are superior, but you say that he is a bunch of nonsense and not qualified. The reputation of our BaiCaoYuan for many years, word of mouth, you still say I cheat! Hum, Su ye, you make mistakes again and again, and you don''t have the slightest intention of repentance. If you don''t kneel down and apologize immediately, I''ll let people do it! "


    Several bodyguards who have been waiting for us for a long time will come forward to teach Su Ye.


    Hui Shoutao, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, stepped forward, clenched his fists and cheered:


    "Come if you want to fight. I haven''t been afraid of anyone yet!"


    "Don''t be impulsive Qiao Zheyue quickly stood in the middle to block it.


    In the face of such a turbulent crowd, even Qiao Zheyue felt the pressure.


    She really doesn''t know how to help Suye.


    At Suye''s age, I''m afraid I''ve never experienced such an occasion.


    She is thinking about how to get rid of the siege for Su ye, but suddenly she finds that Su Ye has no sense of timidity at all.


    Su Ye sneered and said, "do you want me to kneel down and apologize? Hahaha, am I wrong? You ginseng are just pulling out seedlings and forcing them to blossom. What''s the price of century old ginseng? What a joke


    "What''s going on? What are you talking about? " Master Baima immediately gave a roar.


    He used to be full of momentum, but in this moment, there was a flash of panic in his eyes. He cried in his heart. Could su ye see what happened?


    But Su Ye is only about twenty years old. What can he understand?


    Her hands trembled unconsciously, and her palms were sweating. She said stubbornly, "it seems that you are deliberately making trouble today. Who sent you to slander my BaiCaoYuan?"


    "Let ginseng blossom by force. You can think of such words. If you have the ability, just have a try."


    Su night immediately came to the interest, said: "if I can do it, how do you?"

 Chapter 31

    "What do you want?"


    Wenwan is so angry after listening to Su Ye''s words that she can''t lose her momentum in front of a group of rich people.


    Su Ye glanced at the mountain flowers and said, "if I can make ginseng blossom, you will compensate me for all the herbs in the garden."


    "Well, it turns out that you''re thinking about my garden full of herbs. Isn''t it that we are being cheated, abducted and encouraged? I thought you were so dismissive He raised his head gently and haughtily, his voice full of contempt.


    "A little is better than nothing! Dare you? " Su night forces to ask a way.


    "What tricks are you going to use again?" With a frown, she felt something was wrong.


    She is also a person who has worked hard in the market. She can see that Su Ye''s calmness is not pretended.


    If Su Ye really had any means, would she give away so many herbs in the herb garden? But if you don''t agree, how can you step down? How can you swallow this bad breath?


    Just as she hesitated, master Baima spoke in a deep voice:


    "Miss Wen, you might as well promise him that what else can you do to make ginseng blossom at a young age? It''s just that you are going to hold the "flower selection" ceremony today. If he uses some evil tricks to exploit the loophole, it will not be worth the loss. We can''t let him shout here without cost. "


    Wenwan immediately woke up and said in a loud voice, "OK! Su ye, I promise you, if you can''t do it, I want you to pay for my loss. If you want to cover the white wolf with empty hands, don''t dream! You have to get out of my garden on your knees


    "Good! If you look down on me, I''ll make you pay the price! "


    Su night immediately strode to the front of the flower bed, to prove everything.


    Although Qiao Zheyue and Hui Shoutao are very anxious, how can ginseng blossom? But they couldn''t stop Su ye at all.


    Only see Su ye did not carefully select, but went to the flower bed next to, picked up a ginseng has not yet blossomed.


    That ginseng seedlings, only a small bud, very humble.


    When a group of rich people saw it, they couldn''t help sneering. How could this half dead ginseng blossom all at once?


    Master Baima is even more proud, because he knows that even if there is a way to promote the growth of ginseng, it is also the time to plant, but Su ye even uprooted ginseng.


    It''s almost the same as being dead. It''s absolutely impossible to blossom.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are the worst flower in the mountain. How can you bloom and be arrogant?"


    But before master Baima''s voice fell, he suddenly saw Su Ye move.


    I only saw him holding a small ginseng in his left hand and stretching it forward. His right hand was in the air, and it seemed to take all the aura between heaven and earth.


    With a cold rebuke, he seemed to command all directions:


    "Aura of heaven and earth, bloom for me!"


    Go!


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, the whole flower sea trembled and swayed, as if there was a strong wind, which made them shake one after another.


    Each flower even scattered a little pollen, even from the four sides of the eight methods, gathered in the hands of Su Ye flowers, directly into them.


    Su Ye''s flowers, in the process of visible to the naked eye, grow up angrily. The small flower buds directly spread out, and unexpectedly open a hand size, bright red flowers.


    This flower, as if with bursts of rays, also bear a crystal clear water, delicate, beautiful people can not move their eyes.


    They were so stunned that they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    How is that possible?


    A small ginseng, can attract pollen, but also face to face out so bright flowers?


    But without waiting for them to react, Su Ye shook the beautiful flower in her hand fiercely and drank angrily again


    "Why should autumn come to September 8? I''ll kill all the flowers after they bloom!"


    This sound, so loud and buzzing, reverberated in the garden valley.


    The flowers all over the mountain seem to be so ashamed that they can''t compete with those in Su Ye''s hands. They wither and fall to the ground.


    Originally, it was a sea of flowers all over the garden and mountains. At a glance, it was extremely beautiful. But at this moment, all the colorful flowers withered and fell.


    In an instant, it became a scene of withering and dilapidated mountains.


    All the people, whether they were the rich people standing behind Su ye or others just looking at the herbs in the garden, were shocked and speechless.


    Among these people, they are used to seeing all kinds of scenes, but such scenes appear in front of their eyes, they are really unheard of!


    The first reaction came from master Baima. His face became very pale, and a look of horror appeared in his turbid eyes.


    He knew better than anyone present what this scene represented?


    Before, Su ye said that the ginseng flowers were just forced to blossom by pulling out seedlings. He was clear, because it was Wenwan who found something unusual in BaiCaoYuan. When he found him, he simply arranged the way to let the ginseng burst into vitality and open a sea of flowers.


    However, even pushing the boat easily cost him all his life.


    In front of her, Su Ye was so young that she could let the buds bloom and kill all the flowers in the mountain with a single order.


    This is absolutely a terrible way!


    "Well, how could that be. Do you really know the way? " Master Baima was so scared that he stepped back and didn''t dare to look Su ye in the eyes.


    Su Ye''s face sank, and he said angrily: "learning how to hide one''s eyes is here. It''s not respect for teachers, and it''s not important! Get down on your knees


    I don''t know why, master Baima couldn''t resist for a moment, so he knelt down.


    All the people nearby were shocked. Even if it was too strange, how could master Tangtang Baima kneel down?


    "Well, let''s make it clear in front of everyone!"


    Master Baima was in a cold sweat and trembled and said, "Su, master su. I was wrong! Ladies and gentlemen, I''m wrong. In fact, these ginseng have no effect for a hundred years. It''s just that I used small means to force them to blossom and cheat you. "


    Many rich heard, immediately is a burst of uproar.


    I didn''t expect that master Baima, whom they all admired, actually did such a thing and cheated them all.


    They looked at Su Ye''s cold face again. They couldn''t say whether they were afraid or guilty. They were all idiots!


    Su ye saw that he had already explained, and he didn''t have too much embarrassment. He said, "I''m thirty, and then get out of here!"


    "Ah? What''s the point


    Master Baima was surprised in vain. Now he knelt down to admit his mistake. He was doomed to have no face. Unexpectedly, Su Ye wanted him to kiss his mouth 30 times, which was equivalent to being disgraced.


    But master Baima''s eyes fell on Su Ye''s shining flowers. He immediately had a judgment in his heart. Now he just has no face. If Su Ye is in a hurry, if he destroys his way, he will make a huge compensation. That''s the real unbearable consequence.


    It''s not strange that many of them, who are famous, become destitute overnight when they meet each other every year.


    "Good, good! I hit, I slap


    Master Baima didn''t show any mercy to himself, and he just slapped his face.


    The people nearby were shocked.


    Although Qiao Zheyue is the first lady, she doesn''t come into contact with many things like this. She can''t imagine that Su Ye has such means. It''s just too much to let master Tangtang Baima slap her own tongue.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that Su Ye''s road will be difficult. After all, if you go out, you still have to make peace.


    She is about to move her steps and come forward to persuade Su Ye.


    But next to him, Hui Shoutao seemed to see what she thought. He gently stopped her and asked in a low voice, "Miss Qiao, don''t you persuade me? Let Suye deal with it by himself. "


    Joe turned the moon a little bit and said, "but is that too much?"


    "Ha ha, Miss Qiao! You don''t know that they are all practitioners of Taoism. They usually deal with ghosts. The most important thing is to respect the teacher. The dead old man humiliates Su ye like that. Even if Su Ye cuts off the old man''s hands, no one dares to say a word. You''re mixed in. If you really want to help, let Wenwan give all the herbs in BaiCaoYuan! "


    I don''t know if Wenwan heard what Hui Shoutao said. She clenched her fists and turned to leave immediately.


    Obviously, everything in front of her is not good for her, and staying here will not have a good result.


    But she turned around and didn''t take two steps. Suddenly, she heard Su Ye''s cold voice


    "Miss Wen, where are you going?"

 Chapter 32

    Seeing that Wenwan wanted to leave, other rich people would stop her.


    "Miss Wen, stop! Give us a clear explanation! " The rich know that they have been cheated, and the shock just turned into anger.


    "Is that true? How can you collude with master Baima to cheat us out of our money? "


    "What else can she explain? The facts are in front of her. If it wasn''t for Mr. Desu, we would have lost a lot. I''ve ordered 40 million orders. " The rich are filled with indignation.


    However, the pretty face of Wen Wan became very pale, and she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    She still clenched her teeth and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Now our BaiCaoYuan has suddenly changed, and all the flowers around have withered. There must be something wrong with it. Sorry everyone, please leave immediately. I''ll make a thorough investigation and give you a satisfactory explanation later. "


    When the rich heard this, they naturally refused to leave and began to shout.


    Wenwan couldn''t wait. She had someone call for someone to come. She said in a loud voice, "you don''t really believe what he can do, do you? What time is it? Please believe in science. Please leave at once. We need to make sure that the flowers here are withering and there may be some infectious virus. Do you really want to stay here? "


    "Is there a virus? Well, we''ll see you later. I don''t believe you can run if you are a great herb garden. "


    Many rich people still cherish their lives very much. When they encounter such a strange thing, it''s either Su Ye''s means or the virus. They can''t afford any trouble. It''s better to leave now.


    The rich are also afraid of Su ye, but they don''t want Su ye to use any magic tricks on them. When they leave, they all come to Su ye and salute


    "Mr. Su, I''ve offended you so much just now. Please don''t blame me! Next time, I will come to thank you


    "Mr. Su, we are really lucky to see Mr. Su today. Let''s go first! I hope to see you again. "


    Su night didn''t pay any attention to them at all, but the nearby Qiao Zheyue helped to deal with it and let them all go first.


    Before long, scattered people were left in the whole herb garden.


    Wen Wan saw that Su Ye hadn''t left yet, and knew that there was no way to avoid it. She said, "why don''t you go yet? If you still regard me as a friend, please take them all away. "


    Qiao Zheyue saw Su Ye''s strange means twice. He naturally understood what kind of person Su Ye was and said, "Mr. Su wants to stay. I''m afraid I can''t invite him."


    Su Ye opened her mouth and said, "Miss Wen, at this time, don''t make a detour. I''m willing to accept defeat. You''re my medicine now. "


    "You... You dream. You must have used some despicable means to deliberately set up a bureau to deceive me. You can''t take any medicine today. "


    Gentle and angry, her eyes are full of withered herbs, that''s all her hard work.


    She has just taken over BaiCaoYuan from her grandfather. Originally, she wanted to go with the characteristics and internationalization. She wanted to make a lot of money with all kinds of rare herbs.


    But now, nothing! All plans are in vain!


    "Su ye, you have destroyed all the medicinal materials in my mountain, and you want to occupy my herb garden. You have to pay me double compensation, or you''ll be waiting for my team of lawyers to sue you and ruin your property! I want you to go to jail for the rest of your life


    Su night smell speech in the eyes flash a fierce color, sink a voice to say: "break a promise, that but want to pay a price!"


    With that, Su Ye waved his hand and let Hui Shoutao next to him do it.


    "Go up and tie her to me!"


    Hui Shoutao is the kind of person who is not afraid of everything. Su ye saved his life last night. Let alone bind a person. Even if Su ye asked him to kill, he would not hesitate.


    "Hey! Miss Wen, I''m sorry! " Although Hui Shoutao said that, he didn''t have any pity at all. He came forward and grasped the gentle hand. He bent hard and grasped the gentle wrist.


    He cried out in pain, angry and afraid: "come on! Come on, kidnap


    There were several bodyguards nearby, but as soon as they got close, they were kicked down by Hui Shoutao.


    Don''t look at those bodyguards. They are so big that they can''t get up at all.


    Wenwan then showed a look of fear and cried, "Su ye, what do you want to do? I told my grandfather that you can''t live in Jiangdu City! Do you know who my grandfather is? "


    Instead, Su Ye became interested and said, "that''s the best. Let your grandfather bring all the herbs to redeem people! Take it away


    Qiao Zheyue''s eyes are straight. It''s not surprising that she has seen the big and small in the past 22 years, but it''s the first time that she has seen kidnapping in public.


    She said anxiously: "Su ye, do you really want to tie her away? That''s very bad! "


    Su Ye shrugged her shoulders and said, "no wonder I''m the one who repents. Oh, by the way, I''d like to ask you to pass on a message to the owner of the herb garden. I know exactly how many medicinal herbs there are in the mountain. If you want to redeem people, please hurry up! Thank you very much


    Qiao Zheyue was a little embarrassed, but she knew that she could not just stand by and do nothing about it, so she had to nod her head and promise. She would tell her grandfather later to see how to deal with it.


    In this way, under the threat of Hui Shoutao, Wenwan did not dare to shout.


    When this happened, she didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, I can only follow Su Ye obediently.


    Although said, tied a person to go, but Su night seems not to put in mind, his attention instead focused on the hand in full bloom ginseng flower.


    For him, the value of this ginseng flower is higher than that of all the herbs in the garden.


    Even at the moment, the flower is still emitting a faint glow, if placed in the night will also emit a trace of light.


    He couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that there would be chongtianxiang in this herb garden. It''s a good thing


    If he is not wrong, those ginseng can bloom in advance, it is not by master Baima''s means, master Baima is just pushing the boat along the river.


    The main reason is that there is a kind of rare chongtian incense scattered in the herb garden.


    Now, this kind of chongtian incense has been absorbed into the flowers by Su ye all at once. It will be used well in the future, but it has quite good effect.


    On the whole, this trip to BaiCaoYuan has gained a lot.


    However, what Su Ye didn''t expect was that this time he let all the flowers in BaiCaoYuan wither, which caused a great disturbance.


    After the rich went back, they began to describe it with embellishment. Through their imagination, various versions have emerged one after another.


    The main stream of nature is the use of catalyst in BaiCaoYuan to make the flowers bloom. Later, the dosage of medicine was not well controlled, and all the flowers withered.


    There is another version, that is, master Baima offended some Taoist priest many years ago. Now the Taoist priest has sent his disciples down the mountain to avenge master Baima, just fighting in the herb garden.


    However, compared with the news heard by the Wen family in BaiCaoYuan, it is much more accurate.


    The old man Wen also heard that Wen Wan had been taken away, and he was so angry that he swore.


    At the same time, there were uncles who spoke sour beside them


    "I''ve already said that she can''t be in charge. Hum, is something wrong now? We have been planting ginseng for so many years. When can the ginseng of more than ten years be comparable to that of a hundred years? If Wenwan''s niece hasn''t done anything, do you believe it? "


    "It''s very simple! What kind of means does Wenwan use to make flowers bloom and sell ginseng at a high price, but if she is seen through, those flowers will wither naturally. Maybe, people come here to smash the field, and put down some powder early! Now people have been taken away. What do you say? "


    Because this fact is too strange. Even if master Baima was present, most people didn''t believe that it was done by Taoism.


    What they are more concerned about is that now they lose the gentle bet, although the flowers of the Manshan herbal medicine have withered, they are not all dead after all, and the effect is still there.


    What to do next? Do you really want to exchange people back with herbs all over the mountain?


    meanwhile.


    Su ye, Hui Shoutao has been escorted back to the "Nanxi clinic".


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Su Licheng coming up with a serious look.


    Su Licheng didn''t care why a beautiful woman came back with him. He pointed to the clinic and said in a low voice:


    "Son, Yang Xi''er has been waiting for you for a long time! Go out and hide. Don''t let her see you

 Chapter 33

    "Is Yang Xi''er here? It''s fast enough! I''ll see her. "


    Su night comforted his father, did not choose to go out to hide, but directly to the clinic inside.


    In fact, Su ye had expected that Yang Xi''er would come, because Zhen XiuXiu was Yang Xi''er''s mother. Zhen XiuXiu was slapped in the face and fired. She would return to Su''s old house and cry.


    Now Yang Xi''er comes to the door and must be acting for her mother.


    Inside, she saw Yang Xi''er sitting quietly waiting. Instead of playing with her mobile phone, she was reading a Book of traditional Chinese medicine.


    To tell you the truth, Yang Xi''er was very beautiful, smart and self disciplined. She knew what she wanted when she was young. She was not the kind of unruly and willful young lady.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Xi''er''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit, Su Ye wouldn''t hate her so much.


    "Yang Xi''er, what can I do for you?" Su Ye has no superfluous words, to the point.


    Yang Xi''er first glanced at Su ye, then slowly closed the book. Her voice was calm, and she said:


    "It''s a wrong choice for you to take over this clinic! Why waste money and Qiao family''s affection? "


    Su Ye didn''t want to talk to her much. She pointed to the door and said, "if you don''t have anything to do, you can go. Don''t send me!"


    With a flash of anger on her face, Yang Xi''er stood up from her chair, raised her voice a little, and said in a loud voice:


    "What? Have you lost face with me? I hope you can cheer up again. It''s very kind of you to bite the hand that feeds you! "


    Su Ye sneered and said, "it''s ridiculous. I can say that I have a grudge with you for three days and three nights, but where did you get the favor?"


    "No? You say, how did you get this clinic? Don''t pretend to be deep in front of me. I gave you a 500000 card in the coffee shop at the school gate. You went to Qiao''s literary pawnshop that afternoon and redeemed your jade pendant with money... "


    Yang Xi''er obviously had made a clear inquiry, and was quite sure. She raised her head and continued: "at that time, you won the recognition of Qiao''s family and could manage the clinic for them. Am I right? "


    Su Ye''s tone was calm and said, "I''ve never touched your card, let alone dyed you a cent! I don''t have to explain to you how this clinic came to you. "


    "I don''t need you to explain at all. Don''t I know how poor your family is? It''s not my 500000. Where did you get the money? You know my mother is the manager of this clinic, so you just want to come over and humiliate her, beat her and fire all the doctors. I didn''t expect that you would use any means to get revenge. "


    Yang Xi''er gritted her teeth, and her face became more angry. She pointed back to the hospital and said, "you are not the material to manage the clinic at all. Do you still want to use the clinic against the holy hand hospital?


    If you really want to do something, my half million will be thrown into the sea. But if you look at the backyard, it''s all burned by someone else''s fire, and there''s nothing left. Hit people and humiliate them in public. That''s what you bring! You have to apologize to them! "


    Su night just feel in front of the woman crazy, can''t help but cold voice way: "mole ant general, also delusion I apologize! tell some fantastic tales! Like mother, like daughter! It''s true


    "Su ye, what do you mean? How dare you talk to me like that? I''m kind to you. I want to give you a hand. Good, good! I had expected that you would not admit your mistake, but I didn''t expect that you were so naive. Did you do all this to attract my attention?


    Do you want to win something back? Do you think that if you kneel down and ask for a clinic, you can match brother Changqing? It''s ridiculously childish


    Yang Xi''er threw the book heavily on the table and strode to the door.


    "By the way, your grandfather asked me to tell your father and son: in Jiangdu City, no hospital or clinic can go on without his consent!"


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks and her fists can''t help holding!


    Indeed, in Jiangdu City, as far as the medical profession is concerned, the four words "the holy hand of the country" are enough to suppress hospitals and clinics.


    What''s more, the holy hand medical center, which is now in charge of by my grandfather, is indeed the leading one.


    As long as he asserts that a hospital or clinic will not be allowed to open, then not only patients, but also doctors, drug suppliers and so on, will take the initiative to draw a clear line between them.


    Obviously, let Yang Xi''er bring such a sentence, that is a kind of repression.


    Su ye sent out a fierce breath, and said haughtily: "I will return this sentence to him intact!"


    Yang Xi''er was shocked. She didn''t expect that Su ye would not panic at this time. Su Ye''s calm, self-confidence and momentum seemed to be able to do it one day.


    However, Yang Xi''er then laughably shakes her head. Su Ye is just the abandoned son of Su''s family who drives out the door. What ability she can have is just strong support.


    I believe it will be like what my grandfather said. In half a month, Su ye, the poor father and son, will come to beg for help.


    Thinking of Yang Xi''er, he strode out.


    Just go outside to see the tied back Wenwan, Wenwan is shouting to be kidnapped by Su ye, let everyone call the police as soon as possible.


    Yang Xi''er didn''t call the police, just shook his head indifferently, more disappointed with Su Ye.


    After Yang Xi''er left, Su Licheng was anxious to find Su Ye.


    "Son, are you ok? A person like her is not worth your trouble. Don''t worry about anything you say. "


    Su Ye showed a warm smile. Knowing that his father must be worried, he said, "don''t worry, Dad. She came here to think of a breath, but she overestimated herself and should never come again. "


    "You''re not hurt, are you?" Su Licheng is still a little worried. He looks up and down at Su ye for fear that Yang Xi''er will slap her in the face.


    Su Ye shakes her head and comforts her with a warm voice. Then she changes the topic and says:


    "Dad, can people live in the clinic? The woman I brought back just now is going to be locked up in the clinic. "


    Su Licheng had just found out what happened in Wen Wan''s mouth, and said anxiously: "son, even if she really owes the medicine, it won''t tie people back. If she should call the police, it would be a big crime. Let the people go first. We can talk about business slowly, but don''t make any trouble. "


    Su Ye didn''t change his mind. During his more than 2000 years of war, he had long ignored many laws and ethics.


    There is only morality in his heart!


    Wen Wan, who turned his back and finally turned his back, had long been killed by him in the ancient world.


    "Don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety! I''ll let Hui Shoutao watch. Nothing will happen. "


    Su Licheng can only sigh helplessly when he hears that his son is back to normal. He is more and more surprised by his work. He looks like he has a sharp edge. I don''t know if it''s a good thing.


    Su ye walked out of the lobby of the clinic and saw Wen Wan sitting there with a bad temper. It seemed that no one would give him a good face.


    Su ye said, "who can I show you? If you want to go back early, it''s easy to ask your grandfather to take all the herbs to redeem people! "


    Wen Wan glares at Su Ye fiercely. It seems that she wants to swallow Su Ye alive. She says with anger:


    "Well, my grandfather will come to me soon! You can''t be arrogant for long! "


    "Better! Often need me to personally find the door, will not have a good end


    Su Ye shrugs and looks peaceful. As for whether the old man of BaiCaoYuan is a man of his word, Su Ye doesn''t care at all.


    If BaiCaoYuan wants to break the contract to the end, it will no longer exist!


    But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that the first person to wait was not a man from the gentle family, but a rich second-generation childe.


    Almost in the evening, Suye was still writing a medical book when he heard that three luxury cars had stopped outside the clinic, one of which was a very eye-catching Ferrari.


    Scissors door opened, walked down a handsome man wearing sunglasses.


    He is nearly 1.9 meters tall, with a trace of evil smile on the corner of his mouth, which is a fatal attraction for many young women.


    Because there was no patient in Nanxi clinic all day, the appearance of this handsome man immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the clinic.


    "Wow. How handsome! Where did the rich second generation come from? " The two little nurses in the clinic called out immediately.


    "That Ferrari looks familiar! It''s like a proud car


    "That''s right, we don''t have many Ferraris in Jiangdu, let alone customized light gray ones!"


    While talking, I saw Ao Shao come in with two bodyguards.


    He glanced around as if he could not find the person in charge, so he asked in public:


    "Who was so bold as to bind my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 34

    "What? Chen aofei''s girlfriend was kidnapped? "


    "He said that his girlfriend is not the beautiful woman brought back by our young master, is she?"


    "I think that''s what happened in Baicheng. Chen aofei is not easy to be provoked. Maybe we''ll all have bad luck. Go to inform the young master. It''s not good."


    At this time, all the people in the Nanxi clinic subconsciously turned their heads and looked inside, because the gentle Su ye brought back sat in it.


    Look at Wenwan''s famous brand, noble temperament and beautiful face. If it''s Chen aofei''s girlfriend, it''s absolutely right.


    The most important thing is that not long ago, they saw everything clearly. This gentle but reluctantly pushed in by Hui Shoutao.


    At that time, they had some doubts, but they didn''t expect that Wen Wan was Chen aofei''s girlfriend.


    Obviously, Wenwan also heard the voice outside. She was surprised to look outside, but when she saw that it was Chen aofei, she turned away from looking.


    Chen aofei was overjoyed. He ran quickly and cried, "Wan''er, are you really here? are you all right? That''s right. Who dares to kidnap you? I don''t want to live! "


    Wen Wan didn''t have a good face. She said blandly, "Why are you here?"


    Chen aofei said with a smile, "I heard that something happened to you. Of course I''ll come here. In Jiangdu, no one is unfair to me. You can rest assured that no one can hurt you with me. "


    Wen Wan, with itchy teeth, said, "you don''t have to worry about my business. If you''re kind, ask my grandfather to come and tear down this broken place! "


    "Harm, I will tear down this broken land by myself!"


    Said, Chen aofei also no matter what occasion, began to roll up his sleeves, greeting behind the two registration will start smashing shop.


    At this time, Su Ye strides out with Hui Shoutao and several shop assistants.


    Su yechen shouts: "who is going to tear down my shop?"


    "It''s me!"


    Chen aofei raised his head very haughtily, with an arrogant manner. However, when he saw Hui Shoutao''s face full of murders, it seemed that he was not easy to be provoked. He immediately said:


    "If you dare to tie my girlfriend Chen aofei, you are so brave. It''s light to tear down your broken shop!"


    But unexpectedly, Su Ye didn''t answer, but Wen Wan, who was sitting there, took the lead in opposing


    "Chen aofei, pay attention to your words. Who is your girlfriend?"


    Chen aofei''s face turned red, and his momentum suddenly weakened by more than half. He looked at Wenwan awkwardly. Unexpectedly, Wenwan would talk like this at this time.


    "Wenwan is my friend," he said with a smile. Why did you kidnap her? "


    Su Ye gently shakes his head. It turns out that Chen aofei is pursuing gentleness. He doesn''t want to pay any attention to gentleness. This rich second generation is also pitiful.


    However, since such an unjust big head is sent to the door, please take good care of it.


    "Since it''s your friend, why don''t you come and persuade her to accept defeat and return all the things you owe me, then you can take the man away! We will never put in more obstacles. "


    Chen aofei is in a hurry. In fact, he doesn''t know what happened. He just hears that he owes something, so it''s easy to do.


    He doesn''t have any other things, but he still has a lot of money. It''s best to solve them with money.


    Chen aofei immediately said with a smile, "what do you owe you? You say, "I''ll pay for it!"


    Su ye asked deliberately, "will you compensate? Are you serious? But what she owes me is very expensive. Most people can''t afford to pay for it. Let''s wait for the people of BaiCaoYuan to come and talk about it! "


    "Ha ha ha, boy. It seems that you don''t know who I am, where you are, and what I can''t afford? Say it Chen aofei is full of heroism. He also touches his hair very natural and unrestrained, and enjoys the adoration of the people nearby.


    "Well, there''s not much money. She owes me the herbs of the whole herb garden! " Su ye said.


    "It''s just medicinal materials. How much money can I have... What? How much do you say? The herbs of the whole herb garden? "


    Chen aofei was surprised, and then he opened his eyes. First he looked at Su ye, and then he looked at Wen Wan.


    He wanted to speak out against it, but at this time, he just turned his head and didn''t want to speak.


    Chen aofei imagines how much he has become. Because of his understanding of Wen Wan, Wen Wan will never bear to be wronged. Is it true that Wen Wan does not speak now?


    "Well, how is that possible? The herb garden belongs to the Wen family. Why do they owe you a whole herb garden? "


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "ha ha! If you don''t believe it, you can ask her. You just said that you want to help her return it. Let''s calculate the value of all the medicinal materials! "


    "Well, cough, there must be some conspiracy. You don''t want to bully her. I''m here today. None of you can bully her. Now, let her go at once Chen aofei cried out.


    It sounds very gentle, but he has avoided the topic of compensation.


    Are you kidding?


    Once upon a time, there were rich businessmen who directly bought half of the herb garden. At that time, the price was more than 130 million. If it was a whole herb garden, how much would it cost?


    Although he is a second-generation rich man, the money he can usually spend is only $10 million or $20 million. If he spends more, he will use the company''s money.


    But how does he have the power to move the company''s money?


    Su Ye was not angry and said, "OK! You can see that she''s fine. No one bullies her. It has nothing to do with you! If you don''t have anything to do, just leave! "


    Chen aofei was furious. He pointed to Su ye with one hand and yelled: "you don''t understand me, do you? Let her go


    "Your mouth stinks! Since you don''t want to go, stay! "


    Su Ye grabs Chen aofei''s outstretched finger with one hand and makes an effort to fold it. Immediately, Chen aofei screams.


    The two bodyguards who followed Chen aofei had been alert for a long time, and they were about to attack immediately, but their speed was not as fast as that of Hui Shoutao.


    Shua, Hui Shoutao''s fat body rushed out, grabbed the collars of the two bodyguards one by one with his left and right hands, and with a roar, the two bodyguards fell heavily to the ground.


    Bang Bang two, these two bodyguards bumped into all kinds of meat and vegetables, struggling to get up at all.


    That action, is simply domineering side leak, tiger wind!


    It seems that the two tall bodyguards in suits and sunglasses are powerless to resist like chickens.


    After the fall, Hui Shoutao also stepped on one of the bodyguards, raised his head and said two words: "double kill!"


    The people in the clinic didn''t have the courage of Hui Shoutao. They were all pale and cried out one after another.


    But Su ye had dared to fight Zhen XiuXiu before, and now he would not let them call the police in a fuss.


    As soon as Chen aofei saw it, he immediately understood what had happened. His fingers were locked by Su Ye. He immediately begged for mercy.


    "Pain, let go, let go. We''ll leave right away. Don''t make a big deal of it


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that Chen aofei was such a bear. Maybe he was really afraid of the power of back to Shoutao''s collision.


    "It''s too late to go now. If you are ill, stay and take care of it! "


    Chen aofei kept shaking his head and said, "you are sick! I''m fine. You let me go. I''ll go right away. "


    Su ye said calmly, "really? Your hand strength is so weak that you feel numb when you hold it. Your heart and blood supply is insufficient. Your body is weak due to Qi deficiency. Just listen to your breathing. There is something wrong with your lung! Do you want to stay for a while? "


    Although Chen aofei was in great pain and the cold sweat on his forehead came out, he was still shocked to see that his illness was very secret and only let the private doctor see it.


    How did Suye know?


    "How do you know? Ah, pain, let go first. "


    Su night pushes him, Chen aofei staggers backward, almost falls to the ground.


    "How can I know it doesn''t matter, but you don''t live long. When was the last time you coughed blood?"


    Chen aofei''s face changed again and again. With a sneer, he said stubbornly, "what''s hemoptysis? It''s a mess. There''s no such thing. How do you want to be gentle? "


    Su Ye stressed: "didn''t I just say that? If she still owes me the medicine, she can go


    "Then I''ll stay with her, too!" Chen aofei doesn''t want to leave like this, but he can''t afford so much money.


    "I only serve patients here, and I also have staff. If you want to stay, you can work for me! " Su ye said.


    Chen aofei pointed to his face in surprise with a shocked expression: "are you kidding? I work for you? You can really think of it. "


    "There''s no way. It''s getting dark. Miss Wen will stay here alone tonight. At most, I''ll arrange a few adult men to accompany her to ensure her safety. "


    Su ye said helplessly, then turned to Hui Shoutao and said: "see off!"


    Hui Shoutao can''t wait long. He grabs Chen aofei''s collar and is about to drag him out of the door.


    Chen aofei was very anxious and said quickly, "don''t wait a minute."


    "Have you changed your mind? Stay and work? "


    "No, it''s impossible to work! But I can help you to speed up the BaiCaoYuan

 Chapter 35

    "In that case, it depends on your ability!"


    Su night saw Chen aofei open mouth to agree, pour is full ground to nod.


    When dealing with people like Chen aofei, as long as they take advantage of each other''s weaknesses, the other side will be obedient step by step.


    Wen Wan seemed to see it. She glared at Chen aofei discontentedly and said pointedly, "do you still say that you are here to save me? Now I''m helping him with his letter. Are you helping me or him? "


    Chen aofei''s face was blue and red. He seemed to feel something was wrong, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Wan''er, you wait for me. I''ll be back soon. I will certainly take you away


    Wen Wan didn''t buy it at all. She snorted coldly, hugged her chest with her hands, turned her face and didn''t want to see more.


    Chen aofei wants to talk and stops, sighs, turns his head and leaves.


    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s go and get busy!" Su Ye sees this, let everybody go busy.


    Although Chen aofei''s identity is not provoking to them, Su Ye doesn''t pay attention to Chen aofei at all.


    Su Licheng came out from the inside, with a look of surprise in his eyes, and said, "son, if you do this, you are afraid that he will bring people to revenge us."


    "Dad, you can rest assured. I''m in control of everything. " Su night comforts to say.


    Su Licheng was in a trance when he heard that he was looking at Su Ye''s beautiful face and familiar outline. He seemed to think of something. He said with a sigh:


    "Well. I can rest assured that you will inherit your mother''s intelligence and will be an outstanding person in the future. "


    Su Ye just a faint smile, did not answer, but said: "father, our clinic will expand in the future, now it is time to train medical staff. I have two medical books here. You can read them first and then teach them


    Su Licheng is a little strange. His son still has a plan, but he can''t succeed in one or two days to learn medicine. Even if Su Ye has medical books, he is afraid that most of the folk prescriptions he bought from the Internet are unbelievable.


    However, looking at his son''s heart, he took it and looked at it.


    Less than a minute, Su Licheng suddenly gently "eh?" After a while, he came into contact with traditional Chinese medicine since he was a child. He was nurtured in the "master" family of the Su family. Of course, he has real materials.


    He could see at a glance that the symptoms, diagnosis and prescriptions in the medical book were true.


    "Son, where did you copy this medical book? This is your handwriting on it. " Su Licheng said in shock.


    In order not to let her father worry, Su ye had to say: "whether it''s the pills we took before, or the medicine book, it''s all given by Qiao''s family. The above disease is our most common disease, with these prescriptions can be cured. I also know that they have some pills. I''ll get some later. The clinic has been closed these days. Let''s redecorate it and wait for the herbs to arrive. "


    Su Licheng nodded his head. His mind was all in the medical books. He couldn''t imagine that most of the above abbreviations were not even recorded in Su''s old house.


    "Son, this is not ordinary medical skill! With this medical book, we can be cured as long as we are not terminally ill. There are even such medical books. "


    When Su ye saw that his father liked it, he was relieved and said, "Oh, yes. There is also a special treatment of leukemia, as long as there is enough medicine, leukemia can be completely cured


    Su Licheng heard the body tremble, shocked to say aloud: "even leukemia can be completely cured?"


    After that, Su Licheng found that many shop assistants were surprised to see it. He quickly shut up and put away the medical books. After all, he had to be defensive.


    "What is leukemia, AIDS and cancer. Father, let''s go in and say Su ye said, her eyes seemed to be inadvertently glancing at the group of shop assistants, and without saying much, she went in first.


    The other clerks heard some and looked at each other one by one, but they also felt that it was incredible and not true.


    Several shop assistants secretly discussed: "did you hear that? Just now little owner said that can cure leukaemia, cancer? "


    "It seems to say so. But it''s impossible. If you really have this ability, won''t you shock the whole China and stir the whole world? "


    "Well, that''s right. Even the tangtangshengshou medical center does not have such ability. How can it be said that the treatment of complex diseases can be cured, let alone completely cured. In my opinion, we can find a home. Nanxi clinic has no future at all. I''m going to get off work soon. Today there are two people who want to buy cold medicine. "


    The clinic was really deserted. The shop assistants were chatting with each other. After a while, Tong Yaya came back from school.


    Along with Tong Yaya came a 40 - or 50 year old male teacher.


    To be correct, it was the teacher Lin who sent Tong Yaya back. Tong Yaya looked a little depressed.


    Mr. Lin, wearing thick glasses, found Su Licheng and told him to say:


    "Are you Tong Yaya''s parent?"


    "Yes. Miss Lin, what happened to Tong Tong at school? " Su Licheng is afraid of something.


    Teacher Lin was also very serious and said: "in fact, there is nothing wrong with her, but now that she is a senior three student, she should not spend too much time on makeup, but should study hard. Usually, I think she is very obedient and attentive. Today, I found that she received more than ten love letters. I hope your parents can talk to her appropriately. "


    Su Ye didn''t speak. Instead, she took a serious look at Tong Yaya. She found that Tong Yaya was more beautiful than a few days ago after taking the dragon blood pill. There was a aura in her youth. It seemed that even when she looked at her, she would feel that the air was sweet.


    No wonder when Tong Yaya came in from the door of the clinic, the shop assistants looked straight.


    Su Licheng naturally agreed. After a while, Mr. Lin went back.


    At this time, Tong Yaya was aggrieved and said: "in fact, I didn''t make up, but they wronged me and said that I must have used good cosmetics when I worked in a bar. There are those boys, I don''t know them at all, they put the love letter into my drawer by themselves


    Su Ye frowned and said, "there are people who dare to wrongly you. I''ll go to school with you tomorrow and beat them all."


    Su Licheng immediately stares at Su Ye. He obviously disagrees with Su Ye. He says to Tong Yaya in a caring tone


    "Daughter, of course we believe you. You''ve always been good and obedient. If you really like someone, I don''t object, but I hope you can focus on college entrance examination first. You have to be admitted to the University, and it''s not too late to talk about the object! Only when you go to college and learn a craft, can you have the ability to live the life you want in the future. "


    Hearing this, Tong Yaya couldn''t help but feel warm. Finally, a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Dad, what are you talking about. I don''t have the object I like. I gave all those love letters to the teacher. Even if I go to college, I won''t talk about it. I want to be with you and my brother all my life. Never part


    Su Licheng also laughed and said, "OK, OK. However, you should also remember that there are a lot of sufferings, grievances and unfairness in our lives. Or that is the normal life, you have to learn to bear, learn to fight back, learn to survive


    In fact, Tong Yaya has understood this truth for a long time. She has met many kinds of people and many unfair things in her part-time job in a bar.


    Su Ye touched Tong Ya''s head and said, "don''t worry! After the days have me, you do not have to bear a little grievance! I''ll go to school with you tomorrow


    Tong Yaya''s delicate body trembles and looks at Su ye with scarlet face.


    Su Licheng said, "son, don''t mess around!"


    "Don''t worry, Dad. In fact, I want to go back to college and try to get a college entrance examination. "


    In fact, for Su ye, he doesn''t have to study or go to university at all. Even he just wants to find time to practice in the spirit rich forest mountain, but he has his own plan.


    What we lost two years ago will be taken back bit by bit.


    "Really? Son, are you really going to repeat senior three? OK, great! You must be admitted to university Su Licheng was so excited that he clapped his hands twice.


    Tong Yaya also reacted from his surprise. He held Su Ye''s arm in one hand and pressed it tightly. He said excitedly:


    "Great, I can go to school with my brother later."

 Chapter 36

    The next day, early in the morning, Tong Yaya urged Su ye to go out.


    Today, Tong Yaya is still deliberately dressed in plain clothes, but even so, she is still full of youth, attracting countless eyes on the bus.


    At the school gate, it caused a little commotion.


    "Look, why is there a boy next to the school flower?"


    "It doesn''t look like the boy in our school. Is it her boyfriend? Look at them. They''re very close. "


    "Tut Tut, have you noticed that children''s school flowers are becoming more and more beautiful these two days. Even the basketball team leader also wants to pursue the children''s school flower. Where did this boy come from? "


    At the door, a group of students are discussing and even pointing at Su Ye.


    Su ye will soon be 20 years old, but because of his cultivation, he also took long Xuedan, so he looks like a 17-year-old, standing next to Tong Yaya, a head higher than Tong Yaya, plus his elegant appearance, which is a bit of a match.


    Tong Yaya said with a smile, "class is coming soon. Let me take you to the headmaster''s office."


    "No, I''ll ask the Qiao family to say hello. Go to class. I graduated here. I won''t get lost. " Su Ye touches Tong Yaya''s head, which makes Tong Yaya feel shy. She quickly rearranges her hairstyle and goes to the teaching building.


    This small move is nothing for Su ye, but the students almost burst the pot when they saw it.


    But Su Ye didn''t care and went straight inside.


    His eyes swept to the campus, everything seemed so strange, and seemed very familiar, those young figures, smiling face, let Suye several times in a trance.


    This is the campus life that he said goodbye for more than 2000 years. People on this planet are really happy.


    At the entrance of the headmaster''s office, I found that the headmaster was waiting inside.


    At the same time, there is a female teacher in professional dress in the office. She has short hair and is very capable, but her face is not good-looking.


    "No, principal Zhou, I won''t agree to let a fool into my top class. It''s just a drag on our class."


    "Oh, Mr. Luo, I''m discussing with you. I know your class has the highest entrance rate. But Su Ye was the most promising champion in our school two years ago. Now that he has recovered, I think... "


    Before President Zhou''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Luo min and said, "president, you don''t have to say it. Two years ago, it was two years ago. Now he repeats by the back door. He can''t even recognize 26 letters. Wasn''t he with Mr. Liang before? Who will accept Mr. Liang if he doesn''t accept his old students? Not all pigs and dogs can join our top class


    Luo min''s attitude is very strong. When she saw that President Zhou had to say more, she glanced at her watch and said, "I''ll go back to class if it''s OK. There''s a test today. I''ll keep an eye on it."


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    As soon as I got out of the door, I almost ran into Su Ye.


    Luo min glanced at Su ye, saw Su Ye''s strange face, understood immediately, snorted contemptuously, and walked away directly.


    Su Ye touched his nose. Although he heard the conversation, he was not angry.


    When he got to the office, Su Ye didn''t ask for anything. It was the same for him in any class. He didn''t embarrass President Zhou at all. He took the initiative to say that he wanted to go back to his former head teacher.


    Headmaster Zhou, of course, was very happy. He politely asked Su ye to say hello to Mr. Qiao instead of him, and then personally took Su ye to class 18.


    This class 18 is also the worst class in the whole senior three.


    On the way here, Tong Yaya said that it''s OK to go to any class, but don''t go to class 18. It''s a class that has been abandoned by the school, and it''s called the 18th floor hell.


    There is no hope at all.


    At the gate of class 18, there is the first class.


    There is a teacher on the platform, almost all of them are sleeping, there are few people to listen to.


    President Zhou glanced inside and seemed to be a little angry. He knocked on the door and scared all the students to sit up straight.


    Principal Zhou nodded to the teacher and led Su ye to the platform: "Mr. Li, I''ll take two minutes for you - Ladies and gentlemen, this is the student in your class. When you come to class 18 today, don''t bully him just because he is a freshman. In the future, you will patrol every day and stare at the discipline of your class. "


    When Su ye saw that principal Zhou had finished introducing him, she said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Su Ye. I''ll study with you later! "


    There was a lot of applause in the class, mainly from a few bold girls. As for the boys, seeing Su Ye''s height and face, they secretly scolded her, but they didn''t bother to applaud.


    "All right. Suye, there''s a seat. Go and sit down. "


    President Zhou looked at the penultimate row in the corner and let Su Ye sit down.


    Su night went to the position, only to find that his deskmate is a girl, but this girl is a little timid, has long hair, but also covers the face, giving people a kind of cloudy feeling.


    "Hello, table mate." Su night sunshine smile, said hello.


    The girl at the same table turned her face and looked at Su ye in surprise. Her big eyes were very bright, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her face. Patches of red pockmarks extended all the way to her neck. It was really frightening.


    No wonder no one is sitting on this.


    The girl at the same table did not speak, but shrank into the wall, continued to lower her head and buried her face in her long hair.


    Su Ye didn''t mind, so she listened to the teacher at random.


    Until the end of the class, the teacher thought of something, announced: "students, remember the third and fourth class to test, we are ready."


    Su Ye didn''t react until the teacher left the classroom.


    "Examination? Which subject should I take? "


    The girl at the same table looked at Su Ye''s desk. She didn''t even have a book. She slowly took out an English book from the stacked books and gently pushed it onto Su Ye''s desk.


    "Test English? It hasn''t been touched for a long time. Thank you Su Ye seems to find back the feeling of that year.


    Then he flipped through it.


    Perhaps, English is particularly difficult for the students of class 18, but when Su Ye was in the ancient world, there were so many nationalities, and many kinds of bitter languages could be understood at once.


    Now, although he doesn''t have that kind of cultivation realm, it''s very easy for him to learn it seriously.


    At the end of the class, other students and Su Ye didn''t know each other. Naturally, they didn''t come to talk to him. In their understanding, the students who could transfer to their class 18 were just poor students that other schools didn''t want.


    But there are a few girls have been looking back at Su ye with a smile, whispering something.


    Su Ye didn''t pay any attention to them. He just looked at the book carefully. He used to be the first person in the grade. Now he is immersed in memories and serious learning, but he remembers a lot of things.


    Soon after class, the examination began in the third class.


    Invigilator does not seem to be more strict, to tell you the truth, according to the results of class 18, even if it is to give them an English book, they will certainly not get 60 points.


    When Su Ye got the paper, she found that she didn''t have a pen, but the girl at the same table silently handed over two pens.


    Su night quickly answered, saw around almost all the students are lying down to sleep.


    "Well, I''m going to do as the Romans do."


    Su ye made up her mind and closed her eyes.


    But he did not sleep, but entered a state of shallow meditation.


    The invigilator had some expectations for Su ye, a new transfer student. When she found that Su Ye was sleeping, she immediately shook her head and was disappointed.


    Finally, it''s time to hand in the paper. After we finished the paper, we quickly walked into a beautiful shadow outside the door.


    She has long hair, shawl, white and delicate skin, especially her beautiful lips, which can almost drip water. Her arrival immediately caused a sensation in the class.


    "She, she is not Tong Yaya school flower?"


    "It''s really her. What''s she doing in our classroom?"


    Many men''s eyes are straight. Tong Yaya is usually in the top class, and he is not on the same floor. It''s hard to see him close.


    Now how can you enter their class directly?


    Even when a boy saw Tong Yaya passing in front of him, he took a deep breath and felt a fragrant smell. It was so delicious.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he saw Tong Yaya coming to Suye''s side, playing with Suye''s hair with his hands with a smile, and said sweetly:


    "Hee hee, I knew you would sit in the back when you were so tall. Come on, let''s go to dinner together. "

 Chapter 37

    How could Tong Yaya and Su ye be so close?


    See Tong Yaya that white slender small hand, unexpectedly is fiddling with Su Ye''s hair, God, such intimate move.


    Is Tong Yaya''s school flower and Su ye a man and woman friend? Otherwise, how can we have dinner together? It was said before that Tong Yaya was the coldest one. Even Duan Shao didn''t accept it. He hardly said a word to the boys. But now where is Tong Yaya half cold?


    All of a sudden, the whole class of boys have issued a burst of wailing, it is not willing to heart ah.


    Su ye returned the pen to her deskmate, and then said, "OK, have dinner."


    Tong Yaya walked ahead with a smile and led the way. She also took out her meal card and said, "you haven''t got the card yet. Brush mine."


    They went to the canteen with a smile.


    In the canteen, there are many students waiting in line to have dinner. When they see Tong Yaya, they naturally look at him one after another.


    Tong Yaya Tiantian said with a smile: "you are a boy, you go to have dinner. I''ll take a seat. "


    Finish saying also regardless of Su night with don''t agree, will meal card into Su night hand, she happily went to occupy a seat.


    When Su Ye comes back in line with a meal in one hand, she sees a tall and handsome boy sitting in front of Tong Yaya''s position.


    Look at his strong body, even if it is March day, it is a dress, which is very prominent.


    He tapped one hand gently on the table, as if waiting patiently for something.


    Tong Yaya is cold face, do not want to see more.


    "Yaya." Su ye walked over and put two meals on the table, which immediately attracted the attention of the students around.


    Tong Yaya looked at Su ye with some worry and said in a low voice: "otherwise, let''s change seats."


    "No, just sit here."


    Su ye knew that it was normal to share a table with other students in the canteen, and he would not mind.


    "Are you su ye who just transferred to school today?"


    All of a sudden, the robust boy in front of him opened his mouth, and his overbearing breath was exposed.


    With the pride of separation, he warned: "I''m the leader of the sports training team, Lin Hao! Who are you, Tong Yaya? "


    Su Ye just picked up chopsticks, heard such rude words, can''t help but gently pick an eyebrow, found that there are several sports training students beside Lin Hao, all of them are Lin Hao''s leader.


    Su ye said calmly: "it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Boy, you drag like this! It seems to have personality! I don''t know whose territory this is, do I? If you don''t want to be kicked out of school, stay away from Tong Yaya. Do you understand? " Lin Hao''s tone suddenly increased a few points, and finally threatened.


    Tong Yaya said angrily, "Lin Hao, have you had enough trouble? I said, I won''t fall in love in high school. Don''t pester me all the time. "


    Lin Hao smiles brightly, and his voice is still overbearing: "if you don''t talk about high school, you will go to the same university with me. No matter when, you belong to me, Lin Hao!"


    Tong Yaya glared and said, "you keep these words, but I''m disgusted. How many times do you want me to repeat them to understand?"


    Lin Hao''s embarrassment, especially in front of several younger brothers, how can he step down?


    He looked at Su Ye next to him. He pointed to Su ye and said, "if you don''t fall in love, who is he? What''s your relationship? Do you like this little white face? "


    Su ye put chopsticks on the table and warned, "you used to harass her like this all the time?"


    Lin Hao was very embarrassed at first. When he heard Su Ye''s words, he immediately became angry and said harshly:


    "Damn white face, when I talk to Tong Yaya, do you dare to interrupt again? Shit! Get out of here now. If you dare to eat with Tong Yaya in the future, I''ll kill you! "


    "Is that so?"


    Su Ye says four words coldly, then slaps Lin Hao in the face.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    This slap, hit Lin Hao on the spot on the muddle, even next to the position of a few younger brother is also a surprise.


    Lin Hao suddenly felt the burning pain of his whole face, and his ears were buzzing. He never thought that, as the leader of his training team, someone would dare to attack him.


    Roar!!


    "You want to die!" Lin Hao is furious. He is about to stand up from his position and pounce on Su Ye.


    But Su Ye is faster than him. He protects Tong Yaya in front of him with one hand, grabs Lin Hao''s hair with the other hand, and then smashes the table.


    Bang!!!


    Lin Hao hit the table with his whole face, making a huge noise. He was full of meat and vegetables, and his nose was bleeding directly.


    Su Ye doesn''t seem to care at all. She pushes him to the boys next to her.


    At this time, Lin Hao can only cry and cry. He can''t even say a complete word. Seeing that twisted face, he didn''t faint on the spot. He can really resist.


    Su Ye''s whole body is full of momentum, and her eyes sweep, and the younger brothers of the students dare not come up.


    "Remember my name, Suye! Next time, bring enough people to avenge me! "


    The younger brothers of several sports training students heard this, and their faces changed again and again. But the noise had already alarmed the teacher in the distance. They hurriedly carried Lin Hao to the school medical room.


    Around the students are panic to see Su ye and Tong Ya Ya, they also have a lot of people see Su Ye shot.


    I didn''t expect that Su Ye''s team leader would dare to fight. Such a person can''t be easily provoked.


    "Scared you?" Su Ye looks at Tong Ya''s pale face.


    Tong Yaya reacted and moved her lips. She found that her palms were sweating. She had no choice but to smile: "brother, you just come to the student union of the general school. They all help the teacher, check the attendance, register the hygiene, and do the blackboard newspaper.


    But this experimental high school is different. It is the best high school in Jiangdu City. Two years ago, there was a provincial champion like Su Changqing. Last year, Yang Xi''er got the second place in the provincial exam. This year, Yang Xi''er''s reread can definitely impact the provincial champion.


    With these names, many of the implementation of the experimental high school are equipped, naturally need more students to help manage.


    "Su ye, Tong Yaya, two classmates. Come with us to the student union office! Now, now She was a girl with short hair. She was angry. Obviously, she heard the news of the fight.


    Su Ye glanced at the blood on the table. He stood up and said, "let''s go! I want to solve it all at once


    Tong Yaya naturally listens to Su Ye. She doesn''t have the heart to eat now. What kind of punishment is waiting for them.


    But Tong Yaya also made up her mind, Su Ye just shot, that is to protect her, no matter what the consequences, she will bear with Su Ye.


    Soon, Su Ye was in the student union office.


    There are quite a few students in it, but none of the teachers have seen it. It seems that the student union has even the right to deal with student fights.


    Su Ye swept away and found that there was another figure he knew in the student union

 Chapter 38

    Huo liangbo!


    This familiar figure should be a passer-by for Su ye, but before Su Ye slapped Huo liangbo in the face at the school gate, in Su Ye''s subconscious, she regarded Huo liangbo as a potential enemy.


    So I recognized Huo liangbo''s figure at a glance.


    Huo liangbo knew that Su Ye was coming. He said to a handsome boy sitting in the middle


    "Duan Shao, here comes the boy."


    Duan Shao is really a character. At least at first glance, Su Ye thinks Duan Shao is more outstanding than his peers.


    It seems that Duan Shao is 1.8 meters tall, sunny and handsome, with dark skin. There is a kind of perseverance between his eyebrows that other students don''t have. Besides, sitting there, the whole person''s aura is different. He is the kind of person who has seen a big scene.


    Su Ye didn''t want to waste time with them, so she just said, "are you looking for me? What''s the matter? "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Su Ye''s words came to an end, Huo liangbo slapped them on the table and cheered fiercely


    "Su ye, what''s your attitude? This is president Duan Fenghua. You can''t even call him president, can you? Call the president


    Su Ye frowned and looked at Huo liangbo''s face. It seemed that she had never seen such a hateful person for a long time.


    Little high school student president around the dog leg, even so bullying.


    Tong Yaya quickly explained: "President Duan, my brother came to school on the first day today. I don''t know you are president. Don''t blame him."


    Huo liangbo was even more furious and said, "what does this have to do with the first day? When I first came here, I knew who was the president and who was the vice president. Everyone else knows who the president is. Why doesn''t he? I''m looking at it with no manners, no tutoring! "


    Su Ye''s voice sank, and she said coldly, "it seems that you''ve got a good scar and forgotten the pain. Do you want to smoke?"


    "Su Ye! Are you good at it? "


    All of a sudden, Duan Fenghua stood up, his voice was dignified and magnetic, and his eyes were staring at Su Ye without blinking.


    Without waiting for Su ye to answer, he continued: "first, he beat Huo liangbo. Today, on the first day of school, he beat Lin Hao. Do you like fighting very much? "


    Su Ye looked directly at him and said, "or, you should first ask them why they were beaten?"


    This words a, all people in the office immediately a burst of anger, this Su night is too arrogant, there is no heart to recognize the mistake.


    The girl with short hair also scolded and said, "what''s your attitude? Is that the attitude to speak to the president? If you are out of society, you should not go back to school. Such an old man can''t even say a word. "


    Tong Yaya couldn''t help it. She could be wronged at ordinary times, but when she saw people saying Su ye like this, she couldn''t pretend she didn''t hear it. She immediately gritted her teeth and said:


    "If you want to punish me, just say, don''t bury my brother here. He came to study with the consent of the headmaster. Didn''t the headmaster get your consent?"


    "Enough! Stop arguing! "


    Duan Fenghua saw that they were going to quarrel and immediately stopped them.


    "Suye, it''s impossible to let it go today. We are all men, so we should solve it in a man''s way, otherwise, I can''t take my people with me at all. You like playing, don''t you? I''ve just learned Kung Fu for a few days, so we''ll go to the Taekwondo training center to have a competition. Do you dare? "


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it, so she immediately agreed: "good! It looks like a solution. I''ll be lenient to you later! "


    Duan Fenghua just smile, said: "that''s good! Let''s go to the training hall! "


    Immediately, the party went to the Taekwondo training hall.


    Because it''s lunch time, their move immediately attracted more and more students.


    Many students know that there are people who want to challenge their president, which is even more sensational.


    "What? I haven''t heard of it, have I? Challenge us, President Duan


    "Ha ha, are there people who are not afraid of death in our experimental high school? We took part in the city youth Taekwondo competition when we were a freshman in senior high school. We won the first place


    "Hee hee, no matter which fool wants to challenge my God, it must be a dead end. I''ve heard that Duan Nan Shen went out to be an exchange student, but he paid homage to a famous teacher and signed a contract with the male No.2 in a martial arts movie. It''s going to be a big hit in the future. "


    "Is that the little idiot who is going to challenge our male god? Where did you come from? Look at his cheap stall goods, even if he is carrying shoes for my God. Wait for a while, and we''ll beat him down handsome. "


    In the training hall, there are men and women standing around.


    Those female students are also very crazy, constantly taking photos, when Duan Fenghua looked at them, they immediately issued a burst of screams, live star scene.


    Of course, Su Ye''s identity also quickly spread out in Huo liangbo''s mouth.


    After hearing Su Ye''s identity, many people even scoff.


    "No way? Will Tong Yaya have such a brother? Different surnames? Oh, growing up in such a family, our school children must have suffered a lot. Maybe they are often hungry. Otherwise, how could the children''s school flower be so thin? "


    "I think starvation is a small thing. Maybe there will be other means. In the future, I''m afraid I''ll sell it to the rich second generation just like a child school flower. I''ve seen many such people. "


    "It''s said that he''s a waste of the Su family. Do you know the head teacher of class 18 in senior three? I just thought that he couldn''t jump bridge in the exam two years ago, which made the head teacher come down from the position of teaching director. Tut Tut, now he even comes to study. It''s time to harm the head teacher. "


    "That''s disgusting. Such scum, such scum. It''s not human. President Duan, beat this scum hard, and see if he dares to harm others! "


    These voices became louder and louder, and in the end, they almost all attacked Suye.


    And Su Ye''s side, only Tong Yaya alone standing there, it seems that never faced such a scene.


    However, in the eyes of other students, it''s Tong Yaya, the little white rabbit, who was forcibly kidnapped by Su ye, waiting for everyone to save her from suffering.


    Duan Fenghua seemed to enjoy the cheering voice very much. He calmly went to the stage to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "Dear students, today I have a fair competition with Su Ye. Let''s not spread the news. No matter whether we win or lose, we should not pursue the result. You know what? "


    "Good! I see! " A group of students responded enthusiastically, waiting for the hero Duan Fenghua to come.


    Although Tong Yaya had seen Su Ye''s martial arts and believed that Su ye would not casually accept the challenge, he could not help but worry and asked in a low voice: "brother, are you sure? Or we won''t fight? "


    "Don''t worry! He is a mole ant in front of me


    Su ye said, directly went to the middle platform, said: "don''t say so much, after I won, these things don''t bother me."


    Duan Fenghua didn''t show any anxiety. He just nodded heavily and said:


    "You can knock Lin Hao out to prove that he is not a man with brute force. Then I won''t hold on to you for a while. "


    "No, just do your best." Su Ye stands in the middle of the training ground.


    Duan Fenghua first lowered his head and slowly tied up his insole. Then he jumped up and jumped in place. The amazing height of the jump aroused a burst of cheers.


    Duan Fenghua clenched his fists and did not mean to support him. He pulled the lunge and made an attack.


    "That''s interesting. Come on!" Su Ye beckons for Duan Fenghua to attack.


    Duan Fenghua gave a cold chide, and his body moved. With a "bang", he rushed to the past. The speed was so fast that he almost reached Su Ye''s body.


    Whoo!


    Duan Fenghua''s right fist turns into palm, and his body is a natural and unrestrained side body. The swordsman immediately splits Su Ye''s back neck.


    If this knife cuts, ordinary people will definitely fall to the ground on the spot and pass out.


    It seems that Duan Fenghua wants to make a contribution, and it has immediate effect.


    All the students around looked in their eyes. Seeing Duan Fenghua''s natural and unrestrained action, they immediately cheered. It seemed that Duan Fenghua had knocked down Su ye, and the momentum of the home court was unmatched.


    Even Duan Fenghua saw that Su Ye didn''t move, and his mouth gently outlined a smile.


    But at the moment when he was about to cut it.


    Su Yeh''s cold voice rang out quietly:


    "Too slow!"

 Chapter 39

    Shua!


    Su Ye dodged Duan Fenghua''s knife hand in an instant, moved his steps to the side, and went out two meters away.


    Duan Fenghua just felt a flower in front of him, and he couldn''t see Su Ye''s figure immediately. He couldn''t even see how Su Ye got two meters away.


    "Where to hide?"


    Duan Fenghua doesn''t care so much, he only knows that he must continue to attack, because just between this move, he can smell Su Ye seems to have no fear.


    Whoosh.


    Duan Fenghua leaps into the air and kicks Su Ye''s head like a whip with his right foot.


    This move is not only gorgeous, very ornamental, but also between the jump and kick, or rely on strength, with Duan Fenghua''s strength, if you hit the opponent''s head, you can definitely kick the opponent a few meters away.


    This move is also his famous killing move for those young Taekwondo champions in the city.


    With this move, even Duan Fenghua''s face changed. He seemed to get back to the peak feeling when he won the championship. Even he could see that Su ye would be kicked away by him just like the opponent who once fought for the championship with him.


    However, Duan Fenghua didn''t keep his hand at all. This Su Ye is obviously challenging his authority today. If he doesn''t teach Su ye a lesson, how can he become the president of the student union in the future?


    What''s more, in the presence of Tong Yaya, if this waste Su ye can withstand his two moves without losing, it will make him the president of the student union lose face.


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    This sweeping across the sky, has been like a shadow swept over.


    Su Ye is still standing in the same place, his eyes shrink, he can clearly feel the power.


    Although for his current cultivation, he will not be injured at all, but what if he is just an ordinary person? Duan Fenghua just wanted him seriously injured and hospitalized.


    "Tough enough!"


    Su Yeh drank coldly and put out her hand to block.


    Bang!!


    A dull sound, Su night stiffly blocked this foot, he didn''t even move a foot.


    "What?"


    Duan Fenghua was surprised in vain. Even if Su ye could get away with it, he would have to fly backwards for several meters. But now Duan Fenghua feels that his foot is like kicking directly on a heavy wall.


    You can''t shake a cent!


    Su Ye''s mouth is gently raised and he smiles evil. He has already seen the fear in Duan Fenghua''s eyes.


    But Su Ye won''t be merciful either. He grabs the ankle kicked by Duan Fenghua like a pair of iron tongs with one hand. He gives a low and angry shout and throws it at the outside of the training platform.


    Hoo!!


    Duan Fenghua was out of control and was thrown out like a mace.


    Boom!


    It was not until Duan Fenghua fell to the ground and made a huge noise that the students around him reacted.


    Originally, they were all bustling and cheering for Duan Fenghua. When they saw Duan Fenghua thrown more than ten meters away and almost rolled to their feet, all the students in the training hall were shocked and became silent.


    They looked at Su ye on the stand and Duan Fenghua rolling on the ground. They didn''t want to believe Su Ye standing on it.


    How is that possible?


    Can this heinous Su Ye beat their idol Duan Fenghua?


    "Damn it --"


    Duan Fenghua, who tumbled on the ground, felt bursts of pain all over his body. He didn''t know where he was hurt, but his humiliation made him stand up again.


    "Just you garbage, do you want to hit me? I won''t let you this time! "


    Duan Fenghua yells angrily. The original handsome hairstyle is also very messy. He rushes to Su Ye desperately. This time, he absolutely destroys Su Ye. It''s a shame.


    However, at the moment, the angry Duan Fenghua fell into Su Ye''s eyes, which was not as destructive as before.


    Su ye said in a cold voice: "it seems that you don''t agree - then I''ll beat you!"


    Hoo!!


    Su ye took a wrong step and hit Duan Fenghua with his right knee. With a bang, Duan Fenghua was kicked three meters high.


    "Poof"


    Duan Fenghua was hit hard, the whole face was distorted, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Boom!


    Finally, he fell heavily on the ground, his whole body soaked with sweat and dripping on the board.


    Su night condescending, eyes sharp, deep voice said: "have you ever thought about the consequences now?"


    Duan Fenghua''s face was pale. He had never been beaten so badly. He reached out to Su ye tremblingly and said with gnashing teeth: "don''t be proud, next time..."


    "Do you think there will be another time? Kneel down


    When Su ye said the last two words, it was almost an order.


    Where Duan Fenghua would listen to him, he even struggled to remember.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye doesn''t even think about it. She slaps Duan Fenghua and falls to the ground.


    Many students in the distance saw it. They were surprised and angry. They all yelled: "Su ye, what are you doing? You win, you win. What are you now? No shame


    Su Ye completely turns a deaf ear. Now it seems that Su Ye has to fight even if she wins. It seems too much. However, who will think about it for him and Tong Yaya.


    Tong Yaya has been harassed for such a long time. If Duan Fenghua didn''t acquiesce and even encourage him, would Huo liangbo''s kind of people go so far?


    When I was in the office, I was so powerful that I really regarded myself as a character.


    What''s more, when Duan Fenghua wants to perform in front of so many people, he doesn''t want to step on Su Ye''s face to show his prestige as a student president?


    "You think you''re great, don''t you? Kneel or not? "


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye is another slap in the face.


    Duan Fenghua''s face was full of pride and fear.


    Legs a soft, bang of kneel down.


    When the students saw that he really knelt down, they felt even more heartache and cursed Su Ye.


    Even Huo liangbo''s students'' Union rushed up.


    "No, not today!"


    Huo liangbo yells and is going to help Duan Fenghua. He says angrily: "Su ye, if you dare to beat our president, you will be fired. You''re dead! "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Su Ye has long hated Huo liangbo. This guy dares to move forward now.


    Su ye knew that even the president of the students had been beaten, but she still cared about beating Huo liangbo one more time?


    Two steps forward, to Huo liangbo''s face kick in the past, bang a kick on the ground.


    Huo liangbo is more angry, but he didn''t fight with Su ye, how Su ye even beat him, just about to shout angrily, suddenly Su Ye stepped on his face and trampled him on the floor.


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "what are you? How dare you threaten me? Do you want to die? "


    Huo liangbo''s body trembles. At the moment, he finally knows that Su Ye is completely crazy. Maybe he will really kill people.


    "I dare not. I dare not


    "You''d better remember what you said today --"


    Su Ye coldly said, and then walked a few steps, came to Duan Fenghua''s side, and coldly said: "you''d better remember, in the future, I can live longer


    With that, he also ignored the eyes of the students around him and came directly to Tong Yaya.


    Tong Yaya is still in shock at the moment. She knows Su Yehui''s martial arts, but she never expected Su Yehui to win so easily and give people a clean feeling.


    Now Su ye, however, got the attention of the whole audience, like all eyes, with a brilliant.


    Seeing Su Ye approaching, Tong Ya''s originally pale face suddenly turned a little scarlet.


    "You won! I knew you were the best in the world Tong yaman''s adoring eyes.


    Su Ye smiles a little, he has not been arrogant to that degree, said: "there is a day outside, there are people outside! Now I''m not the strongest! "


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I think you are the best in the world. Hee hee, everyone will be knocked down by you. " Tong Yaya seems to be arrogant and coquettish. With her little mouth slightly open, you can clearly see her pink and ruddy tongue. It''s very tempting. It really makes people have an impulse to kiss hard and have a good taste.


    Su Ye reached out to touch her hair and said, "the matter seems to be settled. Let''s go!"


    Tong Yaya also ignored the students, and they went out directly. Although many students were very dissatisfied, they were all too angry to speak. They didn''t dare to come up and say one more word.


    Just out of the door, Tong Yaya suddenly thought of something and said:


    "By the way, brother, do you know Duan Fenghua has a master who teaches him martial arts?"


    Su Ye seemed to have a little impression, but he couldn''t remember it, and said, "does he have a master? Who is it? "


    "It''s su Changqing!"

 Chapter 40

    Su Changqing''s Apprentice?


    After hearing this news, Su Ye was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, she taught Su Changqing a lesson by mistake.


    However, thinking of Su Changqing, although this cousin was only half an hour earlier than he was born, he got the love of the whole Su family''s old house and became the designated successor.


    And when he was very young, Su Changqing had a special teacher Fu to teach him martial arts. When he was in high school, there was no legend about taking in a few apprentices.


    "If I had known it was su Changqing''s apprentice, I would have stepped on two more feet just now." Su ye said.


    Tong Yaya also suffered from the cold eyes of Su''s old house when she was a child. Naturally, she didn''t have so much sympathy. She said: "today''s events will surely add fuel to Su Changqing''s ears. We all have to be careful. "


    "No one should be afraid of me!" Su Ye spoke confidently.


    Although Su Ye started beating people on the first day of school, it didn''t make a big deal, and I don''t know if Duan Fenghua was pressing hard.


    In the next two or three days, although the whole school''s students avoided Su ye, and even many people talked about Su Ye behind her back and said that Su Ye was a villain, they finally made Su Ye quiet.


    Tong Yaya, in particular, everyone knows that she even has a brother who dares to beat the president of the student union. All those who harass Tong Yaya are too scared to come around.


    Tong Yaya also finally felt this long lost tranquility.


    "Have you heard about Su ye, the villain of class 18?"


    ¡°he~tui! Is that the one who used mean means to win Duan Fenghua? It''s just brute force. No one in the school will make friends with him. "


    How can a man like him need a friend? His beautiful sister is always with him. I would like to be with her if I were her


    "Can you do something? I didn''t expect that you three outlooks were so distorted. He beat our president. Our President let him, and he used despicable means. I heard that he had become an idiot before jumping off the bridge. At first sight, he was the most simple garbage with undeveloped limbs. Otherwise, how could you be assigned to class 18? "


    But what these hostile students didn''t expect was that all the test scores came out in less than three days.


    This time ranking the first in the whole grade is Su Ye of class 18!


    This time, not only the students were shocked, but also the teachers of the whole school were shocked.


    "Impossible? Is grade one not in our top class? Is it Suye of class 18? It must be plagiarized! We must pay close attention to it


    When Luo min, the head teacher of the top class, knew the result, she got angry in the office on the spot. She angrily picked up Su Ye''s test paper to compare it. After a round of reading, she found that she didn''t find any problems. She immediately came to the head teacher''s desk of class 18 and slapped the test paper fiercely


    "Liang Er, explain to me clearly, what is this? Even if your class did not do well in the exam, now there is a phenomenon of cheating. This is how our experimental high school was corrupted by teachers like you


    Liang Er is the head teacher of class 18 and Su Ye two years ago. Seeing Luo min''s angry face, he can''t help clenching his fist and saying:


    "Director Luo, invigilator teachers are sent out in disorder. Who will cheat? Don''t we allow our class to get good grades? Who knew Su Ye''s learning skills before? Why should he be accused of cheating


    "Ha ha. In your class, do you still get good grades? If it wasn''t plagiarism or cheating, it would be nice to have two students in your class pass. Now it''s still the first grade! " Luo min is more angry, she took the top class these two years, every exam is her top class to take the top five.


    Now, it''s su ye who has won the first prize. Isn''t that hitting her face?


    Liang ER was also unconvinced and said: "Su Ye won the first place, 30 points higher than the best in your top class. You said he copied, then whose did he copy? Run to your class to copy the best, he is still 30 points less


    "Good! Good!! This time, Yang Xi''er of our class didn''t take the exam. Next time, you wait for me! I will make a thorough investigation of this matter. "


    Luo min is angry and angry. She still remembers that when Su ye first came to report for office, principal Zhou wanted to arrange Su ye to go to the top class, but she refused. Unexpectedly, Su ye even got the first grade.


    This is obviously a black horse. It should stay in her top class. How could it be missed?


    No way. Next time, even if Yang Xi''er is busy, she should go back to school to take the exam. She will definitely get the first place back.


    This result eventually spread all over the school, and the students were shocked again. Unexpectedly, the villain Su Ye won the first place in the grade.


    This made the students who hated Su ye angry, but they couldn''t fight Su Ye. Many of them almost had heart disease.


    For Su ye, all these things in school are small things.


    Finally, on the fourth day, news came from Wen''s home in BaiCaoYuan, which he was most concerned about.


    Chen Ao flew back and forth for many times, and finally confirmed: "Mr. Wen sent an invitation. I hope Mr. Su can attend their party tonight and talk about something important with you."


    Su night also didn''t think much, nature is immediately agreed down.


    Originally, Su Ye wanted to take back Shoutao to go with him, but this guy turned down his head and brain. He couldn''t lift his spirits and refused.


    Su ye asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that your favorite occasion? "


    Hui Shoutao shook his head and said, "brother ye, I don''t want to go out. I''m going to go back to the ghost sword gate in a few days and practice well. "


    Su Ye suddenly feels a pity that Hui Shoutao is still a good person with fairly good qualifications. Originally, he wanted to instruct him in the future. Unexpectedly, he wanted to go back.


    It seems that Hui Shoutao has no such chance.


    At this time, a few of the clerks next to him immediately began to explain and said, "young master, in fact, hey, brother Tao is famous. His video was posted on the Internet, and it was made into a ghost animal video, especially fire. "


    When Hui Shoutao heard this, he immediately glared at the salesmen angrily, but the salesmen were not afraid of him. On the contrary, they laughed even more.


    Su ye took the mobile phone from the shop assistants and found that it was when Chen aofei and his bodyguards came to make trouble a few days ago. Hui Shoutao rushed out and threw the two bodyguards to the ground one by one. He also said two words very coquettishly: double kill!


    This video, which was taken gently, was also spread out and made into a ghost animal video.


    If it was just such a heroic picture, Shoutao would not be so sad. But he changed a pair of slippers and stepped on a bodyguard. When the bodyguard was about to struggle, he smelled his feet and vomited.


    That picture¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, it''s hot!


    It''s not only ghost animal videos, but also many people have made facial expression bags, saying that he "operates like a tiger" and "what''s the trouble with biochemical weapons?", There are also various kinds of slipper brother, poison brother, double kill brother, folk poison king and so on, some titles.


    Now back to Shoutao dare not go out.


    Hui Shoutao said sadly, "how can I say that I am also a descendant of the ghost sword sect. How can I see my colleagues in the future?"


    Su ye said helplessly: "this, take a look. This kind of spoof video passed quickly. Besides, are you afraid of such gossip? "


    Hui Shoutao can only nod helplessly. In fact, he can''t help it. This kind of ghost animal video can''t be erased.


    It was Wen Wan who dropped a stone beside him and said, "what do you have to complain about? I''ve helped you become famous. Now many people want to be famous and they are crazy."


    "Get out of here!" Hui Shoutao cried angrily.


    However, in the end, Hui Shoutao resisted the ridicule and spoof on the Internet.


    He also plucked up the courage to follow Su ye to Wen''s home and visit him.


    That night, Su ye, Hui Shoutao, Wen Wan and Chen Ao got on the luxury car and went straight to Wen Jiazhuang garden.


    On the bus, Wen Wan was a little surprised and said to Su ye, "you should know it''s not easy tonight. You really dare to come."


    Su Ye just laughs and doesn''t answer. The Wen family must have made enough preparations these days. It''s a party, but it''s a grand banquet.


    Sure enough, when Su Ye arrived at the Wen family, he found that the Wen family had invited many people with status and status.


    "It seems that they want to suppress me with their identity and let me retreat in the face of difficulties!"

 Chapter 41

    Tonight''s Jiangdu Wenjia, bright lights, lively.


    When the four of them arrived at the gate, they already saw a group of people in front of them.


    At a glance, men and women, old and young, have a strong air. Just standing there, you can see that they are the characters nurtured by a century old family.


    "Grandfather, grandmother!"


    As soon as Wenwan got out of the car, she saw the two old people at the door. She immediately ran over and threw herself into the arms of an old woman. Her coquetry was not as ruthless as before.


    "Ah, Wan''er, you are back! I''m so worried about grandma. Let me have a look. " Granny Wen looked at Wenwan painfully, holding her hands tightly, as if she didn''t want to let go at all.


    People nearby also spoke one after another. They were worried in their words.


    "Wan''er, how are you these days? I knew that clinic didn''t dare to keep you closed all the time. "


    "Good niece, you don''t know. If your grandfather hadn''t stopped us, we would have gone to the clinic all night and demolished it. That''s true! You know, uncle''s favorite person is you


    Wenwan listened to duzui and didn''t know what she was thinking. Then she showed a smile to the old man and said:


    "Grandfather, I''m back!"


    Wen Yuliang''s old face was covered with wrinkles. Instead of smiling like others, he was very serious and said with a tone of reproach


    "Are you ready to reflect these days? It''s nonsense to make a mess of the herb garden and bet with others


    The people nearby were very happy, but when they heard the old man speak, they all shut up and did not dare to speak.


    Obviously, Mr. Wen has a very high position in the family.


    Just, Wen Yuliang also knows the occasion, just blame a sentence, then did not continue to speak, that pair of deep eyes once looked to Su Ye three people.


    Chen aofei was also an acquaintance. He quickly introduced him and said, "Mr. Wen, these two are the guests invited by Wan''er. This is Su ye and this is Hui Shoutao from ghost knife gate."


    Wen Yuliang touched the corner of his mouth twice, but he didn''t have much emotion, and said, "good! Welcome to our Wen family! Inside, please


    "Thank you." Su night lightly say two words, even if it is to say hello.


    Hui Shoutao was originally a prickly character, but he was not in a good mood today, and he didn''t have much to say. He just bowed and followed Su Ye closely.


    After a simple meeting, Su ye went to the hall.


    Until I can''t see Su Ye''s figure, several Wen family members begin to discuss it in a low voice.


    "Did he cheat Wan''er? It doesn''t look like a schemer. "


    "You can''t judge by appearances! This kind of person seems to be dressed like a snake and is ready to bite at any time. "


    "Tonight, we invited so many celebrities from the Wen family, which is enough to show our contacts. If this boy knows what to do, he should know how to do it. Otherwise, let him never want to live in Jiangdu City. "


    "Don''t worry! As the third uncle said, I think it was with the help of some secret skill of the ghost sword sect that he made our herb garden wither. Tonight, we even invited Lou cangyue, one of the three giants of Donghai Province, to stir up the whole Donghai province! Su ye, that boy, is going to be killed by one hand


    When we talked about the moon hidden in the building, we suddenly became very excited one by one. It seems that it is absolutely glorious to be able to invite such a person.


    However, Wen Yuliang yelled at him and said, "shut up. Don''t say anything bad behind your back. What''s the point?"


    The crowd immediately shut up.


    Not long after, there were several Taoist priests who were immortal, but they never saw the figure of Lou cangyue.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you see Master Lou cangyue? It''s eight fifteen minutes, isn''t it? " Several Wen family men who could not bear to speak.


    "The moon is hidden in people''s houses. Many people forget things. Maybe something has been delayed on the way! It doesn''t matter, just wait! You two go inside first to greet the other guests and let them wait. They know that they are waiting for master cangyue, and they will be happy to wait. "


    Under the arrangement, everyone began to wait patiently again.


    But no one appeared at the empty entrance of the manor.


    Some people even think that Lou zangyue doesn''t know the way.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the other guests inside began to feel strange. Such a party should have started on time, but everyone had to wait for the moon. The moon is too big.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao arrive in the hall and are seated by Chen aofei.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away and found that there were more than 30 people present, most of them dressed up as Taoist masters. They all seemed to be people who had practiced some Taoist methods and dealt with ghosts and gods.


    Su Ye just laughs and doesn''t care. Although these people know some magic, they can''t compete with the great powers he learned in the ancient world.


    Hui Shoutao is the master who can''t sit still. He always looks to the door and complains: "this building cangyue should be the biggest one among the masters. Every time he comes out at the end, I''ll get angry when I look at it."


    Su night some don''t understand, can''t help but ask: "this building hide month is what origin?"? Is that great? "


    "This? Brother Su, you don''t even know Lou cangyue? "


    Hui Shoutao, with a trace of shock, looks at Su Ye. In his knowledge, there should be a famous teacher who can teach such a powerful person as Su Ye. He should have heard about Lou cangyue. Why don''t he even know this?


    However, Hui Shoutao didn''t really intend to listen to Su Ye''s reply. Instead, he continued: "this guy is a great master, but he is just a little master, not a great master. But I heard that his cultivation had already reached the realm of Qi control ten years ago. Now I''m afraid he has stepped into the realm of Xiaocheng. It''s very terrifying. "


    Su Ye nodded. He knew that the Chinese cultivation system was divided into Neijin, Yuqi, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, Xiuzhen, and supernatural.


    In fact, many of them can''t even resist Qi, not to mention the latter realm.


    Hui Shoutao said: "Xiaocheng is divided into muscle forging and bone refining. If these two stages are nothing, I''m afraid that he has become a gas wall. It''s not far from being invulnerable! Invulnerability. It''s rumored that Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu have made great achievements! "


    Su Yeda frowned. He had never heard of these characters, especially Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu. What kind of characters are they?


    Just as Su Ye was about to ask, she suddenly heard a huge laugh from outside.


    The buzzing laughter was like thunder, which made the whole roof tremble. The teacups on the table also made a tinkling sound. You can see that the tea inside gave birth to waves of trembling ripples.


    Some people even stabilize their ears and ask in surprise, "is it an earthquake?"


    But before waiting for an answer, suddenly the huge voice changed and began to speak:


    "Ha ha ha, you will wait! I have just passed by the stone bridge and found two evil spirits hiding under the bridge to harm people. I''ll take them away. I''m sorry for the delay! "


    As soon as his voice fell, many people felt a burst of annoyance in their chest. Such a huge voice hit their chest heavily.


    Even Su Ye frowned and felt that the moon hidden in this building was not simple!


    At this time, there was a sound outside the door.


    One of them was Wen Yuliang. The one next to him was tall, with a thick beard and a red face. Of course, it was Lou cangyue.


    He was dressed like a Taoist priest, with a wooden sword on his back. In his other hand, he grasped a black bag with weird Charms printed on it. It was full of steam inside. Did it make people laugh.


    Even if the people present did not understand those Taoist teachings, they could see at a glance that the bag was absolutely evil and filthy.


    Lou cangyue glanced at all the people in the hall and saw that many women were so scared that they lost their looks. Then he suddenly realized something and said, "I forget that there are ordinary people present. I''m confused!"


    With that, he yelled angrily at the charm bag: "evil! Shut up right now. If you dare to scream again, I''ll beat you out of your wits


    This sharp drink really calmed the bag down, and the black air dissipated a lot.


    Lou cangyue then took the bag away and waved her sleeves. It seemed that everything was very simple.


    When the people of the Wen family who followed them saw the gods, they immediately said in a respectful voice:


    "Master Lou, please take a seat!"

 Chapter 42

    "Is this master Lou? It''s really the style of a great master! "


    "Did you just see it? Great master, catching evil spirits and ghosts is as easy as playing with sand. "


    "Ha ha, don''t you know? At the age of three, cangyue in this building can see ghosts and kill demons after learning skills. It was impossible for such a master to appear casually. Even the top and second leaders in the city had to depend on his mood to invite him. But he had a life-long relationship with the master of the Wen family, who once saved the master''s life. They are still brothers to this day! "


    In the whole hall, because of the arrival of Lou Zang Yue, there was a sound of discussion, and the eyes looking at Lou Zang Yue became fanatical.


    As if to verify what they said, when she arrived at the upper seat, she arched her hand and said to Wen Liangyu happily:


    "Brother Wen, please sit down first!"


    Wen Liangyu laughed, but he didn''t show any politeness. Instead, he waved to everyone and said, "it''s all my own people. Sit down!"


    All the people were complimented and joined in.


    Then it began to serve. There were all kinds of delicious dishes, which seemed very grand.


    There is a dish in it. Even Su Ye frowned slightly when she saw it. It was a special soup. When she opened the lid, she could smell the smell of strange herbs.


    That kind of taste is to let people gently take a sip, suddenly feel the whole body is light, very comfortable.


    Wen Liangyu said with a smile: "dear old and new friends, please come here tonight. The main thing is to let you try our ancestral secret system of BaiCaoYuan. This is Baicao soup. The effect is several times stronger than that of dragon, tiger and Phoenix. Enjoy


    "Ha ha ha, it''s our blessing to taste the secret of BaiCaoYuan." Immediately a group of people echoed.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao look at each other. They all know that the so-called ancestral secret system is just an excuse, and the people present believe it on the surface.


    Those who are able to attend tonight are all people with status and status. They must have inquired about it before they came here. They should have known so much about what happened in BaiCaoYuan a few days ago.


    Su Ye is not worried. Since Wen Yuliang wants to show off his contacts, let''s see what he has.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She was arranged to sit next to Lou cangyue in a gentle way. She poured wine for Lou cangyue with a smile.


    He toasted Lou cangyue and said, "grandfather Lou, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Wan''er, I wish you a long life and continue to do harm to the people


    Lou cangyue laughed, took the wine and drank it. She said bravely, "long life, thousand years old, isn''t that an old monster! Ha ha


    When other people heard this, they immediately began to worry about Wenwan. Why do so many congratulations go to the longevity millennium?


    Now the life span of ordinary people is only about 80 or 90 years old. Even those who have practiced internal skills can live more than 100 or even 120 years old, but it seems that they have never heard of those who live longer.


    With a gentle smile, she said, "how could grandfather Lou be an old monster. You will be like nantujue and beilongyu in the future. People like that, people all over China, hope they can live another 500 years. "


    "Ha ha ha. Wan''er, that''s nantujue and beilongyu. Grandfather Lou dare not compare with them. Ha ha After Lou cangyue was stunned, she immediately covered her embarrassment with a drink.


    It''s true that when you compare nantujue and beilongyu, who have made a sensation in China, it''s like a local tyrant in this city suddenly wants to compete with the world''s richest man for more money.


    How could it not be embarrassing?


    However, when you heard the names of Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu, you were immediately attracted attention. You didn''t pay much attention to Lou cangyue''s expression.


    Lou cangyue is a person who is used to seeing big waves. He immediately said in a deep voice:


    "Speaking of it, I had a meeting with NaNTU this year!"


    When they heard the speech, they all stood up from the table. They all wanted to come near Lou cangyue to hear what he said.


    It''s about the deeds of nantujue and beilongyu!


    Lou cangyue saw that all the people came to see him, and made him the focus, so he slowly said, "have you heard what happened on an island in the East China Sea some time ago?"


    "Are there any terrible sea animals? Is that right? " Immediately, someone with a good knowledge will be the first to speak.


    Lou cangyue''s face slowly became dignified and said, "that''s right! It was a terrible thing. At that time, many of our great masters went out one after another, but when we finally arrived, we found that NaNTU Jue had arrived and had killed the terrible sea beast. I just saw Nan Tu Jue from a distance, but I didn''t say a word to him


    When it comes to the end, I feel sorry.


    Other people don''t want to just let it go. They continue to ask him about the details.


    Su Ye has some interests. Are there more powerful practitioners on earth? Even sea animals can be killed? So he turned his head and asked Shoutao:


    "Is this NaNTU very strong? What has he come to? "


    Hui Shoutao was even more surprised. He put down the half eaten pig''s hoof and began to speak with a mouthful of fat


    "Brother Su, if you don''t know about the moon hidden in this building, you don''t even know about Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu? They are the most outstanding figures in North and South China. It''s called Tujue in the south. I heard that he used to be a murderer. One day, he put down his butcher''s knife and went on the right path. He should be more than 50 years old and famous for a long time. Many masters are proud to know him. "


    With that, Hui Shoutao swallowed what he had in his mouth, sucked his finger and said in a relaxed tone: "as for beilongyu, he seldom appears, even on many big occasions. It''s said that he is a valiant woman. I don''t know what I have achieved. It''s just that all the women adore her, and there''s no way. In a word, the two of them are the most famous of all the martial arts in China! "


    Su Ye nodded. It seems that there is another world in China, which is hard for ordinary people to touch.


    Su Ye originally wanted to ask more questions, but the audience suddenly burst into applause. It was obvious that Lou cangyue had finished.


    Wen Liangyu also raised her glass with a smile and said, "good! Let''s drink to the master! He is such a hero, but we are the guiding light


    Everyone raised their glasses one after another, and the whole hall was very lively.


    Lou cangyue also stood up and suddenly said, "heroes don''t deserve it. It''s just that practitioners, except for demons and Taoists, follow their own heart! However, I''ve heard recently that there are some young heroes in Jiangdu City. I don''t know if they are true? "


    Su night a listen, in the heart slightly a Lin, thought: finally want to come!


    Some people thought of something and said, "is master Lou talking about the Wu family? Some time ago, Wu gongzhe, the leader of the Wu family, occasionally found a strange fruit. But just as he was about to take it, a strong warrior appeared. He attacked all the members of the Wu family and cut off one of the leader''s hands! "


    Everyone has heard about this. The former head of the Wu family came back in a flurry and caused a lot of disturbance at that time.


    However, in Jiangdu City, the Wu family is so powerful that they seem to want to keep secret. What they say is the day of revenge when their heavenly master yuan recovers.


    So people outside didn''t know much about it. They just inquired about it.


    Wen Liangyu agreed with this and said, "it seems that there are many hidden powerful people in Jiangdu City. We need to be careful, but don''t collide. One day, we will be cut off and we don''t know what happened."


    Lou Zang Yue nodded and said in a loud voice, "I really heard this. However, what I want to talk about today is not about Wu family, but about BaiCaoYuan! Just a few days ago, there was a young Taoist priest who let flowers wither in the herb garden. This is the best way. If I have the chance next time, I''d like to see it! "


    "Ha ha. Master Lou, why wait for the next time? Just tonight, I''ve invited the young Taoist priest! "


    "He''s in the middle of our dinner!"

 Chapter 43

    Young hero?


    Or the young hero who let the flowers wither?


    All the people in the audience were awed by this. Of course, they knew about it, but unexpectedly, the so-called "young hero" was still at the banquet.


    Where on earth is it? Tonight, Wen Yuliang even invited a master like Lou cangyue. I''m afraid something big will happen tonight!


    Immediately, everyone looked at the faces of the people around them in an attempt to find out the mysterious figure.


    Obviously, Wen Liangyu already knew where Su Ye was sitting, and led Lou cangyue directly to Su Ye''s seat.


    People follow the line of sight to see Su ye, find Su ye that young appearance, and their circle has never known him, is more curious.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Is he the mysterious Taoist priest of BaiCaoYuan


    "Isn''t Mr. Wen wrong? I think this kid is pretty. What''s the way there? "


    "It may be that real people don''t show up! You know, Mr. Wen has invited us all. Something big must have happened. If I guess correctly, there is definitely a big family behind this young man! "


    With the public discussion, Wen Yuliang and others also approached, and a circle of people gradually formed around them.


    Lou cangyue was also a little surprised. When he came over, he also heard that Su Ye was very young and had some supernatural means. But he didn''t expect that Su Ye looked so young and didn''t have the air of practicing Taoism.


    When he reached the cultivation level of Lou zangyue, he had a certain understanding of martial arts and Taoism. Every person who practices Taoism will have a fierce momentum, which is the spirit that is not afraid of ghosts and gods.


    So he just looked at Su ye and he could tell that Su Ye was not a monk.


    Lou cangyue laughed and said, "Oh, it seems that this is the young Taoist priest in the Baicao garden. I don''t know where my teacher is and what school he belongs to."


    "My name is Su Ye. I''m not a Taoist priest. I have no school in my life!"


    Su Ye is also calm and self-confident. Now he is used to not thinking about everything in the past in the ancient world, so he never wants to mention the things that he once practiced with you in the ancient world.


    If Lou cangyue knew that Su Ye''s practice was based on the three thousand Yan Huang Jie, which was inherited and recorded by Tianlei, it would be hundreds of billions of times higher than these Taoist Masters'' practice of body essence, Qi and Shinto. I''m afraid Lou cangyue didn''t dare to imagine it.


    Su Ye suddenly thought of something and added, "if you really want to say yes, then I''m a senior three student in experimental high school!"


    "Senior three students? Ha ha ha! Taoist priest Su ye, how humorous


    Lou cangyue said so, but he was sure again.


    Because what they pay most attention to is their identity and school. If they have a famous teacher, they will be more respected and trusted than other Taoists of the same level.


    Just like many people pray for God and Buddha, they all pray for that God and Buddha. Even if your other gods and Buddhas are mythical figures with boundless power, they will not be believed by others.


    "I learned from the master of sandeng. I sat down in his old man''s house and practiced hard for 36 years. My family name was Lou and I was named cangyue."


    Lou cangyue spoke haughtily. After the introduction, she didn''t pay attention to Su ye at all. The withering of flowers in the herb garden sounds very strange. It''s absolutely impossible for Su ye to make it.


    Flowers wither, what a high-level way is that?


    Lou cangyue''s eyes swept to the nearby Hui Shoutao. Her eyes suddenly burst out a burst of light, and she said, "is this friend from the ghost sword sect?"


    Hui Shoutao didn''t want to show up at all. He was really afraid of Wenwan''s making a ghost animal video for him. But now he was asked face to face, and he raised his head and said:


    "Yes! I''m the descendant of ghost sword sect! Don''t greet me


    Lou cangyue stepped forward, and even took the initiative to bow her hand. She said in a deep voice: "few people know the name of the ghost sword sect, but every generation of its descendants are masters. Today, I have to go to hell with the descendants of daomen. The Qi and blood of this one is stronger than that of everyone present. Ha ha, the hungry ghost can''t get close to you at all


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked and marveled at Hui Shoutao''s amazing identity. Even Lou cangyue was so flattering.


    Wen Liangyu said: "master Lou, your eyes are really extraordinary when you look at people''s Qi and blood! Since master Lou praised him, the Taoist priest of the ghost sword sect will shine in the future! "


    "Yes, yes! Congratulations! Congratulations There will never be a lack of praise.


    But Hui Shoutao knows the cause of the matter. He was shot before and was about to die, but later he was cured with a pill from Su Ye.


    At that time, his inner shock was no less than the tempestuous waves, because even if he was rescued in the hospital, he would have to lie in the hospital for a year and a half.


    Especially when the bullet penetrated his internal organs, I was afraid that it would leave a lifelong disease.


    But it happened that when Su Ye''s pill went down, Hui Shoutao got better just overnight. He not only got better, but also obviously felt that his constitution had changed, reshaping him.


    His internal power was not outstanding originally, but it also soared four times that night.


    In a selfish way, the reason why Hui Shoutao doesn''t go anywhere and stays with Su Ye is very simple. First, he repays his kindness. Second, he knows that Su Ye is definitely a dragon and Phoenix among people and will be an earth shaking person in the future.


    Now we must follow Su ye, which will be the greatest blessing in his life!


    Thinking of this, Hui Shoutao said haughtily, "my ability is nothing. In front of my brother Su, I''m too far away!"


    Lou cangyue laughs and suddenly understands something. With a certain sense of preaching, she says: "the ghost sword sect is also an ancient sect, and it has been inherited so far. But today, if we want to join hands with others and use any deceptive means in front of us, we are afraid that we will lose the face of our school. If I''m not wrong, the reason why flowers wither in Baicao garden is that you have used the special way of ghost sword gate nearby, right


    This seems to wake up the dreamer with a word.


    Wen Liangyu immediately echoed and said, "yes, it must be so! It seems that this is the only way to explain it! "


    Wenwan experienced it herself at that time, and she had been thinking about it for so many days, so she understood it all at once and said:


    "Well, Su ye, it seems that you and this fat man are uniting to cheat us in BaiCaoYuan. You attract our attention, and the fat man is doing something nearby. Maybe when you enter my BaiCaoYuan, you will spread the powder all over my flower bed, won''t you?"


    The whole atmosphere suddenly fell into a very mysterious state.


    The people who had been watching and echoing the crowd also shut up one after another. They all knew that Wen Yuliang was going to start liquidation.


    Su Ye didn''t explain anything. She glanced at Wen Yuliang and said, "Oh? It seems that the Wen family doesn''t want to admit your bet? "


    Wen Yuliang saw that he was already talking about this, so he said in public:


    "All of you are here tonight. Why don''t you comment on us? A few days ago, our hundred grass garden was in full bloom, and my granddaughter Wenwan presided over the king of flowers competition. But later I met Mr. Su and the descendant of the ghost sword sect. They first beat people in our herb garden, and then they bet with my granddaughter that the bet was the herbal medicine of the whole herb garden.


    Finally, Mr. Su, let the little flower bud bloom on the spot, and all the flowers in BaiCaoYuan wither, which is amazing! So, my granddaughter lost! Hehe, Mr. Su, is that right? "


    Su ye knew that there were some problems in it, but he didn''t care


    "That''s about it!"


    "Good! Since you admit it, you are a student. How can you be with the people of ghost knife sect? Do you come to our BaiCaoYuan to beat people to attract attention so that you can set up a plot? You say you can make buds bloom, you can make flowers wither, are these bets really your means? Or do you secretly let the ghost sword sect next to you do it? You''re just a spokesperson? "


    When Wen Yuliang said this, he said: "you two are so brave, you dare to go to BaiCaoYuan, and you dare to use despicable means in the process of gambling! The bet is not that we BaiCaoYuan lost, but that you, Su ye, lost! "

 Chapter 44

    Wen Yuliang''s words shocked the audience!


    It seems that the waves are surging in the past few days, saying that BaiCaoYuan has met with an enemy and is in imminent danger. It''s not like this, but this Su Ye is in imminent danger!


    "Since it''s a bet! Since you Suye lost, you should be willing to accept defeat. Those who should be compensated should be compensated and those who should be apologized should be apologized! If you don''t have enough status and low status and can''t afford to pay for it, let the ghost sword sect be responsible for it! "


    Wen Yuliang said that at last, he turned his head and looked directly at Hui Shoutao.


    It can be seen from Wen Yuliang''s eyes that none of Su ye or Hui Shoutao can escape today.


    He took back his warning look, then put on a kind smile and said:


    "When we figure out the account, I''ll work it out with you. You kidnap my granddaughter!"


    It is obvious that Wen Yuliang will not give up so easily today.


    Su Ye looked around and saw that all the guests were invited by the Wen family. Most of them were Taoist priests. The rest of them should be dignified people in Jiangdu City.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "it seems that tonight is really a Hongmen banquet!"


    "Hum, it''s just a part of our Wen family''s contacts. Today I want to tell you that even if you have the ghost sword door behind you, I''m not afraid of BaiCaoYuan!"


    Wen Yuliang seems to be very proud. He introduces a group of people around him


    "This is the old man of Jiangshi group. He has been my best friend for 30 years. In Jiangdu City, Jiangshi group can rank in the top 10!"


    "This Taoist priest of the Ming Dynasty is a real apprentice to the empty door! There are more than 5000 disciples sitting down. With him, there is absolutely no big storm in Jiangdu City! "


    "There''s also Taoist Kong Huai, who has a close relationship with Qiao family, the richest man in Jiangdu City. Every time the Qiao family opens a new shop, they let him decide the day. Ha ha, don''t think it''s amazing if you know the eldest lady of the Qiao family! "


    Wen Yuliang introduced the three people in a row, and finally his eyes fell on Lou cangyue, saying: "not to mention my brother, who is a great master! In front of him, you must not use any fraudulent means! You dare to bully me in the name of ghost sword sect. Do you really think that BaiCaoYuan is afraid of you? "


    Immediately, a group of people nearby all sneer, saying that Su Ye doesn''t know the heaven and earth. If they want to find Su Ye''s trouble, it will definitely make him unable to get a foothold in Jiangdu City.


    Su Ye just shook his head and said, "well, you''re going to go back to the end! Wenwan, you lost to me. Do you still accept this bet? "


    Wenwan is also annoyed. Unexpectedly, there are so many people supporting her. This Su Ye dares to be so tough and arrogant.


    She also gritted her teeth and said, "we bet, of course, but you lose! If you don''t give an answer today, don''t leave! You say you can let the white flowers wither and the buds bloom. Since you can, there are still flowers beside you. Show us on the spot! "


    Many people are quite in favor of this proposal, and there are many decorative flowers around the hall.


    "Yes, we haven''t, and we want to broaden our horizons. Let''s see how you cheat people and let them bloom on the spot? "


    "It''s ridiculous - why should I perform for you?"


    Su Yewen Yan ha ha a smile, as if for a long time no woman dare to talk to him like this.


    Although he is no longer the emperor, but the soul returned to be reborn, with such a rare opportunity, absolutely not to be angry.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "I said that if I visit you, it will not be so simple! Wen family, there are gods in the three feet. Do you think you can deceive people by confusing black and white? That''s a price to pay! "


    As soon as he finished, he stepped forward!


    At the same time, his momentum also changed in vain, and his eyes became sharp.


    No matter how many twists and turns he has, since the other party is so despicable, let the other party have a taste of despair!


    Hui Shoutao had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Before he came to the door, he knew that he would probably do it tonight. As soon as he shook his tendons, he kicked off a table with one big foot and knocked all the delicious food on it to the ground.


    "Shit! I can''t stand your beeping face! If you are not convinced, I will do it until you are convinced! Come on! "


    Whoa!!


    Because the movement of Hui Shoutao was too big, the entrance around him was immediately startled. Subconsciously, he dodged and gave up a huge open space in an instant.


    In the scene, only Su ye and Hui Shoutao are left!


    However, since Wen Yuliang was going to set up a grand gate banquet, he had already made preparations, and more than a dozen bodyguards jumped out immediately.


    At the same time, they all know that whether Su ye or Hui Shoutao can let flowers wither when they are in Baicao garden, which means that there must be a special Taoist method, so the Taoist priests around here are absolutely not idle.


    They also step forward one after another, glaring, it seems that Su ye and Hui Shoutao dare to resist, it is a big insult to them!


    I don''t know if there is a middle-aged Taoist priest who is eager to do meritorious service. He rushed out with an arrow and angrily said:


    "Little Lizi, dare to be reckless here! You Taoist friends don''t have to do it. Wait for me to take them down! "


    During the conversation, the middle-aged Taoist priest rushed back to Shoutao.


    His idea is also very simple. Su Ye is nothing but a white face. The most dangerous thing is Hui Shoutao. As long as he stops Hui Shoutao, Su ye will kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Therefore, when he makes a move, he is directly at the back of Hui Shoutao''s head, and does not leave any way for him.


    "Shit! You little Mantis dare to fight with me


    Hui Shoutao doesn''t hide at all. He bumps back fiercely. At the same time, his fist has formed a dark shadow. The big fist of Sha Bao has hit the middle-aged Taoist priest''s chin with a hard blow!


    "Ah --"


    The middle-aged Taoist priest let out a scream, and the whole person was beaten so hard that he turned over, vomited blood and two teeth.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, and heavily hit the ground!


    This is a shock to countless people.


    Hui Shoutao was very sorry. He grabbed his fist with one palm, which seemed to be a gesture of not letting himself be impulsive. He said in a deep voice: "Laozi, I am only good at your fancy! Who dares to come! "


    This words say, but let the people around dare not casually forward.


    These people are either rich businessmen or famous Taoist priests, but they are all rich. The dead fat man doesn''t know the weight of his fist. What if he is beaten away?


    But, they dare not go up, does not mean that no one dare not.


    Finally, Lou cangyue could not help but burst out a burst of light in her deep eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "Son of a bitch!! I dare to humiliate Taoist priest in public. It seems that I have to do it today! "


    After that, Lou cangyue reached into her pocket and took out a small jade in both hands.


    These two jades are very humble. After he held them in his hands, they were not seen.


    "Taoist priests, the descendants of the ghost sword sect have the power of ghosts and gods. Let me do it myself. You step back so as not to hurt you!"


    "Old man, I''ve wanted to beat you for a long time!" Back Shoutao said, want to go forward.


    But Su Ye pressed Hui Shoutao''s shoulder and put his huge body on the spot. He looked at Lou cangyue and calmly said to Hui Shoutao:


    "He asked me to come!"


    Back Shoutao looked at Lou cangyue''s face, then nodded quietly, rubbed Su Ye''s shoulder and stepped back.


    Lou cangyue originally wanted to deal with Hui Shoutao, but he didn''t expect Su ye to come up. He sneered and said:


    "Boy! If your heart is like a scorpion, it''s like a ghost that does harm to people. I''ll never keep my hand! "


    Su ye said haughtily, "is it your ability to catch ghosts? In my eyes, it''s not worth mentioning! Do it


    Lou cangyue seemed to be greatly insulted. He broke two small jades in his hand and made a crack. He snapped:


    "What is the way for a little flower to wither? Let me subdue you with one move!"

 Chapter 45

    Bang bang!


    Lou cangyue''s arms trembled, and her two sleeves were suddenly inspired, like two big snakes sitting inside.


    Then he put his hands forward and made a figure of eight trigrams. With a low and angry voice, the whole person''s momentum soared in vain.


    At the moment, Lou cangyue looks ferocious, and her eyes are very big. She seems to fall out of her eyes at any time. It''s really as terrible as a cannibal ghost.


    Many people around were shocked. They retreated again. Shocked, they said, "master Lou is going to do it!"


    "This is Yuqi state! This time we''re going to have an eye opener. Master Lou gathers his strength from his body and transports it to his hands. If he punches, the boy surnamed Su will definitely break his bones. "


    "Break it, you deserve to be taught. I don''t know where it is. I dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Wen. I also speak rudely to master Lou. When the master killed the demons, he was not born! Beat him, teach him a lesson


    Su ye also sees everything in his eyes. It seems that Lou cangyue has some changes, but there is no threat at all.


    Su Ye couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "if you are just this brute force, then you can roll!"


    "Don''t be ashamed


    Lou Zang Yue yells angrily, but he doesn''t wait for Su ye to start. He jumps forward fiercely. His body shape is like a fierce tiger, and his momentum is amazing.


    Huge fist hair out of the wind breaking sound, even a trace of white awn burst out, he is a hard blow to Su Ye!


    Bang!!


    In that lightning, Su Ye single hand forward a block, the palm of the hand impartial blocked Lou cangyue''s huge fist, issued the dull sound of stone hammer hitting the earth.


    Before the crowd around them could see clearly, they suddenly found a strong wind blowing on their faces, which made their hair and clothes in a mess. Even some small objects on the table were blown down.


    "What happened?"


    "This boy caught master Lou''s fist?"


    People were frightened to find that they thought Su ye would be hit by a blow and fly out, but Su Ye stood there in front of her eyes, looking very relaxed.


    Su Ye just blocked Lou Zang Yue with one hand. She didn''t step back, even her arm didn''t bend a little, as if Lou Zang Yue''s terrible attack had no power at all.


    But Lou cangyue had gathered Qi strength, and her two arms were full of Qi, but at this moment, all the Qi strength on her arms collapsed and scattered, like a vented ball, and instantly recovered to its original appearance.


    "Boy, what kind of magic do you use?"


    Lou cangyue was surprised. She felt a burst of pain on her fist. It was the pain after he was crushed by the shock.


    He leaped back three meters away and looked at Su ye in shock, as if he found something terrible hidden in her.


    Su Ye gently took back her hand and said proudly, "your Wen family has been preparing for several days. Is that all you can do? It seems that I overestimate you


    In the past few days, Su ye asked Chen aofei to take a message. After running back and forth so many times, there was not much movement in the whole Wen family, which means that the Wen family was not ready.


    Finally invited him to come tonight, Su ye also guessed what would happen, but in the force of this piece, did not expect that the Wen family invited the most powerful Lou cangyue, which is such a level, let him a bit disappointed.


    After hearing Su Ye''s words, Lou cangyue is obviously insulted, and his fists will continue to move forward.


    Wen Yuliang beside him was also startled. He quickly grabbed him and said in a deep voice: "master Lou, this boy is weird. Don''t do it first! Don''t capsize in the gutter


    Lou cangyue has always been in the name of a great master. She has been the focus of attention there for more than ten years. She has never met Su ye, a young generation who embarrasses him. She angrily shakes Wen Yuliang''s hand and says angrily:


    "I was just testing him. He must have the secret skill of the ghost sword sect. Today, I''m going to ask God to go up in front of you and break this boy''s evil way! "


    God, please?


    Most of the people present have heard of this marvelous means.


    Can we really see this kind of "Shenda" Taoism today?


    Su Ye shook her head again and said, "no matter what ghosts and gods you have to help, everything is in vain! I''ll break it


    Loucangyue''s face was dignified, and Langsheng said: "everyone, those who belong to dragon and dog, please exit the hall. Tiger, please turn around, don''t peek! Drive away -- "


    Lou cangyue yelled angrily. Some visitors who belong to dragon and dog were stunned at first, but they also realized the seriousness of the matter and went out of the hall one after another.


    The rest of the visitors in the hall look more dignified. Fortunately, there are many Taoist priests nearby, otherwise they would not dare to stay here.


    Lou cangyue reached out and opened a yellow cloth bag he was holding with him. He took out a broken sword made of copper coins and a strange bottle.


    The bottle is pasted with a yellow symbol and a scarlet letter. At first glance, it looks like an ancient totem.


    Su ye also frowned slightly when she saw it. She didn''t expect that there would be such an ancient Taoist art in China. It made him feel surprised.


    Lou zangyue was reciting something. Suddenly he burst out to drink. His whole face turned red, his forehead was sweating, and his copper coin dagger was shaking. He said in a deep voice:


    "You let the white flowers wither, but did you invite the evil spirit? I invite you here today to sit on the top of Huangshan Mountain


    "Real king of Huangshan, get up quickly!"


    Boom!!


    The whole hall became cold for a moment.


    I don''t know where a strange wind came from. It made a whine sound, blowing many small things in the hall to the ground and smashing them to pieces.


    People''s eyes were startled. They couldn''t see if there were any other unclean things coming in. Lou cangyue was more and more anxious, as if she couldn''t stop.


    All of a sudden, the strange little bottle in his hand trembled, and a huge poisonous snake came out of it.


    The snake has a colorful body and a triangular head. The snake is black. After it appears, it crawls around, leaving a black mark on the ground, as if it had been burned by fire.


    The crowd around them were shocked and stepped back. They couldn''t understand that the small bottle could hold such a big snake. If Lou cangyue hadn''t stood in the same place with a dignified face, like a killing God, they would have run away.


    Lou zangyue''s skin seems to be turning red at the moment. With a roar of anger, he burst out with unprecedented strength, and instantly pushed the tables around him for half a meter.


    This kind of means is really marvelous!


    Lou cangyue''s voice was a little trembling, and he was obviously struggling. He said in a deep voice:


    "Don''t panic, everyone! This Yin dragon is a god beast I invited from the real God of Huangshan. It has devoured countless evil spirits for me, so its appearance is frightening. Su ye must have borrowed the way of the ghost sword sect to let the flowers wither. In my opinion, the withering of the flowers is nothing at all. I can do it as soon as I ask the Yin dragon to come out! "


    As if to confirm what he said, the poisonous snake crawled to the green plants planted in the corner. When the poisonous snake rolled, the two green plants began to wither and rot in just a minute.


    Among the people''s surprise, Lou cangyue calls the poisonous snake back with another move. The huge reader climbs onto Lou cangyue''s body, and the snake is wrapped around his arm and shoulder. With his red skin at the moment, it really looks like a Legendary God.


    "Please God! It must be God


    "My God! I can''t believe that master Lou has such amazing ability. He can still move the gods! "


    "Today, Su ye and GUI Dao men''s fat man have met a natural enemy! Master Lou, since you have asked God, please accept them quickly! "


    Listening to these words, Su Ye sighed helplessly and said:


    "Is that the trick of blinding God? It''s just self deception! The world is so stupid that it is even more ridiculous to call a poisonous snake Yin long! "


    Lou cangyue burst into a rage and yelled: "boy, do you dare to insult me, the real God of Huangshan? I want to die


    "Heaven, earth, mountains and rivers all have spirits. There are gods three feet up!"


    Su ye made a statement and stepped forward. His momentum burst out and he said, "if you want to see the gods, why do you want to ask? Just raise your head three feet!"


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Su Ye opened her mouth, like a dragon chant.


    "Three feet God, show me!"

 Chapter 46

    "Hum"


    There was a huge sound on Su Ye''s head.


    It was as if the morning bell and evening drum were directly bombarded in people''s minds, all eyes suddenly hurt, subconsciously closed their eyes, and then opened them again.


    At this time, they saw a scene of great shock. A faint blue flame appeared on Su Ye''s left and right shoulders, like burning on his shoulders.


    Even more shocked, there was a big flame burning above Su Ye''s head.


    Everyone was stunned. How could three groups of flames appear on Su Ye''s body in the blink of an eye?


    More than half of the people present were Taoist characters. They immediately remembered something and blurted out one by one:


    "Those are the three fires that everyone is born with!"


    "What? Isn''t that written by the ancients? Is it true? The left and right shoulders of the flame, one for the same life, one for the same name! Oh, my God, I saw it, too


    These Taoist priests were shocked, and then they looked up at Su Ye''s head together, because they all knew that the most important one among the three flames was the one on the top of his head.


    Between a look, the group of flame boom up, has burned to the ceiling of the hall.


    Among the huge flames, there seemed to be a god full of terrible power, and a burning power came down.


    Just at this time, Su Ye stepped forward and drank:


    "Three feet God appears, suppress evil spirit!"


    Boom!!


    Lou zangyue was still standing there like a terrible murderer, and there was a black colorful poisonous snake winding around her shoulder, but at this moment, the ferocious looking poisonous snake gave out a shrill scream.


    Zizi, the snake didn''t even have the ability to resist. It just turned over and was burned by the fire.


    The whole snake was ashes in the blink of an eye!


    Originally, there was a bag with evil spirits tied around the waist of Lou Zang Yue, which was also the bag that Lou Zang Yue showed up at the beginning. At the moment, there were bursts of shrill cries in the bag. After a few breaths, it was quiet, like the soul was flying away.


    "Ah... Gods, it''s true that gods have come to light!"


    Lou cangyue was the first to bear the brunt. As soon as he looked up, he immediately saw the whole flame God. The whole person roared, and his head seemed to be hit hard.


    The huge body was so soft that it fell to the ground with a plop. It crawled down and shivered. It didn''t dare to resist at all.


    Wen Yuliang, Wen Wan and other people in BaiCaoYuan, who were unable to stand still, knelt down one after another and asked for mercy.


    "Mr. Su, spare your life! Spare my life


    "Su ye, we are wrong, don''t kill us, don''t take our souls away!"


    Those Taoists also prostrate themselves to the ground. They have been used to the talk of gods and ghosts all the year round, but they are not so afraid now. Those who know that they can have this terrible way are definitely worthy of the word "Heavenly Master".


    So one by one began to beg for mercy: "Su Tianshi, spare your life!"


    "Master Su, you have a lot of money! Please hold your hand high, and don''t kill people casually! "


    It''s just a minute before and after that. In the whole hall, Hui Shoutao is left to guard Su ye in horror. All the other people prostrate themselves to the ground and dare not even look up.


    Su Ye''s face was very cold at the moment, and she said in a cold voice:


    "Lou cangyue, if you have any other means, just let it out!"


    Lou cangyue was in a cold sweat, and his clothes were all wet. Now he could not lift his strength. He trembled and said, "please forgive me, master su. I dare not. I dare not make a mistake in front of you!"


    "Oh, you know it''s the first time? What should be the crime? "


    "Master Su, I''m going to thank you Lou cangyue clenched her teeth fiercely, holding her right fist to her left wrist. With a click, she heard the sound of broken bones.


    "Master Su, please spare your life!"


    "Well, your tricks are also called" master "? From today on, don''t be a great master! " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Lou cangyue kept kowtowing and quickly agreed, "yes! I''ll never talk about it again


    "Then I''ll save your life for a while!"


    Su Ye''s eyes fell in front of Wen Yuliang, who was kneeling down. He walked straight over. Although Wen Yuliang couldn''t see Su Ye''s face, he could see Su Ye''s shoes. He was too scared to continue talking.


    "Wen Yuliang, now do you believe that I can let flowers wither?"


    "Believe it, I believe it! Master Su, we are willing to admit defeat, we are willing to pay for it Wen Yuliang said in a trembling voice.


    At this time, he was so scared that he almost shrank into a ball. If he knew that he should have believed those servants'' words, he should have accepted defeat. If he had discussed it well, he would not have come to such an end.


    "You pay for it, that''s for sure! I''ve invited so many people tonight. Do you want to kill me? " Su Ye suddenly asks again.


    As soon as the words came out, Wen, who was kneeling beside him, could not kneel steadily and fell to the ground. Wen Yuliang said in dismay


    "We don''t dare to kill you, master Su! We just want to let you back, and I''m going to give you another 10 million later. Really, I dare not cheat you, master Su! "


    Speaking of this, Wen Yuliang looked at the fainting Wen Wan next to him. He was very distressed and said:


    "Master Su, if you want to punish me, please punish me. Please let my granddaughter go. In addition to compensating you for the medicinal materials of BaiCaoYuan, we also compensate you for three major pharmaceutical prescriptions, which are the treasure of BaiCaoYuan pharmaceutical industry. We are willing to compensate you for 5% of the shares of BaiCaoYuan pharmaceutical industry... No, 15% of the shares. "


    Su Yeke knows about the shares of BaiCaoYuan pharmaceutical, but Hui Shoutao knows. Seeing Hui Shoutao''s eyes shining, he knows that the conditions are good.


    "Good! I hope your Wen family will cherish this chance to live! "


    Su night finish saying, just two fists a clench, two flames on the shoulder, the flame God on the head directly scatter.


    When the flames were gone, all the people in the hall gasped greedily and breathed as if they had just drowned.


    Su Ye didn''t take a close look. She looked around and said in a deep voice, "I hope you can keep your mouth shut about tonight, you know?"


    "Yes, yes! We will never say it


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. We will abide by your orders. If you have any further orders, please don''t worry."


    One by one, they were scared out of their wits. In their minds, Su Ye was no longer an ordinary person. He was definitely a master of heaven who could borrow the power of heaven and earth. Moreover, he was so young that his future would be limitless. Who dares to disobey him?


    Su Ye has nothing to worry about. Even if it''s spread out, I''m afraid not many people will believe it.


    At this time, Wen Yuliang suddenly seemed to think of something, and then said: "Mr. Su, since you let them all wither, our herbal medicines in BaiCaoYuan have become more and more unable to grow, and there is also a smell of stink. We have picked them and sent them to our door these two or three days. I hope you don''t blame us."


    When Wen Yuliang said this, he was also worried. He did go to the herb garden, but since the flowers withered, the herbs really stinked. He had been in business for so many years, and he didn''t know why.


    Now take advantage of Su Ye''s presence to make the situation clear. Otherwise, if Su Ye says that their Wen family has used the means, it will be hard to bear the consequences.


    Su Ye nodded and suddenly remembered something. It is reasonable that master Baima didn''t have such great ability at the beginning.


    "Take me to BaiCaoYuan now."


    "Ah? Now? " Wen Yuliang summoned up courage and looked up at Su ye, thinking that it''s a big night now. What do you want to see in BaiCaoYuan at this time?


    However, Wen Yuliang would not consider so much at all. He said respectfully


    "Yes. Mr. Su, I''ll take you there. Please -- "

 Chapter 47

    Not many people accompanied Su Ye.


    I don''t know if Wen Yuliang meant it or not. He didn''t call any Taoist priest. He just called Su ye to get familiar with Chen aofei and some powerful bodyguards and set out directly.


    Fortunately, the distance between their Wen family''s manor and BaiCaoYuan is not far, which is about ten minutes in total.


    In the middle of the night, although there are lights all around the garden, the place is so big that it looks dark. I don''t know if everyone has a lingering fear and feels terrible looking at any place.


    "Brother Su, we can''t see anything at night! What''s the matter? Can''t you come and see tomorrow? They don''t dare to empty the herb garden overnight, do they? "


    Among the people present, Hui Shoutao dares to talk to Su ye like this.


    This question is obviously what Wen Yuliang and others want to know, but they dare not ask.


    But he quickly agreed and said, "how can we empty the Wen family overnight? In the future, I will never disobey the meaning of Su Tianshi. "


    Su ye walked all the way forward, and her eyes swept to the dark hillside in front. If it was in the daytime, she could definitely see the herbs all over the mountain.


    "Nothing. Just come and see how rotten the herbs are."


    In fact, Su Ye didn''t want to say more, because even he wasn''t sure about it.


    Before he let the flowers wither, almost all the aura of flowers were attracted to the bud in his hand, which really made the flower become the best, and the fragrance it sent out was absolutely the best among the best, which could be of great use in the future.


    But now Su Ye is thinking, with master Baima''s cultivation, how can all the flowers bloom ahead of time?


    It should not be master Baima''s way, it should be something special in the herb garden.


    Su Ye always thought that after he got the flower, it was all, but just heard Wen Yuliang say that the smell of putrefaction emanated from the herb garden.


    This is absolutely not normal.


    Even if the flowers wither, they should not smell rotten.


    So Su ye had to come to see it all night.


    When he stepped into the inner courtyard of BaiCaoYuan, he immediately smelled the smell, and there was a heat wave.


    "It''s really weird!"


    Su Ye''s heart secretly affirms a, but is silent color, the footstep flies forward.


    More than 100 meters ahead, even back to Shoutao, Wen Yuliang and others could smell the smell, one by one immediately covered their mouths and noses.


    Hui Shoutao said in a threatening way: "shit! Old man Wen, do you know that if you lose the bet, you will turn this place into a fertilizer pool? It stinks


    Wen Yuliang probably knew Hui Shoutao''s character. He could only practice denial and said, "BaiCaoYuan is our lifeblood. How can it be so careless. We usually take good care of it, and we don''t know why it smells like this these days. Su Tianshi, it''s really not us that did it. "


    Su Ye didn''t return a word. She looked at the hillside and seemed to be judging where the source of the odor was.


    After a few eyes, Su Ye immediately strode to the hillside.


    Hui Shoutao, Wen Yuliang, Chen aofei and others complained in their hearts, but they couldn''t help it. One by one, they illuminated the flashlight and chased them.


    When Su Ye was in the middle of the night, he suddenly stopped, looked back at Wen Yuliang and said, "are you still here?"


    "No, No. In the evening, we only have people in the guard room. " Wen Yuliang gasped and shook his head.


    "That''s strange. There''s a man on it!"


    With that, Su Ye suddenly sped up and almost rushed up. In a herbal medicine field on the hillside, she found a slender figure, but the figure was lying on the ground.


    Although it was night, he was dressed in white and could see clearly under the light not far away.


    Su Ye''s steps stopped, and did not pass. Her eyes just fixed on the figure lying on the ground.


    Hui Shoutao is the first to rush to Su Ye. He suddenly sees a figure there. He immediately shouts:


    "Where is the thief? Dare to come here to steal our ten thousand year ginseng, you are dead! Roll out quickly, or I''ll hit you with a stone, and you''ll fall down. Do you believe it


    After he yelled, Chen aofei also helped Wen Yuliang to come. They were also very strange. How could there be a person here?


    Su ye said: "don''t shout, it should be fainting!"


    Su ye went to have a look, and found that the figure was not only slender, but also very slim. Even if she fainted on the ground, her delicate and convex posture was also exposed. It was clear that she was a beautiful woman.


    In this wild grass, unexpectedly found a faint beauty, that kind of feeling, unspeakable mystery.


    "Oh, shit! It''s a girl - it''s a beauty! "


    "Why is there a woman lying here? It''s not dead, is it? Call the police quickly


    Su Ye boldly walked over and looked at the woman''s face. She found that her face was pale and her eyebrows were tight. There was another familiar feeling between her eyebrows.


    If you look at it carefully, you will find that the beauty has the face of an exotic beauty. Her skin is tender and delicate, her mouth is slightly open, and her red lips are charming and attractive. She is a beauty that people will never forget at a glance.


    "Qingzheng? How could it be her? "


    Su Ye immediately remembered that he had met Qingzheng when he was in the bar. At that time, Qingzheng also said that her white fox pet had been taken home by Su ye, but after that time, Qingzheng never appeared again.


    I didn''t expect to find her here!


    Since we know each other, Su ye can''t ignore it.


    He went over and called twice, and shook her shoulder. He found that she didn''t wake up and didn''t get hurt. Instead, she was stunned by a powerful spirit.


    "Is this the thing I''m looking for?"


    Su ye thought in her heart, and focused her attention and looked around. Suddenly, she felt a special wave of strength in a piece of soil less than one meter away from the zither.


    It was a piece of stone wrapped in soil, which sent out heat waves. Su Ye was sure that it was this one.


    It can make the white flowers of BaiCaoYuan bloom ahead of time, and the things wrapped in it are absolutely unusual.


    He put it in his pocket quietly.


    "She fainted here. It seems that most of them came for this thing, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t have enough ability to have this chance!"


    Su ye thought that she would let anyone behind her carry the zither. After all, it''s impossible to leave the zither here.


    However, he thought that he had only seen Qingzheng once. Why did Qingzheng come here to find something? If he woke up, would he snatch it? It''s not appropriate to give any of these potentially dangerous people to them.


    Su night thought of here, he did not hesitate, directly picked up the zither.


    Into the bosom for a while warm as jade, like holding a sticky cat in general.


    "Let''s go! Go back


    Hui Shoutao and others all widened their eyes. Seeing the proud body and gorgeous beauty of Qingzheng, it''s no wonder that master Su wants to hold him.


    Look, master Lai Su is so beautiful!


    "Ha ha ha, OK, let''s go back now, let''s go!" Chen aofei said.


    "Su Tianshi, this woman looks very pitiful. I don''t know what happened. Take her home this evening. I''ll see what happens tomorrow! " Wen Yuliang said with a smile.


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it. Anyway, the white fox pet of Qingzheng is still in his home. It''s not impossible to take Qingzheng back.


    He immediately replied, "well, I''ll take her back."


    The bodyguards and others who followed them were all staggering. They tried their best to bear what they wanted to say. This Su Tianshi was really impolite. He actually took them back. He didn''t even say a word politely?


    Only Hui Shoutao looked around very nostalgically, remembered the location and said, "what''s this place? I can even pick up a beautiful woman at night. I''ll come and have a look tomorrow night. Maybe I can pick one up too. "


    Everyone grinned and did not contradict him.


    Having left BaiCaoYuan, Wen Yuliang immediately sent a luxury car to send Su ye away respectfully.


    Su ye thought that the fainted zither would wake up soon, but she didn''t wake up until she got to the downstairs of her community.


    What can we do?


    What are you going to do with her tonight? Where can she sleep?

 Chapter 48

    Does Su ye have a headache now?


    At the beginning, he just wanted to bring back the zither. Why did she go to BaiCaoYuan?


    But now that I have brought it home, where should I let Qingzheng sleep?


    His family has three rooms and two halls, one for his father, one for his sister, and one for him.


    Originally, if a female friend comes, it''s normal for her to have a room with her sister, but what if Qingzheng suddenly wakes up in the middle of the night? Will it be bad for my sister?


    "Let her sleep in my room first!"


    Su Ye looks at the time. It''s almost two o''clock in the morning. If he wakes up his family, he''ll be careful when he comes in.


    However, the white fox, who was fostered at home, still fainted when he saw his master, Qingzheng, being carried back. He even called out very skillfully and jumped up and down very nervously.


    After su ye put the zither on his bed, his father Su Licheng and sister Tong Yaya were awakened.


    "Brother, are you back?"


    "Son, where have you been all night? Nothing happened? "


    In the face of their concern, Su Ye''s heart is warm. He still remembers the past. No matter how late he comes home, there will be people at home waiting for him to go home. If he can''t wait for him to go home, his family can''t sleep at all.


    "Don''t worry, just go out for dinner and come back late. It''s very late. Go to bed quickly! "


    Su night casually said a few words, did not tell the truth, lest let them worry.


    Su Ye washes her face in the bathroom and puts the stone in his pocket into the box. He wants to find a place where there is no one to check it.


    "Little white fox, take good care of your master. If she wakes up, please tell me."


    Su night also doesn''t care that white fox has to understand, after saying a sentence, simply went to the living room.


    In fact, his time is very tight. If he needs to let his father take over the clinic completely, he needs to make the clinic have enough strength, so he needs time to plan step by step.


    One night passed quickly.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Ye suddenly heard a noise coming from his room. He knew that it must be Qingzheng who woke up.


    He knocked on the door and said, "are you awake?"


    "Well. Come in Inside came the crisp and sweet sound of the zither.


    Su Ye frowned, opened the door and went in. She found that the zither was still lying in the quilt, and the white fox was jumping on her, constantly drilling to the towering part in front of her. She seemed to enjoy it very much.


    Today''s zither, is the kind of just wake up lazy look, as if very satisfied, exudes a delicate look, especially the pink lips, moist, very attractive.


    Su ye asked strangely, "Oh? Isn''t it strange to wake up? You know it''s in my house? "


    The green Zheng white Su night one eye, stretched out a hand to point to not far desktop photograph, say: "you are silly, I am not stupid, I can''t see?"? Besides, my white fox is also here. It must be your home. "


    Su Ye touched her nose awkwardly and said, "since you know I brought you back, should you tell me why you went to BaiCaoYuan last night?"


    As soon as the green zither''s eyes turned and bit her lips, she suddenly asked in a low voice, "can I lie?"


    "Tell the truth!" Su Ye doesn''t have that mind to talk with her so much.


    "Why are you so fierce? I felt that there should be treasures there, so I went to have a look. But I fainted before I found it... When I woke up, I was in your bed. It''s all happened. You should be responsible for me. " Green Zheng said behind, also blinked eyes, toward Su Ye discharge.


    Su Ye originally wanted to ask, suddenly heard that his father was going to get up, he immediately said: "what is responsible? If I didn''t bring you back, you would be dead! Let''s go


    "Wait a minute. I don''t believe that a goddess like me fainted in your room all night. What didn''t you do to me? I feel sticky all over my body. You don''t want to run after eating and wiping. Are you irresponsible? " There was an angry look on her beautiful face.


    Su Ye was speechless for a while. This zither is really a goddess level. It should be said that the purpose is to see the most beautiful goddess in China. But is she so short of men?


    He''s still in charge?


    "What a mess? I don''t want my father to see you. Let''s go. If I had known that, I would not have saved you last night. " Su night said to go up to pull the quilt, to the green Zheng away.


    Qingzheng seizes the quilt and tries to fight for it: "our family has such a custom. Whoever saves me, I will make a pledge to him. No way, you will be my man in the future! "


    "Where are you from? Where does this strange custom come from? What if the man who saved you was an old, ugly, domestic idiot? Do you want to make a promise? " Su ye asked.


    "Well, sometimes customs can go back once or twice, can''t they? But I''m not going back now. You let go, don''t pull my quilt, let go... "Qingzheng yelled, obviously on purpose.


    Sure enough, Su Ye didn''t have time to say anything?


    Su Licheng appeared at the door in shock. When he saw a beautiful woman lying on Su Ye''s bed, he seemed to understand it all at once.


    "Son, you, you brought your friends home, why don''t you say it?"


    Su Licheng''s face changed. Finally, he coughed and said, "Hello, I''m Su Ye''s father. I''m going to make breakfast now. Let''s have breakfast later! "


    Green Zheng a face of clever, said: "Uncle Su, Hello! My name is Qingzheng. When I first met you, I always heard Su ye mention you. I fainted last night. Su ye came back with me. I hope it won''t disturb you. "


    "Oh, no, certainly not. We are very welcome! My son, my son, why are you still standing there? Find a towel and toothbrush for Qingzheng. Hurry up. I can make breakfast very quickly. Ha ha. " Su Licheng was very happy and went to the kitchen with a smile.


    When Su Licheng left, the atmosphere of the whole room changed.


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "I don''t care what your purpose is when you approach me, but I hope you can think about it. If my family gets a little hurt, I will kill you."


    Green Zheng smile a little stiff, light smile said: "you don''t so serious, I''m afraid. I mean no harm to you and your family. "


    "It''s better to take your white fox with you after breakfast."


    Su ye said and walked out of the room directly. For him, Qingzheng is just someone he knows. But now Qingzheng obviously wants to get close to him, which makes him have to be careful.


    He doesn''t want anything to happen to his family.


    As for people outside her family, such as Qingzheng, no matter how beautiful she is and how many people think she is a beauty, it has nothing to do with Suye. These people will die completely in 100 years and 200 years, but he will kill back to the ancient world. He still has blood feuds. His life span is calculated in thousands of years, and even one day he will pursue immortality.


    Therefore, these characters are just passers-by. After all, they are a handful of loess.


    At breakfast, the whole atmosphere was also very strange.


    Tong Yaya, in particular, also looks glum. One looks at Su ye and the other looks at Qing Zheng. He wants to say something, but he wants to say nothing, and he doesn''t feel like eating anything.


    However, Qingzheng has a changeable temperament and doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. She handed Tong Yaya a bottle of milk and said:


    "Little sister, you need to drink more milk for breakfast. You are just growing up. You can''t get enough nutrition. You can see your sister''s figure. She eats it step by step. She doesn''t need to exercise to lose weight at all."


    Hearing that, Tong Yaya''s face turned red. He looked down at his chest and looked at the zither. He found that the zither didn''t grow very well.


    She had to respond politely, "thank you, sister."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m sure you''ll get familiar with me soon. After all, we are good-looking people who are easy to get along with." Qingzheng has a naive smile on her face.


    Tong Yaya grins and finds that the face of the zither is really thick. How can he say he looks good? Usually those beautiful women are modest to say that they look just like it?


    At this time, I heard a knock on the door, and it was very fast.


    This morning, someone came!

 Chapter 49

    Open the door and find a man wearing sunglasses standing outside.


    He was dressed in a suit, very clean and tidy, especially the bright shoes, it seems that this old community does not fit.


    "Who is Mr. Su ye, please?" The man in sunglasses outside immediately spoke.


    Su Ye was a little strange. He didn''t know each other at all, so he asked, "yes, what can I do for you?"


    The sunglasses man''s face was slightly surprised. He glanced around Su Ye''s body, and then glanced into the room as if he had no intention. Then he said:


    "I''m Mrs. Su''s driver. She''s waiting for you at the qipinxing teahouse. The school has already said hello. Please follow me!"


    Su Ye Leng for a while just reaction come over, this man''s mouth of Su old lady is his grandmother cloud CI.


    In the whole Su family''s old house, there are very few people who will love all the younger generation. Although Su Ye''s performance is not as good as Su Changqing''s since childhood, her grandmother has never been partial.


    When Su Ye''s family was driven out of their old house by their grandfather, grandma tried to stop them.


    Originally, Su ye should go to see her grandmother immediately after she settled down, but because she was in her old house, Su Ye didn''t come to her home for a long time.


    Su Licheng heard that his body was shaking, so he quickly stood up and said, "son, since your grandmother is waiting for us again, let''s go quickly! She had a hard time coming out. We''ll be right there


    Although he tried to suppress the excitement, he could still hear the tension between the words.


    "Sorry! Mrs. Su only said to see Su Ye. As for the others, they are gone for the time being! " Immediately, the driver man spoke again.


    Su Licheng was very angry immediately, but his biological mother couldn''t go to see him now?


    "What do you mean? Can''t I go? "


    The driver man gently raised his mouth and said with a faint smile, "if you want to go, I will not stop you. I just want to remind you that since you''ve been driven out of the Su family, Mr. Su doesn''t want to let you have too much contact, so you should keep your peace! Today, I would like to see Su Ye. There are not many opportunities like this! "


    Su Ye clenched her fist, and her heart was filled with anger.


    Although I left Su''s old house for many years, I was still pressed by the strength of Su''s old house. Now even a driver dare to be so rampant.


    Su Licheng sighed heavily and said, "son, go! Your grandmother must have missed you so much that she came out of the old house to see you. As for Yaya and I, we won''t go there. Remember to say hello to us. "


    Su ye also nodded heavily. Anyway, go to see grandma first.


    In the near future, he will make the enemies of the Su family look up to him!


    Su Ye grabs a coat and goes downstairs with the driver.


    Riding in the special car belonging to grandma, Su Ye smelled a special smell of sachets. Grandma always liked this smell and would carry sachets like a lady in ancient times.


    Su night fell into childhood memories.


    Hours later, Su Ye is not favored in Su''s old house. We all know that in the future, the position of the owner of the house will be passed on to Su Changqing, so everyone flatters Su Changqing in every way, and treats him badly.


    Only grandma will not be partial. When Suye is sad, grandma will comfort him, touch Suye''s face with her rough palm, tell stories to Suye, and secretly reserve delicious food for Suye.


    At the beginning, when Su Ye''s family was driven out of their old house by their grandfather, everyone was shocked by his grandfather''s dignity and didn''t dare to have anything to do with them. Only grandma came to see them off and put all the crumpled money into Su Ye''s hands.


    Grandma said that all the money and jewelry were collected by her grandfather, and this money was hidden by her in the middle of the night.


    At that time, Su Ye was still full of anger and resented her grandfather for driving them out. She didn''t care too much about her grandmother''s intentions.


    Farewell, so many years have passed.


    Thinking, it didn''t take long for the car to drive to the Seven Star tea house.


    Su Ye looked up and found that the teahouse was very luxurious, and the decoration also had a strong antique flavor. It looked very high-grade.


    Su Ye followed the waiter to a VIP room on the seventh floor.


    "Mrs. Su is in there, please come in!" The waiter opened the door for Suye in person.


    When I opened the door, I found that there were many people in it, and sitting on the throne was an elderly woman with gray hair.


    She was a little thin, with old age spots on her face. She wore a bun and a thick dress. She was very kind when she laughed. It was her grandmother Yunci, whom Su had not seen for many years.


    She was talking to the people beside her. She looked up and saw Su ye come in. She stopped talking. Her turbid eyes were staring at Su Ye. As Su Ye approached step by step, she never looked away.


    Su Ye was shocked. When she approached, she bent down and called out in a low voice:


    "How are you, grandma?"


    "Ah, it''s Xiaoye! I haven''t seen you for a long time. OK, grandma is fine


    Old lady Su''s voice is a little hoarse. She pulls Su Ye''s hand closer, as if to have a good look at Su Ye. Her old hand also touches Su Ye''s face subconsciously.


    At this moment, without saying a word at all, tears welled up in Mrs. Su''s turbid eyes.


    "Good, good. My poor grandson, it''s good for you to return to normal. In this way, even if grandma dies tomorrow, you can feel at ease. "


    Su Ye''s throat seemed to be blocked by something, her nose was sour, and she was very uncomfortable


    "Grandma, you will live a long and healthy life! You worry about me, and I will be filial to you in the future. "


    Mrs. Su nodded and burst into tears. She couldn''t say anything at all.


    Perhaps outsiders can''t understand Mrs. Su''s close feelings, but Su Ye knows that when a person has experienced countless ups and downs, he will find that there are only one or two of the most precious feelings in his heart.


    At this time, a crisp female voice came from the side and said, "Su ye, look at you. How did you make Grandma cry? Grandma, you promised me not to cry? Su Ye has recovered now. That''s a good thing. It should be happy. "


    Then Mrs. Su realized her gaffe and quickly nodded yes, picked up a tissue to dry her tears.


    Su Ye finally glanced at the other people in the box. The female voice was very familiar. It was Yang Xi''er.


    She is now recognized as the daughter-in-law of the whole Su family, so it''s reasonable for her to accompany her grandmother.


    But the rest of the people, Su Ye is some frown.


    There are seven people here, all young men and women. They are not the Su family, because one of them is the long-term elegance of the student union that Su Ye taught at school.


    This guy was beaten to his knees by Su Ye. He was hurt a lot, but it''s only a few days now?


    How can you just sit in your seat and drink tea?


    Seeing Su Ye looking at her, Duan Fenghua bravely greets Su Ye''s eyes. It''s just that she moves her eyes away as soon as she makes contact with her.


    As for the remaining several Su ye also don''t know, but you can be sure that they are very familiar with Yang Xi''er.


    Mrs. Su also took Su Ye''s hand and said, "come on, don''t stand. Just sit next to grandma..."


    With that, Mrs. Su looked left and right. On her right was Yang Xi''er, while on her left was a young man with fair skin. He looked a little more mature than others, with a faint smile on his face and a calm feeling that others didn''t have.


    Mrs. Su said with a smile, "Wen Hao, I have a lot to say to Xiao Ye. How about changing your position?"


    Zhou Wenhao raised his eyebrows. Although this banquet is not a normal occasion, it also shows his status. He glanced at Su ye and stood up freely


    "No problem, ma''am. It should be


    Then he went to another empty position.


    Su Ye was a little surprised that Zhou Wenhao called his grandmother his teacher''s mother. So, Zhou Wenhao worshipped his grandfather as his teacher.


    However, Su Ye didn''t think much about it, let alone being rude. He hasn''t met his grandmother for so long, so it''s good to be close to someone who can say more.


    After sitting down, Mrs. Su naturally kept asking, and the people beside her couldn''t get in.


    But at this time, Yang Xi''er suddenly said with a smile:


    "Su ye, you see how much grandma hurts you. You should study hard in the future. Don''t fight with others and send them to the hospital!"

 Chapter 50

    Is Yang Xi''er suing?


    Su Ye''s eyes are fierce, and he sweeps Yang Xi''er with a strong smell of warning.


    Although Su Ye doesn''t care about these gossips at all, he still resents Yang Xi''er''s behavior in his heart.


    Especially when he worked as a student for a few days recently, he recalled that in the past, whenever something happened in the school, he always called parents. At that time, he was very concerned about the fact that he didn''t have a mother. He thought that people who secretly made reports were not good things.


    If something happens, can''t it be solved directly in person?


    What''s more, today is a rare day to meet with grandma. Yang Xi''er said this on purpose, which is obviously malicious.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Su was immediately frightened and her face changed. She asked nervously:


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoye, why did you fight? You tell Grandma, is someone bullying you? Don''t worry. No matter who it is, grandma will stand for you. "


    Su Ye was warm and moved when she heard that. Although Yang Xi''er said that he had beaten others into the hospital, her grandmother would subconsciously ask if someone had bullied him?


    Su Ye officially said, "grandma, don''t worry. I''m fine. In the school, it''s a taekwondo competition with others. Look at me. I''m not hurt. "


    Yang Xi''er immediately said: "you are not injured, but you did not see you hit two people into the hospital? Even other people''s hands are interrupted, if not for the large number of Duan Fenghua adults, no longer pursue you, you not only have to be dropped out of school, but also compensate for at least 100000 medical expenses. You don''t know these things, do you? "


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "enough! If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me in private that it''s good for you to have morning tea with grandma today! "


    "In private, will you listen? Even if grandma is here, you will listen. Don''t deny that Duan Fenghua is still here. " Yang Xi''er said, pointing directly to Duan Fenghua sitting opposite.


    At this time, Duan Fenghua also smiles at Mrs. Su and says, "don''t worry, old lady, my injury is healed. Your medicine is really good. "


    This time, Mrs. Su''s face became more dignified. When she came out early in the morning, she wondered why Yang Xi''er would come with some classmates?


    After a question, I found out that Duan Fenghua''s hands and feet were injured. I came to their holy hand medical school for treatment.


    Just now, Mrs. Su didn''t ask in detail what the disease was. She just told Yang Xi''er to take care of it. But I didn''t expect that Su Ye was responsible for the injury?


    "Xiaoye, is that true? You''re all from the same school. You''re all friends. Don''t make any conflicts. You''re injured. We''ve reimbursed all your medicine expenses. If my little night has done something wrong, I''ll apologize for him. He can only study hard, but he can''t be expelled in this way... "


    Su Ye hears in the heart a burst of bad taste, if it is others, he can even turn over on the spot, will these disorderly people all mercilessly teach a meal.


    But now, grandma is present, he can''t let Grandma worry any more.


    Duan Fenghua said with a generous smile, "well, old lady, you don''t have to do this. It''s not you who did the wrong thing. I forgive him


    Mrs. Su was very pleased and finally laughed. She was worried at random and said, "Xiaoye, you like to learn martial arts just like Changqing. Don''t you like reading? I really don''t understand. What''s good about fighting all day? Don''t fight any more, you know? "


    Su ye could only nod her head and said, "grandma, don''t worry. I won''t make trouble at will


    Su Ye felt guilty and stood up to pour grandma a cup of hot tea.


    Zhou Wenhao, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly laughed and said:


    "Teacher''s mother, brother Changqing''s martial arts are different from Su Ye''s gangsters fighting!"


    After a pause, Zhou Wenhao gave Su ye a provocative glance and continued:


    "Su Ye fights at school, breaking the rules and bullying classmates. This kind of fight is not advisable, just like a three-year-old. But brother Changqing has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he has been soaking in medicine. At the beginning, he was not only the provincial champion, but also the cultivation of martial arts, which was also favored by Yanjing University. When he comes back this time, I''m afraid he will be a master. "


    Mrs. Su didn''t know much about this. She just shook her head and said, "what''s not a master? Is there anything you can''t say? Do you have to fight? "


    Yang Xi''er also explained: "grandma, it''s different. Is it also called fighting that our Chinese Army practices those martial arts? It''s defending the country. Elder brother Changqing is now practicing with famous teachers and is good at both literature and martial arts. He will have a greater development in the future. I heard my grandfather say that according to the cultivation speed of elder brother Changqing, he will become a master in ten years and a little master in fifteen years. At that time, our holy hand family was more than just curing diseases and saving lives. "


    Although Mrs. Su didn''t quite understand it, these words made several people interested in it.


    Zhou Wenhao''s eyes were shining, and he said quickly, "is that really what my master said? 15 years to be a great master? Isn''t elder brother Changqing going to be the first of our younger generation in Jiangdu City? "


    Duan Fenghua has practiced martial arts. He even has some difficulties. In ordinary times, his elders will say that he is a martial arts genius. However, Su Changqing is not yet 20 years old. He hopes to become a little master in 15 years. How fast is that?


    Who is not an old man who can be a great master now?


    Duan Fenghua was surprised and said, "isn''t that possible? I''ve been a great master since I was more than 30 years old. It''s so remote! "


    Yang Xi''er was not happy immediately. In her mind, Su Changqing was omnipotent. She said haughtily:


    "Just because other people can''t do it doesn''t mean my fiance can''t do it. Who is he? He was a genius in the eyes of others when he was young. He is so obsessed with martial arts that he can still get the provincial champion. Can others? When he taught you martial arts in school, didn''t you find his talent? "


    Duan Fenghua laughs awkwardly and agrees: "yes, it''s just my nonsense. If someone can do it, it must be brother Changqing."


    Yang Xi''er is not blindly blind, she said: "you don''t think what I said is a lie, we have already appeared in Jiangdu that at least is the master level of young people."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were attracted, Yang Xi''er nodded with satisfaction and continued: "it didn''t happen long ago. The famous master Lou cangyue was chased by his enemies and hid in the Wen family of BaiCaoYuan, but he was still interrupted by his enemies."


    When people heard the words, there was an uproar immediately.


    That''s the famous master loucangyue, who was also interrupted by a hand?


    Next to Su Ye has been silent, but constantly to grandma clip snacks, waiting on the side.


    Because grandma wasn''t interested, he didn''t talk at all, but he didn''t expect that this incident had spread, and he couldn''t help listening.


    When Yang Xi''er saw that even people like Su ye were interested in it, she was even more proud of it. She didn''t care about it and said:


    "It''s said that master Lou cangyue offended a Taoist, who was very young and would never be more than 25 years old. With only a few efforts, he broke Lou cangyue''s power and hurt her..."


    "So terrible? Gods and Taoists? How come I''ve never heard of it? " Several young men and women nearby were puzzled.


    One of the girls sitting next to Duan Fenghua pushed her glasses and said, "not even 25 years old? There is absolutely no such person in Jiangdu City! Is it a Taoist priest from outside? If only I had the chance to meet you. You are so handsome. "


    "The news just came out. There were a lot of people present at that time, but they didn''t dare to say. We can imagine how terrible the Taoist was."


    Yang Xi''er says here, the vision has swept to Su ye, the look of disdain in the eye flashed but pass.


    In her heart, she thought: now the world is dominated by genius. Only talents like her and Su Changqing can have a foothold and have a chance to approach the height of the God and Taoist. As for Su ye, she is just a child who is afraid of grandma''s admonition.


    In her eyes, Suye will never be a great event!!

 Chapter 51

    Soon, the morning tea was over.


    Su Ye personally helps her grandmother and sends her back to the car. Facing her grandmother''s advice, Su Ye naturally agrees.


    At the time of parting, Mrs. Su wants to insert a bank card for Su Ye. Su Ye naturally refuses to take it. Su''s old house looks very rich, but Grandma doesn''t have much money.


    Mrs. Su is also helpless, finally can only say: "then you remember to study hard, test a university.". You have to call grandma when you''re free, you know? "


    "Yes. Sure, grandma. Take your time. Your body is a little weak. I''ll give you some tonic next time. " Su ye said seriously.


    Mrs. Su didn''t care too much. She thought it was su Ye''s filial piety. She reluctantly let the driver drive back.


    After watching grandma leave, Su ye will go back to school.


    Yang Xi''er stopped him. The cleverness that had just been in front of Mrs. Su had disappeared. Instead, she was arrogant. She said in a deep voice:


    "Su ye, grandma has gone home too. Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Su Ye just glanced at her with warning. Facing such a person, he didn''t want to say a word more. He turned around and wanted to take a taxi to leave.


    "Stop! I know you hate me. Are you blaming me for speaking ill of you in front of grandma? "


    Yang Xi''er took out a key to a Porsche and walked slowly past Su Ye. She continued:


    "You should be clear about your identity. Do you want to open a clinic? Do you want to arouse grandfather''s idea to let him accept you back to your old house? Your only hope is that grandma will speak for you, right? But today grandma didn''t say a word, let you go back to the old house. Don''t make Grandma unhappy in the future


    Su Ye just feels funny. Yang Xi''er always thinks she has the ability to see everyone clearly, but she has no such ability at all.


    "I don''t know!" Su Ye simply spits out four words.


    "What? Get angry? You look at you now, you are just a student, will be waiting for the bus to go to school? You''re still worried about a fight? But look at us... "


    Yang Xi''er points to Zhou Wenhao, Duan Fenghua and others with the key of the car and signals Su ye to look at them: "they are one year younger than you. They have long been the people who get the places in the school, and their families have rich assets. Do you think we are all the same, asking the head teacher for a leave to have breakfast, and we are still in fear? "


    "They have already started to help their families with their business. Zhou Wenhao has made an appointment to visit the suppliers at noon and talked about tens of millions of businesses. Can you imagine how powerful their family is? Duan Fenghua''s second uncle runs a bodyguard company. He helps people collect debts. Do you know what that means?


    I said so much just to warn you, don''t provoke them in the future. If I didn''t help you with the aftermath, you would definitely have broken your hand and foot now. I''ve saved you now, understand? "


    Obviously, Duan Fenghua and Zhou Wenhao, who were not far away, also heard these words.


    One by one, they all raised their heads, with a hint of irony in the corners of their mouths. It seemed that they didn''t care about Su Ye.


    Su Ye sneered: "what you save is not me, but them!"


    "Hopeless! You will understand that gap one day


    Yang Xi''er doesn''t want to talk any more. She has done enough for Suye today, so she goes directly to her Porsche.


    Other Zhou Wenhao, Duan Fenghua and others also got into two luxury cars one after another. From the back mirror, they saw Su Ye standing alone at the door waiting for the car. They were all proud.


    "Hum, it''s just a piece of rubbish driven out by Su''s family. If it wasn''t for the face of old lady Su, I would have trampled him to death!" Zhou Wenhao holds the steering wheel in one hand, and the watch on his wrist is very dazzling.


    "Brother Wenhao, let''s go! Such people will not meet in the future. Don''t you want to go to Wen''s group to talk business? This time we must talk about success. There are some changes in their herb garden these days. If we can''t talk about this business, we will lose a lot. "


    "No, we''ll go and wait for them to see our sincerity."


    Su Ye didn''t hear them. Even if he did, he would not care.


    After a while, I got a taxi and went to school directly.


    In the school, Su Ye is a man of the hour, but not many people will talk to him, because under the deliberate of the student union, their class 18 is very difficult.


    In the whole class, the girl at the same table will whisper a few words with Su Ye.


    Originally, the study of senior high school is very nervous, but their 18 classes are abandoned classes, we are also what to do.


    When school is about to end in the evening, Su Ye receives a call from Wen Yuliang.


    Wen Yuliang was very respectful and spoke carefully. He said, "Oh, Taoist Su, are you not bothered?"


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked simply.


    "Well, our Wen family said that they would transfer 15% of the shares of Wen group to you? I''ve gone through the formalities here. Do you think you''ll come and sign it tonight? "


    After hearing this, Su Ye remembered that Wen Yuliang had made such a promise. It seems that after he suppressed Lou cangyue, he still had a great effect. Wen''s work efficiency was so much faster.


    "Well, then tonight!"


    "Well, well, we''ll send a car to pick you up after school." Wen Yuliang is very exasperating.


    Su ye answered and hung up.


    He is going to deal with the Su family''s old house soon. The money on hand is not enough. Even the Wen family can invite master Lou cangyue. When Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er are engaged, there will be strong people on the scene.


    Now Su Ye''s cultivation is only the most important thing in the real spiritual realm. He can''t be invulnerable and invulnerable.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Su Changqing from being mean, he should improve his cultivation as soon as possible.


    The harvest of BaiCaoYuan is an opportunity.


    After school in the evening, the Wen family sent a car to pick up Su Ye.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry. She sent her sister home first, and then went to Wen''s group.


    The huge Wen group building is in the golden position, very conspicuous.


    I don''t know whether Wen Yuliang deliberately let Wen Wan commit crimes and make contributions. He made Wen Wan look pretty early and waited for Su Ye.


    There are also groups of people not far away. They are all very strange. This famous proud and gentle young lady is now dressed as a lady. Who is she waiting for?


    When Suye''s car stopped, Wenwan took a deep breath and opened the door himself.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. How was your trip? " With a warm smile.


    Su Ye glanced at her, but she was also surprised. She didn''t expect that Wen Wan would come to meet him.


    Seeing Wenwan''s smile, Su ye could not help shaking her head. The old lady, who was so high before, now stood in front of him in such a low voice.


    Look at her pale face, and her eyes are still obviously red, it seems that she must have suffered a lot of grievances.


    All this was due to Su Ye''s terrible means that night. Even Lou Mingyue was suppressed.


    Su Ye didn''t answer her, as if he had been used to this kind of treatment for a long time. He glanced into the lobby and found that there were still many people waiting on the sofa around. It seemed that they were all partners who came to talk about cooperation.


    "Why are there so many people at this time?" Su Ye opens her mouth with some doubts.


    Wenwan immediately explained: "well, because there is an accident in our BaiCaoYuan, many partners who have demand can''t get the goods, so they just come to our house in person. There are also some who know the inside information, we want to change the shareholders, so they want to stay and meet you. "


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "I don''t like publicity. I don''t even see it."


    Her gentle face turned white, and she said immediately, "OK, Mr. Su, please follow me from the president''s elevator."


    Su Ye nodded and went in with her.


    Although Wenwan intentionally went to hide, her appearance still attracted the attention of many people and poured in one after another.


    "Miss Wen is back."


    "Miss Wen, when can we talk about next month''s list?" One by one, they want to hold on to the gentle.


    Wenwan is more and more urgent, let the security stop, she said from a distance: "sorry, everyone, now is the off-duty time, we don''t talk about any cooperation."


    Fortunately, she moved fast enough to enter the elevator with Suye.


    Among the crowded partners, there was also a tall and thin young man. His eyes were tired and he had been waiting for a long time.


    This person just met Zhou Wenhao with Su ye in the morning.


    He rubbed his eyes and said strangely, "is it because I haven''t eaten all day? Why is the man who just followed Miss Wen a little like Su ye

 Chapter 52

    Soon to the chairman''s office.


    This is a very luxurious office with large French windows overlooking the whole city, giving people a sense of foresight.


    Inside, Wen Yuliang and his lawyer are already waiting.


    "Here you are, Mr. Su! Sit down, sit down Wen Yuliang was very polite and said hello in person.


    Su Ye was not so polite. She said at any time, "let''s sign the contract directly."


    "All right, the papers are ready! Please have a look. If you don''t understand anything, just ask. These two lawyers can answer it. " Wen Yuliang handed in the contract.


    Su Ye just glanced at it, and without asking much, she signed her name.


    "Don''t look at it carefully. These contracts only bind you, but they don''t bind me."


    It doesn''t sound like much, but when you think about it carefully, Wen Yuliang''s smile is slightly stiff.


    Su Ye''s words are very simple. It''s impossible to restrain Su ye by any law. If Su Ye feels unfair, he will definitely suppress it, just like he called out the three feet God at the same time.


    The lawyer next to him is also a little helpless to smile. They know that they want to change the shareholders temporarily, and they are ready to explain all the detailed laws to Su Ye. But they never expect that there is no chance for them to speak at all.


    Even Su ye did not ask in detail what the market value of his shares was.


    Wen Yuliang quickly nodded his head and said, "we will definitely be trustworthy. In the future, we will join hands with you to build our herbal medicine industry."


    "I don''t know much about business. Just leave it to you!" Su ye said.


    He didn''t want to take care of the business of these groups, not to mention he needed to practice.


    Wen Yuliang seemed to be surprised, but then he was overjoyed and said, "don''t worry, Su shareholder. We will certainly take good care of the group."


    The gentleness and even the lawyers were relieved. They were most afraid that Su ye would directly take up a special post when he came. At that time, Su Ye''s ability would make the whole group in a mess.


    Wen Wan also smiles and says, "since Mr. Su is not interested in doing business, why don''t I show you the pills business we have cooperated with and transport the first batch of herbs to your clinic today?"


    "And the pill business? Then go and have a look! " Su Ye immediately became interested.


    He has always been very accomplished in alchemy, and he also wants to sell some pills in the clinic, so that his Nanxi clinic can stand out from Jiangdu City.


    "Well, I''ll take you there now." Wenwan is very happy, obviously she has guessed Su Ye''s interests.


    Originally, other people wanted to go with them, but Wen Yuliang said, "we still have a lot of work to do. Let Wan''er take Su''s shareholders alone. Don''t disturb others. "


    Wen Wan shook the powder fist, and his fingertips turned white. He took a deep look at Wen Yuliang. It seemed that he had made up his mind and took Su ye out.


    Soon, Wenwan takes Suye to the underground parking lot. She takes Suye to a RV.


    "Mr. Su, we have a long way to go. The driver just said that we have something to do. Let''s wait in the RV first. Please -- "the gentle tone is a little charming, and when it comes to the last half sentence, I blush a little.


    Su Ye didn''t think much, so she got on the RV.


    As soon as I went up, I found that the interior of the RV was very high-end. The seats were wide and soft. It was quite comfortable.


    Wenwan closes the door and locks it. In a moment, she and Suye are in the car.


    Su ye asked: "who does BaiCaoYuan cooperate with to make pills?"


    Su Ye is no stranger to alchemy. Even when he was a child, there were TCM practitioners talking about alchemy in Su''s old house. He still remembers that once Su Changqing broke his hand while practicing martial arts. His grandfather just took out a strange pill and gave it to Su Changqing.


    "At present, there is no suitable partner, because alchemy is too difficult... Mr. Su, do you want to take off your shoes? Be comfortable. I''ll help you


    Wen Wan said, unexpectedly walked to Su ye in front, suddenly squatted down to take off shoes for Su Ye.


    Wenwan was the kind of beauty, the proud Bai Fumei. Now she squats down gracefully, which really surprised Su Ye.


    "No. Go and sit down Su Ye gently shrinks her feet, and she already feels that she is not normal.


    Gentle face slightly changed, but then it was a charming smile. She took off her coat and showed her attractive figure. She bent down and took off a pair of high heels.


    A pair of white little feet came out.


    "Ha ha, there are only two of us here. Does Mr. Su mind if I relax? The driver hasn''t come so fast yet... Why don''t we have a red bar? "


    Wen Wan gently rolled his long hair and took out red wine from the small wine cabinet next to him.


    Her white hands trembled slightly, and she poured a large glass for herself. She looked up and drank it directly. After drinking it, she seemed to be emboldened. Then she walked slowly to Su ye and poured wine for her.


    "Mr. Su, I was wrong when I was in BaiCaoYuan. I really want to do something. I apologize to you today. As long as you can forgive me, let me do anything, but people''s drinking is not too good, drink a little drunk, can you punish people to drink With a gentle finish, he gently bit the pink lips. The delicate lips were stained with red wine, with a faint aroma, which was very tempting.


    Especially so close, the faint fragrance of her body is also coming, let a person have a rush to trample some impulse.


    Su Ye sat on the seat, already understood the gentle intention, he said calmly: "so active, not like your character? What do you want from me


    She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "yes, I''ve ruined BaiCaoYuan, and I''ve lost 15% of Baicao pharmaceutical''s shares. You may not have looked closely, but your shares have become the most critical role. I just don''t want you to transport all the herbs of BaiCaoYuan at one time, so that we can have some buffer time. "


    Su ye said: "these are all business adjustments. What''s more, my clinic hasn''t thought of harvesting all of them at one time. It doesn''t make you like this, does it?"


    Su Ye finished and glanced at Wen Wan. Wen Wan was very active at the moment. The snow-white part seemed to tell Su ye that Ren Jun had picked it.


    Wenwan said, "it''s not, but I hope you can let me continue to manage the herb garden and the herb industry. If the family wants to remove me, I can''t miss this chance to turn over. "


    Su night heard here just secretly nodded, as expected is the same as he thought, the consequences of these days, absolutely someone is responsible.


    That person is absolutely gentle, and now the whole herbal medicine industry is afraid that it is Su Ye''s words that can change the fate of gentle.


    Therefore, even if Wen Wan was so arrogant and looked down upon Su ye before, now she can only squat pitifully in front of Su ye and beg to speak.


    Wen Wan bit the pink lip and said in a trembling voice, "if you agree, I am willing to give everything, including my... Body. I don''t want to disturb you. I don''t want any fame. I''m even on call. You can do it ten times a month or twenty times a month. As long as you let me stay where I am! "


    With that, she gently stretched out her white jade hand, slowly put it on Su Ye''s thigh, and said carefully, "do you think it''s ok? If you agree, let''s start now... "


    Su Ye suddenly stretched her head, directly approached Wen Wan''s face, and scared Wen Wan back subconsciously.


    Su ye said, "would you like anything? It''s called "master."


    Wen Wan was surprised. She didn''t expect Su Yehui to make such a strange request. She was humiliated and hard to say. But for this position, she had to agree.


    Suye is her only life-saving straw!


    After swallowing, she slowly opened her little red lips and uttered two words in shame: "master --"

 Chapter 53

    The word "master" came out.


    All of a sudden, the whole saloon car seemed to become a very ambiguous and shameful atmosphere in an instant.


    After the gentle call, he felt very ashamed. He blushed and lowered his head deeply, as if waiting for Su Ye''s reward.


    If we put it in the past, or tell outsiders about it, I''m afraid no one will believe that this gentle young lady, who is superior and doesn''t even look at a man more often, actually calls Su Ye "master".


    Su Ye was also a little surprised. He sat up straight and said with a smile


    "Get up! Don''t do that! "


    "What? Don''t you want to? Am I not good enough? If you don''t like me calling the host with this voice, I can change it for another voice. " Wen Wan heard Su Ye''s tone, and immediately became anxious.


    Has come to this step, is Su ye not willing to?


    "No, it was just a test for you."


    Su Ye simply explained that he didn''t know who Wen family wanted to replace Wen Wan, but he knew Wen Wan''s ability.


    If you don''t meet him in BaiCaoYuan, then Wenwan will definitely make BaiCaoYuan colorful and make a lot of money. Now, in order to achieve the goal, Wenwan puts down her self-esteem and even can throw herself into her arms.


    Such a person who is desperate for success and does not let himself fall is definitely a rare talent.


    "I''ll talk to the Wen family and let you stay in your seat. In the future, you just need to think about business, and don''t think about other places. "


    Wen Wan hears that Yan Jiao''s body is shaking. She widens her eyes and looks at Su ye in disbelief. She asks:


    "Really? You agreed? Good! I will manage it well. I won''t let you down. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it depends on your future performance! Put on your clothes


    With a slight blush on her face, she reached for her coat and asked in a low voice


    "Well, Mr. Su. Am I not good-looking? "


    "It''s beautiful." Su ye said.


    He forced out a smile and said, "really? But you''ve been indifferent. Perhaps, in Mr. Su''s eyes, I''m much worse than Qiao Chengyue. "


    Su Yeda frowned. What does this have to do with Qiao Zheyue? Is there something wrong with this woman''s brain?


    "Don''t ask these questions later. Didn''t you mean to take me to see the pills? Don''t forget the business. "


    Wenwan quickly took out his mobile phone, in a good mood, said: "OK, I''ll call the driver down immediately, just a moment."


    But Wenwan hasn''t dialed the number yet. Suddenly someone is knocking outside the door.


    And listen to that "Dong Dong Dong" is the sound, the strength of knocking is not light.


    "Miss Wen, are you in there? Can I have a word? " Suddenly, a familiar man''s voice came from outside.


    Su night smell speech a frown, he obviously recognized is morning just met Zhou Wenhao.


    How could he be out there at this time?


    "Oh, it''s him. I''m following you here. " Su ye said to himself.


    "Mr. Su, do you know him?"


    There is a doubt on Wen Wan''s face. Although Su Ye agrees to let her continue to take charge of the power, at this time, she still hopes to get along with Su Ye alone for a while, and then get acquainted with Su Ye.


    Why is there an unexpected guest outside? Isn''t this a blunt interruption to her plan?


    This atmosphere, Su night also did not show much disgust, in case she really and Su night what happened, then her gentle position is more solid.


    "Oh, I''ve seen one, but I don''t know it." Su Ye replied.


    Wenwan understood immediately, and she opened the door at once.


    Outside, Zhou Wenhao and his two friends stood there in good order, with a smile on their face and a delicate box in their hands. It was a great joy to see Wen Wan open the door.


    "Oh, sure enough, there was no mistake. Miss Wen, you are resting in the car! Ha ha


    Zhou Wenhao took the lead and immediately said hello. He quickly handed over the gift box and said:


    "Miss Wen, do you remember me? I''m Zhou Wenhao from Shengshou medical school. My teacher is the famous president of Su University. Ha ha, this little elixir is specially prepared for you by our holy hand medical school. After taking it, it will make your skin smoother and more tender. "


    Wenwan is very humble to Su ye in the car, but in front of others, she instantly returns to her previous arrogance.


    She didn''t even look at the box and said coldly, "how do you know I''m here?"


    "Well, we guessed. As soon as we saw Miss Wen coming down from the garage, we came to try our luck. " Zhou Wenhao smiles again. Unexpectedly, Wen Wan is pursuing this.


    "In the face of the holy hand medical school, I won''t pursue it. Let''s talk about it next time." Wenwan started to rush the guests directly.


    "Wait, Miss Wen. I am just a question. Who is the president of Baicao pharmaceutical industry? We just want to order a batch of goods with you, but the change of your shareholders has made us suffer a lot. "


    Zhou Wenhao then showed a sad look and continued: "you should know that the price of our holy hand hospital is not only higher than others, but also has a good reputation. At this time, you should not let us wait all the time."


    In fact, Wenwan also agreed. It''s true that the holy hand hospital is much better than other partners. She said, "don''t worry! Even if our shareholders change, we will take the lead in arranging the medicinal materials for you. "


    "Oh, thank you so much. Miss Wen, we''ve even brought the contract. Would you like to sign it now? It''s all you''ve seen before, just need your signature. "


    Zhou Wenhao rushed to the hands of the attendant behind him and took over the contract documents, indicating that Wen Wan had a careful look.


    Wenwan took it and took a look. Before, she didn''t want to sign it because she knew BaiCaoYuan was screwed up. But now that Suye has confirmed that she will continue to be in charge, she naturally wants to make achievements against the clock.


    Zhou Wenhao saw Wen Wan turning over the pages. He didn''t disturb him either. Instead, he looked into the RV. He felt that there seemed to be a figure in it.


    "Why? He, isn''t he Suye? "


    All of a sudden, Zhou Wenhao saw Su ye in the RV, and he immediately called out.


    I can''t think of it. I thought it was dazzled before. How could Suye be on the gentle RV?


    Su ye also saw Zhou Wenhao, but in Su Ye''s eyes, Zhou Wenhao was just an errand, not willing to take care of him.


    Zhou Wenhao was different, and immediately asked: "Miss Wen, how could he be in your car this Su ye? are you all right? He didn''t do anything to you, did he? That''s ridiculous


    The two people around Zhou Wenhao are also people who drink morning tea together in the morning. They are also surprised to see them.


    Is the relationship between Suye and Wenwan unusual?


    Wen Wan didn''t want to explain too much, but he said with a guilty heart: "do you still know each other? He and I are talking about the sale of medicinal materials. "


    On hearing this, Zhou Wenhao immediately burst out with justice. He said, "Miss Wen, you must not be cheated by him. He just opened a broken clinic. What qualification does he have to talk about medicinal materials with you. You don''t know who he is, do you? "


    "He''s a piece of junk who''s been driven out of Su''s old house. Two years ago, I was still an idiot. I didn''t expect that I would become normal. I dare to cheat Miss Wen on your head. Su ye, you must be plotting against Miss Wen! I found out today. You can''t escape! "


    Zhou Wenhao pointed to the RV and said angrily, "Su ye, get off me. Today, I will expose your hypocrisy face to face. How dare you come here to cheat with the name of Su family? I''m here today. You can''t cheat Miss Wen! "


    The other two followers were even more aggressive and had already rushed into the RV. It seemed that they were going to drag Su Ye directly out of the car.


    "Get out of the car quickly!"


    "Miss Wen, what contract did he cheat you into signing? It will be destroyed immediately. We will deal with people like him! I promise he''ll disappear in the future! "

 Chapter 54

    "You want me to disappear?"


    Suddenly, Suye spoke.


    He doesn''t want to take the initiative to pay attention to Zhou Wenhao, but it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate the brain damage yelling in front of him.


    With that, Su Ye got up and got off the bus.


    Obviously, Zhou Wenhao also heard that Su ye knew martial arts. Even Duan Fenghua was beaten like that, so they didn''t really dare to do it.


    However, in this case, Zhou Wenhao obviously can not leave, if this time to protect gentle, it is friendship in need.


    "Su ye, don''t mess about! With me, don''t try to bully Miss Wen. "


    Wenwan immediately became angry. She reached out to push Zhou Wenhao''s hand in front of her and said harshly, "who said Su Ye bullied me? What are you talking about? "


    Zhou Wenhao was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wen Wan would react like this. He immediately said, "Miss Wen, don''t be fooled by Su Ye''s appearance. In fact, people like him are very resourceful and have a dark heart. On his broken clinic, where is qualified to talk with you about medicine business? We Su''s old house has nothing to do with him. Don''t believe him easily. "


    Wenwan went directly to Su ye and said haughtily, "enough! Su Ye is my friend. How dare you humiliate him? Isn''t your holy hand hospital very powerful? Then go to other places to buy your medicinal materials! That''s the end of our cooperation! "


    Zhou Wenhao was shocked when he heard the speech. How could he say that the contract would be terminated suddenly?


    "Well, Miss Wen, are you kidding? Why? For Suye? What is he? We are the holy hand medical school. We have the best price and reputation. Are you going to terminate the contract? Did I hear you right? "


    Wenwan did not answer, but subconsciously looked at Su ye, this time still need Su Ye''s attitude.


    Su Ye leisurely took the contract document from Wen Wan''s hand, glanced at it gently, and suddenly stretched out her hand to tear it.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    He tore it to pieces, then threw it on Zhou Wenhao''s face.


    Wow, all over the paper, smashed on Zhou Wenhao''s face.


    "Get out of here --"


    Su Ye''s roar, with a burst of anger, startled the four people present.


    Zhou Wenhao was so scared that his face was blue and purple. He was so angry that he wanted to go forward and do it. But seeing Su Ye''s fierce appearance, Zhou Wenhao did not dare to go forward.


    He gritted his teeth and was wronged greatly. What is Su ye?


    When we drink morning tea together in the morning, Su Ye is only qualified to sit with them and drink morning tea with the presence of old lady su.


    Now Su Ye dares to tear up his contract and humiliate him face to face?


    "Su ye, how dare you tear my contract? You want me to get out of here? What do you count? I will sue you Zhou Wenhao drank angrily.


    Wenwan immediately stepped forward, gritted his teeth and said, "shut up - you dare to humiliate my friend. I tell you, your holy hand medical school won''t get half of the medicine from me in the future. "


    "Miss Wen, how can you still help him..." Zhou Wenhao asked incredulously.


    Wen Wan''s teeth itched with hatred and said, "don''t you hear me? Let''s get out of here -- "


    "You, you, good, good! Gentle, you will regret it


    Zhou Wenhao could not accept the change all of a sudden. He came early in the morning and stayed hungry for a day. He saw that Wen Wan was about to sign a contract. But because of Su Ye''s appearance, he suddenly broke the contract and refused to cooperate in the future.


    It''s a big up and down!!


    Although it''s hateful, it''s hard for Zhou Wenhao to figure it out. When he came out of the holy hand medical school, he swore to Mr. Su, that is, his master, that he would definitely get the contract and not let the holy hand medical school cut off the supply of medicinal materials.


    What can we do now?


    If you go back in this way, you can''t solve the problem by being scolded.


    All blame this Su ye, why does he appear in the gentle RV, what''s the relationship between him and gentle? If it had not been for this little beast, the contract would have been signed long ago.


    After going back, what should I say?


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what Zhou Wenhao thinks, Su Ye doesn''t care.


    Wenwan knows that there must be some inside information about it, but she also knows how to score, so she can''t ask more questions at the moment.


    She called the driver, and simply took Suye to see their pills business.


    It is said that the business of Dan medicine is actually a special store of Baicao pharmaceutical.


    This is a special street. The shops around are selling rare medicinal materials. Now it''s 9 p.m. and there are not many people on the street.


    "Mr. Su, our business is ahead."


    Wen Wan takes Su ye to his store.


    This shop is also large, surrounded by a lot of herbs, the most prominent position is a long ginseng.


    It seems to be the treasure of the town shop!


    "Miss, why are you here?" The staff of the store came up one after another.


    Gently waved, said: "do not greet me, busy you."


    Then she took Suye inside and went directly to the corner where there were two elderly people guarding and the glass cabinet in the back shrank.


    But you can see that there are more than ten bottles in it.


    "Take out all these pills." A gentle greeting.


    The two old men glanced at Su Ye curiously. Then they put on their gloves, took out the key and took out the bottle carefully.


    Look at their actions. I''m afraid the bottle will break if I''m not careful.


    Then, they took out clean cloth from the disinfection cabinet. After the bedding, they opened the bottle and poured out a pill.


    "Mr. Su, this is our pill. The main treatment of this pill is to replenish qi and blood! Many people are born with insufficient Qi and blood, as long as they take this pill, they can supplement it. In our store, it''s also the best one to sell. One is worth 250000 yuan! " Said Wen Wan.


    Su night smell speech big frown, nose moved move, didn''t hear a bit Dan Xiang at all.


    Although such pills are not synthetic pills, their quality is far from that of qualified pills, even inferior to the inferior products from the failure of alchemy.


    And he can conclude that this so-called pill has no great effect at all. It''s only because the blood of Python is put into it to replenish qi and blood.


    "This is also called pills? Did you make it yourself? " Su ye asked.


    Wenwan was embarrassed for a while. In fact, she had long thought that the pills here would not satisfy Su ye, but she didn''t expect Su ye to be so direct.


    "This is not for us to refine, but for us to find a alchemist who can refine pills and ask him to help us."


    One of the old men was angry immediately before the end of the euphemism.


    He held a tone of teaching, said: "this guest, you big tone, this is not called pills, what is called pills? If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. If you are heard by others, you think our herbal medicine is selling fake. "


    "Young man, you can go to this street and ask who has the best pill? The answer you get must be our family. Since you don''t know Dan Yao, there''s no need for us to waste time. "


    These two old people, knowing that Su Ye was gentle, didn''t give face at all.


    Obviously, they are very concerned about the quality of this pill.


    Su Ye just smiles and doesn''t intend to show the two old men a hand. Instead, she shakes her head in disappointment.


    "If this kind of pills can be sold to 250 thousand pieces, then if I make pills, am I crazy?"


    Su night originally just casually said a sentence, but after he finished, he couldn''t help but be a Leng.


    Yes, he can even use low-level pills!


    Although he had thought about alchemy before, he was subconsciously refining those powerful pills. However, it was impossible to have those herbs and furnaces in China, and even his current cultivation was not enough to control the fire of alchemy.


    So he didn''t act.


    But now?


    If this kind of elixir can be called the best elixir, he can definitely show his skill.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but ask: "do you have any Dan stoves here?"


    "Dan Lu?" Wenwan was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head: "it''s rare to see such a thing as Danlu. Last time I heard that someone would use Danlu, it was NaNTU Jue."


    However, Wen Wan thought about it and said, "maybe there will be a place. It depends on luck."

 Chapter 55

    The place is called xiaochengju.


    In a black street in Jiangdu City, ordinary people have never heard of it.


    "Oh, xiaochengju, is there such a place?" Su ye asked strangely.


    He nodded gently and said, "well. This place only opens two nights a week, after 12 p.m. It''s just open tonight. We can try our luck. "


    Su Ye himself has nothing to do, and this kind of place sounds special, but it aroused his interest.


    After they got on the bus, they drove all the way to the old city.


    When I got to the outside of a dilapidated community, I suddenly found many luxury cars parked around.


    Su Ye glanced and found that in every corner, there were many people of all kinds. They were sullen, smoking, with all kinds of small boxes in their hands, looking around warily.


    Wenwan explained: "many of them sell their own things, and most of them are black goods. When it''s 12 o''clock, the gate will open, and there''s a black market in the street until 6 o''clock in the morning. "


    Su ye asked strangely, "since it''s a black market, it must be chaotic, right? How can there be so many people doing business? "


    "It''s a mess. I''ve only been here twice. Every time I can meet the forces who eat black, but because there is so much oil and water here, the outlaws like to gather here. Mr. Su, we''ll be more careful later. " Said Wen Wan.


    Su Ye nodded and stopped talking. It seems that there are many rules and regulations in Jiangdu City, but he hasn''t touched them all the time.


    It wasn''t long before it was twelve o''clock.


    I watched the big iron door creak and open slowly.


    The crowd all around stood up one after another, dropped their cigarette ends and walked quickly inside.


    They looked crowded, but not crowded. After entering the gate, they went straight to the black street.


    "Mr. Su, let''s go, too!" Wenwan put on her hat and mask and covered herself up.


    Su night looked at her one eye, also didn''t ask much, followed together to go inside.


    This street is a bit special, but it''s not the kind of unconventional. It''s more like a market in a small county on the 18th line, but it''s surrounded by all kinds of things, which are very strange.


    "Mr. Su, there are a lot of fish and Dragons here. We''d better not talk much, let alone meddle in our business." Wenwan followed him closely and told him again.


    As soon as Su Ye was about to answer, she suddenly saw someone fighting in front of her.


    The hands are three tall men, mouth swearing, said the words of the field, next to people need to listen carefully to be able to roughly understand.


    And was beaten is an old and a small, looks like a mother-in-law and granddaughter two people.


    The granddaughter looked thin and weak. She was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She was shouting to protect her mother-in-law who fell to the ground.


    "Go away! Don''t beat my mother-in-law. Give me back the things... "


    One of the tough men was holding a jade pendant in his hand. He stepped on the thin girl and kicked her to death. He also scolded loudly


    "How dare you steal! You want to die! If I kick you to death, you dare to provoke me! "


    Bang bang!


    Not a few times, the thin girl had been kicked to bleed.


    The people next to them all dodged and didn''t go forward to ask more questions. Even some people just glanced at them and went to their own places. They had already seen nothing strange.


    Originally Su Ye didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he glanced at it and suddenly found that the thin girl''s face was familiar. There were patches of red pockmarks on the girl''s neck, which were very conspicuous even in the dark.


    Isn''t this the girl at Su Ye''s desk?


    Although the girl at the same table didn''t say a few words to Su ye, Su ye still saw her name in the book, which is Huaqi.


    Why is she here? And was kicked in the face by three tough men?


    Wen Wan didn''t know what Su ye thought and said, "Mr. Su, let''s go this way! We don''t know how many times this kind of thing happened in one night. We can''t control it.... "


    But at this time, Su ye had already pushed away the crowd and rushed out directly.


    Only hear "bang bang" three, those three men don''t know what happened, was su night a person a kick all fly out, rolled to the ground.


    There are still many people watching the excitement, they saw a burst of exclamation.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes focused on Su Ye''s body.


    One by one whispered: "who is this man? Dare to kick Mengshan and their three brothers, is he not afraid to die? "


    "It seems that he doesn''t look like a rich man''s son-in-law. Did someone invite him to teach them a lesson?"


    The distant gentle is to stare big eyes, she hasn''t responded to come over? Didn''t Su Ye just promise not to meddle in his business? How did you go out and kick people away? What can we do?


    Huaqi on the ground, still protecting her mother-in-law, was kicked so much that she was almost unconscious.


    She just felt very unwilling. Why was she bullied from childhood to adulthood? Not only bullying her old mother-in-law, but also bullying her little girl?


    Is it because her family is poor, because she is born ugly?


    At this moment, she even thought that she would not want to live after being kicked to death for so many years.


    If she was not afraid that her mother-in-law would not be taken care of, she might have killed herself


    In her heart, she suddenly felt as if no one had kicked her, and the sound of laughter around her seemed to be much smaller.


    At this time, she slowly raised her head, in the light of the light, she suddenly saw a familiar face.


    How could this pretty young man be so much like her deskmate?


    Flower seven''s head burst of crack pain, she thought she was wrong, can stand in front of her is her deskmate.


    Because from primary school to high school, she had only one deskmate, and only one person dared to sit in the same place with her. There was no fear and disdain in her eyes.


    "Huaqi, have you hurt anything? Come on, get up


    Su Ye stretched out her hand and helped the confused Huaqi up. This helped her to find that Huaqi''s body was very thin and cold.


    "Su ye, how could it be you who saved me?" Flower seven eyes stare greatly of, seem to have forgotten her body pain.


    Su Ye nodded, but also to help the old woman on the ground, it was found that the old woman had fainted.


    "Little beast, you dare to attack us!" Suddenly, the three brothers of Mengshan all got up angrily.


    Their faces are full of anger, clenching their fists, gritting their teeth to go over, look at their appearance, want to tear up Su Ye.


    However, they are not stupid, just Su night can kick them away, which shows that Su night is by no means ordinary people.


    "Boy, do you understand the rules? Who''s your big brother and with whom? Even we dare to manage our affairs. Is this to help this little bitch rob us? Is it reasonable? " One of the men yelled.


    Looking at his age, he should be the eldest of the three brothers, Mengshan himself.


    Su ye then asked, "Huaqi, what happened?"


    Huaqi trembled all over, but she also knew that she couldn''t run away. She only said in a loud voice: "you''re lying. The jade pendant in your hand is ours. You lied to me. I''ll argue with you, and you''ll fight. I won''t let you go as a ghost."


    When it comes to the back, Huaqi is almost ready to cry, and appears to be very wronged.


    Mengshan said angrily, "who said it''s yours? Did it sell to us last night? That''s 12000 yuan! I have a sales receipt. You come here tonight and say you don''t want to sell it. You have to rob it. Ladies and gentlemen, our three brothers have always been honest, but they can''t tolerate bullying. "


    "You''re talking nonsense. The money you give us, as long as two are real money, the rest are fake money. I took it to the bank and found it was all fake. Give me back the jade pendant quickly. " Huaqi said aloud again.


    Su Ye understood immediately, and said in a deep voice, "when you do business with fake money, do you still have to hit people? You are looking for a fight


    The three Mengshan brothers were furious


    "Little beast, don''t think we are afraid of you!"


    "It''s our fault that we don''t see the money clearly when doing business here? Maybe you changed your fake money during the day and now come back to us. "


    Hua Qi was about to cry. He took a stack of fake money and said, "where did I get the fake money? You gave it to me last night..."


    "Cry, cry for your mother! I hand over the money and hand over the goods. Even if I use the fake money, I can only blame you for being blind and stupid! I give you two pieces of real money, that is to be kind to you. You''re old and young. Don''t die in front of our shop. Get out of here. "

 Chapter 56

    "Looking for death!"


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the three Mengshan brothers were so powerful and vicious.


    Let alone his deskmate Huaqi, Su Ye wants to teach these three hateful people a lesson even if they are strangers.


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ye rushed up with a lunge and gave the third of the three brothers a hard kick.


    This kick is different from the previous one. This time Su Ye was angry.


    Bang!!


    With a loud noise, Su Ye kicked on the other side''s knee, and the sound of bone fracture came out on the spot.


    "Ah..."


    The third man screamed like a pig. His hands were about to cover his knees, but he could not stand still and fell on the ground.


    Su Ye didn''t look at it. He put his foot on the ground again. With a bang, his huge body flew out of the ground and hit the opposite corner.


    This sudden change is just a few seconds. Other people haven''t responded yet.


    "Little beast, I''ll kill you!" The second one will rush up with a roar.


    Su Yefei kicked him directly on the chin. With a bang, the whole person flew up. His blood and teeth spurted out. When he fell heavily on the ground, he had already passed out.


    In a flash, the three brothers left the eldest brother Mengshan!


    Mengshan saw that Su ye could fight so well. His anger had just disappeared and his face turned white. He knew that he had kicked the iron plate today.


    But it''s hard to ride a tiger. It''s impossible for the two brothers to be maimed. He''ll run away now. How can he get along after that?


    So he took out a fruit knife from his waist, pointed the bright blade at Su ye, and said angrily:


    "Brother, your skill is to find fault on purpose, isn''t it? Our three brothers are mixed up with Cheng Wang. Do you find out? Is it worth offending our elder brother Chengwang for this ten thousand yuan? "


    "What a lot of nonsense!" Su yeleng drinks.


    Mengshan is furious when he hears that Su Ye has a fruit knife in his hand. Under such a light, the face of the knife is white and sharp.


    All around people are shocked, have stepped back, flower seven saw more subconsciously closed his eyes, dare not see.


    Even the gentle who hasn''t come out all the time can''t help but scream. If Su Ye is killed like this, what can she do?


    "Be careful --"


    Ding!!


    There was a crisp metallic sound.


    The fruit knife cut down to Su Ye''s eyes, but suddenly stopped.


    When they looked at it, they all widened their eyes, thinking that they were dazzled.


    Su Ye actually clamped the fruit knife directly with two fingers.


    Steady, as if the fruit knife was clamped by iron pliers, firmly welded.


    "This, this is impossible!"


    Mengshan was also surprised. He had been on the road for so long, but he had never met such a strange thing. Isn''t such a scene only seen in costume TV series?


    Mengshan pulled the handle hard, but it couldn''t move at all.


    "Well! I want to die


    Su Ye''s two fingers made a fierce effort. He only heard a "Ding" sound and broke the fruit knife. Then he flashed his hand and flicked the tip of the knife.


    Shua!!


    With a flash of white light, half of the point of the knife was inserted into Mengshan''s chest!


    Immediately, blood like spring!!


    With a plop, Mengshan fell to the ground.


    Su Ye''s eyes gave a cold glance, without any pity at all. Instead, she went forward and took back the jade pendant from Mengshan''s pocket.


    At this moment, the whole scene was a dead silence.


    It''s a common sight to beat the disabled in the black market streets here, but it''s rare to cause human death. I didn''t expect that Su ye, a young man who looks pretty, should be so resolute and fierce!


    Su Ye handed the jade pendant to Hua Qi and said, "put it away. Don''t sell it on the black market in the future."


    "This, this... You killed?" Flower seven stares big eyes, palms all sweat, see that jade pendant immediately feel is oneself hurt Su night.


    "It''s OK. Someone will take care of it."


    Su Ye didn''t feel nervous at all. Since this is a black market street, someone will help to deal with the aftermath.


    What''s more, even if this incident provokes official figures, Su Ye is just self-defense. The other party has already cut it off with a knife. What will happen if it is cut down?


    In other words, if Su ye had not practiced, he and Hua Qi would be killed alive tonight!


    Why should we be soft hearted in the face of such an enemy?


    At this time, Wenwan came out in panic. She frowned and dialed the phone, obviously trying to deal with the matter as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Su, you are in trouble. This is xiaochengju. It''s not easy for the other party to get into trouble! " He said gently and quickly.


    Su Ye frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''m not easy to provoke either!"


    Gentle some helpless, reluctantly smile, did not say anything, suddenly there is a way out quickly broke in.


    The crowd of onlookers dispersed one after another, and someone said aloud:


    "Here comes Xiao Chengju!"


    "This boy is so cruel. I don''t think most of Mengshan can be saved!"


    After the group of people rushed in, they first glanced at Su ye, and then immediately asked someone to carry the three Mengshan brothers away.


    A middle-aged man pushed his glasses and said to Su ye:


    "What''s the name of this friend?"


    "Su!" Su night light response, that is because see each other is still polite.


    "Brother Su! We, xiaochengju, are not willing to meddle in your conflicts, but if something happens here, we have to find a solution. " The middle-aged man said again.


    Su ye asked, "how do you want to solve it?"


    "Then follow the old rules! A few days later is the Qingming Festival, also is the Jiangdu dragon head ancestor worship day, big and small things are solved there. I hope you can also be there, otherwise this matter will only be retaliated by Cheng Wang and them day and night. " The middle-aged man said again.


    Wenwan heard that her face changed greatly beside her, and whispered: "dragon head worships ancestors, never go! Those are the most ferocious underground forces gathering places in Jiangdu City. If anyone participates, it means that he wants to compete with them for territory. "


    "Such an interesting thing, of course, I''ll go and have a look!"


    Su Ye''s eyes looked at the middle-aged man and said in a deep voice, "I''ll be there!"


    "Ha ha! Well, we''ll let you know when the time comes - then we won''t disturb brother Su! " The middle-aged man didn''t talk much and walked away quickly.


    As they left, the onlookers scattered.


    If there is not a pool of blood on the ground, I really can''t guess what just happened.


    Su night stay, first slightly check the flower seven and the old woman''s injury, found that their lives are not in danger, in the next drugstore simply dealt with.


    Originally, Su Ye wanted to cure herself, but Hua Qi didn''t want to. Su Ye stopped after she woke up the old woman.


    "Suye, thank you very much. I will repay you well in the future. It''s late. I''m going home! "


    Huaqi lowers her head and buries her face in her hair. Her voice is also very self abased.


    "Good! You can call me if you have anything! I''ll give you a ride. "


    Su ye also called a car in person and privately gave the driver more money to take care of him.


    Naturally, the driver is very happy.


    Flower seven nod, also did not refuse, helped her mother-in-law on the car left.


    Su Ye looked at the figure of the old man and the young man who left. She shook her head and said nothing more.


    She felt that she didn''t know Su Ye. Su Ye looked very low-key. She was also wearing clothes from a local stall, but she had amazing skills. She was ruthless and decisive. She was like a person who did great things, but she would sympathize with the weak, and there were many careful places.


    Which one is Su ye?


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Su Ye didn''t seem to have anything happened. She took the lead in walking ahead.


    Wenwan was stunned. She could only follow up quickly. She really couldn''t understand why Su Ye was so calm at her age.


    They went into more than a dozen shops, but Suye didn''t see any suitable ones. Instead, she bought several things she liked and spent nearly 100000.


    When Su Ye was about to go to the end of the black market street, he suddenly saw a shabby storefront with dim lights.


    "Mr. Su, forget about that shop. Everything in it is not clean! "

 Chapter 57

    "Things are things. It''s just people''s hearts that are not clean. Let''s go


    Su Ye didn''t ask much at all, and immediately stepped into the shop in front.


    As soon as he entered, Su Ye discovered what Wenwan meant by uncleanness.


    In the middle of the shop, there is a black coffin. When you look at it carefully, it is carved with strange patterns, and you don''t know which dynasty it is.


    It''s just that this kind of antique is a bit awkward. I''m afraid no one among the people will buy it.


    After su ye walked in, he saw an old man sitting on the chair. Beijing opera was playing on the radio next to him. The old man was listening attentively.


    "Two distinguished guests, take a look at it, but don''t touch it. Many things come out of the ground, so you can''t be popular." The old man listened and spoke casually, without much enthusiasm.


    When Wen Wan heard this, she didn''t dare to come in even at the door. She felt creepy when she saw anything inside.


    Though she is arrogant, she is always looking at the bag and the perfume girl. How dare she deal with these unearthed things?


    Su night alone to walk inside, suddenly saw a brush on the table, can''t help but face a burst of joy.


    "Boss, how do you sell these brushes?"


    The old man narrowed his turbid eyes, grinned and showed his yellowing teeth, saying: "I have good eyesight! There are a lot of good things in my shop, but it''s really not much that can be used. Do you really want to ask the wolf hair pen in the middle


    Su night saw the old man see through, also didn''t hide, stretched out his hand to take up, looked at.


    "It''s OK. I don''t know the price?"


    "Ha ha. It''s not as simple as it can be. It''s excavated from a general''s grave. It''s the hair of the authentic bloodthirsty wolf king. It''s been buried underground for so long, and it''s still intact. Ask for 130000, no counter-offer! Brother, if you know the goods, take them away. " The old man, said the old God.


    He seemed to expect that the price would scare Su ye away, so he closed his eyes and continued to listen to his Peking Opera.


    Sure enough, the gentle man at the door said immediately, "a pen costs 130000? Are you too dark? If it was really an antique, you would have sold it for a long time, and you still need to stay in this shabby shop? "


    The old man just snorted and didn''t answer, with a look of love or not.


    "Good! One hundred and thirty thousand, I''ll take it! " Su Ye agreed immediately.


    Wenwan was shocked for a while. Even if she had a hundred herb garden, she would not use a brush of 130000 yuan. Is it not a waste of Suye''s money?


    The old man opened his eyes in surprise and said, "ha ha, little brother, at the beginning of my words, the owner of this brush should be a biased general in the past, and because he has led the Yin soldiers, few people can hold it. Are you sure you want to use it?"


    "Isn''t it that some of the fighting spirits are contaminated? If not, I won''t buy it! It''s coming Suye has decided.


    The old man was overjoyed and immediately stood up to wrap up the brush for Su Ye.


    "Ha ha, my little brother is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. He knows the Pearl with his eyes. We still have something here. Why don''t we look around? "


    Su night is not polite, but at a glance saw the side of the tea with a small tea set.


    It seems that on weekdays, the old man will make tea by himself here.


    Su ye went to have a look and found that the utensil used to make the tea cup was an old turtle shell.


    The tortoise shell is very big, but it''s a long time ago, and the pattern on the surface is not clear. Below is a black triangle cauldron with such a tortoise shell.


    The height is just right!


    "Boss, I like this set of tea set. How much is it all?" Su ye asked quietly again.


    The old man, with a smile, seemed to see through Su Ye''s idea again. He first turned off the radio and said, "good, good! ha-ha! You have also found the treasure of our shop. This turtle shell is definitely a ten thousand year old turtle shell, and its value is not comparable to that of this kind of writing brush. "


    Su Ye''s eyes take back in the tripod. It''s not the tortoise shell that attracts him, but the nameless tripod that holds the tortoise shell.


    "Where did Wannian come from? It would be nice to have a millennium. Make a conscience price Su Ye reached out to touch those cups again, and seemed to appreciate them very much.


    The old man was embarrassed and said, "why don''t you believe it? It''s not ten thousand years, but at least five thousand years. If you feel the water in the turtle shell, it''s cold. It''s absolutely good. It''s a buy it now price of three million! "


    "Three million?" Su Ye immediately shakes her head. It''s a pity that she won''t talk about it any more.


    Although he is rich, he is not at the mercy of the old man!


    When the old man saw that Su Ye didn''t buy it, he immediately said, "it''s really good. I usually like it. If you want to see me buy all my tea sets, I''ll get a new one. If you really like it, you''ll have to pay a price. "


    "I''ll give you a fair price, one million! It''s all mine here! You see, I''ll swipe the card right away. If not, I''ll forget it! " Su Ye''s tone is very firm.


    The old man hesitated, gritted his teeth and said, "OK! It''s like making a friend! If you are well-developed in the future, don''t forget me


    "Good!"


    After a while, all the transactions were completed.


    Su Ye is also not polite, big and small all into a sack, like a garbage collection uncle, directly on the back.


    The old man was very happy and sent Su ye to the door in person.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Before that, she would have looked down upon Su ye and shouldered a sack so rudely. But now, she thinks that Su Ye is still behaving like this.


    It''s really informal!


    After they left the house, they strolled for a while. It was more than three o''clock in the morning, so they just went back.


    Wenwan didn''t know that Suye had gained a lot. She said she was sorry and drove Suye downstairs.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said, "Mr. Su, if you don''t want to go out on Qingming Day, I''ll try to help you deal with it."


    "Nothing. I''ll come and have a look when I have time." Su ye said and went upstairs with sacks.


    Wen Wan stands beside the luxury car and looks up at the dark and shabby community. After a long time, she seems to have some problems. She can''t understand them, so she just doesn''t think about them, so she gets on the car and drives away


    Su ye came home to find her father waiting for him in the living room.


    Now, it''s more than four o''clock in the morning. My father Su Licheng is waiting in the living room and sleeps.


    When I heard the sound of opening the door, I was startled. All of a sudden, I woke up.


    "Son, you are back! Have you eaten so late? I''ll heat up the meal for you. " Su Licheng said.


    Su ye saw the blood in her father''s eyes. She felt guilty and said, "Dad, go to bed! I''ve eaten. I''ll go to bed after I take a bath. Don''t wait for me in the future. I''m not a child anymore. "


    "Well, well, if you say that again, I''m tired of dad''s nagging. If you don''t want to eat, there''s bread. " Su Licheng told a few more words, and then he went back to his room to have a rest.


    Su night will move things to the room, this just take out one by one.


    These little things are miscellaneous, and there are still a lot of them. In addition to the flower king Su Ye got in BaiCaoYuan before, and the strange stone, he has a lot of things.


    "It seems that I have to buy a room, otherwise I can''t put my things down at all."


    Su Ye was the first to take out the strange three legged tripod in the sack.


    Start to feel a burst of heavy, at least 70 or 80 Jin, but the appearance is similar to the size of rice cooker.


    "I hope I read it right."


    Su ye put the nameless tripod on the table, picked up the paper and wiped it gently. But after a while, she found that the mark on it could not be wiped away.


    Su Ye seems to think that if this cauldron has ever practiced pills, there should be many traces of erysipelas on it, which can''t be wiped off.


    He clenched his fist fiercely, and his real Qi ran around. The "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", which had not been used for a long time, wandered all over his body, and a trace of White Lightning bounced on his hand.


    Su Ye slaps the nameless tripod hard.


    When¡ª¡ª


    On the nameless tripod, layers of dark marks were all shattered and dropped.


    The cauldron finally showed its true colors!

 Chapter 58

    This tripod is red, gilded and introverted, revealing a heavy sense of awe.


    Even if Su Ye is used to seeing all kinds of artifact, he can''t help but shrink his pupils slightly. It''s obvious that this tripod is not simple.


    "There must be a strong man in ancient China, at least a skillful craftsman, otherwise it would be impossible to forge such a red tripod!"


    Su Ye reaches for her hand and finds that the red tripod is full of Yin.


    But this kind of Yin Qi is not the breath of the dead in the underworld, but the Yin Qi on both sides of yin and Yang.


    "The ancients forged nine tripods to keep the dragon''s spirit in check. Hours later, I thought it was just a legend. Now it seems that it should not come from nowhere! "


    Su Ye looked at it carefully for a while, but he didn''t know exactly which dynasty it belonged to.


    Just because of this red tripod, Su Ye suddenly has a bold idea in her heart.


    "Lu Ding, Lu Ding, is the most commonly used by Dan masters, but rarely used. But I don''t know that this tripod also has great power! "


    Su Ye originally wanted to buy a Dan stove to make pills. When she saw the red tripod, her first thought was also to make pills.


    If there was a real Dan master here, he would certainly refute Su Ye. How could this red tripod be used to refine Dan?


    Because whether it''s the alchemy of taishanglaojun in myth or the alchemy handed down by the ancient family, they all use the alchemy furnace. The biggest difference between them and the tripod is that one is the cover of all the furnaces, and the other is empty.


    Since there is no strong fire to control, naturally can not be pressed into pills.


    Therefore, in the minds of countless Dan masters, Ding is useless at all.


    Su Ye takes her eyes back from the red tripod and doesn''t go on. After all, it''s a room. It''s still in the middle of the night. If something happens, won''t it stir up the whole floor?


    "It seems that we have to find a good place tomorrow!"


    Su ye thought, and then looked at her several things, one is the king of flowers, the other is a stone wrapped in soil, and the other is a thousand years old turtle shell.


    Su Ye reached out to pick up the stone, which was also heavy.


    He had not noticed before that the stone was as big as a duck''s egg, and it weighed more than 20 jin.


    "Let me see what you are?"


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Su ye again used a really fierce shock to break some soil on the surface.


    It turned out to be a milky white bead. At a glance, it really looks like a duck egg.


    However, Su Ye quickly judged that this was not a duck''s egg, but the core of a fierce beast. In ancient times, fierce beasts were rampant, and many of them were psychic. If there were long-lived fierce beasts, they would form a core, also known as animal pill.


    "How can this kind of thing appear in BaiCaoYuan? Moreover, at that time, Qingzheng also wanted to own it. It seems that the zither must also know its value, otherwise it would not have risked death. "


    Su ye put the animal pill in his hand and rotated it a few times. If the animal pill is valuable, its value is in the core of the pill. On the surface, it has no value at all.


    "This thing has no value in other people''s hands, but it''s different in my hands!"


    A bold idea suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind.


    He immediately picked up the red tripod, put on the king of flowers and the animal pill, quietly went to the balcony, and jumped to the top of the building.


    On the top of the building, I immediately felt the cool wind blowing. After all, April is coming, and the weather is still cool.


    But for Su Ye''s body now, it''s nothing at all.


    He looked around, there was no possibility of anyone, and it was impossible for such an old community to install surveillance cameras on the roof.


    Then, he put down the red tripod, put the king of flowers into it, and then put the beast pill into it.


    At a glance, it really looks like a big bird''s nest.


    "Let me see if you are a supernatural creature of heaven and earth!"


    Su Ye drew a strange figure in front of her body with one hand, and countless Dan Jue appeared in her mind.


    He clapped with one hand, and with a buzzing sound, there were a lot of genuine Qi condensing in it, which immediately wrapped the red tripod.


    "Three thousand yellow, turn into sky fire!"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Flames were burning from Su Ye''s hands in an instant.


    This kind of flame is not ordinary. The flame of burning wood can be compared with that of burning wood. It was made by burning Su Ye''s own Qi. The flame shrouded in it, and even directly integrated into the red cauldron.


    Just a dozen breaths, that kind of flame ran wildly in the red cauldron.


    The whole red tripod was also a shock. It seemed that there was a special consciousness that trapped the real fire and didn''t let it out.


    Zizi to burn for a long time, and finally the flame slowly extinguished down.


    The king of flowers has been completely burned up, and the remaining shadow sticks to the beast pill, sending out bursts of fragrance.


    It''s a very nice smell of flowers.


    Just take a sip, you will feel that you are in the nature of flowers, birds and flowers.


    "Good thing, the aroma is not bad!"


    Su Ye sighed, and then continued to wait.


    Until the next day light, suddenly found a pool of clear dew inside the red tripod.


    Su ye had no cup in her hand, so she put her hands in the red cauldron and looked at the dew in her hands. Then she drank it.


    "Ah..."


    Su night seems to feel very sweet and delicious, can''t help sighing.


    "This is the essence of the earth!"


    In the heart of sue night, he used the animal spirit to absorb the aura between heaven and earth, and then used the red Ding to refine and refine, and finally turned into a sweet earth essence.


    Although this kind of thing can''t compare with his dragon blood pill, as long as ordinary people drink it, it''s absolutely overflowing.


    At this time, Su Ye suddenly heard a burst of footwork from downstairs.


    It turned out that several men came to the door.


    Su night a frown, will pack up things, and from the roof turned over to the balcony, quietly back to the room.


    "Are you sure it''s here? Would someone like Mr. Su live in such a place? "


    "That''s right. That''s what the information says. Let''s knock on the door and have a look. We''ll know soon." There were two voices outside.


    Su ye heard that the other party was looking for him. He didn''t want to wake up his family. He took the initiative to open the door and stood on the corridor. He recognized one of them at a glance.


    The man in the middle is actually the middle-aged man who spoke on the black market street last night. He is still dressed up last night and looks very gentle with glasses.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Su, excuse me! We''re here today to send you an invitation


    The middle-aged man didn''t say much either. After giving the invitation to Su ye, he said, "I hope you can see Mr. Su on the Qingming Day. Excuse me


    It''s simple. It''s retreating.


    Su ye took a look at the invitation, but he admired these people. It seems that the other party''s power really has some abilities, otherwise it would not have been possible to find here in one night.


    Su Ye didn''t care. She just went there.


    But before long, there was a sound of footwork under the stairs.


    This time the footstep is very light. It looks like a woman.


    Su Ye opened the door again and found that it was a tall and charming beauty. It was Qiao Zheyue, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Qiao Zheyue was wearing professional women''s clothes this time. She was wearing big glasses. She looked a little more intellectual.


    Especially when I saw such a beautiful woman in the early morning, I just felt that she was more beautiful than ever.


    "Su Ye. Good morning Qiao Zheyue saw Su Yeh come out and seemed to breathe with ease.


    Su ye said with a smile, "Miss Qiao, you are earlier. What can I do for you this morning?"


    "Well, it''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s change places?" Said Jo.


    It seems that although things are important, they are not in a hurry.


    Su Ye hasn''t bathed or brushed her teeth yet.


    "Then I''ll finish washing up!"


    "Of course, I''ll wait for you," Joe said with a smile


    Su Ye simply asked Qiao Zheyue to come back to the house to sit down, and he went to wash.


    When he changed his clothes and came out, he found that his father Su Licheng also got up and was chatting with Qiao Zheyue.


    When Su Licheng saw Su ye, he immediately blamed him and said, "son, your friend has come. Why don''t you say a word? I''ll make breakfast, and I''ll eat it soon


    Then, Su Licheng went into the kitchen quickly, and looked at Su ye with a very strange look when passing by Su Ye.


    The look in his eyes clearly said: son, why did you change another beauty today?

 Chapter 59

    This breakfast, the atmosphere is also very strange.


    If the family talked and laughed when Qingzheng was there before, it was all because Qingzheng had so many words that it couldn''t stop.


    And now? Qiao Zheyue originally belongs to that kind of quiet young lady with few words.


    Therefore, Su Licheng and Tong Yaya seem to be eating breakfast with a smile, but their eyes look at Qiao Zheyue and Su Ye.


    They both wanted to know what was going on?


    Su Licheng said: "Miss Qiao, are you used to eating?"


    "Well, I usually have breakfast like this." Joe turned the moon and nodded with a smile.


    Then, he began to be awkwardly silent again.


    After a while, Su Licheng asked, "are you still used to eating? Miss Joe


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, I finished my breakfast.


    Su night let Tong Yaya help leave, he is to follow Qiao off the month to go out.


    When they got to the car, the driver seemed to drive aimlessly.


    Qiao Zheyue said, "Mr. Su, this time I came to visit you early. In fact, I came to ask you a favor at my grandfather''s request."


    "Speak up!" Su ye said.


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of Jiangdu''s annual Qingming Festival? It''s also called dragon head party! It''s an important day for Jiangdu to divide up the interests of various families every year! " Said Jo.


    Su Ye is a little surprised. How come even Qiao''s family is involved in this?


    Isn''t the Qiao family one of the richest businessmen in Donghai province? Their business should not involve underground forces, right?


    Su Ye just nodded and said, "I''ve heard about it recently."


    "This festival is very special, especially this year. Because the conflict between us and the Wu family has been unable to resolve. The owner of the Wu family is cut off by you. This time, you will surely have a crazy revenge. Our Qiao family thought that if Mr. Su could help us fight against the Wu family, we Qiao family would be very grateful. " Said Jo.


    Su Ye understood. It seems that Qiao Zheyue came early this morning to ask him to help as a thug.


    "Well, good! I just want to go and have a look and solve some problems by the way. If you have any conflict with the Wu family, I''m sure I''ll protect you. "


    Qiao Zheyue was overjoyed and quickly nodded. If she heard that someone had dared to protect Qiao''s family in the past, she would certainly sneer at it, but she had seen Su Ye''s terrible means. As long as Su Ye agreed, she would be more at ease.


    Qiao Zheyue thought of something again and said, "thank you, Mr. Su first. But I also have to remind you that every year of Qingming Festival, the dragon heads will attack each other. This year, they will swallow up a lot of our family''s industries, let alone keep them. So Mr. Su must be careful. If you''re not sure, you can put up with it for a while. We Qiao family will never have any complaints! "


    "Well!"


    Su Ye replied and asked, "do you know the people of Xiao Chengju? One of them is Cheng Wang. What''s their strength? What was the style of the past? "


    Seeing Qiao Zheyue''s puzzled look, Su Ye simply said her experience in xiaochengju.


    Because he saved the girl at the same table, he killed Mengshan. Although there was no Mengshan, he was carried away. I''m afraid that most of them could not be saved.


    Su Ye is not afraid of their revenge. She is afraid of implicating her family and her deskmate Hua Qi.


    "Oh. You can rest assured that since the people of xiaochengju have come forward and solved the problem at the dragon''s head party, there will be nothing else. However, it has to be solved thoroughly. They are all bullying people. You must be too low-key. " Qiao Zheyue said later, she couldn''t help but smile. She was very good-looking.


    Su night some helpless, said: "I did not deliberately low-key, is that they do not know life or death!"


    Qiao Zheyue looked up and down at Su ye, and found that Su Ye was absolutely tall and pretty, with a three-dimensional face, which belonged to the kind of handsome little brother set by little girls.


    But the only pity is that Su Ye''s clothes are too low-grade.


    Even if the shoes were new, they were bought by Su Licheng for Su Ye. Their family was not rich and thrifty. I''m afraid this pair of shoes is just over 100 years old.


    Among the students, the spirit of hard work and plain living is good, but the characters around Su ye are not only afraid of Su Ye as a student.


    Therefore, people can see at a glance that Su Ye is definitely a bully.


    "People depend on clothes. You don''t care, but many people do. Come on, I''ll take you to buy some clothes and help you dress up! " Joe said, immediately let the driver go to the biggest shopping mall.


    Su Ye didn''t want to be troublesome at first, but on second thought, maybe there will be a lot less trouble in the future, so she agreed immediately.


    Soon, Joe took Suye to the biggest shopping mall.


    "This shopping mall is also our family''s industry. The most expensive clothes and decorations in Jiangdu are here."


    Qiao Zheyue has been dealing with luxury goods in people''s eyes since she was a child. She just glanced at Su Ye''s figure to know what she would wear best.


    With Su night into a very luxurious clothing store, inside the beautiful salesman obviously know Joe off month.


    One rushed up and said with a smile, "good morning, Miss Qiao."


    "Good morning, sir! Welcome


    There are special people waiting on the side, really the customer is God.


    Even, Su Ye''s eyes just stayed on a certain dress for more than two seconds, and the attendant next to her immediately caught her and quickly introduced her.


    However, with Joe, she interrupted immediately.


    "There''s no need to introduce these. The latest models in this issue, these ten sets, all let the models on the camera, go!"


    Qiao Zheyue said a few words aggressively, and then took Su ye to a VIP seat.


    After a while, on the front of the T-stage, there are several handsome male models put on the clothes just now, on the top of the show, all aspects of the display.


    "Su ye, what do you think of the first two? Is that ok? " Said Jo.


    Su ye said with a smile, "you rich people really enjoy it. You have to wear a model to try on a dress."


    "That''s it! I don''t know what to do with this dress. Try it on! " Qiao Zheyue knew that Su Ye didn''t object, and immediately handed Su ye a piece of clothes.


    Su Ye comes to the fitting room and pushes the door. It seems that he can''t open it. He just takes off his clothes at the door and wants to change them at the door.


    "Hey, Su ye, don''t change here..."


    Qiao Zheyue yelled, but his eyes immediately widened. He found that after su ye took off her clothes, her figure showed up and even reached a very eye-catching level.


    On weekdays, Joe will occasionally see some coaches show their figure in the gym, but compared with Suye, Suye is a complete winner.


    Pectoralis, abdominis, biceps, golden ratio, it seems that it''s not from exercise at all, but from God''s hand.


    Next to a few salesgirls also looked at the past, there are two flower crazy swallow saliva.


    "Wow, what kind of figure is that? Isn''t it perfect? I''m going to fall in love at first sight


    "I think you''ve got an idea, haven''t you? Wipe your saliva. He''s Miss Qiao''s friend. Maybe he''s her boyfriend


    When Qiao Zheyue heard their voices, she blushed and said, "that''s the induction door. Come closer."


    The salesgirl nearby helped to open the door.


    Su Ye is slightly embarrassed. Although he can practice, he still needs time to adapt to some high-tech things.


    After a while, Suye came out with a new suit.


    All the salesgirls were looking forward to it. It was worth seeing. There was no need to say much. It was just right.


    "Well, that''s good. It looks better than a model. If you sing well, maybe you can sign up to be an artist. "


    Qiao turns the month to smile, is also quite satisfied, now Su night had this suit, absolutely did not dare anyone to look down upon him again.


    "I''ll take all these. I''ll send them back."


    Joe didn''t even ask about the price. He signed a letter with the salesgirl and took Suye to the second one.


    Then, he helped Suye get a hair, bought shoes and ties, and finally bought two watches.


    Su ye saw the price of the watch, and it was one hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    Joe doesn''t think money is money when he breaks the month!


    Su Ye dressed up and didn''t know how much it cost.


    He said, "since Miss Joe has given me so many things, I will give you the same!"


    "Oh? What is it? "

 Chapter 60

    "Soon you will know!"


    Su ye sold a pass first, what he wanted to send was a big gift.


    Qiao Zheyue gave a smile and said, "hum, I''ve learned to keep secrets. Did you send me a charm or something? "


    In Qiao Chengyue''s impression, although Su Ye is very young, the magic means are still incredible. They don''t lack other things. If Su Ye gives gifts, it must be su Ye''s best charm.


    What''s more, Qiao Zheyue doesn''t want Su ye to spend any money wrongly, because she usually sees some Taoist Masters draw some charms, so there''s no cost at all.


    The Su night hears speech heroic spirit to be born suddenly, say: "I su night want to send of thing, how can be a mere charm to compare!"


    Joe turned the moon and nodded thoughtfully, looking forward to it.


    Recently, she doesn''t know why so many excellent people around her are the most comfortable to get along with Su ye, and she looks down on boys from Little Joe.


    The reason is very simple, no boy is better than her.


    However, it seems that this is different from Su Ye. Su Ye feels like a dazzling star hanging in the sky. That kind of bearing makes people subconsciously admire Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "by the way, is there a better house in Jiangdu City? It''s an independent villa. The place should be big, with a garden and quiet! It''s better to have an existing house. "


    "Oh, you''re going to buy a house? Your request is not a better house. It should be the best in Jiangdu City. "


    After thinking about it, Joe said, "with your ability now, you should live in such a good house. I just know you. I''ll take you to have a look!"


    "If you have time, it''s best." Su ye said.


    "I have a rest today. My main purpose is to accompany you." Qiao fold month sweet smile, after saying it seems that his words are not quite right, subconsciously bit the lip, hide the past.


    Soon, Su ye and Qiao Chengyue arrived at Mingdu sales department.


    In Jiangdu City, the famous villa area is their real estate.


    However, although it is well-known and the most expensive in Jiangdu, there are not many guests at all, because there are not many people who can afford to buy such buildings, which are calculated in tens of millions.


    When Su Ye stepped into the real estate for sale, she saw the model of the real estate in the middle of the hall.


    It looks beautiful, a villa unique design, next to a huge lake, green and surrounded by facilities are first-class.


    "Sir, miss. Good afternoon. Do you have an appointment Immediately, there is a salesman to meet up.


    Su Ye shook his head and said casually, "No


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Just look around and call me if you have anything


    The salesman''s eyes immediately showed a look of disappointment, with a professional smile on his face, and slowly retreated to one side.


    The other salesmen all looked at each other with a smile and didn''t speak much.


    It''s true that they like to sell a house, but the problem here is that it''s Mingdu villa district. All the big money come here by appointment. Those people really want to buy a house.


    For example, Su ye and Qiao Zheyue, although they look like famous brands, they can see them every day. At most, they come in to have a look at the real estate and then leave.


    These people don''t need to offend, but they don''t need to please too much.


    As for Qiao Zheyue, originally he should be familiar with these salesmen, but now Qiao Zheyue has changed into a pair of big sunglasses and is on the phone again. They all take a strange look and discuss in a low voice


    "This should be some rich second generation and female net red?"


    "Look at this dress, I think it should be a net red, ha ha, this kind of woman, as long as you have money, you can sleep at will."


    Although the voice of several people''s discussion was very small, it still reached Su Ye.


    Su night frowned, frowned and looked at the past, found that the speaker was a tall and thin man.


    His hair had been specially arranged and his face had been made up, which made him look very delicate. At the same time, Su Ye felt that his face was familiar.


    "Why? Are you su ye All of a sudden, the refined male salesman was surprised.


    Then he saw Su Ye frowning. Knowing that Su Ye couldn''t remember, he immediately said, "it''s me, Jiang Xiaolong! You don''t remember me? When I was in senior three with you, we used to play basketball together. Remember


    When Su ye heard the other party''s hint, she suddenly came to such a person, who was an old classmate studying together two years ago.


    It''s reasonable to say that Jiang Xiaolong should be a sophomore this year. How did he become a salesman here?


    "Oh, it''s you. I remember


    Su ye saw that it was the other party who turned out to be an old classmate, so she just ignored the other party''s rude remarks.


    Jiang Xiaolong was very excited. He clapped his hand on Su Ye''s arm, looked at it and said, "tut Tut, look at you. You''re doing well. I almost didn''t recognize you just now. I''ve heard from my classmates that you''ve become a psycho in the past two years. How can you get better now? "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "indeed, I was ill in the past, but now I''m well!"


    "Hahaha, that''s great news. I must send it to the group to let the students know that you are still well."


    Jiang Xiaolong quickly took out his mobile phone, quickly typed a paragraph of words, and then sent it out with a smile.


    "By the way, Suye. You came to see the house? I remember you didn''t have any money at home. Didn''t you get kicked out by your Su family? When I went out of the house, I didn''t have any hair left. Where did I get the money? "


    "I''ve made some myself," Suye said


    Jiang Xiaolong seems to understand something immediately. He glances at Qiao Zheyue who is on the phone, and his tone suddenly becomes ambiguous


    "Did you find a rich woman to take care of it? Is that her? What''s the origin? You''ve got such a nice girl. You can do it! Next time you have such an opportunity, please call me


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold and she said, "put your mouth clean for me!"


    "Oh, why are you still angry? I speak more straight, you don''t know. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry Jiang Xiaolong didn''t expect that Su Ye was angry and apologized.


    But in the heart is very despise, Su night this guy actually went what shit luck, so also close to rich woman, look like a white rich beauty.


    Oh, my God, it''s not fair at all.


    He worked hard for so many years and earned so little, but why did Su ye, a psychopath, hook up with a rich woman, and he didn''t have to struggle for the next 60 years.


    Son of a bitch, doesn''t it mean that the more high-end real estate, the easier it is to meet the real rich second generation?


    I''ve been a salesman for so long, but I met those old men. It''s rare for me to have a Bai Fumei, who was even seduced by Su Ye. What a loss!


    "Well, don''t be angry. Why do you get angry so easily? You want to buy a house, right? Wait for the old classmate to introduce to you, ha ha, everyone is old classmate, you give me a bottom, your this net red rich woman really want to buy a house? " Asked Jiang in a low voice.


    Su ye said, "she is not my girlfriend. She just met me and came to have a look. I bought a house."


    "You buy it? Just you... OK, OK. You see, these two buildings on the edge are the only ones next to the villa area. Now they only have the highest roof, and the first and second floors are not sold. It''s not expensive, that''s five in one! " When Jiang Xiaolong talked about the back, he already had a sneer on his face.


    This is a happy empty scene. Unexpectedly, Su ye, a poor man, came to buy it.


    Su Ye shakes his head. He doesn''t want to live in the same building with others. The main reason is that he will go in and out later, and even make some noise, which is very inconvenient.


    "No, these floors. Is there any villa on them?" Su Ye points to the middle of the model.


    Jiang Xiaolong sneered and said, "you can''t afford those. They''re too expensive!"


    "How expensive is it?" Su ye said.


    "Can you afford a villa of at least 50 million?" Jiang Xiaolong asked with a smile.


    Su Ye calculated her own money. If she even calculated the money of Nanxi clinic, it was just barely enough.


    But all his money has reasonable arrangements, and the money he can use is not more than 20 million.


    "I don''t have that much money yet." Su Ye simply said a fact.


    Jiang Xiaolong couldn''t help laughing and said, "aren''t you talking nonsense? That''s 50 million, and I''m not enough! Aren''t you kidding me? Don''t think about these villas. You can''t afford them all your life. "


    At this time, not far away, Qiao Zheyue hung up the phone, stepped on his high-heeled shoes, quickly came over, took off his sunglasses very aggressively, and said in a cold voice:


    "50 million a lot? I''ll send him directly! "

 Chapter 61

    "What? To him? "


    It seems that Jiang Xiaolong didn''t react. He turned his head and looked at Qiao Zheyue.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaolong subconsciously wanted to laugh at her, but suddenly he saw Qiao Zheyue''s beautiful face, with a great momentum, and forgot everything he wanted to say.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "don''t you have to? It won''t take me long to buy it. "


    Qiao Zheyue raised her head and said, "Su ye, you don''t want to share this little thing with me. I want you to live better with Uncle Su, and it''s just a little money. "


    Qiao Zheyue''s words are true, because before they, Qiao''s family wanted to give Su ye a lot of money to thank.


    If it wasn''t for Su ye, their Qiao family thought that many people were blinded by the foul air, and they couldn''t identify any antiques at all.


    Su night thought to come down next, also want to send a big gift to Qiao fold month, also didn''t hesitate, he didn''t want to spend too much time on this kind of meaningless thing.


    "All right then!"


    Qiao fold month very happy, immediately hand in the above, said: "then buy the best set."


    Jiang Xiaolong responded and said, "I''m sorry, miss. This set has already been ordered. Now there are only two sets next to it."


    Qiao Zheyue said haughtily, "I know. Isn''t it Mr. Zhang of the iron and steel plant who wants to buy it? I just called and told him to give it to me! "


    There was a twitch on Jiang Xiaolong''s face. He really didn''t know what to say now.


    It seems that Qiao Chengyue is definitely a rich young lady, but if you can call Mr. Zhang of the iron and steel plant and ask Mr. Zhang to let out the villa.


    Who has such a big face?


    Qiao Zheyue said, "what are you still doing? Take the key and show us the house. "


    "That should not be enough. Miss, I can''t show you the room. It''s Mr. Zhang''s room. Don''t fool around here. If Mr. Zhang''s house is soiled, is it your responsibility or mine? " Jiang Xiaolong said again.


    Qiao Zheyue shook his head and said nothing more.


    That scene, for a moment, was a little strange.


    At this time, a new saleswoman couldn''t help but say, "I don''t think they are mischievous. If you don''t want to, I''ll take them to have a look. Make sure it doesn''t get dirty. Let''s just look outside. After all, if people want to buy such an expensive house, how can we not let them see? "


    Jiang Xiaolong said angrily, "shut up. What do you know about a new comer? Do you have the right to hold the key? "


    The saleswoman was so drunk that she immediately stopped talking.


    Qiao folded month to see one eye, didn''t continue to say what words with them, just say to Su ye: "it seems that we still have to wait a while, this name all villa''s Chen always will come right away."


    Su Ye shrugged her shoulders and said it''s OK. Her eyes fell on the villa model again.


    He also calculated how to arrange it if he moved in.


    It''s Jiang Xiaolong who reacts. How can he be bluffed by this female netizen all of a sudden?


    Who would have the ability to send a house of tens of millions directly? Is this Suye worthy of such a house? If Su Ye is the successor of the holy hand family, maybe someone will flatter Su ye like this, but Su Ye is an abandoned son who is driven out of the family.


    He deserves it, too?


    Jiang Xiaolong suddenly thought of something, stretched out his hand to straighten his hair, gave a smile and said, "Miss, I''m really sorry just now? Are you friends with Suye? I know him very well. I know everything about him. He''s a poor loser with no future. When did he have a friend like you? Little sister, you are not cheated by him, are you


    Joe folded the moon, frowned and asked coldly, "what''s your name?"


    "Ha ha, my name is Jiang Xiaolong. Otherwise, let''s add a wechat. This person usually likes sports and travel. And you? " Jiang Xiaolong was so happy that she did not expect Qiao Zheyue to ask his name.


    He quickly handed over his mobile phone and asked for more wechat.


    But Joe even ignored him. He just looked at his watch impatiently. He seemed to be in a hurry.


    Not five minutes later, suddenly a man with a big stomach came in at the door of the sales department.


    The security guards and salesmen at the door saw it and began to shout: "Mr. Chen!"


    "Mr. Chen, are you free to come to the sales department today?"


    Unfortunately, Mr. Chen didn''t pay any attention to them, so he went directly to Qiao Zheyue.


    Bi respectfully said: "ha ha, President Qiao, ha ha ha, why did you suddenly come to my little place? Come on, come to my office and say it


    Joe did not move. He just picked his chin and said, "just come in and buy a suite with a friend. Did Mr. Chen call you? "


    "Ha ha, yes. Is this your friend? Nice to meet you! Mr. Chen just told me to let you have his suit, and I''ll send someone to go through the formalities for you right away, soon! "


    With a big wave of his hand, President Chen called out, "where are the people? Here comes the bill! "


    Next to him, Jiang Xiaolong was clever and said loudly, "Mr. Chen, this Su Ye is my classmate in high school. I just hosted him. Let me open this order!"


    Mr. Chen didn''t hesitate. Anyone who opened this list would be the same. He said, "don''t you go soon?"


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Xiaolong was very happy. Unexpectedly, he met a noble man today.


    I can''t see that this dead Su night is really close to a rich woman. This is a big order of 60 million yuan. The Commission alone is more than one million yuan.


    Get rich this time!


    This little girl is a big boss. She likes Su Ye''s goods. Then she must add wechat and tease Qiao every day.


    In this way, it won''t take half a month at all. It will definitely compare Su Ye.


    "Wait!"


    All of a sudden, Joe opened her mouth. She said, "this list has nothing to do with him. Let the little girl pay for it."


    Joe turns a month to stretch out a hand, just open mouth to take them to see the house of that new female saleswoman.


    "Ah? What is this Chen Zongyi Leng, but immediately understand.


    With a smile, he said, "come and bill President Joe. President Joe likes you. You are very lucky."


    The grief in Jiang Xiaolong''s heart, he immediately said: "isn''t it? What does that mean? This is my list! Su ye, please say something for me. We are classmates. Is Laozi''s list robbed like this? Mr. Chen, do you have to follow the rules? I was the host just now. Suye, do you think so? "


    Even Mr. Chen is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "is Chen always? I have another request. Let''s get rid of Jiang Xiaolong


    When Jiang Xiaolong heard this, he was even more irritated. Unexpectedly, the list of millions of commission was gone. Su ye even asked Mr. Chen to dismiss him. Was this the work of an old classmate?


    He immediately said, "Suye, you''ve gone too far. Son of a bitch, with a rich woman in front of me, right? Is that how you treat your old classmates? "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I don''t have a classmate like you. Go away!"


    Of course, Mr. Chen knew about these shopping malls. He immediately said, "you are dismissed! Give you a minute and get out of my face! "


    "You, you... Su ye, I remember you!" Jiang Xiaolong was devastated, but when he saw that the security guard at the door was coming up to arrest people, he had to leave in frustration.


    However, he was unwilling to take out his mobile phone and sprayed it in the class.


    All the salesmen in the room were frightened.


    Unexpectedly, this Su Ye is really a cruel character! Fortunately, I didn''t offend Su ye with Jiang Xiaolong just now. Otherwise, they are definitely the ones who are dismissed now.


    At the same time, he is secretly happy, because people like Jiang Xiaolong always have a vicious mouth. It''s not straightforward at all, it''s mindless and ill bred.


    The happiest thing is the new saleswoman. She just can''t bear to see Su ye and Qiao Zheyue hanging out there. So she helps and says, unexpectedly, she gets a big list of 60 million.


    Soon, the list was ready.


    The procedure is also very fast.


    Qiao Zheyue saw it and said, "let''s go! Go and see what your villa looks like! "

 Chapter 62

    "Since you want to see it, you''d better shout more visitors!"


    Su ye said in a deep voice, and it''s just time to show the gift for Joe.


    Next to Mr. Chen immediately received it. Now president Qiao has sent a villa to Su Ye. This is the time to show off. Of course, we need to call more people to have a look.


    Mr. Chen immediately echoed and said, "Oh, yes, yes, I will introduce this villa to you in person."


    "Well, you can come too!" Su ye said casually.


    General manager Chen just smiles. In front of Qiao Zheyue, he doesn''t say much, but there is a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    Although this villa is worth 60 or 70 million yuan, which is one of the best villas in Jiangdu, it is nothing to Mr. Chen or to Mr. Qiao Zheyue.


    What kind of villa is worth calling many visitors to see together? Isn''t that obvious?


    Su ye said to Qiao Zheyue, "I want to go home and get something. You can call some friends or your family together."


    Qiao fold month also some helpless, this Su night is going to deal with a new house on the spot?


    However, she just thought so, but said: "well, I''ll see you at your villa later."


    Su Ye nodded and immediately got on the special bus and went home.


    This time, he took the red tripod and the strange beast Dan that he put at home.


    Back and forth, for more than an hour.


    When Su ye took things to the door of the villa, he already saw many people inside.


    One of them is an old man in Tang style. He is enjoying the garden of the villa with a smile. Qiao Zheyue is waiting on him. This old man is Qiao Kairui, whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    "Oh? Joe''s here, too Su night a see, immediately open mouth to say.


    Qiao Kairui appreciated Su Ye very much. He welcomed her politely and said in a loud voice: "ha ha, Mr. Su, when you are in your new residence, Qiao must come to congratulate you! Also brought a small gift, please accept


    With that, manager Zhu Yuezhu, who was standing behind him, immediately came forward and delivered a box.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Su!" Zhu Yue also congratulated.


    Next, there are several people, including Mr. Chen, who is familiar with him, and three rich people who look very mature and steady.


    Qiao Kairui introduced himself and said, "these three are my friends for many years. One is Wang XINGRAN, the retired chairman of Tiancheng entertainment. His media company is the largest in Jiangdu City."


    "This is Lin Zhenhai, Zhu Yue''s good friend. He runs dozens of bars, KTVs, and dozens of repair shops, and his horse is the one with the most of us!"


    Lin Zhenhai nodded to Su ye and said, "it''s just a mixed meal. Mr. Su is young and promising."


    The third is a black and thin middle-aged man. He seems to have a lot of scars on his face. His eyes are sharp and his hands are holding his chest. He is very powerful.


    He introduced himself and said, "I don''t have any subordinates. I''m called the fourth Prince of the East China Sea."


    Su Yewen Yan frowned. If the people in front of him are all rich and powerful, then the four princes of the East China Sea are absolutely capable of killing people.


    Qiao Kairui said: "Su ye, I remember to be familiar with you. They will all go to the Qingming Festival in a few days. Today, we will meet in advance."


    Su Ye has some helplessness. It turns out that Qiao Kairui''s arrival doesn''t give him much face. It''s just that we can take care of them when we worship our ancestors at Qingming Festival in a few days, so we invite them all here.


    "Dear friends, my name is Su Ye. Welcome to our company!"


    Su ye said politely, "old Joe, if you call them here, can you say that they are absolutely trustworthy people?"


    Qiao Kairui did not have the slightest consideration, said: "they are all my friends."


    "In that case, you can all watch it next!"


    Su Ye takes the red tripod to the front yard, finds a suitable place and puts it on the ground.


    A piece of black cloth covering the red tripod was lifted.


    Qiao Kairui frowned and said, "Mr. Su, what are you going to do? Is this tripod an antique? "


    Qiao Kairui''s family is an antique maker. Of course, he was the first to think about antiques.


    Only valuable antiques can make su Ye mysterious.


    "Antiques are good, but their value is not here. I want to use the red tripod to make a great array of heaven and earth and absorb the aura of heaven and earth for my use."


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Su Yehua finished speaking, Mr. Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    But he also immediately realized that it was not good. He immediately gave a dry cough and explained, "cough, Mr. Su, are you talking about array? That''s what Mr. Feng Shui does, right? You will, too? "


    Su Yeh glanced at him and swept his eyes around. She said in a loud voice:


    "We are born between heaven and earth, and are born with all things to support people! This is the right place! "


    The fourth Prince suddenly opened his mouth and said, "twelve years ago, I saw NaNTU Jue set up an array to practice martial arts. He could not eat or drink for seven days and seven nights. But at that time, there were more than a dozen masters to help. Younger generation Su ye, do you want to set up a big array for cultivation? "


    Su Ye didn''t expect that NaNTU Jue had this kind of ability. If she met her later, she could really study it.


    "The array I set up is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Get out of the way


    Su ye said that, with a buzzing sound on his body, he was inspired by the real Qi for a moment, and his clothes were inspired to make a sound of hunting.


    His momentum also changed in vain. He stood upright between heaven and earth, as if he were a sharp ancient sword on the earth.


    The lightning like dragon pattern in Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly moves, which makes Su Ye communicate with heaven and earth and feel the spiritual power of this heaven and earth.


    In his body, suddenly there are a few small lightning flashes.


    Boom!!


    In the sky, there is a sudden thunder, which is tiring and thrilling.


    Qiao Kairui, the fourth Prince and others'' faces changed greatly. Subconsciously, they stepped back more than ten steps. They all looked at Su ye in surprise. They were shocked.


    "Mr. Su really knows how to do it!"


    "Look, is he really stirring the world?"


    Just now, Mr. Chen couldn''t help laughing. Now his back was soaked in a cold sweat. Just now, Su Ye didn''t care. Otherwise, there would be no good end.


    But Qiao Kairui was a little more calm and said: "Qiao really didn''t see the wrong person. Mr. Su really has amazing ability."


    At this time, I suddenly saw Su YeMeng''s foot fall on the earth.


    The red tripod was blown away by a divine force.


    Su night hands fierce at a glance, hands to red ding on the fierce shot out.


    Bang bang!


    With a dull sound, the beast Dan in the red tripod seemed to be activated, and it turned slowly.


    In the whole world, there were whirlwinds.


    When!!


    In an instant, the red tripod fell heavily into the soil of the garden.


    Su Ye cheered, but he kept on practicing


    "The ten party heaven and earth, the dragon vein is the root, the essence is the eye, and the hundred years remain unchanged!"!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was another loud noise, and the ground beneath the red tripod cracked with big cracks, extending more than ten meters.


    When they saw it, they were even more surprised and stepped back one after another.


    "It''s an earthquake, it''s an earthquake!"


    "What''s the matter? That''s Mr. Su''s way. Look at the sky


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes looked up at the sky. Suddenly, they saw a big cauldron, which seemed to be a mirage. It was thirty or forty meters in size.


    In this empty shadow between the tripod, slowly formed a fog, as if absorbing something between heaven and earth.


    In the yard, the flowers that had not bloomed were in full bloom at this moment.


    Inside the little red tripod, I don''t know when it was full of water. The animal pill was floating on it, turning gently.


    Bursts of fragrance, from the water out.


    It is a very pleasant smell of flowers, let people feel relaxed and happy, appetite.


    Qiao Zheyue''s first reaction was that her delicate little nose moved and said, "ah, how fragrant! Su ye, what''s the fragrance? "


    "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect that I could see such a magic way Wang XINGRAN''s old face touched me.


    Lin Zhenhai also contracted his pupils and said, "I''m afraid no one will be Mr. Su''s opponent in this way in the future."


    Qiao Kairui suddenly thought of something and asked, "Mr. Su, what''s the magic effect of your water?"

 Chapter 63

    "Joe has a good eye!"


    Su Ye stands in the same place, glances at the frightened people, but Qiao Kairui is normal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the chongtian incense array I set up. As long as the array base is added around in the future, it will be safe! How about the effect of these water? You may as well come and have a try. "


    Several people smell speech is to look at each other, how Su night of this red Ding will suddenly appear so much water? Is it about to overflow?


    Can you drink this water?


    However, they were all awed by the means of Su Ye just now, and they didn''t think so much.


    Qiao Kairui was the first one to walk past. He just took a deep breath and immediately felt a warm feeling. His fatigue was also reduced.


    Qiao Kairui was not polite. He saw the clear water flowing down from the red cauldron. He put some in his palm and drank it directly.


    "Ah... This, what is it?"


    Qiao Kairui took a sip and felt warm and full of strength.


    What''s more, he faintly felt that the greater effect must still be behind him. Some of the injuries he left when he was young made it difficult for him to breathe at ordinary times, but now he feels a lot more relaxed.


    "This water is so delicious! It must have a huge effect, isn''t it? " Qiao Kairui said in shock.


    With that, he still wanted to reach for some more to drink.


    Sue night stopped: "Qiao Lao, these are all the essence of the earth. You drink so much. It will take effect in one hour, and change completely in three days! If you drink more, it won''t do you any good


    Qiao Kairui stops after hearing the speech, but his eyes still greedily look at the water, and he can''t help swallowing.


    Su ye said to Qiao zhe Yue with a smile: "Miss Qiao, don''t you try? I think your body is cold these days, and your body is weak. It should be the manifestation of palace cold. You only need to take a drink to ensure that you won''t have any more pain, and you can have a good sleep at night. "


    "Ah? You, how do you know? " Joe turned red suddenly.


    In fact, she said that she had a rest today, just because she was not feeling well these days, so she just went out for a walk to avoid hiding at home all the time.


    But she didn''t tell Su Ye. How did Su ye know that her palace was cold and she couldn''t sleep at night?


    Su Ye smiles and says, "don''t forget, I run a clinic!"


    Joe turned red and didn''t answer. He went forward to have a drink.


    She and her grandfather Qiao Kairui have seen Su Ye''s magical means, so she doesn''t have so much scruples.


    When she drank it, it was also a long aftertaste.


    "Is this the essence of the earth? Is it so amazing? "


    Qiao Zheyue didn''t finish her words. Suddenly she blushed and covered her abdomen. She said quickly, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Then he went into the villa quickly.


    All the adults were present. Naturally, they knew what it was. They all looked at Su ye in shock.


    Then, the fourth prince, Lin Zhenhai, Wang XINGRAN, Zhu Yue and President Chen all drank water together.


    All of them were shocked.


    Mr. Su, is this really the essence of the earth? After drinking it, I feel like I''m on fire all over my body, hotter than when I drink it in the snow. " The fourth prince asked in a deep voice.


    Su ye said haughtily: "the fragrance array of chongtian penetrates Chang''an, and the city is full of golden armor! The great array under my cloth is the chongtian incense array. Often drink the essence of the earth, ordinary people can be changed, the body becomes strong, and even poison all the same, just like wearing a golden armor. You said, "what''s the value of it?"


    When they heard this explanation, they all looked at each other in shock, and then subconsciously looked at the red tripod.


    It is great interest to see that the cream of the earth is overflowing.


    "Everybody, go to the villa first! In three hours, you''ll be able to see that value for yourself! "


    Immediately, Su ye took them directly to the villa.


    In the hall, everyone was nervous at the beginning. There were still many questions to ask, but within ten minutes, one could not open his eyes.


    As if they were drunk, they were all red and rested on the sofa.


    Su Ye didn''t disturb them either, and let them have a rest. After a while, everything would be much better.


    He walked slowly to the huge French window by himself. Through the French window, he could see the prosperity outside.


    In fact, the essence of the earth is very common among the ancients.


    As long as there are certain practitioners of ability, they know how to absorb the essence of the earth for their own use.


    The so-called essence of the earth is the condensation of the most nutritious essence in the earth, which is equivalent to the extraction of the vitality of the earth.


    At such a speed, we have been extracting vitality from the land. As long as a thousand years or so, nothing can be planted in the whole land of Donghai Province, and even the neighboring provinces will be affected.


    Therefore, Su night is just laying out the next centenary. After one hundred years, if he did not himself to rearrange himself, there would be no further formation of the essence of the earth.


    Soon, three hours passed.


    Everyone was waking up one after another.


    "Why? My lung breathing doesn''t hurt at all. It''s amazing Qiao Kairui said.


    "Do you find the whole body sticky? The whole body is covered with dirt, which is discharged from the pores! " The fourth Prince looked at his dirty arm and was shocked.


    Wang XINGRAN also looked at his hands in shock, took off his reading glasses and said:


    "I''ve recovered so much? Oh, old Joe, my eyesight has recovered a lot


    "Ha ha, don''t make a fuss. Our eyesight has recovered a lot, and it will continue to recover in the next ten days, even to the peak."


    Qiao Zheyue also touched her smooth face and said, "Suye, this must be the gift you said you wanted to give me. Great! The essence of the earth is really fantastic! "


    "This is not the gift I want to give you. I want you to be the sole agent of Qiao family. I want to sell it!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "What? Do you want to sell the essence of the earth?


    "Mr. Su, this kind of thing has no market! Are you going to sell it? "


    "Yes! You should know the value of this essence of the earth. It''s a pity to sell it! "


    All of them were a burst of persuasion, they knew the value of the essence of the earth, but if they sold it, it was just a Bo Tim tin mat!


    "I know the value of the essence of the earth," he said. "It can help people remove the pain of the disease, strengthen their health and strengthen their blood and blood. Whether it''s hair, vision, hearing, or excess body weight, it''s going to change a lot. No matter men, women, old and young, yin and yang are in harmony, even some people can grow taller. In a word, people can be reborn! "


    "Yes! Why sell so many benefits? " Joe also asked.


    Answering everfount night''s answer, Qiao Kai ran suddenly woke up and said, "is this the essence of the earth that can be produced continuously?"


    Next to a few people hear is a burst of scalp numbness, breathing also stopped twice.


    It can''t be true? everfount?


    Su Ye nodded heavily and said, "that''s right! A steady stream of


    Qiao Kairui and others are shocked to look at each other, subconsciously swallow saliva, my God, endless?


    That is to say, the earth essence of people who can be changed can be mass-produced and can be sold to millions of people.


    Well, this is definitely an unprecedented blue ocean, which will shock the whole China and the whole world!


    Qiao Zheyue heard that his chest was undulating and his pretty face was scarlet. He seemed to be incredulous and said, "Su ye, do you want us to be the sole agent of Qiao family?"


    "Yes. Do you like this gift? " Su Yeh laughed it off.


    Qiao Zheyue immediately nodded her head. Although her Qiao family is one of the richest businessmen in Donghai Province, they are still far behind the real figures in Mordor and imperial capital in China.


    If she has the essence of the earth, then she is absolutely confident that within three years or even within two years, she will become the richest person in the country.


    Su Ye sees the expression of the public, and knows that he won''t worry about money any more.


    He chose Qiao''s family, of course, not just to break the moon with Qiao. Qiao Kairui is familiar with Qiao''s family. He is interested in Qiao''s capital. Qiao''s family has the strength to directly occupy the market in a period of time and fight in any field.


    "Remember how the essence of the earth is produced, which is of great importance and must be kept secret!"

 Chapter 64

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su! We are absolutely tight lipped


    Qiao Kairui also knew the seriousness of this matter. The Golden Tripod, which can produce the essence of the earth, is absolutely limitless business opportunity.


    If this matter is exposed, the consequences will be absolutely devastating. All these benefits are like the discovery of a golden mountain.


    Qiao Kairui added, "everyone is Joe''s friend, but Mr. Su''s essence of the land has been handed over to our Qiao family agent. I need to make myself clear. Business can be done together, but the rules must not be broken. If anyone divulges it, I will certainly trample him to hell first without Mr. Su''s help! "


    Everyone was surprised to hear that, but they are people who have experienced countless storms. Seeing that many people have done heinous things for their interests, Qiao Kairui''s words are absolutely powerful.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. Don''t worry, Mr. Qiao. We''ll keep it a secret!"


    "Yes! Since Mr. Su believes in us, we have opened our eyes today, and we will live up to Mr. Su''s expectations! "


    Everyone clapped their chests to make sure that every one spoke with his word.


    What they said was true. First of all, it was su Ye''s, and only Su ye had meat to eat. The second Su Ye just saw the supernatural and ghost means. They were afraid that if Su Ye wanted to kill people, they didn''t know how to die.


    In addition, there are such rich people as Qiao family behind the guard, so once they have a different heart, they will be found immediately.


    Now, it can be said that everyone knows how to choose between heaven and hell.


    Su night was also very satisfied. He said, "I need you to pack up the essence of the earth. The key is to aim at the holy hand hospital."


    "For the holy hand hospital? Isn''t Mr. Su from the Su family? " Zhu Yue only knows how to fight and kill. Only when he has finished speaking, he knows that he shouldn''t say so.


    They have all investigated Su Ye''s identity before. Su Ye''s family is clearly driven out of Su''s old house. It seems that Su Ye is going to take revenge.


    Qiao Yue Yue is more interested in business matters. He said, "what is the essence of the earth, and what is the rolling stone hall? At that time, hospitals in Jiangdu and Donghai will have to reduce the number of patients. "


    "Yes! This kind of thing is a treasure! It will become a luxury that people pursue crazily! We don''t just control the money, we control the market, we also control all kinds of diplomacy and decision-making. In other words, we control the fate of most people and decide whether they are qualified to have a second life When Qiao Kairui talks about the back, he seems to see endless prospects, and his voice is very excited.


    Su night faint smile, peace of mind down, he knows that he did not find the wrong person, after the business to them.


    "How much can the essence of the earth produce per day, Mr. Su?" Lin Zhenhai suddenly asked a key question.


    Su Ye picked up a water cup from the side and said: "according to the strength of this array, it should be about ten seconds to fill a cup."


    "Ten seconds? Twenty four hours that day, there were more than 8000 cups. If one cup sells for 200000 yuan, it will be 1.7 billion yuan a day! " Said Joe, calculating quickly.


    The fourth Prince frowned and said, "twenty cups? Can it be so expensive? "


    Qiao Zheyue said with a smile: "fourth prince, you are a martial arts practitioner. You are strong and don''t care about small defects, but what about others? If we can make a person''s eyesight return to normal, let a person grow three or five centimeters, can let an old parent rejuvenate, eliminate the pain, at least live ten years more. Do you think it''s worth 200000? "


    "That''s more than that! How many people are willing to pay millions to grow taller. " The fourth prince was also surprised and finally saw the huge business opportunity clearly.


    "This way, even if it is a conservative estimate, the annual turnover will be more than 600 billion!"


    Wang Xingran gave a dry cough, and harbour evil designs: "Mr. Su, can you sell the essence of the earth with water?"


    People were even more shocked when they heard that Wang XINGRAN''s question sounded very black hearted, but if you taste it carefully, it''s even more explosive business opportunities!


    "You can dilute half of the mineral water, but the effect will also be reduced by half. Moreover, you must make it clear that the essence of the earth belongs to the whole world. If it is not sealed, it will reintegrate within two days. Even if a bottle is preserved, it will evaporate in three months. There is no bottle in the world that really contains the essence of the earth. " Su Ye explained.


    "In three months, that''s enough!"


    All of them were overjoyed and full of ambition, waiting for a big show!


    After that, we discussed a lot of details together. Most importantly, we also discussed how to divide the interests.


    This kind of thing, since Su ye let Qiao''s agent, is also a gift to Qiao, so this key problem, let Qiao off the month to speak.


    "Su ye, the sole agent, what kind of cooperation mode do you plan to use? Are we going to pay enough agency fees, or do we say win-win cooperation and joint-stock system? " Joe asked.


    Su ye asked, "tell me what you think."


    "Then I won''t beat around the bush. If it is in the form of agency fees, I am afraid that no one in the East China Sea can take it, because the essence of this land will surely form a huge commercial empire, and the agency fee will not be enough. I hope it''s a joint-stock system, you produce technology, we pay for marketing. If that is the case, we will be able to carry out normal development with an initial investment of 5 billion yuan. "


    Qiao folded moon saw Sue night did not interrupt her speech, she continued: "since it is a shareholding system, these earth essence can be sold immediately after bottling, except for the need for publicity in the early stage, no need to publicize enough sensational in the later stage, our advertising fees are not much. The main costs are safety and facade and peripheral products, so if we can account for 10% of the total profit, then... "


    At this point, Joe hesitated.


    Because if you have 10%, you can make more than 60 billion yuan a year. What a huge number is that?


    Although the 60 billion yuan is not only obtained by the Qiao family, but also by Lin Zhenhai, Wang XINGRAN, the fourth prince, Zhu Yue, President Chen and so on.


    But for instance, Zhu Yue and general manager Chen have a bright appearance, and a large number of daily accounts have passed through their names. In fact, they don''t have much. After so many years of struggle, it''s good that they can have hundreds of millions.


    Now, if we give them $350 million a year, there is no risk.


    They''re just breaking their heads and going to follow!


    What''s more, it''s far more than that. No matter how small it is, it''s more than a billion dollars. Billions of dollars go to them.


    Su Ye nodded thoughtfully. He knew that if it was any other product, it would not have such a strong net profit, because a lot of manpower and material resources were needed from raw materials, manufacturing, scientific research and so on.


    But the essence of his land is different. The huge cost ahead is not needed at all.


    "Here are 25%!"


    Su night thought about it and said a huge number of profits.


    Qiao Kairui and others suddenly changed their faces when they heard that Su Ye couldn''t have known how much profit they had. How could they make so much profit as soon as they opened their mouth?


    "Mr. Su, do you really give us 25% of the net profit? You, what do you need us to do? " Qiao Kairui has heard some implication.


    Su Ye looks at Qiao Kairui admiringly. It seems that Jiang is still hot. He says: "I need speed. I want to be famous as fast as I can. The most golden place in every city must be our storefront. Besides, you should bear in mind that you are guilty! Can''t other huge forces and other big groups be envious? How can we prevent them from annexing us? Does it depend on your lawyers? "


    The fourth Prince stepped out in two steps and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, Mr. Su. I have a group of loyal men who are powerful. It''s safe to have them! However, it is inevitable to spend money to prevent disaster in the process! "


    Su Ye naturally understood this meaning. On the surface, it was actually 60 million yuan a year, but excluding the cost, the stores, the huge security staff and so on, these were a lot of money.


    "All in all, gentlemen. From today on, we will spoil and disgrace each other, live and die together, please

 Chapter 65

    People have been discussing details until 9 p.m., there are still many things to discuss.


    Su night but don''t want to participate in, will all these things to Joe discount month they good, he can go home early tonight.


    Back home, Suye did not talk to his father about buying a house. For a simple reason, the villa had to be used as the base for producing the essence of the earth.


    There will be many core workers working there in the future, so it is impossible for Suye to live in that villa.


    So, Mr. Chen immediately agreed to give Su ye a villa next to him, and he could move in tomorrow.


    Su ye saw that it was going to move anyway, so she simply asked Mr. Chen to buy some furniture according to his idea, and some small places needed to be changed. In this way, it would take at least half a month to move in.


    But Su Ye doesn''t care about this half month, so let Chen and Zhu Yue run around and do it.


    In Su Ye''s state, he knows that the superior needs to give the subordinates the opportunity to perform. If all the subordinates have nothing to do all day, they will feel that they have not been paid attention to.


    Back home, his father and Tong Ya were very surprised. Why did Su Ye suddenly buy so many famous brand clothes?


    Su night just casually said: "it''s all from Qiao Zheyue."


    Su Licheng''s face became dignified and said, "son, you''re going to be 20 years old. I shouldn''t care about some things. Dad doesn''t object to what kind of friends you make, but at any time, friends belong to both sides, and you have to have relatively strong skills. As the saying goes, relying on oneself is the best. Do you understand? "


    Su night a burst of dumb, the original father is worried that he and Joe off the month fall in love, the other family big business, later will let him have a bad life.


    "Don''t worry! I just helped her and made a lot of money. She just thanks me. In a few days, I will take you to buy more than ten sets. In the future, if you have me in this family, you will have a good time and you won''t have to worry about anything. " Su ye said seriously.


    Su Licheng felt incomparably for a moment and laughed happily.


    But Tong Yaya was very happy. He clapped his hand and said, "I think brother Suye is very handsome now. Ha ha, he will wear this in the future. I''ll match it for you. Which suit is better tomorrow. "


    The next morning, Su ye put on Tong Yaya''s clothes.


    They went to school together.


    When we arrived at the school gate, many students looked at us one after another, and each of them widened their eyes. Some of them couldn''t believe it.


    Tong Yaya is happy and proud, whispered: "look, many students are looking at you, oh, today is really handsome."


    Su Ye touched Tong Yaya''s head and said, "they are looking at you, Tong Yaya school flower."


    "Oh, don''t mess up people''s hair. I''ve been doing it for more than half an hour in the morning." Tong Yaya complains and arranges it, but he doesn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Soon, Suye was in the class.


    This time, he finally realized the charm of being a man by clothes.


    Looking back at all the girls in the class, we can see that he has hundreds of thousands of people, especially the latest coat, which is quite lethal.


    When I got to my seat, I found that my deskmate Huaqi had come.


    "Good morning. How are you doing? " Su ye asked casually.


    See flower seven''s facial expression is not good, also don''t know whether be hit by Mengshan three brothers before time haven''t slow down.


    Huaqi carefully looked out of her long hair, and her eyes burst into a surprise, but then she lowered her head with inferiority


    "Well, I''m fine. Thank you very much


    "Nothing. We''re at the same table. If someone bullies you in the future, you can tell me. " Su ye said.


    He can see that Huaqi is kind and strong. Such a person should be rewarded well.


    Spend seven open mouth, want to say what, but want to say and stop, finally did not say anything.


    The class in the morning passed quickly. Huaqi was sleeping on the table in the whole process, looking very weak.


    The fourth class is over, and the students all stand up to have lunch.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Ye originally also wanted to leave immediately, but saw Huaqi lying there very uncomfortable, also a lot of cold sweat, the most important thing is that she seems to have been holding her legs, dare not stand up.


    "I''m fine. You go. Go." Hua Qi said anxiously.


    She couldn''t say what it was because she didn''t even say it to her female classmates, let alone boys.


    When she went out, she still remembered that today was the special day of each month, but because she was in a hurry, she forgot to bring the sanitary napkin. Unexpectedly, she was suffering all morning. Now something happened that she didn''t want to happen.


    If she stands up all of a sudden, she is afraid that the chair is covered with blood.


    If this matter was discovered by the students, she would be ridiculed even more. The scene was just shameless.


    "Wait for me here."


    Su Ye immediately understood what had happened, stood up, took off his coat and spread it directly on Hua Qi''s leg.


    Then he went straight outside the classroom.


    Hua Qi''s face suddenly turned red. She looked at the expensive coat and her heart was in a mess. It seemed that Su ye knew what had happened.


    But why did he take such a valuable coat to himself?


    Huaqi doesn''t dare to think more about other possibilities. If she is beautiful, she may dare to think more about one possibility. But her face now, even she seldom dares to look in the mirror.


    After she became a deskmate with Suye, she just borrowed books and pens to Suye at the beginning. Suye asked about the head teacher and she also said something.


    Such a small friendship, can let Su Ye hit someone for her before, now regardless of whether it will be dirty, take off this new coat?


    After a while, Suye came back.


    "Well, here you are." Suye handed a black bag with the sanitary napkin she needed.


    Huaqi blushed even more, and a warm current came out of her heart. Her eyes stared at Su Ye. The shyness and embarrassment had disappeared, and there was only an unspeakable warmth left.


    She nodded and said, "thank you."


    Su Ye smiles and walks out of the classroom. He knows that if he stays, he will be more embarrassed.


    Out of the door, I went to dinner with Tong Yaya, who had been waiting here for a long time.


    It''s the first class in the afternoon.


    Hua Qi is back to normal. She seems to be close to Su Ye. She is bold and asks in a low voice


    "Are we friends?"


    Su ye did not expect that Hua Qi would take the initiative to speak. It was the first time that she answered, "if you think so, that''s a friend!"


    Huaqi did not get a positive answer, and some inferiority ground said: "we are just classmates, your friends are very good-looking, good-looking talents and good-looking people play together."


    "You know that? In fact, you are also very beautiful. You can see it from the outline. " Su ye said.


    Flower seven subconsciously cover a face, the body trembled a few times, seem to have been greatly insulted, her face, her kind of skin, how can be good-looking?


    Su ye said: "if you want to change your life, in fact, I can help you cure the disease on your face. This kind of skin problem is just a small matter."


    "You, you can cure?" Flower seven heart a shock, hair also numb, eyes exposed the poor light of hope.


    She is really afraid of Su Ye. She just talks about it casually, but at the same time, she knows that Su ye can''t be cured. For so many years, she has been waiting for someone to say this to her every day.


    The ugly skin on her face is curable.


    "Really! And it works in one night. " Su Ye says seriously again.


    When Huaqi heard this, she suddenly didn''t want to believe it. She gently shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Even if my skin is treated with laser surgery, it can only remove the black spots on the surface. It can''t be cured at all. Don''t make fun of me, OK? Please


    "The others can''t, but I definitely can! Believe it or not, if you want to try, come back to my clinic with me after class. "


    Flower seven smell speech didn''t answer, it seems that the heart is the existence of heaven and man fighting.


    All afternoon, she didn''t say a word more.


    It was not until after school that she got up the courage to stand up.


    "Suye, wait for me, I want to try!"

 Chapter 66

    Nanxi clinic.


    A group of people stare at Su ye with big eyes.


    "Brother, do you really want to help Huaqi cure? Just, just these silver needles? " Tong Yaya said in surprise.


    "Young master, this is not for fun! If you miss, it will be big or small! "


    "Yes, if you really want to help your classmates, why don''t we study together? At least I''ve been practicing medicine for 20 years, and I haven''t understood her skin symptoms yet."


    One people''s meaning is very clear, that is to let Su ye this layman don''t mess.


    Before, Su Ye kept saying that to be a doctor and help the wounded, it''s necessary to have the medical skills to save people!


    "It''s not just these silver needles. I''ll prescribe two prescriptions. You all quit. Don''t disturb me."


    Su Ye directly drove them out of the ward, and then looked at Hua Qi lying quietly on the bed, nodded and put in a very encouraging look.


    "Don''t be nervous. Let''s work together and it will be finished soon."


    Su Ye quietly looked at Hua Qi''s whole face. Now she could clearly see all the ugly skin on her face and neck. The area was larger than what she had seen before.


    "Your skin is a kind of toxin. I''ll give you a kind of liquid medicine after I have an injection, and then I''ll give you a dressing. You can tear it off tomorrow morning! "


    Su ye said that, will pick up the silver needle directly, Shua Shua Shua began to line the needle.


    Originally, Hua Qi was still very nervous, but looking at Su Ye''s serious face so closely, it seemed that she was not so afraid.


    For Huaqi, besides her mother-in-law, Su Ye is the closest person to her.


    Even if the result is not as good as expected, she has no complaints.


    Anyway, it can''t be worse than now!


    The whole operation lasted for one hour, and it was successful.


    Then, Sue night gave seven flowers to drink a small bottle of the essence of the earth, and opened some medicine in the clinic.


    In the evening, Huaqi was sent out of the clinic with most of her face wrapped.


    Su Ye calls back Shoutao to send her back in person, which is reassuring.


    Looking at Huaqi being sent away, Tong Yaya and others are worried.


    Several doctors still asked suspiciously, "young master, is it really OK?"


    Tong Yaya said, "certainly. Didn''t you see that my brother even recovered his gunshot wound? Don''t the medical books you read these days still say that they are very powerful? Why don''t you believe my brother at this time? "


    They had to agree for a while and stopped talking.


    The next day, Su Ye wanted to see the situation of Hua Qi, but learned from the head teacher that Hua Qi asked for leave.


    This is to let Su Ye very surprised, flower seven even if was hit by the person injured also didn''t ask for leave, how did last night cure a face to ask for leave today?


    Su Ye frowned, his medical skills can''t even cure this little disease?


    After school, just back to the clinic, Su night also want to teach each medical skills, learn new medical skills, suddenly received an invitation.


    It was sent by Huaqi!


    "Brother, why does Huaqi invite you to a family dinner for no reason?" Tong Yaya asked.


    "How do I know? But since I''ve been invited, I''ll go and have a look. " Su Ye is really worried about what happened to Hua Qi.


    Because he remembers that Huaqi is dependent on her mother-in-law. What kind of capital is used to hold a family dinner now?


    Just look at this invitation, the words on it are still vigorous and powerful, and the last signature is "Huafu", which is very domineering.


    In the evening, Su Ye arrived as promised.


    This time, what he was carrying was Hui Shoutao.


    The place where the family banquet is held is actually a huge manor, and there are luxury cars in front of us. All the people we see are rich or expensive, and the security is also very strict. Bodyguards in black suits can be seen everywhere.


    While driving, Hui Shoutao stretched his head around and said, "brother ye, is it really here? It''s not like a poor family selling jade pendant! This land is not something you can buy with money. "


    Su Ye is also some doubts, whether it is to see flower seven''s clothes or her mother-in-law situation, are absolutely not rich family origin.


    Why do you have a family dinner here all of a sudden?


    After parking, a servant came quickly to open the door and helped drive to the garage.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao get out of the car together. Looking at it, the manor in front of them is huge. There are dazzling lights in it. All kinds of congratulatory voices come from afar.


    Before we got to the gate, the guests with the invitation started to discuss.


    "I can''t believe that Hua Xiaoni really came back! I thought he was dead! "


    "Yes! How many years has it disappeared? Don''t thousands of pirates have been put out on the island? He also disappeared, they said he fed the fish


    "Shut up! I don''t want to see where it is. The ear force of the sky wave can also hear the sound of birds'' wings on the roaring sea. If he hears your words, he will kill you in the middle of the night! "


    A few guests nearby immediately shivered when they heard it. They seemed to think of something terrible. They also looked at the bodyguards in the distance with great vigilance. They swallowed their saliva and quickly explained:


    "Well, we are all guests invited by the sea king. It doesn''t matter if we talk to each other. By the way, have you heard? The sea king even has a daughter. Why hasn''t he talked about it before? "


    "Well, you don''t want to think about it. What''s the character of Hua Xiaoni? Who doesn''t want to take revenge on him? Some family matters are impossible to tell. "


    "But why do you say it now? I''ve heard that the family dinner tonight is to celebrate the reunion of their father and daughter! "


    "I don''t know. Maybe something else happened."


    Su night heard these words nearby, roughly understood what had happened.


    It seems that Huaqi''s father has come back, which should be a good thing!


    When I got to the manor, I saw people standing at the main entrance to welcome the guests.


    Among them, the most prominent one was a very tough man. His physical strength was more powerful than anyone Su ye had ever seen.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    The congratulatory guests stood in front of him, just like the little white rabbit standing in front of the fierce cheetah.


    The ferocious momentum that he wanted to be introverted but couldn''t hide made people dare not look directly into his eyes.


    This one, needless to ask, is Huaqi''s father, huaxiaoni!


    Next to her stood a graceful girl in a long skirt, dressed like a princess. She raised her face and looked around for something. Among the guests, she kept looking, as if she was very anxious. Even other guests praised her beauty, she had no time to deal with it.


    "Xiao Qi, why are you so upset? Didn''t my father''s men just say that? Your boyfriend is here. He''ll be here in a minute


    Flower seven one listen to, that charming face suddenly exposed a burst of scarlet color, don''t seem to have been used to this look strange man beside.


    "You, what are you talking about? Suye is not my boyfriend, but my deskmate. I''ve told you many times! "


    Hua Xiao laughed and said, "well, well, my father depends on you. Since you don''t associate with each other, father is at ease. If you want to be the son-in-law of my sea king, the only qualified young people in Jiangdu City are just three


    Huaqi frowned and looked at her father who had been away for a long time. She said, "don''t mess around. Su ye will come later. Don''t scare him. I just want to invite Su ye to dinner. Why do you call so many people? "


    "Ha ha. Now that your father is back, the whole city of Jiangdu will tremble. These people, even if they don''t invite them, will come to the door in line when they hear the news! What''s more, we have to let everyone know about our father daughter reunion and other festive events. " Hua Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Flower seven smell speech a trance, tears in the eyes, said: "you really won''t suddenly disappear this time?"


    "Absolutely not! A few days later, my father will do something on Tomb Sweeping Day. When he comes back, he will always accompany you and never leave! "


    "Hum, that''s good - ah, Su Ye is here!"

 Chapter 67

    "Ha ha, this must be su Ye!"


    As soon as Su ye and Hui Shoutao came near, they saw Hua Xiao in front of them speak against the sound of the sound. At such a close distance, hearing such a strong sound, they suddenly felt the eardrum buzzing.


    "Hello, first time! I''m Su ye, and this is my friend Hui Shoutao Su ye also smiles politely.


    Hua Xiaoni laughed, looked up and down at Su ye, and said, "well, it looks good. My daughter has said your name a hundred times today."


    "Oh, Dad --"


    Next to the seven flowers can not help but complain a bashful, gently pushed the father flower Xiao inverse one eye, let him not talk.


    This just red face, boldly raise head to see toward Su night, voice also became to tremble, small voice call a way: "Su night, you come!"


    Su Ye nodded and looked at Huaqi''s face carefully. Compared with the day before, Huaqi now has changed dramatically. If you didn''t know the process of treatment, you would think that Huaqi now and Huaqi before are two completely different people.


    Now Huaqi is white and delicate with a melon face. All the ugly skin of the past has disappeared. She is a beautiful woman.


    And today, I''ve dressed up, and my hairstyle is very good-looking. Maybe it''s because of the long-term inferiority complex. Occasionally, there will be evasion and retreat in my eyes. When it falls into the eyes of men, it becomes a kind of special emotion, which makes people have a desire to protect her.


    "Well, it''s a good recovery. It''s better than I expected. It''s beautiful. " Su night serious evaluation, he saw his patients after the status quo, also finally relieved.


    Huaqi buried his head in a low voice and said, "thank you."


    Hua Xiaoni saw that other guests were coming, and immediately said, "I know you still have a lot to say. I have a lot of time tonight. Two distinguished guests, please take a seat inside first


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao didn''t delay, so they went into the flower house immediately.


    When I went in, I found that seafood was everywhere.


    Maybe it''s because Hua Xiaoni is the pirate leader, and the seafood on display is also large and large, which is really captured from the sea.


    Hui Shoutao was also shocked to point to a tabletop piled with ice, on which stood a huge shark.


    "YeGe, am I right? That''s a shark. It''s so tough! Hehe, but I like it. I''m going to start. "


    Back to Shoutao is not polite. He picked up the plate and went to the shark.


    Although Su ye had eaten a lot of genius''s treasures and fierce beasts, he had never eaten a shark. Anyway, there was nothing else to do now, so he just went to join in the fun.


    He found that there are also many marine creatures that are impossible to appear on the market.


    Some even don''t know how to eat is the most delicious.


    Su night turned for a while, found that there are a few with a trace of aura of seafloor plants, as vegetables, he was going up to open dry.


    Suddenly, a cold girl voice came from the side.


    "Su ye, it''s really you! Why are you here? "


    Su Ye glanced back and found that it was Yang Xi''er who was talking.


    She is also in full dress at the moment, holding a glass of red wine in her hand, with a look of surprise on her beautiful face, as if Su ye should not attend such an occasion.


    There are still several people behind Yang Xi''er, who have met each other. It''s Duan Fenghua, the student union leader in the school, Lin Hao, the sports training team leader, and Zhou Wenhao, who has just been torn up by Su Ye.


    As for the other young men and women, they sat at a table not far away with an elder, and they all looked at them with a sneer on their faces.


    Su night tone is not good, say: "have what matter?"


    Yang Xi''er''s face sank. She didn''t expect Su Ye''s attitude towards her. She glanced around and found no one else. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "Do you know where this is? Do you know who Hua Xiaoni is? Are you brave enough to come here? "


    Su yeleng said: "do you have anything to do with it?"


    "Well, I think you are crazy. You were close to Qiao Zheyue before, and then the gentleness of BaiCaoYuan. Why? Now I hear that Huaqi''s father is huaxiaoni, and he''s going to come here to pick up relatives again? What do you have to do with the flower family? "


    Yang Xi''er is so angry that she gnashes her teeth. Unexpectedly, Su ye will do anything to get the upper position.


    Duan Fenghua also shook his glass and said with a sneer: "hehe, Su ye and Hua Qi are at the same table. This time it seems like a family dinner, but it''s definitely a good chance to meet the upper class people. If you don''t come to the dinner at the same table at this time, do you have to wait for the next time? "


    Su Ye''s eyes sweep to Duan Fenghua. Unexpectedly, this guy dares to be arrogant in front of him. It seems that his hand is light before.


    Yang Xi''er felt Su Ye''s eyes. She stopped her step, gritted her teeth and said, "how? Do you still want to do it here? It''s unreasonable to rely on a little martial arts, isn''t it? Do you want to piss grandma off? Do you have any filial piety? "


    Su night convergence anger, turned to other places, cold said: "my patience is limited, don''t know life and death!"


    "Su ye, what do you mean? Threaten us? " Yang Xi''er was even more irritated.


    Hui Shoutao, holding a plate beside him, angrily scolded: "noisy, noisy, what noisy? Don''t know what occasion it is? What''s the name of a ghost like a shrew? "


    Hui Shoutao''s voice was not small, which immediately attracted the attention of the people nearby. Many people didn''t understand what happened, so they subconsciously noticed it.


    Hui Shoutao would not be merciful. He continued: "I always say that 30000 yuan is too expensive. I can''t afford it. What''s the use of satisfying me? I have no money! Don''t follow me


    With that, he followed Su ye with disgust.


    Yang Xi''er didn''t react at first, but after a few seconds, she was almost angry.


    She glared at Su Ye fiercely and said coldly: "it''s true that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. It''s this kind of bad virtue to make friends with. It''s disgusting to look at it!"


    Yang Xi''er immediately turns around and goes back to her seat. She is also a celebrity in Jiangdu City. On many occasions, she is called Su''s little grandmother, so she doesn''t care about Hui Shoutao''s abusive remarks.


    When she got back to her seat, all the people nearby saw that she was in a bad mood, and they all began to understand.


    "Sister in law, don''t pay attention to people like Suye. You are good for him, but his life is cheap. There is no way Duan Fenghua said.


    "It seems that Su Ye is determined to take advantage of women. That''s right. It''s a shortcut. At first, he aimed at Qiao''s family, but he failed. Now he has a crush on Huaqi. You say, unfortunately, Huaqi regained her appearance and recognized her father. Usually that Su Ye didn''t say a word with the school flower, but she came here on her own initiative tonight. What does he mean? Do you understand? " The old man in the seat spoke.


    "Dr. Chen is right. However, it is really a sudden change. How have you never heard of Huaqi''s father or huaxiaoni in class 18 before? I suspect that the ugly scars of Huaqi used to be disguised. Now that my father is back, I don''t have to pretend. Su ye and Hua Qi are at the same table. They are really lucky. " Sports training team leader Lin Hao also gritted his teeth.


    "What''s the point? Before Huaqi, there were no friends at all, and no one would like her. Now everyone starts from scratch. Regardless of family background, power, status, contacts and so on, Su ye, a brute force warrior, has no chance of winning. Hum, he''s here for nothing, just a poor loser! "


    Yang Xi''er was very unconvinced. She looked at the young men on the seat and said, "I told you a long time ago, don''t look down on anyone. You, a student president and a sports training team leader, should have talked to girls the most. Why don''t you even know Hua Qi''s name? To call you two here tonight is to make you behave well. No girl in the school will dislike you two. Remember to seize the opportunity. "


    "Yes, sister-in-law, we will." Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao answered quickly, and subconsciously arranged the handsome clothes.


    Yang Xi''er turned to the elder again and said, "Doctor Chen, this time I invite you out of the holy hand medical center, I want you to seize the opportunity to help see the physical condition of Hua Qi. This time, Hua Xiaoni came back to attend the Qingming ancestor worship a few days later. His position is very important. Never screw it up. "


    "Don''t worry! If I''m here, I can see if I''m not sick. " Dr. Chen was very calm and confident. He drank all the tea in front of him.


    Yang Xi''er nodded his head with satisfaction, glanced at all the distinguished guests, and swore in his heart: before brother Changqing comes back, I will make brilliant achievements, and it will be our engagement gift!

 Chapter 68

    Before long, all the guests arrived and the family dinner officially began.


    The flower roars against a body domineering, took beautiful daughter flower seven to enter the arena, instantly became the focus of the whole audience.


    Around the guests have flocked forward, are eager to immediately in front of huaxiaoni performance, in order to show the friendship between the two sides.


    "Friends! Please be quiet. I have a few words to say


    Hua Xiao''s voice was loud and powerful. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone was quiet.


    "As you all know, Hua has been wandering abroad for so many years. He has made many friends and offended many forces. Fortunately, he has some luck and a group of brothers to support him. Finally, he has made some achievements."


    "Oh, brother Hua, you are a famous King of the sea. Even if you are the king of heaven overseas, I want to see your face. If this is only a small achievement, then we are nothing." Immediately, many dignitaries began to speak.


    "No one knows that there are thousands of strong generals under the sea king. Let alone other places, as long as we are covered by brother Hua, no one dare to move. Tonight''s family dinner is just too hasty, otherwise, the forces from other provinces will surely come after the news! "


    "Yes, yes. Nine years ago, someone said that after NaNTU Jue, there are only two experts who are most likely to unify our Donghai province. One of them is brother Hua. Today, one of us is to talk about the past, the other is to be attracted by the name. I think brother Hua''s martial arts have been improved a lot. I''m afraid that he has reached the level of invulnerability! "


    Hua Xiaoni laughed and waved his hand. When everyone was quiet, he continued


    "Thank you! It''s just a few names. I''d like to invite all my friends here tonight to introduce my daughter. Flower someone lucky, get daughter understanding, after you can take good care of my daughter some, can''t bully her


    The flower roars inverse to say, the position slightly let, the whole field of vision fell to the body of the flower seven.


    Hua Qiyi is dressed as a princess. She looks charming and lovely, but it seems that she is not used to being watched by so many people, revealing a sense of timidity.


    She plucked up her courage and said, "good evening, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters. My name is Huaqi. I hope you can eat and drink well tonight. Thank you


    "Hahaha, Huaqi niece is so beautiful!"


    "We will. Huaqi niece wants to have more contact with her sister."


    "This is my uncle''s gift for you. Ha ha, it''s all small gifts. I''ll put them here."


    Many people have prepared small gifts and politely handed them to Huaqi. Some people just put them aside. After a while, the small gifts were already piled up.


    In the process, Yang Xi''er, Duan Fenghua, Lin Hao and others all came forward to present their own gifts.


    Of course, they are also paying attention to Su Ye''s every move. They find that Su Ye is sitting in his seat and does not move during the whole process, and Hui Shoutao is eating like a hungry ghost.


    Yang Xi''er can''t help shaking her head secretly. How can someone like Su ye, who doesn''t even know how to prepare a small gift, please Hua Qi? People like Su Ye always want to take a shortcut in his heart, which is also in line with his personality that he hopes to get something for nothing.


    Yang Xi''er raised her haughty face. She was very satisfied with herself. With her present status, she still worked so hard to make friends with all the big families.


    She is so excellent, still so hard, the future achievements must be eye-catching.


    Now think about it, when she tore up her baby relationship with Su ye, she fell in love with Su Changqing and got engaged. This is the most correct thing she has done in her life.


    At this time.


    Hua Xiaoni suddenly gave a cold hum, and her tone turned cold in vain.


    He snapped, "I remember your love for my daughter. Similarly, someone has poisoned my daughter and almost killed her. I will never give up this matter! "


    People smell speech facial expression Qi Qi big change, all can''t think who want to kill flower Xiao inverse daughter after all?


    "Bring out the miscellany of xiaochengju to Laozi!"


    At the first order, a group of people came in from the side door escorting more than ten people.


    The escorts are all tough thugs. You can see from their clothes that they are under the charge of Hua Xiaoni. The escorts, black and blue, have been beaten.


    Su Ye is also curious. She glances and finds that there are two familiar figures. They are two of Mengshan''s three brothers.


    Immediately, Su Ye understood that Hua Xiaoni should have heard the news that her daughter was beaten in xiaochengju. Now in a rage, she took xiaochengju and arrested everyone.


    Others recognized that the leader of xiaochengju, who was detained at the front, was called Chengwang.


    Seeing this, many people''s faces changed: "what? Even King Cheng of xiaochengju has been arrested? Has the means of Hua Xiaoni become so terrible? "


    "Xiao Chengju, these bastards, dare to touch my mother and daughter. It seems that they are looking for death!" Hua Xiao said in a angry voice


    The king begged for mercy and said, "Haiwang, we really don''t know that she is your daughter. We are wrong, wrong."


    "Wrong? Then you will pay for it with your life


    Hua Xiao''s eyes were wide open, and his whole body of killing intention came out. With a wave of his hand, he said: "drag it out! It''s all clean! No one left! "


    "Yes."


    In the panic, more than a dozen people of xiaochengju were dragged out.


    Although there was no blood on the spot, everyone seemed to understand what was going to happen soon, and their faces became dignified.


    At the same time, one by one, they were secretly frightened. Unexpectedly, after so many years'' absence, Hua Xiaoni''s power became so terrible that the frightening Xiao Chengju disappeared in a short night.


    The power of the sea king is so terrible.


    It can be imagined that the future of Jiangdu City will definitely have the voice of huaxiaoni.


    After a short shock, they immediately denounced Xiao Chengju and wanted to fight together.


    There are also many people who comfort Huaqi and promise to find them in case of any difficulties in the future.


    Immediately after that, Hua Xiaoni took Hua Qi to each one for a toast.


    Su ye, Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao all come as classmates, and the housekeeper also arranges a table beside them.


    Although each one of Huaqi takes a sip, it''s also a little drunk here. The little face is red, very beautiful and lovely.


    Even Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao saw this, but also a burst of heart.


    When Huaqi saw that they were all classmates, he became more daring and said to huaxiaoni with a smile, "Dad, these are my classmates. I''m so happy that they can come tonight. I''m really happy. Moreover, especially one person, I dare not talk to him at ordinary times. He is too excellent. I have always been afraid that he will not treat me as a friend... "


    This kind of words, but also with bursts of drunkenness, immediately let the students around a burst of moving.


    Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao, in particular, looked at each other subconsciously.


    In the school, the two of them are men of the moment, one is the president of the students, the other is the sports training team leader. They are tall and handsome. They usually receive a lot of love letters.


    Unexpectedly, the original seven flowers also have such a worship psychology, so as long as a little effort, absolutely can take seven flowers, become the son-in-law of the hall flower Xiao.


    With a father-in-law like Hua Xiaoni, you can walk horizontally in Jiangdu and even Donghai province.


    Yang Xi''er said with a smile: "hum, it seems that Huaqi in our family has a boy he likes. Let me guess who it is, Duan Fenghua? Or Lin Hao? Do you guys usually care about sister Huaqi? "


    Duan Fenghua laughed and said, "I am the president of the students. I should care about every student. Huaqi, of course, I''ve noticed that I''m still in class 18, and my grades are not good. In the future, I can help you with your homework every day, so that you can enter the ideal university. "


    Lin Hao, unwilling to fall behind, stood up and said, "Hello uncle Hua, congratulations on your father and daughter''s recognition. My name is Lin Hao. My study is not very good in the top class, but I can teach Huaqi to play basketball and various sports. In my opinion, Huaqi is a little thin and weak, which makes people feel sad. "


    When Yang Xi''er saw Huaqi, she was still indifferent and said, "sister Huaqi, don''t be afraid. You are a beautiful woman now. Be brave. Who do you want to teach you? "


    Huaqi seems to be inspired, and even walks quickly to Su Ye.


    He raised his face, vomited the fragrance of red wine and said:


    "Suye, thank you. You are the most important person in my heart. In the future, if I have any questions I don''t understand, may I ask you? "


    Su night is tiny a Zheng, smile way: "certainly can."


    "Oh, great!"


    Huaqi was very excited. She stood on tiptoe and jumped forward.


    All of a sudden, he fell into Su Ye''s arms

 Chapter 69

    The person Huaqi likes is Su Ye!


    This idea immediately appeared in everyone''s mind, no one to answer, they will know the positive answer.


    In front of her, Hua Qiyi is drunk and pours into Su Ye''s arms. Looking at her coquettish and happy appearance, is this little girl''s mentality not obvious enough?


    Next to Duan Fenghua, Lin Hao and others'' faces changed. The reason why they appeared tonight was that they wanted to say a few more words with Hua Qi, and even win Hua Qi at one stroke to become Hua Xiaoni''s son-in-law.


    They have dressed up early and practiced speaking countless times. Taking their experience of dating more than a dozen girlfriends as an example, it''s simply too easy to win the inferiority complex of Huaqi.


    But at present, how to spend seven is to ignore them both? Straight into Su Ye''s arms?


    What''s Suye?


    It''s just a thin little white face. He has no future, no background, no status and no money. Nothing is better than their poor boy. When did he cheat Huaqi by means of despicable means?


    Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao''s eyes are showing a deep look of jealousy. What is the fate of Su ye?


    Yang Xi''er''s expression is also stiff. Her eyes are flashing. If Su Ye really becomes Hua Xiaoni''s son-in-law, it will be a big obstacle to Su''s old house. When Su Changqing comes back, I''m afraid she will be angry.


    "All right, all right! Sister Huaqi, are you drunk? We should study hard in the future. Come on, sister


    When Yang Xi''er said that, Hua Qi immediately felt embarrassed and came out of Su Ye''s arms. Yang Xi''er took the opportunity to embrace Hua Qi, smiling like a good sister for many years.


    Su Ye didn''t have much expression. She just said, "I''m in a hurry tonight. I didn''t prepare any presents. I would like to congratulate you on your father and daughter''s reunion! "


    Huaqi said shyly, "if you can come, that''s the best gift!"


    Hua Xiaoni saw everything in his eyes, laughed beside him, raised his glass and said in a loud voice:


    "Suye, I keep in mind what you have done for my daughter. Here''s to you! "


    "Haiwang, you''re welcome! Thank you very much


    Su Ye didn''t talk too much modestly. After clinking her glass, she drank it all.


    Hua Xiaoni seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "by the way, when the family dinner is over, don''t go back. I have a few words to say to you."


    "All right!" Su Ye nodded.


    Next to Yang Xi''er, Duan Fenghua and others heard clearly, a burst of bad taste in their hearts.


    Hua Xiaoni wants to see Su ye and stay alone. This must be the conversation between her family. Maybe according to Su Ye''s despicable means, Hua Xiaoni will be recognized tonight.


    This Su Ye is really a good means! Then women''s ability to be superior is really getting bigger and bigger!


    The other guests clearly see that they are all old-fashioned, and they all recognize that Su ye must be Hua Xiaoni''s son-in-law, and Hua Xiaoni has no son, only such a daughter.


    In the future, the power of Hua Xiaoni''s fleet will surely fall to Su Ye.


    Immediately, one by one the guests came up and toasted to Su ye one after another.


    "Ha ha ha, how are you, Mr. Su. I''m general manager Lin of Commerce and industry. Ha ha, nice to meet you. Here''s to you. "


    "Congratulations, Mr. Su! Brother Hua and I have been good friends for many years. In the future, we''ll depend on you to take care of us. Come on, here''s to you. "


    Su Ye has a headache in the face of such a toast, and he doesn''t want to deal with these meaningless social activities.


    Fortunately, there is a Hui Shoutao around him. He is a drinker.


    "Don''t mention it, brothers. My elder brother Suye will discuss something with the sea king later. How can I get drunk? I''ll drink instead of my big brother. Come one by one. Don''t drink red wine. To come to Baijiu, harm, are good brothers, feeling deep, a stuffy! "


    With a big stomach, Hui Shoutao bravely fought against a group of people alone. In a short time, he became brothers with more than a dozen people. At first sight, he was as good as old, and vowed that he would share weal and woe together.


    The dinner was over in another two hours.


    Many people leave and go back one after another, only Su ye and Hui Shoutao, who drink fragments, are left behind.


    Hua Xiao stands in front of the window against the tall body and looks into the city with brilliant lights, calling Su ye to pass.


    "Su ye, what do you see from here?" Hua Xiaoni suddenly spoke in a deep voice.


    Su Ye gently frowned, as if to hear something, said: "lights of all families!"


    "Is it just a million lights? Jiangdu City is a city full of fish and dragons. The world is not as simple as you think. It''s full of temptations, and there are forces you can''t imagine, many things you can''t even touch in your life. " Hua Xiao said against the warning.


    "Do you mean me and Huaqi? If so, you are mistaken. " Su Ye shook her head and sighed.


    Hua Xiao looks at Su ye against her side. She seems to appreciate Su Ye''s comprehension ability, but then she shakes her head and says:


    "You are very clever. Since you know what I want to say, I won''t go around with you. No matter what the relationship between you and my daughter is, my future son-in-law must be a dragon and Phoenix, the most outstanding person, and you, not! So, I hope you can keep a certain distance from my daughter. "


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "are you warning me?"


    "Whatever you think. But you can heal my daughter''s face, and she has finally made up her mind to call me, so that we can finally meet and recognize each other. In this, you really have contributed a lot. So I won''t just sit by and watch what happens to you in the future. But from my point of view, my daughter has suffered so much. The whole city of Jiangdu is worthy of her young talents. It''s just three. "


    Hua Xiaoni said this, took a deep look at Su ye, and then continued to say:


    "The first is Qiao wanshen, the childe brother of the Qiao family. He seems to have nothing to do now, and Qiao Zheyue is in charge of the group, but I think he is hiding his light. In the future, Qiao wanshen will inherit the power of the Qiao family. My son-in-law, he should be the first choice


    "The second is the young master of Wu family, Wu Sheng. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child and is an orthodox ancient martial arts family. This time, Wu family will be in full glory. In the future, Wu Sheng will be famous in Donghai province. I''m married to the Wu family. It''s a powerful alliance. "


    "As for the third person, he should be a member of the Su family, but not you. It''s your cousin Su Changqing, after the authentic hand of the country, who is famous as the number one scholar of one country, three courtyards and seven colleges. He is a smart man. He has a direct relationship with the central government. He has the highest prestige in uniting the whole Donghai province. If he were not about to get engaged to Yang Xi''er, I would be most optimistic about Su Changqing. "


    Su Yewen Yan seems to understand, said: "good vision, not the richest man, or martial arts medical school, are famous families!"


    "You don''t have to be unconvinced. I know that you have experienced ups and downs when you were driven out of the Su family''s old house. Your mind is much more mature than that of your peers, and you have made enough efforts. But why should those big families, which have been managed by generations, lose to a young man who is angry and striving for strength? "


    Hua Xiaoni took a deep breath. It seemed that he had seen through all kinds of things in the world and experienced the vicissitudes of life


    "If you are still in the old house of the Su family, with your efforts, you may become the president of the holy hand medical school one day, but that is also your peak. After all, you are not the legitimate son, you can''t inherit the orthodox power."


    "You don''t have rich financial resources to fight for you. It''s wishful thinking that you want to start from scratch and become a multimillionaire or even a billionaire by a clinic. At most, it can only make you live a decent life, that''s all


    "You don''t have a background, you can''t be in politics. This road doesn''t work for you. It''s a world you can''t touch all your life. As for joining the army, it''s common to join the army for three or five years. Unless you are really gifted, you can enter the special department of the center, or even reach the northern border, and join the command of beilongyu, then you can have a double success. Unfortunately, it''s impossible for you. "


    Hua Xiaoni almost finished in one breath, and the words were powerful. Obviously, she thought about speaking for countless times.


    His eyes fell on Su ye and he said, "what you see is just a million lights, because you are just one of them. I want the three most dazzling lights, do you understand? "

 Chapter 70

    Su Ye''s face was firm, and she looked at Hua Xiaoni without blinking.


    Unexpectedly, originally thought that this evening is a grateful family dinner, but in the end, it was Hua Xiao''s words.


    In fact, Su Ye doesn''t have any other meaning for Hua Qi, but at the moment, he is marked with the brand of borrowing women''s upper position. Before he takes any action, Hua Xiaoni directly warns Su ye with a powerful posture.


    "Do you mean Huaqi, too?" Su Ye suddenly asks.


    Hua Xiao''s face sank and her voice raised: "my words are the final decision. She is my daughter. I know what''s the best for her!"


    "It seems you misunderstood again! You should ask your daughter more about it


    Su Ye calmly finished, and suddenly pointed out the window. The lights were just within sight. He said in a deep voice:


    "What you want is just a little light, but I am the bright moon hanging high in the sky. How can I compare with those little fireflies?"


    Hua Xiaoni''s body trembles when he hears the words. I can''t imagine that Su ye can have such courage and say such heroic words under his momentum.


    Unfortunately, all this is just a mirage, which is impossible to achieve.


    Hua Xiaoni is about to scold Su Ye. At this time, Hua Qi seems to have heard something and comes over from a distance quickly.


    "Dad, what do you say to Suye? So long? "


    See flower seven come over, flower Xiao inverse and Su night''s facial expression all of a sudden became to ease down, peeped out a smile.


    "Oh, nothing. My father just wants to know more about your usual affairs, and let Su Ye''s deskmate care more about you. "


    Hua Qi, with a pink face, complained and said, "Dad, it''s too late. You still talk to him. Besides, Suye''s friends are drunk. Would you like them to stay at home tonight? There are many rooms anyway. "


    Su Ye smiles and says, "No. Thank you for your hospitality tonight. It''s too late to go back! "


    Hua Xiao said politely: "well, after all, it''s still my bed at home. I''ll send you back! "


    Flower seven stands alone beside, face a burst of loss.


    Soon, several servants helped huishoutao out of the door.


    However, Hui Shoutao is tall and very fat. After taking longxuedan, his muscles are strong. Several servants tried their best to lift him into the car, but they couldn''t lift him.


    Sweating servants are still shouting:


    "Ready, come again... One, two, three... One, two, three!! Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    After a round of tossing, Hui Shoutao is awaking from drunkenness and hasn''t been carried to the car.


    Su Ye was in a bad mood. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help laughing, and swept away her anger.


    He walked over in person, picked up huishoutao in one hand and let the car throw it.


    Then he jumped into the passenger seat and said to the driver, "drive!"


    After a while, the car drove out.


    In the dark, Su ye saw a lonely thin shadow standing at the door from the back mirror of the car. Hua Qi seemed to be standing in the same place, looking at it blankly.


    Su night secretly sighed, but there was no other emotion in her eyes.


    He has been fighting in the ancient world for more than 2000 years. If he gets this chance of rebirth, the world he will go to in the future must be the vast starry sky. He will not stay for a mere mortal girl.


    The hundred years on the earth, in a hurry, is too short.


    After returning to the clinic, Su ye asked the staff to take care of Hui Shoutao, so he went home.


    The next morning, normal school, is still not to spend seven to go to school, Su night did not care too much.


    But before and after Qingming, there was a lot of rain. It rained these two days.


    Su Ye finally heard the long lost thunder.


    That night in the middle of the night, it was also thunder, and Su Ye''s heart trembled in the room.


    "The thunder is different from before." Suye sat up from the bed.


    His practice of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" is inherited with the help of thunder, so he knows thunder very well.


    He clearly recognized that this time thunder is still inheriting the secret of mind method of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", and this time Su ye had a deeper understanding of thunder.


    "During this period, I first took the dragon blood Dan, and then repeated the baptism with the essence of the earth. I still have some earth essence to help me. It''s time to try to hit the second place. "


    Without hesitation, Su Ye quietly rushes to the balcony and turns over to find an empty wasteland. She listens to the thunder carefully.


    As for the essence of the earth he collected, all of them were taken out. These things, though not comparable to all kinds of genius gowns, can also be a great auxiliary material for impact.


    Boom!


    The thunder in April seems to have a special breath of ancestors, which makes Su Ye feel a sense of nostalgia for her ancestors.


    Boom!


    Thunder again, Su night eyebrow center of the dragon soul also seems to be shocked by thunder to wake up.


    Three thousand Yanhuang disaster, operation on Sunday!!


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    The shadow of the dragon soul is like a flash of lightning, which appears in Su Ye''s eyebrows. Even in the rain, it can still be seen clearly.


    Su Ye suddenly felt the thunder of the dragon spirit communicating with the night sky.


    His whole body''s real Qi was surging up, and his blood was boiling all over his body, and the temperature was rising.


    The rain fell on Su Ye''s body and immediately evaporated, emitting bursts of white smoke.


    The essence of the earth beside him was absorbed by him instantly, but it was far from enough.


    "I can''t. There is too little aura in this world. It''s not enough for me to attack the real aura."


    Su Ye''s heart sank, and it was not the first day for him to know that the aura on the earth was exhausted. Now the aura around him was not enough.


    Originally there are everfount essence of the villa, but unfortunately, it is too far away now.


    Unless you give up!


    At this time, a sky thunder fell down on the sky, directly on Su Ye''s body.


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    Su night in this lightning flint between, fierce burst out a dragon chant, a mouth even directly swallow to the sky thunder.


    Boom!


    This fierce and terrible thunder was like being bitten by a giant dragon, unable to struggle.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Su Ye felt the violent power coming from the thunder, boundless, surging, directly tearing to his whole body.


    If someone else had changed, he would have died on the spot.


    Su Ye calms down in an instant and directly impacts the second level of the true spirit state with the help of the terrible power of Tianlei.


    In a moment, the terrible power rushed to all the bones of the whole body and into the big blood acupoints.


    Fortunately, Su Ye''s practice of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" began with Tianlei''s practice. He already had the source of thunder, otherwise Tianlei would have broken his whole blood.


    "True spiritual realm, second, open!"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    At the command, the tiny blood around him expanded instantly, and the inner wall became more than several times tough. Most importantly, Su Ye''s blood seemed to have changed a little.


    The whole body of Qi originally just condensed into a lake. At this moment, powerful Qi directly formed in each acupoint, which was more pure and powerful than the previous Qi.


    Su Ye knows that the second level is successful, which he has experienced before.


    Just when he was happy, he suddenly found that the sky thunder in his mouth had not dissipated, and the rolling thunder force was still pounding his body.


    If it goes on like this, Su Ye''s body can''t bear it.


    He had no choice but to resist the thunder directly, but the rolling thunder force was concentrated in Su Ye''s throat, and he was furious.


    Su Ye''s throat swelled and turned into thunder fire.


    He suddenly opened it, boom, like a giant dragon spewing out flames, he suddenly spewed out flames ten meters high.


    Even in the rain at night, the flames can be seen in the distance.


    After a full minute, the thunder fire entering the throat was slowly suppressed by Su Ye.


    He closed his mouth and breathed heavily. The thunder and fire came into his throat. It looked very powerful, but now he didn''t have the ability to control it. It couldn''t be a good thing.


    However, Su Ye is not too nervous. Although he knows that thunder fire enters his throat, he hasn''t completely spewed it out, but with his view of martial arts, he can completely control it in a month or two, or completely spew out the excess thunder fire.


    It wasn''t long before the East showed its white belly. It was obviously early morning.


    Su Ye stood up, full of energy, and there was an indescribable heroic spirit between her eyebrows.


    It was school that day, and in the evening, Suye received a call from Qiao Kairui himself.


    "Mr. Su, tomorrow is the big day of Qingming ancestor worship. Shall we pick you up in the morning? "


    Su ye thought about it, nodded and said, "well, let''s start together tomorrow."

 Chapter 71

    "Good morning, Mr. Su!"


    Early in the morning, Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue, the fourth Prince and Zhu Yue were waiting for Su Ye downstairs.


    They are a group of people who drive domineering luxury cars and are accompanied by many younger brothers in suits and sunglasses. The appearance of such a group of people has shocked many neighbors in the community.


    See Su Ye very familiar to walk past, and they say hello, and then was invited to the car.


    All of a sudden, the neighbors of the community were all startled, and they were all staring at each other. They couldn''t believe it.


    "No? I haven''t seen it, have I? Is this the stupid old Su kid upstairs? "


    "I can''t see. Lao Su is a broken driver. How can his son know such a powerful man?"


    "You usually look down on Lao Su and often bully him. Are you wrong now? They just don''t care about you. "


    Su Ye couldn''t hear the neighbors'' voices.


    The car he got in was a customized extended version of Lincoln made by Qiao Kairui, which was very domineering. There were six people sitting in it, and the location was very spacious.


    Qiao Zheyue sat next to Su ye, took out a delicate lunch box and said, "has Mr. Su had breakfast so early? This is the breakfast cooked with the essence of the earth. It tastes good. Would you like to try it? "


    Su ye took it and said, "yes, thank you. You don''t have to be so polite, just as usual. "


    "Good, good. Listen to Mr. Su The fourth Prince and others agreed.


    But I could tell from their tone that it was impossible to be as polite as it used to be.


    First of all, Su Ye''s supernatural and ghost methods are too terrible, and they are the strongest among them, so they must respect them.


    The second reason is that Su night is their big boss, so a group of people are working for Su night. With the essence of the earth, this amazing group business, it is hard for them to be polite.


    This is what Qiao Kairui specially ordered when he came here. Don''t be too polite. Otherwise, many of them would stoop when they met just now.


    Qiao Kai clarified his throat and said, "Mr. Su, we are busy with the essence of the earth these days. So we forgot something about the Qingming ancestor. Now let me talk to you briefly... "


    Seeing Su Ye nodding, Qiao Kairui continued: "this time, all forces will come together in the morning. At noon, it''s a simple meeting to have a meal. In fact, it''s to inquire about each other''s strength. In the afternoon, it''s the beginning of ancestor worship, which is also the beginning of real competition. Every year, people will be abandoned on the spot, and the interests of many families will be divided up in one day.... "


    Su Ye nodded, so to speak, in fact, Qingming ancestor worship is just a gimmick, gathering people together.


    "This year is very special. We and the Wu family have reached a point where there is no tolerance between fire and water. Moreover, several major foreign forces have suddenly appeared, and their positions have not yet been revealed. We''ve been in touch with each other privately, and it seems that we''re not sure. There will inevitably be a fierce battle today. " Qiao Kairui continued.


    Speaking of this, he glanced at the crowd around him, and feel shy. "What if we had four kings and farms, and there was nothing to fear, but today there are many changes. And I intend to promote today, and once we have promoted the essence of our land. Under such double forces, the whole Jiangdu City is our own. But in this process, if you encounter any difficult opponents... "


    Su Ye smiles and understands what Qiao Kairui means.


    I''m afraid I''ll come here early in the morning, but I''m also thinking about how to open my mouth.


    Su ye said, "don''t worry! As for the essence of the earth, the enemy of the Qiao family is my enemy. When you can''t handle it, I will definitely give it up. "


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed, as if all the dark clouds had disappeared.


    With Su Ye''s promise, then they can safely carry out their plan.


    Then, we discussed a lot of things.


    It took the car three hours to reach its destination.


    "The front is the end of Xijiang River in Jiangdu City, which is also the place where our ancestral temple is recognized."


    Su ye at a glance, found here should belong to a small town.


    It''s far away from Jiangdu City. It should be said that it''s out of the scope of Jiangdu City.


    The most eye-catching is the Xijiang river nearby.


    It seems that the river is not too big, and there are no bigger boats, but you can see a lot of yachts and airships rushing up and down. From time to time, there are bursts of excited screams.


    Qiao Kairui pointed under a big banyan tree in front of him and said, "the place where we worship our ancestors in the afternoon is under the banyan tree. There will be more people then. Now, let''s say hello to all our friends first. Mr. Su, would you like to join us? "


    Su Ye shook his head, but he didn''t want to stay in those boring occasions, said: "don''t accompany me. This town is not big. If you don''t get lost, it''s a big deal! "


    "Good! Let''s go and say hello first and let Zheyue stay with Mr. Su. "


    Qiao Kairui really has many things to do, to unite his friends, and to prepare for the creation of the essence of the earth, or even to know his opponent''s situation early, all of which takes time.


    Su Ye waved her hand and said, "let''s get busy! One of my friends should also be here. I just want him to accompany me. "


    Su ye took out her cell phone and made a phone call. In a few minutes, there was a fat figure in front of her, waving her hand and laughing.


    "YeGe, here you are! Harm, you are still very early. There are many beauties over there. I''ll take you to have a look. "


    Hui Shoutao, the descendant of ghost sword sect, came here last night. Now he is wearing a small town minority costume, which is very conspicuous.


    Qiao Kairui and others see that Su Ye really has friends, and they can''t continue to talk more. They say to keep in touch and come back to Su ye at noon. Then they go to say hello to their friends in a hurry.


    Hui Shoutao is very happy to see his boss coming.


    He immediately took Su ye to walk around, and Hui Shoutao''s mouth was the kind of restless, all kinds of snacks, and all kinds of strange things in various places, so he opened his mouth.


    He also solemnly pointed to the huge banyan tree and said, "brother ye, you may not know? This is a thousand year old banyan tree. It''s quite strange! "


    Su Ye looked at it from a distance and didn''t feel anything special, except that there were few leaves on it.


    "Is there anything divine?"


    "Well, why don''t so many big men in Jiangdu come here to worship this banyan tree? I''ve heard that there''s something strange in this banyan tree! Some people say that they buried the coffin of Jiangdu''s ancestors, while others say that there is a dragon trapped in the banyan tree, which is tied with a big chain and can''t get out at all. Don''t mention it. I went to the root of banyan tree and saw it. There was a hole in the tree. There was a rusty iron chain in it... "


    Hui Shoutao said it seriously, as if he had seen a dragon trapped.


    Su Ye doesn''t believe it. If there is a dragon in legend, how can it be trapped under the small banyan root?


    These are just legends.


    Hui Shoutao bought some barbecues and a mouthful of roasted squid on the busy street, and said: "also, this place is a shabby Town, there are not many households. But later, the yuan Heavenly Master of the Wu family, an old man, let the big men of Jiangdu City take out the money and built 64 houses around the banyan tree. Look at these houses. They are all built according to the eight diagrams. "


    Su Ye noticed that it was strange when she was in the car. It turned out that it was built according to the eight diagrams.


    In fact, in China, there are several cities built according to the eight diagrams, among which the mysterious things are rarely known by ordinary people.


    At the same time, when Su ye heard the name of Master Wu Jiayuan, he was slightly surprised.


    It''s not the first time that he heard the name. When he came back from the dragon, the dragon''s blood dropped on the banyan fruit. The reason why the people of the Wu family came to look for the banyan fruit was because of the guidance of master yuan.


    It seems that the yuan Heavenly Master is not simple.


    Then, walking through the streets, I came to the door of a special teahouse.


    The waiters here are also wearing special clothes. It seems that the facade is well decorated and there are many guests.


    Suddenly, several young figures, men and women, came out of the room. Someone came up quickly and said unexpectedly:


    "Oh, it''s really you, Suye!"

 Chapter 72

    Standing in front of Su ye are two young and beautiful girls, dressed in gorgeous clothes, hand in hand, looking at Su ye in surprise.


    "Who are you?"


    Su ye also felt familiar, but she couldn''t remember her name for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t know me, old classmate? We used to be in the same class. I''m Mina and she''s Gao HANWAN. At the beginning, we agreed to apply for Peking University together. I don''t remember so soon? "


    After hearing the hint, Su Ye suddenly remembered that when he was in high school two years ago, he really had two very popular female classmates. This Mina was still the monitor.


    "Oh, I remember. The monitor and Gao HANWAN, the best singer. Long time no see Su ye saw it and said hello.


    "Hee hee, just remember. I haven''t seen you for two years. I''ve become handsome. " Mina said with a smile.


    Gao HANWAN also said: "yes, you used to be very thin. Before that a few boys also rumor you become a vegetable, my God, this is not good? "


    "Well, let''s not talk about the past. It''s still healthy now." Su Ye didn''t want to talk about it much and changed the topic gently.


    Back then, Hui Shoutao finally found a chance to cut in and said, "Hi, two beauties, my name is Hui Shoutao. Ha ha, you can all meet this, too predestined. The two of you, the two of us, sit down and have a chat. You can treat us to dinner. "


    Mina and Gao HANWAN can''t cope with each other. How can they come back to Shoutao, who is still familiar?


    What''s more, how can a big man invite a girl to dinner as soon as he meets?


    Hui Shoutao also knew that he was joking. He said, "harm, or I can invite you two beauties to dinner."


    Su Ye explained, "you don''t mind. This is my friend''s character."


    "I don''t mind. By the way, we''re going to have a classmate party now. Come on, you two. Just recently, everyone has talked about you. Besides, LAN Mengzhu is also here. " Mina said it was a bit ambiguous.


    Because in high school, Su ye and LAN Mengzhu used to be at the same table, and because LAN Mengzhu was very beautiful, she was recognized as a class flower. Many students also said that Su ye and LAN Mengzhu were lovers.


    Gao HANWAN also woke up and said, "yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. One of my college classmates is also here. You take your friend with you and walk upstairs. They must be happy to see you. You don''t know our old classmates now that you''re doing well, do you


    Su Ye has no choice but to smile, but there''s nothing to do at this time. It''s better to go upstairs and sit down.


    "Hey, brother ye, let''s go." Hui Shoutao is very rude.


    A group of four went upstairs with a smile.


    When I got to the private room, I saw more than ten young faces, men and women, who were more or less familiar.


    "Dear students, look who we met?"


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen students in the whole room looked up together. When they saw Su Ye''s face, they were stunned, and then many people recognized it.


    "Isn''t this Suye? We just talked about you. "


    "Ha ha ha, is that a coincidence? Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. Tut Tut, old classmate, long time no see! "


    "Su ye, you are doing well now! Look at your dress. It''s more than ten thousand yuan, isn''t it? Come and sit down


    All of a sudden, there are still many people warm and hospitable, after all, the friendship of classmates still exists.


    Su Ye politely introduces Hui Shoutao to them, and then sits down.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or not. The place they let out was just beside LAN Mengzhu.


    LAN Mengzhu is as beautiful as ever, and he should be a sophomore. Compared with two years ago, he has changed a lot. His appearance is more charming and his clothes are more elegant.


    When she saw Suye sitting down, she poured a glass of wine for Suye and said gently, "long time no see! My good deskmate. "


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Su ye also sighed, it seems to be full of vicissitudes.


    Next to him, a boy interjected: "by the way, isn''t Suye rich? Blue beauty, your father''s disease is hundreds of thousands of dollars. You see Su ye, this one should be brand goods, right? Absolutely rich. Su ye, can''t you help me with this small matter? "


    Su ye did have some money and didn''t care about the tone of the other party. She asked LAN Mengzhu, "what''s wrong with your father? My family just opened a clinic, you can bring your father over, should be able to cure


    LAN Mengzhu was a little depressed and said, "don''t bother you. I came here specially today. As long as I met those masters and asked them to help me, I could cure them."


    Su Ye is more puzzled, what disease still needs to ask a master to hand?


    What''s more, today is Qingming Festival. These masters are here to kill people. How can they help people to see a doctor?


    The boy next to him said quickly: "Su ye, you don''t understand what you say, so don''t ask. Why don''t you coax your wife and let her take out tens of thousands of dollars? "


    Back Shoutao is knocking the melon seeds on the table and interjects: "brother ye, when did you get married?"


    Su night is also a face of doubt, said: "I''m not married, where''s the wife?"


    "Oh, no? We are all at the same table. We are open-minded and will not laugh at you. You''ve been taken care of by a beautiful woman and bought a house in the most luxurious Mingdu villa area. Everyone knows that. "


    "Yes. Your photos have been sent to our class by Jiang Xiaolong. That''s a real hammer. For you, buying a toilet is more than that, right? Can we forget our old classmates after we have money? " All of a sudden, all the students around are talking about it.


    Su Ye frowned, no wonder these students recognized him one by one, and he was so enthusiastic.


    It turned out that when I went to buy a house with Qiao the other day, I was put into the class group with Jiang Xiaolong.


    With Jiang Xiaolong''s mouth, it must be said that the beauty has taken care of Su ye and sent her house and car.


    It''s uncertain that everyone in the class group has added a big play of eating soft food.


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "it seems that you misunderstood me. I''m not married, and no one supports me."


    "Yo, who is this man? Now the little white face, has the face to be taken care of, has not the face to admit? We all want to be taken care of, but we don''t have that life! "


    Suddenly, a strange voice came from the door.


    It was Jiang Xiaolong who came in!


    At that time, the Commission of his big list was more than one million, and it was gone. He has been holding a grudge these days, and now he is gnashing his teeth when he sees Su Ye.


    Su Ye just shakes her head. As the saying goes, a gentleman is straightforward and a villain is sad. I''m afraid it''s like this now.


    Jiang Xiaolong is really disgusting!


    As soon as Mina and others see her, they quickly settle the dispute and ask them not to quarrel.


    Next to Jiang Xiaolong is a mature man about 30 years old. He looks like a successful man, and he walks with a haughty attitude.


    After choking Su ye, Jiang Xiaolong, no matter how much, said to the mature man beside him:


    "Brother Xu, please take a seat - fellow students, this is the famous brother Xu. This time, he is responsible for the security work of Qingming ancestor worship. Who can go in and who can''t go in is my brother Xu''s word."


    Brother Xu sat down and looked at the girls. All of them were young female college students in their twenties. Their faces were pink and pink. They were beautiful.


    In particular, blue dream bamboo, but also caused brother Xu in front of a bright.


    It seems that it''s not for nothing to follow the flatterer Jiang Xiaolong this time. It would be nice to get one or two of them for a change.


    These female students have no experience at all. They can get it with a few efforts.


    Brother Xu gave a little smile, full of maturity, and said, "excuse me, everyone. I''m not as amazing as Bruce Lee said. This time, all the people who come to worship their ancestors during the Qingming Festival are the leaders of Jiangdu City. I''m just responsible for part of the security and shielding everyone''s mobile phone signals. "


    This is the first time that many students have heard this kind of request. Mina asked, "do you want to block the signal? Are you not allowed to take pictures? "


    Brother Xu said, "of course not. That''s the rule, otherwise these photos will flow out and all forces will cause trouble? Don''t mess around. The UAV that someone tried to use took a picture from afar, and the next day his body floated on the river


    All the people around immediately got a fright and turned pale. Is it so serious?


    Brother Xu saw the reaction of these students, and immediately gave birth to a kind of arrogant attitude, as if their reaction had been expected.


    Jiang Xiaolong also laughed and said: "my brother Xu knows a lot about it. We''ll serve now, eat and talk. There''s also blue beauty. I''ll give brother Xu two more cups later and let him bring it in in the afternoon."


    On such an occasion, Jiang Xiaolong is like a duck to water. Moreover, he has invited brother Xu, who has great face.


    Almost all of the audience was controlled by him. When he saw the waiter coming up, he said on purpose


    "Waiter, serve the food and two more good wines. Also, make the rice soft. Our Su ye can only eat soft rice, not hard rice. Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 73

    "Don''t go too far, Jiang Xiaolong."


    The students heard Jiang Xiaolong''s sarcastic words, and they all fought against Su Ye.


    Even if Su Ye is with a rich woman from a rich family now, it''s su Ye''s business. As a classmate, it''s not good to sneer face to face.


    "That''s right. Su Ye has never been bothering you. You''re going too far." Said Minna.


    "Su ye, please calm down. You know that he has always been such a virtue. I think he is just joking." Blue dream bamboo also comforts to say.


    Even Hui Shoutao stops eating melon seeds. Now he knows Su Ye''s temper, and says in a low voice, "brother ye, do you want me to interrupt his dog legs? When I look at the fur, I get angry. "


    Su Ye shakes his head and doesn''t show the feeling of rage. In his mind, this kind of irony is simply childish and ridiculous.


    He said, "don''t take your ignorance as your personality. My patience is limited."


    The male students next to him joked: "what''s the matter, it''s just a joke. But Jiang Xiaolong, how dare you provoke Su ye? Are you not afraid that he will kill you with money? "


    With a proud smile, Jiang Xiaolong glanced at Su ye with a smile and said, "don''t scare me. I''ve already called to confirm. You''re just an errand. Someone else''s rich woman will take a breath for you. That villa was not given to you or in your name at all. What''s your arrogance


    This word, it is caused the students a burst of accident.


    Jiang Xiaolong, elated, seemed to see through Su Ye''s disguised appearance and continued: "am I right? With such a small body, I wonder how a rich woman can take care of you and give you a villa of 60-70 million yuan? Hey, sure enough, it''s under the name of Joe''s group. It''s said that many luxury cars are used for processing products now, but they don''t have your Suye''s name. "


    Su Ye flashed a cold light in her eyes, and didn''t explain it.


    On that day, the villa was used to decorate the sky, and the red tripod fell in the courtyard of the villa, of course, it was used to make the essence of the earth.


    The villa he wants to live in is nearby. Mr. Chen is helping to decorate it.


    It''s just that Su Ye didn''t want to explain anything about these things at all, it was just a drop in price.


    After Jiang Xiaolong finished, he took another look at the girls next to him. It seemed that this was not good either. He immediately raised his tea cup and said in a loud voice:


    "Don''t do that, everyone. I''m a man. I won''t be so mean. That Su night, I was joking too much just now. Don''t spoil the party today. I''ll take tea instead of wine. After everyone drinks this cup, it''s over. No one is allowed to mention it! "


    Finish saying, also don''t care Su ye with don''t agree, one drink and finish.


    After sitting down, he skillfully picked up the cigarette and respectfully distributed it to brother Xu next to him.


    "Don''t talk about other messy things. We''d better listen to brother Xu. In the afternoon, brother Xu has to take us in to see the big men''s fight."


    Without a few words, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    This brother Xu is really an expert, and he heard a lot of rumors. Then he teased his female classmates and talked about those thrilling stories.


    A few stories tell us that both men and women here adore brother Xu very much.


    And one by one are eager to try, we must let brother Xu take them in to have a look.


    Brother Xu touched his chin, pretending to be embarrassed and said: "originally, my job responsibilities did not allow this, but I saw that I had a good chat with you, so please come in with me at that time. However, you do not have seats. You can only stand and watch in the staff area. "


    "Ha ha, just stand. Thank you, brother Xu." The students are more happy.


    Next to the blue dream bamboo whispered to Su ye said: "you are ignored by Jiang Xiaolong, you will follow us to have a look."


    "Well, I want to see it, too." Su Ye nodded along with the situation.


    The meal was not too long, so brother Xu called and said that time was coming. He took a group of students and set out.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao were originally going to attend. They looked at each other and naturally followed.


    Looking at brother Xu and Jiang Xiaolong, who are walking in the front, surrounded by several girls, makes Hui Shoutao feel uncomfortable.


    His teeth itch to say: "night elder brother, do you want me to hand, this kind of rubbish I don''t need ten seconds to beat them to his mother can''t recognize them."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "forget it, we still have something to do. Let them do it."


    Hui Shoutao gave up indignantly.


    After leaving the teahouse, I found that many people on the street were flocking to the huge old banyan tree.


    Because soon the ceremony of ancestor worship will begin, it seems very lively.


    However, although there are many people, they are not separated.


    When approaching the old banyan tree, I found that I couldn''t move on. There were too many people in front of me.


    Inside, there are lion dance, dragon dance and firecrackers, which are more lively than the annual meeting.


    Su Ye doesn''t know much about this special custom. Maybe it''s the wind and scenery of ancestor worship, which shows the prosperity of people.


    Then, after many of the older generation put on incense, others put on incense one after another.


    "Brother Xu, it''s so busy in the middle. Let''s go incense, too! " Minna said excitedly, obviously also want to worship the ancestors.


    But brother Xu shook his head and said, "forget it. The last stick of incense costs at least 999 yuan. If it''s three sticks of incense, it''s 3000 yuan! "


    "Ah? How much money does Shangxiang need? So expensive? "


    "Of course! This place is not for anyone to visit. Did you see the first group of people who were standing and offering incense just now? There are the richest man Qiao''s family and Wu''s family. The few people who can stand in that row are the least provoking people in Jiangdu City. " Brother Xu introduced it in a serious way.


    Students at a loss about what to do make complaints about Mina''s vomit.


    "Don''t think so much. Do you see the stadium surrounded in front? It''s the place with the most real insight. Let''s go. I''ll take you in. "


    Brother Xu and his classmates went to the door and found that someone was guarding.


    I can see that brother Xu still has some skills. He went to say hello and came back after a few minutes.


    He raised his head and said, "I''m sorry, this time the location is limited. I can only take 14 people in. The rest will wait for the next time. Do bring it next time


    Without waiting for other people to react, brother Xu directly reached out and nodded his head.


    Lanmengzhu, Mina and gaohanwan were named at the beginning.


    At the end of the meeting, I found that there were 16 students in the party, but Su ye and Hui Shoutao were left behind.


    Blue dream bamboo some anxious, say: "Su night they can''t go in?"? Brother Xu, can you take two more? "


    Brother Xu''s face turned cold and said, "what do you think this place is? Can anyone come in at will? You don''t want to see it. I''m relaxed. "


    "No, brother Xu, that''s not what we mean."


    Jiang Xiaolong also sneered and said, "or, who would like to give up his position to Su ye?"


    The students all looked at each other subconsciously. Of course, they understood what Jiang Xiaolong meant. They all shook their heads immediately. None of them agreed.


    Brother Xu can bring 14 people in, but not two more? What does this mean? Do you still need to say it?


    Jiang Xiaolong said: "I''m sorry, Su Ye. There''s not enough space inside. Just play outside. Some places are not suitable for people like you."


    With that, he took the lead and began to walk through the inspection door.


    Blue dream bamboo want to talk and stop, some anxiously look to Su ye, all the students go in, is Su Ye was left, this is too poor.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go in! I''ll go through the gate later. "


    Brother Xu stayed at the end and said solemnly, "I''ll see you in there!"


    Blue dream bamboo but want to go in to find a chance to meet the master, finally can only helplessly nod, quickly followed in.


    Looking at brother Xu''s back, Hui Shoutao spits out a mouthful of foam and says, "what a dog! I''ll see how I kill him when I go in! "


    "All right! The worship is over, and the challenge arena should also begin. Let''s go in, too! "

 Chapter 74

    It is very simple for Su ye and Hui Shoutao to enter the competition.


    Not to mention relying on the prestige of the Qiao family, even Hui Shoutao, the descendant of the ghost sword sect, is enough to go in with a swagger.


    Just to inside, immediately saw the whole field around is almost full of people.


    This stage is very special. It''s not surrounded by all sides. The west side is facing the source of the Xijiang River. Sitting on the seat, you can clearly see the river. The river breeze blows in, making everyone feel a burst of spirit.


    "Brother ye, these positions are very important. In the south, there are forces headed by the Wu family, and they have the most thugs. You can see that they are very fierce this year by their nostrils."


    Su ye also took the opportunity to look at the past, and found that the people sitting there all looked serious. Even if there were nearly a thousand people sitting there, there were not many voices.


    And they seem to have a special tacit understanding, the color of all people''s clothes are biased to black and gray, and they are even more inaccessible.


    Su ye saw that the position in the middle row was still vacant, and it was obvious that the main character had not arrived.


    Hui Shoutao pointed to the opposite side and said, "look over there, it''s the Qiao family. They have a lot of friends, and people from all over the world will come here, but in recent years they have been weak and lost a lot of places. "


    Su Ye nodded, and did not see Qiao Kairui and others in the opposite, these characters should not appear.


    The civil and military families, the north and the south, have been rivals for many years, so even if this challenge has not started, they are full of gunpowder.


    At the same time, Su ye also knows that the people who are able to enter the venue today are all dignified people in Jiangdu City. In other words, all the dragons in Jiangdu City are here.


    There are at least 3000 people in such a large venue. The only noise is the group of people in the east of the middle.


    "Ha ha, they are all neutral. The host of ancestor worship is also here. They are referees. Hey, hey, and all of them are beauties. Look, look. "


    Back Shoutao said and pointed to the East. Sure enough, he found a pair of handsome men and women in special ethnic costumes.


    Among these men and women, each of them has beautiful facial features and fair skin, which makes many people jealous.


    One of them is a beautiful girl. She is standing among the men and women in a group of ethnic costumes. She is tall and charming, and has a gorgeous appearance. Her face looks like some exotic mixed race, and her big eyes are bright


    The girl''s arms is holding a lovely white fox, very gentle and lazy lying in her proud arms, seems to be very enjoy.


    "Why? How could it be her? " Su Ye is a little surprised. This girl is Qingzheng.


    How could she be the referee here?


    Qingzheng also felt that Su Ye was looking at her, and she was surprised to show her face in an instant. This smile was really like thousands of pear blossoms.


    Looking at her step by step to fly down, immediately attracted the eyes of countless people.


    "Suye, why are you here? Hey, hey, did you come to see me? " Qingzheng stands in front of Su ye, the pear vortex is shallow, and her ruddy lips are very proud.


    "It''s just a coincidence that I came to see the excitement." Su Ye didn''t have much enthusiasm.


    "How can I see the excitement? Have you been surprised by me, have you fallen in love with me? " Qingzheng flicked her long hair and asked narcissistically.


    Su Ye shakes her head. It''s true that the zither is so beautiful, but she doesn''t fall in love with each other two times.


    At this time, several men and women in ethnic costumes came to Qingzheng, who seemed to be very interested in Suye.


    "Sister Qingzheng, is this handsome guy your friend? Why are you so excited? "


    "The handsome guy who calls fart calls his brother-in-law." The green Zheng is careless, mercilessly white those people one eye.


    "Ah? Brother in law? "


    A few people were all stunned and looked at Su ye in disbelief, but they were still afraid of the majesty of Qingzheng and didn''t dare to refute. They cried one by one:


    "Good brother-in-law!"


    Su night heard a burst of dry cough, this green Zheng, is also too direct?


    And when did he become the brother-in-law of these people?


    "Don''t scream! We have nothing to do with it! " Su Ye doesn''t bother to pay attention to Qingzheng and others. He takes back Shoutao and goes to the side directly.


    Those men and women looked at Su Ye''s back and said, "sister Qingzheng, don''t you? How can he de, the boy, be liked by you? Besides, it seems that he doesn''t want to talk to you at all! Is it too obvious for you to throw yourself in the arms? "


    "You know what? The man I like is definitely the best in the world. How can I rest assured to the other green tea bitches? I''m going to sleep with him! " Qingzheng raised her delicate face, and the corners of her mouth showed a trace of happiness and intoxication.


    Several men and women nearby saw it. They had goose bumps and shivered all over. They turned around and left one after another.


    meanwhile.


    The scene that Su Ye was blocked by Qingzheng was seen by Xu Ge, Jiang Xiaolong, LAN Mengzhu and others in the far corner.


    They are too far away, standing in the corner, they can''t hear what they are saying, which is enough to shock them.


    "Isn''t that Suye? When did he come in, too? " Said Minna.


    "Yes, it''s Suye and the fat man. They seem to know those people Blue dream bamboo also surprised to say.


    "Look, do you have a seat for Suye? Brother Xu, didn''t you say that you can''t buy these positions even if you have money? Why did they sit down? Or the middle seat? "


    Jiang Xiaolong couldn''t believe it. When they came in, they were still sneaking in. They had to wear a work suit to get in.


    But what is Suye? Just sitting there swaggering?


    Brother Xu also looks ugly. Of course, he knows the origin of the judges of Qingzheng. It''s a mysterious family. For so many years, no matter how many forces have conflicts, he dare not violate the rules here.


    Because they are afraid of this mysterious family.


    "You ask me, I ask who? You want to find him, get a place, and get there now? Hum, who knows if it''s the position you''ll get after you''ve been taken care of! "


    Hearing what brother Xu said, Jiang Xiaolong and others'' faces suddenly changed. He said with a smile: "brother Xu, don''t be angry. I''m sure this little white face is sitting in other people''s seats. It''s possible that he will be kicked away later."


    Brother Xu sneers and stares at Su ye in fear and hatred. He really hopes that something will happen to Su Ye later. It''s better to offend some big family.


    Not long after su ye and Hui Shoutao sat down, they suddenly heard the sound of a drum.


    All the voices were silent.


    Then I saw the big figures on both sides.


    First, Qiao Kai Lai appeared. He was still a Tang suit, and he had no other ornaments. Because he had been wearing the essence of the earth, he became very energetic and in fine Fig.


    Behind him are two Taoist characters with white beard, followed by Qiao Zheyue, the fourth prince, Zhu Yue and others.


    It seems that something unpleasant happened not long ago.


    They walked to the seat in a hurry and sat down quietly. They didn''t say much in the whole process.


    But after Qiao Zheyue sits down, he looks left and right. After finding Su Ye''s figure, he smiles and whispers to Qiao Kairui. Qiao Kairui seems to be relieved after listening to it.


    Then, the people from the opposite Wu family appeared.


    The first one is not Wu gongzhe, the head of the Wu family, but an old man with bright eyes. He is very simple in martial arts clothes, but he shows a strong self-confidence when he walks.


    His hands were behind him, but he was holding his fists.


    This person doesn''t need Su ye to ask more. Hui Shoutao, who is sitting beside him, introduces him.


    "Even if he was Wu Beiyang, he gave up the position of the head of his family to Wu gongzhe. After he came back from this period of time, he made great efforts to renovate the Wu family. I heard that it affected many people."


    Su Ye nodded and saw that the second one was Wu gongzhe. His hand was still empty, and his face was still very pale, as if he had lost his fighting spirit.


    When Su ye saw the third man, she frowned slightly. She saw that the third man was an old man with fluffy hair, walking slowly with crutches.


    But he gave Su ye the feeling that he was a poisonous snake in the dark.


    "Who is the third one?"

 Chapter 75

    "That? Hiss... I don''t know. "


    Hui Shoutao took a close look at the old man. Finally, he shook his head and said:


    "Now the two sides invite a lot of hitters they haven''t seen, and a lot of them just register a number. It''s normal that they don''t know each other. They all have their cards. Moreover, there is an unwritten rule. If the other party is not willing to expose his identity, he should not ask too much. "


    Su Ye nods and suddenly turns her eyes to find that Hua Xiaoni is the one following the Wu family!


    I can''t imagine that this man, who is known as the king of the sea overseas, will stand in the formation of the Wu family.


    As the two teams took their seats, the atmosphere of the whole venue reached the level of tension once again.


    Wu Beiyang sits on the throne with a golden sword. He looks directly at Qiao Kairui, without any words of greeting


    "Mr. Qiao, I didn''t dare to show up in the past two years. This year, I came here to see how your Qiao family was destroyed? Today, I will help you! "


    Qiao Kairui said with a faint smile, just like the clear wind and bright moon


    "I''m old, but I still can''t change my bad breath. Here, I can''t win by just one mouth."


    Wu Beiyang clenched his fist and glared, as if he didn''t pay attention to anyone at all. His eyes were sharp as if he wanted to tear Qiao Kairui apart.


    "With my fist, do you think you can win?"


    "Just try it!" Qiao Kairui also showed no weakness.


    There was a conversation between the two people, and none of the 3000 people in the whole venue dared to interrupt.


    At this time, in the formation in the East, more than a dozen men and women dressed in ethnic minority costumes suddenly emerged.


    The leading girl is tall, with slender legs and gorgeous appearance. She is holding a thick ancient book in her hand. It is Qingzheng. She says with a smile:


    "Don''t you wait for me to start talking? If it goes on like this, won''t I be out of work soon? "


    Seeing the Qingzheng who presided over the meeting, Wu Beiyang and Qiao Kairui stopped and stopped talking.


    Originally, the beauty of the zither was bound to cause a riot, but now the atmosphere is so serious that the younger generation dare not speak. They can only watch the zither secretly and discuss it in a low voice.


    Qingzheng didn''t say much, and said, "it''s not the first time that you''ve attended such a party. You all know the rules. Life and death depend on fate. Success or failure depends on heaven. Today, we are going to solve the problem in front of our ancestors. Once we get out of this door, today''s business will be over. If you are not convinced, you can wait until this time next year. "


    Young master wusheng of the Wu family, dressed in silver, said: "we all know this. It''s better to cut down on the nonsense and start early and finish early."


    As soon as his voice fell, someone in Qiao''s family responded harshly


    "If you want to go home early and drink milk, go away now! Don''t pollute the air here


    "Presumptuous, what are you!" Wu Sheng gave a sharp drink.


    "Well, what are you? Is it your turn to bark here? "


    The two sides immediately sprayed each other. It seems that they are going to start.


    However, many old acquaintances know that these are the regular mutual spraying every year. They just don''t want to make themselves weak.


    As soon as the voice of Qingzheng was mentioned, it directly covered everyone''s voice in such a noisy environment. She said in a deep voice:


    "Since everyone can''t wait, let''s start! Who wants to solve the problem, come out! "


    As soon as the words of Qingzheng came out, the voices of both sides disappeared. Now it''s not the time to spray each other, but to stand up and solve the problem.


    In the corner, suddenly a haggard middle-aged man stood up.


    Many people immediately recognized him. This man is the boss behind the underground black market in Jiangdu City. He is called 30000!


    He clenched his fists, leaped to the middle platform, and went straight out of ten meters and fell straight on the platform.


    He stretched out his hand to Hua Xiao on the other side of Wu''s house and yelled:


    "Animal surnamed Hua, you destroyed my market with people and killed my son and my men. I will settle this account with you today."


    Hua Xiaoni laughed and stood up from his seat and said, "your son, who is not as good as a beast, almost killed my daughter. If you were a turtle, I could save you a dog''s life. If you want revenge today, I can''t keep you. "


    Hua Xiao didn''t finish her words. She rushed from her seat like a huge vulture.


    When he stood on the stage, the audience on both sides slowly recognized Hua Xiao.


    "Is it the Huaxiao sea king who has disappeared for many years?"


    "It''s him! When I heard about him two days ago, I thought it was a rumor. When he came back this year, even xiaochengju was destroyed. How terrible was his cultivation? "


    "This year is really strange! At the beginning, it was the battle between xiaochengju and Haiwang. Other forces were afraid to solve it later! I just don''t know if this sea king is so powerful in the rumor? "


    In the public discussion, the two sides have very reluctantly compared the etiquette of a warrior.


    If you start, it''s a roar, and there''s a storm all over your body.


    With Cheng 30000 as the center, there was a circle of whirlpool around his body, his bones crackled, just a dozen breathing into 30000 body grew up a bit.


    When many people saw it, they all sighed and said: "this is the forging muscle and bone of Xiaocheng realm! The genius who has been dormant for more than 20 years still needs to do it today! "


    "When Cheng 30000 was only 30 years old, he had already stepped into the realm of Xiaocheng. The black market he was in charge of was directly named xiaochengju. How many moves can the sea king bear


    Hua Xiaoni seems to be very patient. Seeing that Cheng 30000 is in full bloom, he also gives a roar. The roaring sound in his mouth is like a huge wave beating on the coast.


    "Anyone who hurts my daughter must die!"


    Bang!!


    Hua Xiao''s body seemed to be a shadow, and he hit Cheng 30000 with one punch.


    Bang!!


    Thirty thousand had already been met with a fierce fist and bumped into each other.


    There was a piercing explosion, and Cheng wanna''s whole body was like a ball, which was broken by a blow.


    The powerful air force around the body suddenly dispersed, which was more violent than the explosion of truck tires.


    "Ah..."


    Cheng 30000 screamed, got out of the ring and fell to the ground.


    However, Hua Xiaoni didn''t mean to stop. He jumped into the air like a giant eagle, trampling on Cheng 30000''s chest.


    There was a sound of broken bones, and thirty thousand of them vomited out a mouthful of thick black blood.


    At this time, Huaxiao rebellious just like willing, turn over a beautiful landing, back on the field.


    "Who wants to stand out for Xiao Cheng?" he said? Come on


    Everyone is clearly looking at Cheng 30000 is abandoned, life and death do not know, all in shock, who will go out for Xiao Chengju?


    After a while, I saw that the referee sent someone to carry Cheng 30000 away.


    Su Ye frowned and whispered to Hui Shoutao, "why didn''t anyone come to rescue him? If we don''t deal with it in time, we can''t help it. "


    Hui Shoutao is also dignified, said: "this time, who dares to save people? If you save this into 30000, isn''t that offending huaxiaoni? No one dares! What''s more, most of the disabled are going to die at this time. It''s not only a matter of winning or losing, but also a matter of life and death! "


    Su Ye suddenly thought of something, said: "Tangtang holy hand medical school, claiming to help the world for the bosom, do they dare not help people?"


    "Ha ha. You overestimate them. Over the past few years, all the people in the holy hand medical school have been looking up to the sky. They claim to be the most authentic inheritance, and they are also famous as big country doctors. How do you think that we are all the people of the same class? How can we go along with us? "


    Hui Shoutao snorted and continued: "on the surface, they are very concerned, just for their business, but even if the wounded are sent to them tomorrow, they will not be rescued. Do you know what Mr. Su said? He said, save only those who should be saved! People like us should not be saved! Brother ye, you have come out of Su''s old house. Otherwise, you must be polluted by their faces. What''s the idiom? Watching the fire from the other side, being honest and upright, that is to say, they. "


    When Su ye heard these words, he could not help but sigh deeply.


    He can absolutely imagine how brilliant and aboveboard he was, how he could take part in such fighting occasions?


    Otherwise, when writing the glorious history of the family in the future, what if it is pulled out and stained?


    Not knowing what Su ye thought, Hui Shoutao suddenly worried and said, "this time, it seems that Wu family is very fierce! I''m afraid Mr. Qiao is going to suffer a loss here! "

 Chapter 76

    Seems to confirm back to Shoutao''s words, Wu Beiyang thick eyebrow pick, to have action.


    He glanced at Qiao''s family and found that there were few people to be on his guard. He immediately said:


    "Congratulations on Haiwang''s revenge. He''s like xiaochengju. If he''s destroyed, he''ll be destroyed. There''s nothing to say. From today on, the small business of xiaochengju is in the charge of Haiwang. "


    The whole room was in a commotion.


    But they saw with their own eyes that Cheng 30000 was seriously injured. They didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Before the blood was wiped clean, Wu Beiyang devoured Cheng 30000''s territory.


    Xiaochengju''s business doesn''t seem to be very big, but many kinds of local products with unknown origins will find treasures from time to time.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for other people to control this underground black market after another 20 years of struggle. Now it''s just a sentence.


    "Is xiaochengju going to be the site of Haiwang in the future? Is the sea king no longer going overseas, but staying in Jiangdu? " Immediately, many people began to suspect.


    "I think it''s probably so. Don''t you see him sitting with Wu Beiyang? This means that he and the Wu family will join hands in the future. Maybe the Wu family will take charge of the whole Jiangdu City this year. With the sea king, the future will be bright. " Some people feel it again.


    However, although the voice is not small, but no one dare to stand up against anything.


    Su Ye sees all this in her eyes. She has a secret feeling in her heart. When she was in xiaochengju in the black market, she met the people of xiaochengju. They still look fierce and have many friends.


    But today, once they lost their power, the trees fell and the monkeys scattered. No one would speak for them at all.


    This is also the cruelty we have to face when we step into this rule game.


    Almost everyone on the scene acquiesced to this rule, or had to bear with it. Only Jiang Xiaolong and LAN Mengzhu, who were standing in the corner, were shocked and speechless.


    It''s the first time that they have entered the meeting hall, and the first time that they have seen big men solve problems in this way.


    LAN Mengzhu''s face turned pale and said in a low voice, "he has beaten people like that. Is nothing wrong?"


    "Yes, it''s definitely against the law. Otherwise, let''s call the police immediately! It''s not ancestor worship at all. It''s an underground fight. " The students agreed.


    Brother Xu''s face turned to the color of pig''s liver, and he said in a low voice, "shut up! Where do you think this is? What kind of people are they? Any finger can crush us to death. If you want to die, don''t bother me. I won''t bring you in. Don''t mess around


    When he said that, all the students shut up one after another, and at the same time, they looked at the stage, and suddenly felt that their intellectual power was too small in front of these people.


    At the moment, on the stage, Hua Xiaoni is also proud to look around, very complacent, although he is to solve the problem of small Chengju, but this little thing is too small, can not show his strength.


    He said in a deep voice: "if someone wants to stay in Jiangdu City in the future, he can''t have no territory. Today, while everyone is here, let me do the business of waterway. There are too many miscellaneous boats coming and going on this Xijiang River, so it''s better to have unified management. I''m in charge of the waterway business, but some people are not convinced? "


    The voice did not fall, suddenly there was an uproar.


    Even in the referee seat of the green Zheng and others, saw also is a burst of surprise.


    "Is Hua Xiaoni crazy? When the other forces no longer exist, it is the nine forces that divide the business on the Xijiang River. Does he want to take it alone


    "It should be Wu Beiyang who sees the sweetness. If the Wu family and Hua Xiaoni unite and swallow up the waterways and docks of other cities, then this waterway will be theirs in the future. Within a year, their strength will be greatly increased. "


    Indeed, it seems that shipping goods or other goods on the waterway, but how many goods on and off in the night are transported by waterway, so it is difficult to estimate the benefits.


    Qiao Kairui''s face also changed a lot. It''s really frightening to see that Hua Xiaoni''s net profit was reduced to 30000 yuan. I didn''t expect that Hua Xiaoni would take advantage of the problem and want to swallow their business.


    Zhu Yue can''t help it. He and his friends have invested in several food restaurants beside Xijiang River. They eat all kinds of delicacies. Many of the food that can''t be seen in the sea is transported by water. If the water is controlled by huaxiaoni, won''t their hotels be blocked everywhere?


    "Huaxiaoni, if you are a pirate overseas, maybe you can live a few more years. The inland river is fresh water. If you travel a long distance and are not acclimatized, don''t mess with it!" Zhu Yue cheered.


    Hua Xiao turned her eyes fiercely, and a look of sarcasm appeared on her face.


    He fought all over the world, but he fought all his life. Moreover, he has been practicing for many years, and even thirty thousand is not his opponent. How can he be afraid of Zhu Yue''s clamor now?


    What is Zhu Yue? It''s just the leader of an underground force.


    "Zhu Yue, you are just a dog of Qiao family. What qualifications do you have to talk to me? If you have the ability, come on stage. I''ll stand still and let you play three moves. If you push me back, you''ll win. I won''t say another word today. If you can''t, then you''d better lie down at Qiao''s feet and wait to eat leftovers. Don''t get in the way of me! "


    Hua Xiaoni said that he was angry, but he pointed to Qiao''s house and said:


    "Is that what you Qiao''s family are?"


    "Wanton!"


    All of a sudden, the fourth Prince sitting next to Qiao Kairui was angry and stood up abruptly.


    The fourth Prince is a kind of person with dark skin and excellent ability. He has a firm face, sharp eyes and a tight black training suit.


    "Hum, that year''s lost dog escaped from Jiangdu City. Today, he came back and took refuge with a father. Do you want to touch our place in Jiangdu City?"


    Four Wangye this fierce angry, immediately in exchange for a public have to respond, clap.


    At this time, people remember that Hua Xiaoni was driven away from Jiangdu by his enemies. Where did he get so arrogant today?


    Qiao Kairui is also full of gas, concerned to the fourth prince asked: "are you sure to win him? Don''t force it. We still have big things to do. "


    The fourth Prince nodded heavily. He even looked at Su Ye''s direction intentionally or unintentionally, as if he wanted to perform in front of Su ye, and said proudly:


    "Don''t worry! Just pick up a pirate


    Zhu Yue was angry for a long time. He said, "fourth prince, please! Teach him a lesson for his brother! "


    The fourth Prince reached out and patted Zhu Yue on the shoulder, indicating that he was at ease. He jumped over the audience''s head.


    His training suit made a sound of hunting in the air, as if there was a strong wind.


    With a bang, his feet fell on the platform. He cried angrily:


    "Wait for me to learn the sea king''s method!"


    Hua Xiaoni seems to be impatient, originally with his just means, should be to frighten countless people, did not expect that there are people who do not know.


    What''s more, he reveals his scars and mentions the black history when he was chased out of Jiangdu City by his enemies.


    How can Hua Xiaoni endure this?


    Hua Xiaoni didn''t say hello at all. As soon as he saw the fourth Prince standing on the stage, he suddenly gave a loud roar.


    The whole body is like a huge wave, which pours directly on it.


    "You dare to challenge me, you don''t know what to do!"


    In the middle of the air, the whole person just jumped into the air, his fists with rolling waves, and went straight to the fourth Prince''s face.


    Before the fist arrived, the style of boxing had swept away like a sea wave, blowing the hair and clothes of the fourth prince.


    "Come on!"


    Four Wangye body shape a swing, put out a eight trigrams gesture.


    The moment to meet up!


    He didn''t look scared at all.


    On the seat, everyone was frightened. Hui Shoutao wiped his sweat and asked in a low voice:


    "Brother ye, tell me, who will win?"

 Chapter 77

    "When the two sides fight, there is no difference between victory and defeat. I can''t see it yet! "


    Su Ye didn''t make a decision at the beginning, and he didn''t know much about the cultivation of Hua Xiaoni and the fourth prince, or they didn''t show any killing moves.


    Hui Shoutao seemed to be a pity. He said in a low voice, "it''s a pity. If I had known, I would have bet. "


    Su Ye some doubts, said: "this kind of life and death arena, and bet?"


    Hui Shoutao secretly pointed to the group of judges in the East, where Qingzheng was, "Hey, of course. The two sides are at war. The referee can bet there. But some of them are playing too fast, and you can see the outcome before you make a bet. "


    Su Ye swept in the direction of the zither, and saw that the zither was charming and beautiful, especially the bold part.


    In this way, the pretty girl, who is charming and beautiful, has even started her business.


    I don''t know what kind of family Qingzheng is. Why is it so young that so many of you can listen to her sentence?


    However, Su Ye didn''t think much about it at this time. The two sides have already started a war on the field.


    The fourth Prince rushed up angrily and collided with Hua Xiaoni with a fist. He made a bang. Both sides felt each other''s strong internal force and retreated directly.


    Shua Shua of two, both sides unexpectedly withdrew more than ten meters far, this just stopped.


    The fourth Prince''s face sank and his eyes showed a dignified look. Just now, in order to show his power, he had already used 90% of his internal skill.


    But I didn''t expect that this punch was a setback of more than ten meters for both sides.


    "What sea king is, it''s just general."


    The fourth prince was alert in his heart, but he didn''t show any soft posture on his mouth. His hands changed and he made two talons.


    Look at his hands. His fingers are black, like iron pliers.


    Many people saw his attack moves and immediately recognized them.


    "This is the fourth Prince''s unique skill to become famous. The eagle king kills the tiger!"


    "It''s said that it''s very strict to cultivate this kind of Eagle Claw skill. Only when you are a child can you practice it effectively for at least 30 years. Now the four king''s claws can absolutely crush bricks and stones. This time, the sea king is in trouble. "


    Seeing the momentum of the fourth prince, the Qiao family finally showed a light look.


    But at this time, Hua Xiaoni didn''t mean to worry at all. He stretched out his hand to brush his sleeve and said with appreciation:


    "It looks like something, but you are far from my opponent. I''ll give you a chance to live. Now go away! "


    "Cut the crap!"


    Four Wangye a cold drink, body shape a low, unexpectedly turned into a big bird, swish of a slip past, double claw sharp direct lock to flower Xiao inverse throat.


    Hua Xiaoni didn''t make any moves either. She opened and closed her moves and went up directly.


    "Well, since I don''t want a chance to live, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Hua Xiao shouts in her mouth. Suddenly her body turns and her palms spin in front of her body. Only a few breaths give off a cold white breath.


    His hands were covered with a burst of white frost, thump thump thump three times in a row, beat back the fourth prince.


    "Since I dare to come back to Jiangdu City, I will naturally keep a hand for you."


    Hua Xiao''s hands were full of cold. She held the tiny pieces of ice and photographed them directly to the fourth prince.


    Bang bang!


    At the beginning, the fourth prince was able to block hard, but he couldn''t use three rounds at all. His hands were stiff, and his whole blood seemed to be unable to circulate again. His face changed greatly.


    "What kind of martial arts do you have?"


    Shua''s, back to the edge of the stage, staring at the eyes, incredibly looking at the rigid hands.


    Hua Xiaoni didn''t go on, but said: "ice tide, the seventh heavy!"


    Hearing this, the fourth Prince''s face suddenly changed. He subconsciously looked up at Wu Beiyang, who was sitting at the table, blurted out and said:


    "Ice tide, isn''t it one of Zhenwu''s three wonders? Did you pass it on to him from the Wu family? "


    Wu Beiyang seems to have been discovered the brilliant achievements by people. He no longer conceals them. He laughs and his voice covers the whole audience


    "That''s right. It''s one of the three great skills of Zhenwu. Now, it should be handed down to Haiwang nine years ago. You know now, it''s not too late! "


    When they heard the speech, they were in an uproar.


    Nine years ago, wasn''t that the time when Hua Xiaoni ran away from Jiangdu?


    No wonder Hua Xiaoni is so famous. Now he will cooperate with Wu Beiyang and become a guest of honor of the Wu family. It turns out that they have formed a relationship nine years ago.


    "Is this wubeiyang already laid out nine years ago?"


    "It seems that in the future, Jiangdu City will be the world of the Wu family. He started layout nine years ago. I''m afraid there are still countless successors waiting for us!"


    "Even the fourth Prince is not the opponent of Hua Xiaoni, let alone Wu Beiyang. Do you have any backhand on Qiao''s side? If not, the Qiao family will definitely lose their vitality today! "


    These words spread to Qiao Kairui''s ears. His face was black and blue for a while. Today''s predicament is more serious than he imagined.


    Qiao Kairui turned his head and asked the old man in a low voice, "Master Lu, if it''s you, are you sure?"


    The old man was silent for a few seconds. At last, he shook his head and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    With such an answer, Qiao Kairui is even more heavy hearted, and his eyes sweep to the Wu family. Wu Beiyang hasn''t made a move yet, and there are several master figures who help boxing around him. It can be said that there are a lot of talents, even the master wusheng is eager to try.


    If you look at yourself, the only thing that the younger generation can take advantage of is Qiao Chengyue. It''s a pity that she is a girl who can only manage business, and she is surrounded by a group of elderly men.


    Qiao Kairui has a feeling of exhaustion in his heart. Even if he hides today, what should he do in the future?


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came from the stage.


    I saw that Hua Xiaoni had already made a move. With one punch, he flew out. When he fell to the ground, his whole body was frozen.


    Fall to the ground, break the ground of broken ice.


    Fortunately, the fourth prince was not killed on the spot. He was all wet, gritted his teeth, turned over and stepped back again.


    "I give up!"


    These three simple words are full of humiliation.


    Hua Xiaoni also felt a little surprised and said proudly: "it seems that your forging skill is still some extraordinary. I''ll spare you once today."


    If it is normal, even if the master is hit by him with all his strength, he will definitely die on the spot. The fourth prince can avoid a disaster, which really makes Hua Xiaoni surprised.


    But only four of Wang knew that what he did was nothing special about his forging skills. It was because he had taken the essence of the earth he had given to the other day to re harden his body.


    The fourth Prince subconsciously looked at Su Ye''s direction and moved his lips. After all, he didn''t say anything.


    Hua Xiaoni has won a game, standing on the field bravely, and said: "don''t be a cat or a dog next, it''s not challenging at all! Is this what Jiangdu has been like in recent years? What a disappointment


    This words say, all Qiao family''s people, the face is fiery, but all are dare to anger not dare to speak.


    Hua Xiaoni''s method is very hot. He has excellent accomplishments. He has defeated two masters in a row. Who dares to fight him? As long as you go up, you''re looking for death.


    In such a silent atmosphere, I spent a long five minutes.


    Wu Beiyang saw that no one dared to appear again. He laughed and said, "since it''s all rubbish, don''t touch the Xijiang waterway. Let the sea king take over!"


    After that, his tone was cold and he said, "Qiao Kairui, how do you make amends for my brother''s broken hand?"


    Everyone is in a hurry to know that something important is coming.


    Qiao Kairui''s face was livid. He gritted his teeth and said, "what do you want?"


    "Break your hands and legs, and then hand over the boy named Su! I want to see who dares to break my brother''s hand without fear of death! " Wu Beiyang said.


    "You dream!" Qiao Kairui said angrily.


    Wu Beiyang didn''t care at all. He said, "your hands can be cut whenever I want. You don''t have any resistance. But you have to hand over the little beast named su. I''ll kill his family! "


    Qiao Kairui knows that at this time, it is absolutely impossible to betray Su Ye. Even if Su Ye has Kung Fu, the Wu family is fierce today, so he can''t let Su ye take risks.


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about. What''s the matter? I''ll follow up!" Qiao Kairui said.


    As soon as Wu Beiyang''s eyes swept, he had already seen the location of Su Ye. Obviously, their Wu family had already known that Su Ye was coming.


    "Little beast, do you still think you can escape now? No one dares to touch our Wu family. The Qiao family can''t protect you. Today, I will kill your family! "


    Su Ye gently shook his head, stood up and said: "I warned you, don''t provoke me again!"

 Chapter 78

    There was a dead silence.


    Almost everyone did not expect that in this kind of tense situation, everyone was worried, but there would be a boy who didn''t know how to stand up.


    What''s more, the voice spread all over the audience, so that everyone could hear it clearly. His speech was clearly to Wu Beiyang.


    After a few breaths, people react and look at Su ye in shock.


    "Did I hear you right? Is this boy fighting against Wu Beiyang? "


    "My God! It''s true that some people are not afraid of death. Now they are in the limelight. They don''t know how to die later! "


    "Isn''t the Qiao family deserted? Pushing a kid out to die? Now it''s time for Wu Beiyang to avenge Wu gongzhe! Even Qiao Kairui doesn''t dare to be tough. What''s the matter with this boy? "


    Hiding in the corner, LAN Mengzhu and others are all stunned. They see Su Ye standing up, but they still can''t believe it.


    "Is that really Suye? What does he stand up for? What should I do? Let him sit down LAN Mengzhu said anxiously.


    "Well, we don''t want to go there! Isn''t he taken care of? I think if I have some ability, I can make a show here and see how the Wu family can deal with him! " Jiang Xiaolong said bitterly.


    Brother Xu turned pale and said, "at noon, we have dinner with him. Will the Wu family kill him later affect us? This time, I will be killed by you. I would not have gone to dinner if I knew. Damn it


    When these students heard this, they all turned pale. They thought that they would be implicated by Su Ye. What would they do?


    At this time, the only thing they can hope for is the referees.


    On the referee''s seat, many judges in national costumes also saw Su Ye standing up.


    Someone recognized Su ye and quickly said, "sister Qingzheng, isn''t that brother-in-law? What is he going to do? "


    "It''s really him. Shall we stop at once and let both sides have a rest?"


    Qingzheng''s gorgeous face also showed a worried look, but then he shook his head and said: "my man wants to do it, you can just look at it."


    Although the words say so, but green Zheng that powder fist or just hold, there is no way to ease down.


    Although she had seen Su Ye''s hand before, which could cut off Wu gongzhe''s hand, now Wu Beiyang is back. Wu Beiyang is not twice as powerful as Wu gongzhe.


    At this time, standing on the stage, Hua Xiaoni''s face also changed greatly.


    He didn''t expect that Su ye would stand up at this time. If it was someone else, Hua Xiaoni didn''t want to pay more attention to it and suppressed it. But if something happened to Su Ye today, he was afraid that his daughter Hua Qi would be sad.


    Hua Xiaoni immediately burst out: "boy, what''s the matter with you here? Get out of here


    Although he spoke fiercely, he didn''t want Su ye to participate in this situation. At least he could get out and save his life.


    But Qiao family this side, Qiao Kairui and others saw Su Ye finally made a move, that one mouthful suffocates the gas also not to be able to bear.


    Zhu Yue immediately yelled: "son of a bitch, do you deserve to let Mr. Su go? After a while, you will kneel down and beg for mercy! "


    Both Wu kuzhe and Wu Sheng recognize Su ye and gnash their teeth. The biggest humiliation they have suffered over the years is that they were cut off by Su Ye.


    WuGongZhe also yelled: "sea king, that''s him, that''s the boy!"


    For a moment, Hua Xiaoni was still confused and asked, "what did he do?"


    "I cut off WuGongZhe''s hand!"


    Su ye walked from his seat to the side of the stairs, slowly down to the stage.


    At the same time, he said in a deep voice: "it seems that you are all deaf to what I said that day!"


    WuGongZhe''s old face was full of anger, and he cried: "The Revenge of broken arms, we will not die together! If you dare to stay in Jiangdu City, you will die! "


    Su Ye gently shakes her head and has already stepped on the stage step by step.


    There are so many masters who are called masters and masters. They all use their lightness skills and jump up the stage.


    Now only Su Ye is going up step by step, this contrast makes the whole audience feel a burst of abruptness.


    They wanted to laugh, but they had to bear it under such circumstances. They were still suspicious of what the Wu family said.


    Is this boy really responsible for the legendary breaking of WuGongZhe''s hand?


    Hua Xiaoni saw Su ye come up on the stage. He clenched his fist and said suspiciously, "is it really you who cut off the hand of the master of Wu family?"


    "It''s none of your business here. Go away!"


    Su Ye doesn''t seem to pay attention to Hua Xiaoni at all. She just glances at her, and then looks back at the Wu family.


    Hua Xiaoni is furious. Su ye, a boy, wanted to marry Hua Qi a few days ago?


    That night, Su Ye was respectful in front of him, obediently listening to his instructions, and now he was standing on the same stage with him.


    Su ye still despises him so much!


    Hua Xiao''s anger surged up against her face, her neck was bulging, and her feet burst out with a violent force, crashing away.


    Boom!!


    Hua Xiao whirled against one hand, and brought up a white mist. The whole arena was suddenly more than ten degrees cold, and even the ground could clearly see that there were small pieces of ice formed.


    He clenched his fist, inspired, with the sound of breaking the air, and hit Su Ye''s abdomen!


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    This blow, castration of strong, already can see the wind of white fog.


    If you hit the abdomen, even if you don''t die on the spot, you will definitely be disabled!


    "You are the only one who dares to be reckless here?"


    "Well?"


    Su night eyes a cold, one hand forward a block, impartial directly blocked the flower roar against the fist!


    A dull sound burst out, and a force of Qi surged out from between the fist and the palm, forming a sharp white fog visible to the naked eye.


    At the moment, Su Ye stood quietly in the same place without moving a cent.


    As if the flower roars against this terrible impact a punch, simply can''t shake half a point.


    Even Hua Xiaoni also felt a burst of unimaginable, his this fist, absolutely can beat Su ye to fly out, but Su ye this simple palm, blocked?


    Everyone in the audience was shocked. It seemed that Su ye, who had no martial arts skills, stopped him?


    Su Yeh''s breath was calm and said calmly:


    "Just me, so what?"


    When Hua Xiaoni heard it, she was even more furious. She burst out a wave like voice in her mouth and stepped back. The proud "ice tide" shot again.


    This time, Hua Xiaoni''s whole arm was covered with broken ice, sharp and terrible.


    A shout, once again a blow to blow past.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Su ye still stood still. He closed the middle finger of his right index finger and turned it into a sword finger. He pointed fiercely to Hua Xiaoni''s fist.


    There was a bang.


    Then pull again, like a huge bow.


    With his stretching, he directly condensed all the ice fragments around into a sharp ice cone.


    This ice cone looks one meter long!


    Stab!


    Almost at the moment of the formation of the ice cone, Su Ye clapped the ice cone with one hand and put it directly on Hua Xiaoni''s shoulder.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Ice cone instant penetration, flower roar against that violent attack is also a stop, this is thoroughly cool!


    "Get out of here --"


    Su night cold hum a, toward the flower Xiao inverse is mercilessly kick out.


    Bang!!


    Hua Xiao flew against the huge body that had penetrated the ice cone and smashed directly on the stand of the audience of Wu family.


    With a roar, it just hit Wu Beiyang, the position of Wu gongzhe and others.


    For a time, the people around them couldn''t dodge and fell down directly. They were in a state of confusion and screamed.


    All these actions are slow to say, but in fact, Su Ye''s series of actions are clean and decisive. In a short moment, he has already kicked Hua Xiaoni out.


    Even many people are still shocked why Su Ye blocked the blow of Hua Xiaoni.


    All of a sudden, I saw that Hua Xiaoni''s huge body had been heavily smashed into the audience.


    The scene was terrible for a moment.


    Only Su Ye stood aloof on the field, looked at the mess of the martial family, pointed with one hand and yelled angrily:


    "Wu Beiyang, get out and die!"

 Chapter 79

    Shock! The attack is on everyone''s mind.


    No matter which formation the audience stands on, they all take a cold breath, stare big eyes, and can''t believe what they see in front of their eyes.


    Hua Xiaoni, who defeated two masters in a row and cultivated the terrible "ice tide", was kicked out?


    How is that possible?


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they thought they were dazzled.


    If there is a master in Qiao''s family, it is possible, but who is Su ye? Such a tall and thin young man, wearing a famous brand, looks like the second generation of the rich.


    But how is it possible to kick Hua Xiaoni out with one foot?


    "Can''t it be true? Haiwang lost? Oh, my God! What''s the origin of this boy? "


    "I don''t know. It must be the mysterious master invited by Qiao''s family! It''s too deep, isn''t it? "


    "No way! If we have such characters in Jiangdu, how can we not have heard of them? So young, even if you start to practice martial arts from the womb, you can''t defeat the sea king in one move? Is the sea king injured just now? "


    Everyone was shocked, and they were all guessing.


    The people in the referee''s seat were also shocked, and they all looked at Qingzheng. Unexpectedly, the people Qingzheng saw were really different.


    As for the people on Qiao''s side, they have already clapped hands excitedly.


    "Good! Mr. Su, beat them all down! "


    "This time, Mr. Su finally avenged us!"


    Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue and others are secretly relieved. Su Ye''s amazing performance is beyond their expectation.


    The most shocking thing is lanmengzhu. Mina and her parents have been to high school together with Suye.


    In their understanding, Su Ye is just an abandoned son who was rolled out of Su''s old house. He is a top-notch student in his studies, but he is absolutely a poor boy. Even Jiang Xiaolong can bully him at will.


    How can it be so powerful all of a sudden?


    LAN Mengzhu''s eyes widened and stammered: "Su ye, he, when will he master martial arts?"


    "Isn''t that great? He kicked people so far at once. Did he go to learn Taekwondo in the two years when he disappeared? This is at least the ninth black belt, isn''t it Mina was shocked, too.


    Jiang Xiaolong looks like a pig''s liver. His hands are shaking. Su Ye is so fierce. If he taught him a lesson before, I''m afraid he''s already in the hospital.


    No wonder there will be a rich woman to take care of Su Ye. Maybe she is looking for Su ye to be a bodyguard.


    Brother Xu was shaking all over, and his face was uglier than that of the dead. He breathed quickly and said:


    "No, no, I''m dead this time. Wu family, Wu family must abolish this boy, must


    At this time, the people of Wu family finally recovered from the chaos.


    Wu Beiyang personally helped Hua Xiaoni up and found that Hua Xiaoni had not been killed. He gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry, brother Hua, wait for me to avenge you personally!"


    Hua Xiaoni''s shoulder was still stuck with that terrible ice cone, but because of the cold ice, he didn''t shed much blood. He almost fainted in pain.


    He coughed fiercely and wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the strength to say it after all.


    Instead, Su ye on the stage said coldly, "I think in the face of Hua Qi, I''ll spare your life today, and then I''ll keep my peace and be a good man."


    Hua Xiao''s eyes suddenly burst out a flash of light, and he wanted to struggle, but his eyes looked at Su ye on the stage. He didn''t know why he lost his strength in an instant.


    I didn''t expect that it was just a few days. At the dinner that night, he taught Su ye so arrogantly. Now, Su Ye forgives him with such a high attitude.


    I don''t know why, Hua Xiaoni thinks of what Su ye said that night. Su Ye claims to be the bright moon in the sky.


    It turns out that Su Ye didn''t boast that night. According to her age, she has such terrible accomplishments. Who can match Su ye in the whole Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai province?


    If my daughter Hua Qi and Su ye can be a couple, it must be a blessing for Hua Qi!


    Unfortunately


    Hua Xiaoni painfully closes her eyes. It''s a pity that everything is ruined by him. He despises Su ye that night, and it''s doomed that everything can''t be retrieved


    "Come on, take the sea king down and treat him well!"


    Wu Beiyang gives an order, and then arranges his sleeves. Unexpectedly, he looks at the eccentric old man sitting beside him intentionally or unintentionally. He also looks at Su Ye without blinking.


    Suddenly, the old man whispered: "be careful, if I guess correctly, he should have taken all the pure Yang fruit!"


    "Oh? No wonder


    Wu Beiyang seems to have got the answer all at once. He had heard that one night there was a thunderstorm, and a banyan fruit was born on an old banyan tree, which was pure Yang.


    It''s also because of this kind of fruit. At last, there was a dispute. Su Ye cut off one hand of Wu gongzhe.


    It seems that the pure Yang fruit is really a good thing once in a blue moon.


    "Hum, but how can the power obtained by this kind of genius be compared with the accomplishments obtained by me step by step?"


    Wu Beiyang tossed his sleeves, put his hands behind his back, and then jumped with his feet. The whole person jumped up and fell on the field.


    And look at the strength of his jump, it is very relaxed.


    Finally, when he fell to the stage, he stood firmly with one toe gently.


    Sitting in the referee''s seat, Qingzheng''s face changed slightly and said, "the former master of Wu family, it''s a good move for Yan to come back!"! It seems that you have also learned "three unique skills of Zhenwu: stepping on snow without trace!"


    Wu Beiyang slightly surprised, because in his impression, as the referee of the Green family has always been not much.


    What happened to the zither today?


    How could he just tell the truth about his unique skill?


    Is this a disguised reminder to Su ye to be careful of his lightness skill? But it doesn''t matter, anyway, Su ye must die at last!


    Wu Beiyang hummed coldly: "Qingzheng girl has good eyesight!"


    There was a worried look on Qingzheng''s gorgeous face. She hoped that she had not guessed correctly. She looked at Su ye and said:


    "According to the rules, after a game, you can choose to rest. Mr. Su, do you need to choose rest? "


    Indeed, this is the rule of the game, which is actually to prevent the opponent from wheel racing.


    But under normal circumstances, no one will choose to rest. Just like Hua Xiaoni, he has no fear of fighting again and again.


    Su Ye was a little surprised. She felt that the zither was helping herself, but she shook her head and said


    "No need!"


    But because of the reminder of the zither, the old man beside Qiao Kairui seemed to think of something at once. He cried out:


    "Mr. Su, be careful with his lightness skill footwork. It''s really martial arts, and it''s like flying!"


    Qiao Zheyue asked anxiously, "Master Lu, is there anything special about this footwork? How do you want Mr. Su to defend? "


    Master Lu clenched his teeth and shook his head gently: "it''s said that there are three unique skills of the Wu family. You''ve also seen the ice tide. The sea king has made such achievements only after nine years of study. This footwork is called stepping on the snow without trace. As long as the cultivation is complete and the body is as light as a swallow, there will be no trace when stepping on the snow. What kind of identity and speed do you think that is? I just hope he hasn''t reached that level yet. "


    As for how to defend, Master Lu did not say at all.


    I don''t know whether he doesn''t know how to defend, or this kind of footwork can''t defend at all.


    In the whole audience, I''m afraid that Hui Shoutao is full of blind confidence in Su Ye. He raised his voice and said:


    "Boss, kill Wu Beiyang! Kick his balls! Ow, ow, Ow


    His cold attracted the eyes of countless people. Seeing so many people, Hui Shoutao raised his big round face and said without shame:


    "Ha ha, it''s me. I''m back to Shoutao, the descendant of ghost sword sect. I''m disrespectful."


    On the field, Wu Beiyang was not affected by such sarcasm. He saw that Su Ye didn''t choose to rest, which was just what he wanted. He looked at Su Ye carefully from top to bottom, and really didn''t find any trace of Su Ye''s internal skill.


    I can''t help but believe that it''s su ye who took Chunyang fruit.


    A little pain in the heart, there is such a good thing, to this boy to eat, it is really outrageous, too wasteful.


    "Boy, you want to take advantage of today''s opportunity to defeat me, Wu Beiyang, so as to build power! You''ve miscalculated! "


    "You are wrong, not to defeat you, but to kill you!"

 Chapter 80

    "Boy, you are too rampant!"


    Wu Beiyang a burst to drink, two fists fierce a point, a powerful force from under the feet.


    Moreover, his whole body seems to be dyed with a special layer of pale gold, even his facial features have become a lot of yellow.


    Countless spectators saw it all in their eyes, and some of them said with a guess


    "Has he..."


    Shocked, dare not continue to guess.


    I only saw Wu Beiyang step forward, but with the sole of his foot as the center, a huge whirlwind swept away all the dust on the whole stage.


    "Well? That''s interesting! "


    As soon as Su ye saw it, he could immediately judge that Wu Beiyang''s Qi was stronger than anyone before.


    "Hum --"


    Wu Beiyang didn''t speak much. He stepped down on the green stone slab of the competition platform. He only heard a click, and the green stone slab cracked.


    He then leaped in the air and kicked Su Ye''s head.


    The speed of the kick was so fast that the sound of explosion was heard.


    This kind of speed is absolutely the use of the martial arts'' three unique skills.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    Su night will head side, hide in the past, but the ear is spread hot wind awn, as if is the flower roar against force out of the gas strength also can hurt people.


    But at such a speed, it seems that people can''t think about it at all. Wu Beiyang kicks with one foot in the air, turns around and kicks with two feet. This time, he kicks Su Ye''s forehead and eyebrows with one foot, and Su Ye''s throat with the other.


    They''re all cruel means of attack!


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed, her body flashed back, and she immediately slid out, and instantly opened a distance of ten meters.


    "Where to hide?"


    As soon as Wu Beiyang saw that his three feet were kicking in the air, he turned over in the air, and his feet fell to the ground. With a crack, he stepped on a piece of bluestone, and then his bouncing power rushed to Su ye like a shell.


    This time, it''s faster than before, and it''s twice as fierce.


    Qiao Zheyue was almost dazzled. Seeing this, he couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Be careful!"


    Indeed, such a terrible attack, no matter who goes up, will definitely be beaten to pieces.


    No one''s body will be harder than the slate.


    Su Ye steadied his body, feet a minute, a real gas suddenly run out, to fly from Wu Beiyang fierce punch.


    Bang!!


    With a loud noise, there was a light golden gas wall in the center of the collision!


    The air wall has a diameter of two meters and is round. It seems to be protecting Wu Beiyang after this blow.


    "Zhenwu chain link!"


    Wu Beiyang''s body turns again in mid air, kicks three feet in a row, and kicks Su ye back several meters. Wu Beiyang just lands in mid air.


    Crackle, it is a piece of bluestone to be crushed by him mercilessly!


    This series of battles is too fast.


    When the two separated, the crowd did not seem to react.


    But what impressed them most was, of course, the pale gold gas wall that suddenly burst out of wubeiyang.


    "The gas wall stage of Xiaocheng realm!"


    "That''s right. It was definitely an air wall! Wu Beiyang condenses out the gas wall! The next step is to be invulnerable! "


    People are shocked for a while. Before the realm of martial arts, if you go beyond the realm of inner strength and Qi, you will reach the realm of Xiaocheng. In the realm of small city, the four stages of forging tendons, refining bones, Qi walls and invulnerability are quite different.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Beiyang can condense the gas wall, which is enough to resist any attack!


    The faces of the Qiao family changed greatly, and a burst of despair poured out of their hearts. They thought that Wu Beiyang was also a bone refiner at most, but they didn''t expect that they could condense the Qi wall.


    Moreover, there are also three terrible Zhenwu skills in wubeiyang. Looking at the whole Jiangdu City, no one must be his opponent.


    The Qiao family was desperate, while the Wu family was boiling.


    "Zhenwu Beiyang, invincible! Invincible


    "Ha ha ha, you bastards still want to fight with our former family leader. Let''s die


    The excitement of the pop sound, a wave higher than a wave, seems to have won the final game.


    Wu Beiyang seems to be very satisfied with the effect. He dusts his body, glances at Su ye and says:


    "I only used 50% of my strength!"


    The words made the people of Wu family cheer.


    Wu Beiyang''s fierce attack just now, even the bluestone slab was crushed, only 50% of the force was used. How terrible would it be if he tried his best?


    Su Ye patted the dust on her hands and said calmly:


    "Unfortunately, I only used 10% of my strength! It seems that your Zhenwu Sanjue is just like that! "


    "Boy, I see how arrogant you are!"


    Wu Beiyang jumped up again, like a fierce tiger. He was still in the air, and his fist was full of light.


    I don''t know what kind of unique skill that kind of light is. It turns on his fist like a whirlpool. The white mist stretches three or four meters behind him, as if it condenses all the violent forces around him.


    When the punch started, there was a roar, and the audience was shocked to cover their ears subconsciously.


    Green Zheng is a beautiful eyes opened, spit out: "Zhenwu boxing meaning, Ling Tian a hit!"


    It''s said that the most powerful skill of the Wu family has always been passed on to the family leader. Even the most important blood son would never have taught it if he had not become the family leader.


    It''s said that the former master of the Wu family used this unique skill eight times in his life and killed his opponent eight times.


    Today, Wu Beiyang even made it!


    Boom!


    One punch fell and made a huge noise again.


    Su Ye stood still, took the punch hard, and a ten meter air force aperture burst open.


    But Su ye did not lose at all.


    Su Ye stood on the ground, Wu Beiyang was in the air, and their eyes were opposite, and the distance was only one meter.


    "What? Is it coming down? "


    Wu Beiyang''s pupil flashed a startled look in an instant, but he used 100% of his strength!


    "Is that all?"


    Su YeMian showed a trace of disappointment, the ancient martial arts on earth is such a level?


    "It''s my turn!"


    Su YeMeng''s foot fell on the bluestone slab, and seven or eight bluestone slabs all cracked into spider web shape.


    As soon as he clenched his fist, a few bouncing thunder lights formed on it.


    Bang''s one punch, beat Wu Beiyang to fly out.


    Wu Beiyang was lifted to fly, a stagger to the ground, only feel a burst of chest pain, panic under a fierce look up.


    Suddenly, I saw Su ye had come.


    "Try my power, too!"


    Su Ye''s body is in mid air. He steps on Wu Beiyang fiercely. His whole body is full of Qi and his hands are clasped.


    A mysterious formula should come out¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t move Zhoushan!"


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s body seemed to weigh thousands of Jin.


    At the foot of Wu Beiyang originally also want to hard connect, but suddenly found that Su ye this foot trample, even heavy as Wanjun.


    With a crack, Wu Beiyang''s knees bent and knelt directly on the bluestone slab, which was broken by his knees again!


    This scene, just like the posture of Wu Beiyang''s attack just now, is just the position change of both sides.


    It''s just like a freeze frame.


    Wu Beiyang tilted his head and made an unwilling roar, but he couldn''t move for half a minute.


    He continued to roar shamefully, how can''t think of, why Su ye can have such divine power? Is the pure Yang fruit Su Ye ate the elixir refined by Taishang Laojun?


    His reluctance and shock are far less than the people watching.


    In the eyes of these Wu family members, Wu Beiyang has just been compared to a God.


    But why, in the twinkling of an eye, was Wu Beiyang kneeling on the field?


    "How can it be! Master Wu, how can he be oppressed? "


    "What''s the origin of this boy? What magic did he use? Master yuan, help master Wu! Break the boy''s magic


    "Yes, he must have used magic! Otherwise, no one will be our home owner''s opponent, this boy can''t stay, must uproot! Master yuan, let''s do it quickly. "

 Chapter 81

    On the seat of the Wu family, the old man, who was called Yuan Tianshi, had cold eyes.


    He has been paying attention to Su Ye''s every move from the beginning to the end. When he saw Wu Beiyang being trampled, he knelt down on the stage.


    The old face of master yuan was finally moved, and he slowly spat out a sentence:


    "This boy has amazing power. Is he also a descendant of the Heavenly Master?"


    "What? He''s a teacher, too? How can there be such a young master? What''s to be done? "


    The nearby WuGongZhe is also shocked. If Su Ye is a Heavenly Master, it makes sense. Otherwise, he can''t have such accomplishments at such an age.


    "Don''t panic, this boy should have used the skill of moving mountains! It''s just the way to suppress the acupoints of Beiyang. There''s nothing to be afraid of! "


    There was a flash of light in the deep eyes of master yuan. His brow was locked and his hand was already in his pocket.


    At the moment, Su Ye was still upright on the platform, and stepped on Wu Beiyang very freely.


    Moreover, all this seemed to be nothing to him at all, and his face was still calm.


    "Wu Beiyang, you said you wanted to kill my family, didn''t you? Then I''ll kill you first today! "


    Su Ye''s words immediately attracted the support of the Qiao family.


    In such an occasion, life and death have a destiny. Before Hua Xiao killed people, we all saw it in our eyes. Now if Su Ye killed Wu Beiyang, it will make us feel at ease.


    Otherwise, even if it can be safe today, it will certainly suffer the fierce Revenge of the Wu family.


    "Mr. Su, kill the old beast!"


    "You Wu family also have today. As expected, the way of heaven is reincarnated. Evil is rewarded with evil!"


    "This Mr. Su is able to step on Wu Beiyang''s knees and kneel down today. From now on, he is also the number one person in Jiangdu City!"


    Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue, Zhu Yue and others were also shocked. Today, they were defeated again and again. Finally, they found the scene in Mr. Su''s hands.


    Who has the power to force Wu Beiyang to kneel down?


    Blue dream bamboo in the corner, Jiang Xiaolong, Xu Ge and others have been shaking all over, and their lips are purple.


    Su Ye is more than just a master of martial arts. Now Su Ye is very sharp. Once the Wu family is defeated today, Su Ye is absolutely in Jiangdu City. He wants wind and rain.


    They have offended his classmates. They can''t live in Jiangdu City in the future. It''s not sure whether they can save their lives.


    At this moment, brother Xu and Jiang Xiaolong have never tried. If you think Su Ye is defeated, you''d better be killed on the spot to avoid future trouble.


    At this time.


    Yuan Tianshi, who was sitting at the table, suddenly stood up. He stepped on the ground with one strong foot and said:


    "Heavenly Master, borrow the Dharma! Blood Python burning


    These eight words say, kneel down on the stage, Wu Beiyang body tremble, in his chest, a strange blood charm suddenly a burst of fever, the whole body burst out a terrible force does not belong to him.


    He turned over, rolled to the side, and even rushed out more than ten meters, away from Su Ye''s suppression.


    "Why? You still have the means


    Su Ye was also slightly surprised. From his point of view, he could vaguely see that there was a little more flame on Wu Beiyang.


    He subconsciously looked to the Wu family''s seat, but at the moment a crowd saw Wu Beiyang out of trouble, one by one excited to stand up, crazy shouting, blocking Su Ye''s sight.


    By this time, Wu Beiyang had barely recovered, and he rushed to the river not far away with a single step.


    At the same time, he drank: "little beast, if you have the ability, change the place!"


    It has to be said that Wu Beiyang is indeed a warrior with rich combat experience. Under such circumstances, he immediately judged his own advantages.


    Since his Zhenwu Sanjue lightness skill is so excellent, of course, he should make use of his strong points.


    Just talking time, Wu Beiyang had already rushed to the edge of Xijiang River, then jumped up and trampled directly on the water.


    Seeing that the river just didn''t reach his ankle, he didn''t continue to sink. This scene suddenly surprised everyone.


    This is absolutely Wu Beiyang''s lightness skill cultivation to a shocking height.


    Step on the water without sinking. Isn''t that the only scene in martial arts movies?


    Countless warriors saw it and blurted out: "impossible! Is it not the ability of Dacheng realm to be able to walk on water


    "Wu Beiyang is not even invulnerable to xiaochengjing. How can he reach dachengjing? There''s definitely something weird in it


    However, a lot of people are beginning to see the clue. It''s said that the Dacheng realm can really step on the water, but now Wu Beiyang''s feet are sinking into the water.


    This should be the reason why he trained the lightness skill of Zhenwu Sanjue to a certain level.


    "Well, do you think you can run away? It''s just another grave! "


    Su Ye didn''t think so much, and he didn''t look surprised. He jumped lightly, touched the ground with one foot, and fell to the river.


    As long as Su Ye takes a step forward, she will step into the water.


    The Xijiang River in front of us, though it is the source, is 20 or 30 meters wide and deep. If we step on it, we will sink into the water.


    If Wu Beiyang makes a move at this time, it will be dangerous.


    Qiao Kairui and others have already stood up from their seats, and have walked forward for some distance to better see the fighting between the two sides.


    Seeing Su Ye standing on the edge of the Xijiang River, his figure is lonely and proud. He really means to continue fighting again.


    Qiao Kairui immediately yelled: "Mr. Su, don''t go out!"


    "Wu Beiyang, you despicable person, you bully the small and run to the river, which means you have lost."


    "Hum, master, don''t be shameful! I must be afraid that Mr. Su will beat him down on his knees again. Don''t you take the opportunity to escape now? " A lot of people scolded one after another.


    But the people of the Wu family didn''t admit defeat at all. They almost wanted the two sides to collide and fight in groups.


    "We can play wherever we like. You dare not fight, you lose! "


    "Look, he''s still standing by the river. He must have been counselled! As for the referee, this boy is afraid to fight. Judge him to lose quickly


    Wu Beiyang was aware of the mutual abuse. He gritted his teeth and said angrily:


    "Don''t you know how to borrow the Dharma? Come out and fight me, dare you? "


    "I said, it''s not to defeat you, it''s to kill you!"


    Su Ye''s voice was cold. In the moment of saying that, it was like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath and stepping on the river.


    This foot, even standing steadily.


    It''s like stepping on the bluestone board without any sign of sinking.


    Su Ye didn''t give everyone the time to be surprised at all. He dashed across the river with an arrow step, and with a fierce pinch of his right hand, he directly grabbed Wu Beiyang, who was still shocked.


    Lock the throat of Wu Beiyang, and throw it hard!


    Boom!


    On the relatively calm surface of the river, waves several meters high were aroused.


    Wu Beiyang is already pressed in the water. He is shocked and swallows a few salivas. Through the waves, he can see Su Ye''s fuzzy face.


    Wu Beiyang clenched his fists and burst out with all his strength. He just went to Su Ye.


    This kind of fight with all one''s strength, even if it is Su ye, if be hit, will certainly be injured.


    "Dying!"


    Su Ye gave a cold drink. He couldn''t be soft on the enemy at all. He jumped up on the river and jumped three meters high. Then he shrunk, as if a bird were flying at a fish.


    "Three world broken spirit hand!"


    Bang!!


    People watching from a distance only saw the waves surging up again.


    And Su ye and Wu Beiyang have directly sunk into the water, and they can see the shadow at all.


    At this time, everyone held their breath and wanted to see what happened.


    Whoa!


    All of a sudden, Wu Beiyang''s body floated up, but even if it was far away, people could see at a glance that Wu Beiyang''s chest had collapsed, a big piece of bone had been broken, and the blood had gone directly to the surrounding river.


    "What? Has the master of Wu family already... "


    Before he finished speaking, another figure rushed out, but it was su ye who stood firmly on the water.


    I only saw that his face was resolute and his eyes were cold. He was surrounded by Xiaosha. Then I saw that he trampled on Wu Beiyang''s body and didn''t let him go with the waves.


    It seems that everyone knows what''s going on all at once.


    One by one, they were shocked.


    "Wu Beiyang, killed by him?"

 Chapter 82

    "He really killed Wu Beiyang!"


    "It''s not true. How can it be? Our former owner is the strongest in Jiangdu City! No way


    "It must be the boy who used the Taoist method, it must be so! Come on, go and save our master. We can get him back! "


    Nearly 3000 people, now unable to sit calmly, rushed to the river, but they were awed by Su Ye''s power. No one dared to jump into the river to have a look.


    That kind of huge shock feeling, even the people of Qiao family can''t cheer up, even Wu Beiyang has killed, how powerful is this?


    Looking at the whole Jiangdu City, Su ye must have a transcendent position, but at the same time, everyone knows that Su ye will suffer from crazy revenge after Wu Beiyang''s death.


    In the past, although there were human lives in Qingming ancestor worship, they were all irrelevant figures.


    Otherwise, some martial arts like Qiao Kairui, who can only improve his health, would have been killed by the people of the Wu family for a long time. The reason is that the owners of both sides can''t bear the consequences once something goes wrong.


    "Damn, this little beast, you killed our master, even the whole Qiao family can''t protect you in the future!"


    "Avenge our master! Kill everything and give it back! Come on, let''s join hands and chop up the boy! "


    After the great shock, all of them were almost crazy. At the instigation, a dozen of them jumped directly into the river and wanted to attack Su Ye.


    "Bold - stop it all!"


    At this time, Qingzheng gave a cold drink from the crowd and looked at the Wu family. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "On the stage, there is life and death. Do you want to flout the rules? No one can hurt him today! "


    However, even if the zither shouts like this, the Wu family is unable to suppress it.


    They gritted their teeth and said, "what kind of judge, didn''t you see him kill our master?"


    "How old is he? He can''t win our master. He must have used mean means! Your referees are not fair at all, and they should be damned! "


    In a few words, a group of people were already pushing around, and they were about to fight.


    "Stand back, all of you --"


    At this time, Yuan Tianshi, who had been seldom talking, suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was not big, but his old voice made everyone stop.


    Yuan Tianshi stared at Su ye with his eyes and said in a loud voice: "this boy is using Tianshi''s borrowing method. Our Tianshi sect has a rule for a long time, so we can''t use any weapon at will. Since he has violated the rules, it should be up to me to clean up the door! "


    As soon as he put his hands in his arms, he took out two talismans. He only saw him bite his finger and point the blood directly on the talismans.


    "The true law of heaven and earth, the power of water god, lend me a hand!"


    The two talismans were burned immediately after he drank them.


    But yuan Tianshi jumped into Xijiang River, and his old figure disappeared.


    "Stop, everyone. The master of Yuan Dynasty will take revenge for the master of his family."


    In this case, no matter what stand the audience have to look at Su ye, want to see what reaction Su Ye has.


    Qiao Zheyue cried out anxiously: "Mr. Su, be careful! Master yuan is going to attack you! "


    "Mr. Su, get out of here. Let''s not worry about firewood. The people of Wu family dare to take revenge on you. Let''s carry it together! " Zhu Yue and others also yelled.


    What they are most worried about now is Su Ye. Once Su Ye has an accident, the loss is really incalculable.


    Hui Shoutao also called out: "a group of dog thieves, shameless! One of you is still on the road when you die. Grandson tortoise, see how my boss crush you! Hum - what are you looking at? Do you want to single out our group? "


    On the surface of the water, Su Ye hears that it is yuan Tianshi who wants to do it. He doesn''t go back, but stands on the surface of the water.


    "I''d like to see how powerful this celestial master on earth is by borrowing Dharma."


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly shot out a few small silver needles under the water, which immediately locked his 16 dead spots.


    Su night heart a Lin, the whole person on the surface of the water fiercely a retreat, after hand in front of the body fiercely a spin.


    Wow, the foot water wave also swept up, instantly blocked the flying silver needle.


    When he stopped, he found that the old yuan Heavenly Master had picked up Wu Beiyang''s body. After careful examination, he found that Wu Beiyang could not be saved.


    Yuan Tianshi stretched out his hand and took out another talisman. He put it on Wu Beiyang''s body and photographed it. Wu Beiyang''s body was like a boat rowing toward the bank.


    The soldiers on the bank jumped down one after another to catch Wu Beiyang''s corpse. At a glance, they were indignant again.


    "Master, master - ah, damn little beast! Kill him, kill him


    Yuan Tianshi didn''t need them to talk much. He sank again and dived into the water.


    Su Yeshua stepped back a few meters. Now he thought that he could open up divine sense. If he had divine sense, the cunning yuan Heavenly Master would have nowhere to hide.


    Prick! Prick!


    All of a sudden, there are rows of silver rush out from under the water.


    As soon as Su yeyi saw it, he clapped his hand at the silver awn with one hand. With a glance, he found that there was a dark shadow in the water in front of him. He didn''t hesitate any more. He punched the water hard.


    Bang!!


    Then the shadow sank into the water and hid.


    "Sneaky!"


    Su ye made sarcastic remarks, but did not despise any of her opponents.


    The yuan Heavenly Master felt like a ghost to him. The most important thing was that the surging river covered him.


    Just as Su Ye''s eyes sweep to the distance, she suddenly feels a slight pain under her feet, and is stabbed by something.


    Su ye a big drink, to the water is a punch, this time directly hit a shadow.


    Jie¡ª¡ª


    A shrill cry came out, and a very ferocious hairy monkey stirred up in the water.


    The monkey''s mouth was so big that it almost cracked to the edge of its ear. It was hit by Su ye, made a painful cry, and fell into the water again.


    "What is that?" The people on the shore were also shocked.


    "Is this the true calling method of tianshimen? It''s said that in the water, countless water ghosts have to listen to the call of the Heavenly Master. " Some old people were shocked.


    Jie Jie¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there are bursts of harsh sounds in the water. There is water floating on the water, as if there is something invisible trampling on the water, which makes people feel creepy at a glance.


    People just look at it and they''re pale.


    They all know that those ordinary warriors, whether they are masters or masters, will be taught a lesson if they are offended. However, if they are offended by some Taoist masters or heavenly masters, the result is that they are often ten times more afraid, and even can''t get rid of that fear for a lifetime.


    "Mr. Su, come back quickly. That''s the secret of the heavenly school! Don''t touch it Qiao Kairui shouts in a deep voice.


    He knew that even NaNTU Jue had to visit the mysterious Tianshi gate in person. Moreover, NaNTU Jue also suffered a great loss in Tianshi gate. Now Su Ye is still staying on the river. He must suffer a great loss!


    Su Ye didn''t know the Heavenly Master''s gate, but when he saw the invisible footprints around him, he immediately felt proud.


    "The little Heavenly Master wants me to be defeated by borrowing the Dharma!"


    Su ye put her hands together, stepped forward and drank:


    "The God of three feet"


    Buzz, buzz!


    There were three strange noises in a row. Suddenly, a flame appeared on Su Ye''s left and right shoulders. After the two flames appeared, a bigger flame appeared on his head!


    For a moment, he seemed to light up the river in the evening!


    In the light of these fires, dozens of ferocious and terrifying hairy monkeys appeared all around.


    These monkeys are trying to bite Su Ye. When they are caught by the flame of the three foot God, they make a shrill cry one after another. It seems that they have met a natural enemy, and plop into the river.


    Su night at the moment, like a God, with a brilliant meaning.


    "Is this the skill of your Heavenly Master?"

 Chapter 83

    "The master of heaven can''t be humiliated! The gate of Heavenly Master can''t be despised by you! "


    Yuan Tianshi suddenly came out of the water from one end of the river. His head was wet, his bones were thin, and he looked very ferocious.


    Look at him. He''s nearly 50 meters away from Suye.


    I don''t know what Taoist method yuan Tianshi used. I just saw him sink, and the whole figure disappeared again.


    Then, three waves appeared on the surface of the river, which means that layers of peaks rush to the foot of Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood on the surface of the water, and did not move, as if all the surrounding mountains and tsunamis could not be shaken.


    All of a sudden, a whirlpool appeared at Su Ye''s feet. The turbulence was rapid, and with a terrible force, he wanted to pull him down to the bottom of the water.


    "Hum, it''s just a whirlpool. It''s just a way for water ghosts to harm people. How dare you show it in front of me!"


    Su night carries true Qi, a fierce foot falls on the whirlpool, bang of a will whirlpool to shock scattered.


    But less than ten seconds apart, there was another vortex formed, which was bigger and more turbulent than the previous one.


    "Still here?"


    Su Ye stepped out again and continued to shatter the whirlpool.


    However, this kind of whirlpool seems to be endless, breaking one and regenerating another. After su Ye broke more than ten whirlpools in a row, he also felt that his whole body''s real Qi was consumed very fast.


    If you go on like this, you will be forced to consume all your qi.


    Even a lot of masters and figures on the shore can see the clue.


    "Mr. Su has made three real fires. Is he the Taoist who appeared in the Wen family of BaiCaoYuan some time ago?"


    "Three feet God, he must be good! But he is still a lot worse than yuan Tianshi, who has been practicing Taoism for decades. Don''t you see that he has been defending passively all the time? "


    "God, Taoist, come back to the shore! That Yuan Tianshi was born in the water. He is gifted. He can''t fight with him in the water! "


    It''s hard for people to tell which sentence is true.


    At this time, Yuan Tianshi appeared again in the distance. This time, his eyes had a fierce look.


    "Ha ha ha, how are you? Now, what''s wrong? You are not destined to be my opponent. "


    Su Ye looked at the Heavenly Master yuan and said thoughtfully, "you have water spirit root. No wonder you have this method!"


    Yuan Tianshi frowned. He didn''t know what Su ye said about shuilinggen, but at this time he didn''t pursue it. Instead, he sneered and said:


    "Now you want to escape, there is no place to escape, Qiao family can''t protect you, I will send them on the road with you!"


    All of a sudden, dozens of ferocious hairy monkeys rushed out of the bank. Their whole body was still wet. They rushed to the bank and stretched out their extremely long claws. They hooked the people on the bank and dragged them to the river crazily.


    "Ah... The water devil, the water devil has landed!"


    "Help, help! I can''t swim. Help me


    "Damn it! How can there be so many, run, run! Get out of the way, get out of the way


    "I have said that you can''t provoke the Heavenly Master. Now I''m killed by you. Help


    All of a sudden, the people on the bank were in a mess, almost trampling on people, and wanted to run away.


    However, some martial arts men with accomplishments want to rush out to save people and even kill those hairy monkeys, but they find it hard to resist.


    As soon as he saw it, he burst out laughing again. It seemed that he had succeeded in a treacherous scheme, and no one could stop him.


    Su ye saw this, and suddenly a burst of anger surged up. His three foot God was burning and growing. He did not expect that Yuan Tianshi would not even let them go. He did not make any movement, and there was a whirlpool at his feet.


    "Such a mean means, you should also be called the" master of heaven "


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll cry with you when you become my water ghost! Here, I am the real God Yuan Tianshi is arrogant and invincible.


    Su night hands together, the real fire on the head again soared, is nearly three meters high.


    At the moment, his body was shining in the fire, just like a real God. Suddenly he looked up to the sky. In the middle of his eyebrows, the dragon soul suddenly flashed a bouncing lightning.


    "Thunder and fire show up, kill evil spirits!"


    At his command, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, and Su Ye''s throat suddenly rose, showing a fiery red color.


    There seemed to be a thousand forces in his throat.


    Su Ye''s body leaps, bows his head fiercely, opens his mouth to the river, and spurts fiercely!


    Boom!!


    A powerful thunder fire, accompanied by the roaring sound of the dragon, sprayed directly into the water.


    The whole surface of the river, like paper paste, evaporated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zizi''s voice sounded, the original huge river, crazy sinking.


    River water evaporates directly!


    Ten meters, five meters, one meter


    Just ten seconds, the river bottomed out, revealing the dry land!


    River bed appearance, fish and shrimp jump, ships directly grounded, when such as Gobi earth!


    Originally on the shore, everyone was in chaos, but when they glanced at the river, they were surprised to find that the river had become dry.


    All of a sudden, one by one has been stunned, standing on the spot.


    There are also many people who are dragged into the river by hairy monkeys. They are struggling frantically, but they suddenly find themselves lying on the soil, and the river water on them is completely gone.


    "My God - isn''t that true?"


    "Even the Xijiang River is dry?"


    "Well, what happened? Is this the manifestation of the Buddha? "


    Countless people seem to have no idea what happened, but they all subconsciously look at the river.


    All of a sudden, he saw Su ye, who slowly dispersed the thunder fire. He slowly fell from the mid air to the dry river bed. The three gods'' real fire still shone in all directions and walked forward step by step.


    In front of him, master yuan was also lying on the ground. He looked around in horror and found that the river had disappeared.


    He grabs the sand on the ground like crazy and shakes his head.


    "No, it won''t! Your Heavenly Master can''t be stronger than me in borrowing Dharma. What kind of Dharma are you


    "Go to hell and ask Yama!"


    Su yebang''s body shape angrily rushes away, one foot tramples on the yuan Tianshi''s body, and a slap breaks several bones.


    The yuan Heavenly Master suffered, and finally showed his fear.


    "No, don''t kill me. I''m a member of Tianshi sect. You can''t kill Tianshi. I''m a member of the Tianshi sect! "


    "Even if you are the emperor of heaven, you will die as well!"


    Bang!!


    Su Ye crushed the body of Yuan Tianshi with one foot, stretched out his hand and grabbed yuan Tianshi''s throat again, and directly pulled the body up.


    On the shore, all the people were stunned and could see all this clearly.


    Unexpectedly, Su ye even killed yuan Tianshi!


    At this time, the water from the source of Xijiang River is also surging.


    The evaporation of the river just now is just a part of it. It is impossible for the whole river to evaporate.


    Watching the river flow up, people forced themselves to calm down and save people ashore one after another. Some of the people who survived already cried.


    After all, this time, it''s life and death, ups and downs, many people can''t bear.


    Fortunately, the rescue was timely and there was no accident. Even if someone was drowned and suffocated, he was rescued by the master on the spot.


    "What about gods and Taoists? Why hasn''t he come up yet? "


    "Yes! Nothing''s going to happen, is it? He just saved us


    Many people have seen the river and found that it has been covered by the river again. Even Su Ye has been flooded. But why hasn''t Su Ye appeared yet?


    Could it be that Su Ye was also injured in the battle against Tianshi yuan just now?


    For a time, many people have speculated, and even many people are heartache, anxious.


    With Su Ye''s power and means now, the whole city of Jiangdu will listen to him in the future. What''s wrong with such a young Taoist?


    Qiao Zheyue was also worried and asked, "Grandpa, he won''t have an accident, will he? Why haven''t you come up yet? "


    "Don''t worry, he''s a Taoist. Even the Heavenly Master yuan is not his opponent. How can something happen. He''ll be there in a minute! " Qiao Kairui comforts, but the worry on his face is more intense.


    Now they and Su ye are in the same boat. They are all in the same boat. If Su Ye dies, everything today will be meaningless.


    At this moment, someone suddenly called out:


    "Look, there it is! God, Taoist, come back! "

 Chapter 84

    Su ye came back step by step from the river!


    From his head to his whole body, he came back step by step!


    This is an absolutely shocking scene.


    The three real fires on Su Ye''s body have disappeared, but he is still slim and straight. He even holds yuan Tianshi''s body in his hand.


    When he came to the shore, he threw the corpse of the yuan Heavenly Master to the ground. Blood and water mixed together and flowed out one after another.


    The whole audience used to shout, but now they feel the strange atmosphere one by one, and they are quiet again.


    If you thought Su Ye was one of them before, just practicing martial arts and being a rising star admired by people, now Su Ye is the existence of their fear and awe.


    Su Ye showed everything, whether it was three real fires or spitting out that terrible thunder fire, like a dragon flame that evaporated a long section of the river.


    Is this what ordinary martial arts can do?


    What a means of communication?


    Su ye also felt their fear at the moment, especially the Wu family. Countless people couldn''t stand and fell to the ground.


    Su Ye''s bright eyes swept away. No one dared to look him in the eye, no matter we or the enemy.


    I heard him say haughtily:


    "Heavenly Master yuan has been killed by me - if you don''t agree, just come out!"


    As soon as these words came out, countless people were frightened and retreated one after another; Even those audiences who had no hostility were afraid of being suspected by Su ye, and they also retreated together.


    All of a sudden, a big open space appeared around!


    "Gods and Taoists, the whole Jiangdu is awe inspiring! After that, all underground businesses in Jiangdu City will be controlled by Shenming Taoists! Who dares to refuse? "


    At this time, Qiao Kairui stood up and cried out.


    When other forces heard this, they all understood what had happened. Who dares to be the enemy of Su ye?


    "Gods and Taoists can be the new leader of Jiangdu City!"


    "Yes! From now on, God and Taoist, Mr. Su, will be our new leader


    The big men of various forces understood it and stood up one after another and bowed respectfully. All the masters and masters were no exception.


    "I''ve seen the dragon head!"


    "Congratulations, dragon head!"


    "From today on, we will take Mr. Feng Su as the leader and command Jiangdu!"


    "From today on, we will take Mr. Feng Su as the leader and lead Jiangdu City!"


    More and more voices gathered together, the louder they yelled, the more excited they were.


    As for the people of Wu family, they have already fallen to the ground. Even if they want to escape, they have no access to the ground.


    In the distance, Qingzheng and others are still calm, but when she saw that Su Ye was respected by so many people and regarded as the leader, a burst of smile and yearning appeared on her gorgeous face, and she even murmured two lines of Poetry:


    "Jin Lin is not a thing in the pool. He will turn into a dragon in case of a storm. That''s the man


    Su ye also waved his hand to make them quiet after the crowd yelled for a while. If he continued to shout like this, he would develop into a cult. He didn''t want to.


    He also announced in a deep voice: "ladies and gentlemen, since you are led by me, I will not let you down."


    Immediately, he looked at Qiao Kairui and said, "you can handle the affairs of the Wu family! I don''t want to see any more stumbling blocks! "


    Qiao Kairui raises his head and looks surprised. Now Su Yezhong announces that he will deal with everything. That is to let everyone see that their Qiao family is the biggest confidant.


    "Tap, don''t worry. From today on, there will be no more Wujia in Jiangdu City!"


    Qiao Kairui has been trying to root out the Wu family for not a year or two, but now is the best opportunity. Even if Su Ye doesn''t say it, he will never allow the Wu family to continue to threaten them.


    Su ye also nodded. He didn''t have to kill all the people of the Wu family. There was no need for that. Today, the Wu family was doomed to defeat. And after seeing his supernatural means today, the Wu family was absolutely scared out of their wits. It was impossible to think about revenge.


    Even if there is no obstruction, the Wu family will definitely flee tonight.


    At this time, the zither also came up quickly, with a look of surprise on her gorgeous face, and said with a smile:


    "Congratulations, Mr. Su. Now that you have become the leader, there are still many things that need further discussion. Please go to the lobby with me and get together with you


    "All right!"


    Su night knew that this was necessary. Then, Wu family collapsed and there were countless interests to be carved up.


    All these need his presence!


    Immediately, a group of people gathered to invite Su ye to the lobby.


    When passing by, Su Ye glances at the corner and finds that there are more than a dozen familiar figures, who are shivering and huddled together. They are Jiang Xiaolong and brother Xu.


    Su Ye''s steps stopped slightly and stood there.


    As if he had met Tianda''s nemesis, Jiang Xiaolong collapsed and knelt down in front of him


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, get around me!"


    Brother Xu is also kneeling down, constantly kowtow, the voice is fast, afraid to say less: "dragon head, I am willing to give you a cow and a horse, don''t kill me, give me a chance! Give me a chance


    As for LAN Mengzhu, Mina and others, they all turned pale. I''m afraid their heads are blank.


    They couldn''t have thought that Su ye, who was rumored to have been taken care of by a rich woman, had become the leader of the whole Jiangdu City.


    Moreover, Su Ye is not soft hearted in killing people. There is no guarantee for their lives. It''s easy for Su ye to kill them.


    As soon as the big guys around see it, they immediately understand that this group of students have offended Su Ye. As long as Su Ye gives an order, they can do it for her.


    But Su Ye shakes her head and says calmly, "be a good person in the future!"


    With that, he walked away with a group of people.


    Su Ye doesn''t plan to kill them. Although they are hateful, they don''t commit crimes to death. Su Ye is not a bloodthirsty devil.


    He killed Wu Beiyang and Yuan Tianshi because they were capable and had threatened his family. Xiangyuan Tianshi practiced the art of evil, and everyone was killed.


    All the way to the hall arranged by Qingzheng.


    It''s already an early dinner.


    And the master seat in the middle is a very conspicuous one. There is no doubt that they all invite Su ye to take a seat.


    Then a group of people sat down on the left and right sides. After careful counting, there were 16 people who could sit on the left and right sides, and more than a dozen of them were standing. As for the others, they were not qualified to enter the lobby and waited outside.


    Su Ye swept away and found that the sixteen people, except Qiao Kairui and others, all had a strong momentum. It seemed that they were all leaders in their own territory.


    Qiao Kairui poured wine for Su Ye himself, and then said:


    "Longtou, all the 16 big men in Jiangdu are here, waiting for your lecture together!"


    Su Ye smiles, nods and says, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. Even if I''m a new official, I can''t burn you."


    More than a dozen big men in the audience are secretly relieved, and they are even more awed by Su ye at this time.


    They didn''t expect that Su Ye didn''t just have supernatural means, even such occasions were not flustered at all. On the contrary, it gave people the feeling that Su ye had experienced countless experiences of holding power.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "once the Wu family falls down today, their business naturally needs your help."


    "Ha ha, we can share our worries for the dragon''s head. We were lucky at that time." Every big man didn''t show any greed. He sat there, very upright.


    Let one side of the green Zheng saw also is a burst of want to laugh, this group of usually lawless big man, also dare not breathe.


    No matter what they think, Su Ye glances at Qingzheng and says, "I still need to do a lot of things in the future. Can I keep my identity secret?"


    Qingzheng thought about it, then nodded: "the power of the gods, I''m afraid it''s difficult. It''s too long. It''s still OK for a year and a half."


    "That''s enough!"


    Su Ye is really unwilling to reveal his identity at present. He looks at Qiao Kairui and says:


    "Since they all come to congratulate me, let them taste the essence of the earth."

 Chapter 85

    "Yes, Mr. Su - they are blessed!"


    Qiao Kairui also did not hesitate, because today came to think of the essence of the earth.


    Moreover, the present situation is more than ten times better than the best time he expected.


    More than a dozen of you don''t know what Qiao Kairui is going to do. They look at each other for a moment and can''t find the answer.


    Qiao Kairui has been ready for a long time. As soon as he says hello, someone will launch a dining car with a row of exquisite bottles on it. From a distance, he feels that it is very high-end.


    The material of these bottles is required by Suye, and the workmanship is specially designed by Qiao Zheyue and produced by his own production company, which absolutely meets the requirements of current luxury brands.


    "Joe, what''s in it? New perfume? " Immediately someone asked suspiciously.


    Qiao Kairui laughs and looks at these people''s expressions, as if they were like when they first interrogated Su Ye.


    "These are real babies! When you see me today, don''t you all say that I am young? I just drank the essence of the earth. Here''s one bottle per person, and the benefits will be effective after three hours.


    Qiao Kairui said, let people give them the essence of the earth, but every big guy took it up and looked at it for a while.


    Because an hour ago, Su Ye was still killing people. Now suddenly, let them drink this mysterious thing. That really makes people suspect.


    Qiao Kairui was not worried, and said: "if you believe me, you can try. If you want to take it back, it''s OK, but next time you want money. "


    "Ha ha, I naturally believe in Qiao Lao''s personality. I drink it One of the elders did not hesitate and drank immediately.


    After the entrance, a burst of nerve gas, but also hit the spirit.


    "Why, Mr. Qiao, what on earth is this?" The old man asked after him.


    "The essence of the earth" is also a supernatural supplement that our Qiao family is going to push in the future. Now you drink just the same amount, which can eliminate the fatigue and dark diseases, nourish yin and fill Yang, release impurities in the body, and restore vision. If it''s advanced, it can make people grow up again. Their height will be higher and their internal power will be improved a lot. " Qiao Kairui talks.


    "Is it really so effective?" People are still very suspicious.


    After all, this effect is too incredible.


    "Mr. Su, can you give us some bottles of this as well?" Suddenly, sitting on one side of the green Zheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    As a referee, in fact, she would not take the initiative to participate in this kind of meeting, but now she takes the initiative to open her mouth, with a pair of wonderful eyes looking at the bottles without blinking. Her pretty white nose moves slightly, and seems to smell a special breath.


    In the evening, the eyebrow of the Su Dynasty was very clear. It seems that the Qing Zheng is very clear about who has the final say in the essence of the earth.


    "Yes, you can try some bottles."


    "Thank you very much. I know you''re the best to me. " Green Zheng sweet smile, also not polite directly to take.


    But she also had a sense of propriety in front of the public, only took a few bottles, and did not take much.


    However, it''s surprising that Qingzheng also drank it in public, and it still looks like it''s full of meaning.


    Some bigwigs saw that they even took the zither, and some people drank it on the spot, and then they began to ask, "seriously, what is it? Does it really work? "


    Qiao Kairui said: "is it possible to see the effect in three hours. Advanced is the need to sleep, the next day effective. OK - everyone, in order to have an effect, let''s talk about how to regulate the power of Jiangdu City from now on! "


    At this time, people reluctantly turned their attention back. After all, Suye dragon head is still here.


    Then, since we talked about the familiar business, everyone began to speak.


    We have been discussing for more than three hours, but the business we took over from the Wu family is an amazing number. In order to survive, the Wu family had to spend money to prevent the disaster.


    Finally, the people who drank the essence of the earth have changed.


    They look at the dirt on their bodies, full of spirit, and call it magic.


    "My internal power has really increased. My God, what kind of medicine is this?"


    "My white hair has become a little gray, and I feel more than ten years younger."


    Su Ye sees their reaction like this. She smiles and takes a look. It''s almost time, so she gives it to Qiao Kairui.


    "The rest is up to you! I''ll go back first


    "Good! Mr. Su, time is tight tonight. I''ll report the war situation to you tomorrow! " Qiao Kairui said in a deep voice.


    Su Ye nodded and was about to go back, but she was stopped by Qingzheng.


    Qingzheng said, "Mr. Su, say something!"


    "It''s all right."


    Su Ye followed the zither into the inner hall.


    Qingzheng saw that there were only two people left. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "I can''t see that the man I like is really capable. I really admire my own eyes."


    "Get down to business." Su ye said.


    The green Zheng gave him a white look and said, "how much of the essence of the earth can you have?"


    "Oh? You want so much? The price is not cheap, but since you have asked, I will give you a big discount. " Su ye said.


    Green Zheng smile, said: "there is one more thing, I''m afraid I''ll pour your cold water. Today, you killed Tianshi yuan and unified Jiangdu City. No one can shake your position. But the Heavenly Master yuan comes from the Heavenly Master. They will not let you go when they know. Those are the masters of heaven, not the ordinary martial arts. "


    Su Ye takes a deep look at the zither, and suddenly feels that this beautiful exotic beauty is really worried about herself.


    Because Su Ye''s status today is absolutely the first person underground in Jiangdu City. He is invincible. He can even say that people block the killing and Buddha blocks the killing.


    At this time, if anyone comes forward to pour cold water and say something to hurt his momentum, it will be absolutely thankless.


    So, even if Su Ye stayed with all the people for one night, no one dared to say something discouraging.


    But Qingzheng didn''t say those words of congratulation, and didn''t let him directly crush the nearby cities and dominate the whole Donghai province. Instead, he warned against tianshimen.


    "Tianshimen, I remember it!" Su Ye nodded seriously.


    The zither was a little surprised, as if she didn''t expect Su ye to be able to hear it. Her face suddenly showed a look of intoxication, and her big eyes were wide open, almost like the twinkling stars.


    "Haha, the man I like is really handsome!"


    Su ye, seeing her face full of flowers, couldn''t help looking away and saying:


    "Since it''s all right, I''ll go back!"


    "I''ll see you off." Qingzheng immediately followed up.


    "No, you are tired today. When you''re done, go to bed early! " Su Ye refused.


    Green Zheng smell speech a face not happy, hands embrace chest, said: "you don''t sleep with me, you tube I sleep a few."


    Su Ye was dumb for a while, and she was not talking, so she went back.


    Compared with the tranquility of Qisu night, the whole Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai province were also sensational.


    Big news came one after another.


    "The Qingming ancestor worship in Jiangdu City has changed dramatically!"


    "The Wu family is pale, the master of the family is killed, and he is defeated in Jiangdu City overnight! Be uprooted


    "The mysterious God, Taoist, was born in the sky! He used the Heavenly Master''s method to burn half of the river! "


    "Qiao family''s efforts to bring out the essence of the earth can bring people back to life, with no price and no market, and absolutely stir up the whole world!"


    On this night, all the underground tycoons knew that it was the gods and Taoists who ruled the whole city.


    That night, all the big guys cleaned up the miscellaneous gangsters nearby. At the same time, they led their own people to sweep the territory of the Wu family.


    This makes the territory of all of them more than doubled in a moment, of course, there is little to say.


    In the surrounding cities, those underground tycoons were also shocked. What force could uproot the Wu family overnight? Did the Wu family encounter a terrible force that could not resist?


    These are just the shock of underground forces.


    On the bright side, the entire Jiangdu City''s rich are also shocked. They are all upper class societies, and naturally have their own circles. When they hear that the Qiao family has a magical essence of the earth, a rich person will directly hit a heavy gold purchase.


    Even the elderly rich have paid 20 million yuan to buy, but they still don''t have the goods!


    In a hurry, he flew to the Qiao family overnight by helicopter, and wanted to buy the essence of the earth.


    This night is destined to be the night when the whole Donghai province can''t sleep

 Chapter 86

    The next morning, Su ye went to school with Tong Yaya as usual.


    Although it can be said that last night was a bloodbath, the whole Jiangdu almost shuffled, but for the school, it seems that there is no change.


    The students still go to school as usual. The most important thing they care about is acne on their faces.


    To the classroom, found a group of boys are around the table with seven flowers, now seven flowers are really beautiful.


    However, Huaqi is still that kind of character, and dare not drive those boys away. She can only lower her head and ignore them.


    Until Su ye came, his eyes swept, the group of boys stepped back and went back to their seats.


    "Suye, you are coming!" Huaqi''s eyes are red and swollen, and her voice is trembling.


    "Well! Good morning Su ye said hello casually.


    Huaqi moved her ruddy lips and said, "my father said, if you are free, can you come to our house for dinner? He said he didn''t speak well to you before and wanted to see you. "


    Su Ye purses her mouth and smiles. There is no expression on her face. Hua Xiao stands in the wrong line and is seriously injured. Su Ye deliberately saves his life, otherwise Hua''s house will be swept away last night.


    "No, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Well, can you help my dad?" Seven flowers suddenly said.


    Su Ye frowned and asked, "is that what your father said?"


    "No, no, but I saw that he was carried back and seriously injured. I said that your medical skill is very good, can help me to cure the injury on my face, can you also help my father to cure it? Is that ok? " Said Hua Qi.


    Su Ye was relieved. She was afraid that Hua Xiaoni would not have the face to beg Su ye for help.


    "If he really wants treatment, he can go to my clinic, where there will be doctors."


    Su ye said here, no more.


    He has already given Hua Xiaoni his life to repay Hua Qi''s kindness. No matter how many things there are, I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    Until the end of school, Huaqi begged and said, "Suye, will you come home with me for a meal? I will make a lot of delicious food. My car is just outside. Let''s go back together, OK? "


    Su ye still shook his head: "no need!"


    Huaqi stands in the same place, suddenly reaches over and grabs Su Ye''s hand. At that moment, Huaqi''s little hand is still shaking gently.


    "Suye, I''m going to drop out of school!"


    Su ye could see her dilemma. She knew what had happened and said:


    "Is your father going to take you away?"


    "Well, he told me last night that if you don''t want to go home with me, he will take me away and leave Jiangdu City. He will never come." Flower 70 Fen not give up, eyes whirling, almost to cry out.


    "Well, be careful along the way!" Su Ye didn''t keep her.


    "Don''t you ask me where I''m going? I won''t go back to Jiangdu City. Maybe we won''t meet again in our lifetime! " Hua Qi''s tone immediately improved a few points.


    Su Ye was her only friend and the only one who regarded herself as her friend.


    Maybe in Huaqi''s heart, Su Ye''s status is beyond the boundary of friends.


    "Heaven and earth are great. If you have a chance, I''ll see you again." Su Ye stood in the same place, still unmoved.


    Huaqi turned her head heavily, wiped her tears, and quickly went downstairs.


    The stubborn figure did not even look back.


    Su Ye sighed in secret, and a familiar bright shadow appeared in her mind, the figure of the most beautiful, but it''s a pity that they can never have more stories.


    "I can''t see that you are really good at chasing girls!"


    Suddenly, a familiar female voice came from the front, which made Su Ye frown and resent.


    Su Ye glanced at each other and found that they were pretty, tall and straight, with beautiful hair and proud face. It was Yang Xi''er.


    Su Ye didn''t want to say a word more, so she turned around and left.


    "Suye, stop for me. I have business with you Yang Xi''er anxiously called a, immediately rushed up, stopped in front of Su Ye.


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    "Don''t you want to hear about your father?" Yang Xi''er suddenly offered a huge inducement.


    Su Ye hears speech, once stood to live a footstep, turn head to warn ground to glance at Yang Xi son one eye.


    Yang Xi''er also showed a smile at the corner of her mouth. She really knew all the weaknesses of Su Ye. "Now your father helps to take care of Nanxi clinic. It looks like it''s back two years ago, but he''s not a doctor, or he doesn''t have a medical certificate, so he still can''t see a doctor for the patient. As a son, shouldn''t you think more about him? "


    Su ye knew that there must be something else, and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "It''s easy! It''s very easy for us to help your father get a new medical certificate with our contacts. Just do one thing for me


    Yang Xier saw that sue night did not stop in time, and she immediately said, "I heard that the Qiao group is now launching a new product, called the essence of the earth. It''s a huge impact on our whole medical industry. Don''t you know Joe? I heard that she has also defended you, you help me pull strings, I want to buy a batch of earth essence. If this is done, then your father''s medical certificate can help you back at will! "


    Su night smell speech pupil slightly enlarged, seems to be once again refresh his understanding of Yang Xi''er.


    Unexpectedly, in just two years, Yang Xi''er has been so familiar with the exchange of interests.


    Moreover, this kind of means, even 30-year-old people will be strange, but Yang Xi''er, who is not 20 years old, speaks so smoothly.


    "Ha ha, do you want me to help you? You''re just wishful thinking! However, I would like to thank you for reminding me that my father was stripped of his medical qualification Su Ye clenched her fist. It''s time to get revenge.


    Yang Xi''er was full of confidence, because she decided that Su Ye cared most about Su Licheng and Tong Yaya. Unexpectedly, Su Ye refused to make such a request.


    "Su ye, don''t try to be brave in front of me. I tell you, this is the only chance. Otherwise, your father will never have a medical certificate again in his whole life! You are always so pedantic? Can''t you tell the truth? "


    Yang Xi''er catches up quickly. She really has no way out before she comes to Su ye, otherwise she doesn''t want to come.


    "If you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your father. Isn''t it filial on weekdays? Why are you so cold-blooded today? I just need you to help me. Don''t you want to help me? Helping me is actually helping you, you know, how terrible the essence of the earth is now. The strength of our holy hand hospital is strong, so we will not be afraid, but your small clinic will not have any patients in the future. Now you can''t let go of your personal enmity and fight against the Qiao family? "


    "The holy hand medical school is so powerful that you can''t even see the Qiao family?" Su ye said with a sneer.


    "That''s what the Qiao family did to us. Now, we Qiao''s family are launching a gathering of all the medical schools. Originally, we were not qualified to attend as you, but now I make an exception to let you attend. It''s eight o''clock tomorrow evening. I''ll pick you up and go with me then! " Yang Xi''er said quickly.


    "Not interested!" Su ye said no more and left quickly.


    Yang Xi''er chased two steps, gnashing her teeth in anger, and finally had to stop.


    She angrily took out her cell phone and opened a phone. As soon as she got through, she complained in a bad tone


    "Hey, I failed. Su Ye didn''t agree. I made so many phone calls to Qiao''s family, and also got people to send us a post, but the other party didn''t see us at all. This time is definitely for our holy hand medical center. As I said earlier, we need to attend the Qingming Festival to worship our ancestors. That''s the place where all the contacts gather in Jiangdu City. Now that such a big change has taken place in Jiangdu City, we have no idea. "


    Yang Xi''er said a few more words, and then hung up impatiently.


    She had a vague sense that the Su family''s old house seemed to be facing a huge disaster.


    But she couldn''t think of it at the moment. She bit her teeth, shook her head hard, and finally said in a deep voice:


    "Even Su ye, with a little luck, can make the clinic reopen. My Yang Xi''er is definitely 100 times better than him. How can I lose? "

 Chapter 87

    Su ye and Tong Yaya return to Nanxi clinic and find that their father Su Licheng is not in the clinic.


    This is really rare. Usually, Su Licheng wants to live in the clinic all day long.


    "Dr. Wang, where''s my father?"


    Su Ye found a doctor on duty in the clinic and asked.


    Doctor Wang pushed his glasses and said with a smile, "young master, I heard the old master say that he went out to buy some things. He left a message to let you not worry. Oh, he went out with the driver."


    Su Ye was puzzled for a while. All the medicinal materials and equipment needed in the clinic had been bought back. Now there are patients in twos and threes. How could father go out to buy things?


    Call in the past to ask, my father turned off his cell phone!


    This makes Su Ye''s heart beat. He just exterminates the Wu family and drives them out of Donghai province. Has the Wu family found out about him and found someone to revenge?


    It''s not impossible!


    Su night brow lock, immediately called Qiao Kairui, will say this thing.


    Qiao Kairui heard that Su Ye''s father couldn''t contact him. He was also very anxious. He quickly said, "Mr. Su, don''t worry. I''ll call the Yellow Bureau right away and ask him to check on all the cameras and send everyone to check. Even if you have the courage, you can''t do anything about it! "


    "Well! Hurry up and let me know as soon as you have any news! " Su Ye hung up in silence.


    At the same time, I secretly blame myself. Although I gave my father longxueguo, it can''t make my father really safe. In the future, the clinic should be equipped with bodyguards.


    Or just let the warrior guard in the shop!


    Tong Yaya seems to have noticed something, and has been calling Su Licheng, anxious to call the police.


    More than half an hour later, when Su ye and Tong Yaya are impatient, the news finally comes from Qiao Kairui.


    It is said that it was found in sulicheng to the largest shopping mall in the city center.


    Su night this let ease down, let Qiao Kairui and others don''t continue to follow.


    When it was more than eleven o''clock in the evening, Su Ye was already a little angry. Her father couldn''t even do martial arts and ran around.


    "Xiaoye, Yaya, why don''t you sleep so late?"


    Until 12 o''clock in the evening, Su Licheng finally dragged his tired body home.


    And on the way back, it rained, and his hair and clothes were soaked a lot. It looked very distressing.


    Su ye said angrily, "Dad! Why do you always turn off your cell phone? You don''t tell us where you go. You don''t know any martial arts. Don''t you know how dangerous it is outside? Is there anything I can''t buy for the assistant? Do you have to go in person? "


    Tong Yaya is also surprised to hear Su Ye''s complaint. Although Su Ye has moved her hand several times in her influence, she never speaks loudly to her father.


    It seems that Su Ye is really angry!


    "Brother, don''t be angry! Isn''t dad back? He usually comes back very late when driving a taxi... "Tong Yaya said.


    Su Ye''s heart was even worse, and she said, "can it be the same? How dangerous it is outside now


    Su Licheng saw that his son was really angry, and his face showed an indescribable look. He finally chose to compromise and said, "OK, Dad, it won''t be so late in the future. Are you all hungry? Have you had dinner yet? I''ll do it now


    Hearing this, Tong Yaya said, "Dad, we''ve all eaten. Don''t blame my brother. He''s just worried about you. "


    Su Licheng touched the beard of his chin, and then laughed, as if he had covered it up.


    He suddenly thought of something, reached into his arms and took out a very delicate box.


    "Xiaoye, Yaya, it''s really dad''s fault. I''ll bring you a good thing. After drinking it, it can be good for the brain and make people smart. You need it most in reading. "


    Saying, opening the box, it is a bottle of the earth essence.


    When Su night saw the bottle of the earth essence, his body tremble and looked at his father with some astonishment. Did his father go to buy it this evening?


    Tong Yaya asked curiously, "what is this?"


    "This thing is called the essence of the earth, and it sells one hundred bottles in the mall of the city centre. I am lucky enough to have the chance to buy it when they draw the lottery. Don''t talk about it. You and your brother will drink half of it


    Su Licheng carefully took out two cups and began to pour them.


    The throat of Su''s night was blocked by something, and what he thought was that he was angry with his father just now, but his father bought the essence of the earth.


    "Come on, drink. I also specially asked the professional staff, they said, this thing is especially useful for the brain, son, you don''t have to worry, after drinking, you will become smart in the future. "


    In the evening of the night, he took the essence of the cup, and he could see from his father''s eyes that his father was afraid that he would become an idiot again.


    Su ye said nothing and drank.


    Tong Yaya took the half cup and said, "Dad, is this very expensive?"


    "No, no, No. However, it''s not cheap. After all, it''s effective. " Su Licheng did not say the price.


    Tong Yaya divided half again and said, "then you also drink half."


    "I don''t need it. Your brother has drunk it. Drink it. Hehe, they tried it when they sold it in the market. I''ve already had it. " Su Licheng said again.


    Su night heard a deep sigh, this is the essence of the earth, now can not buy at all, but also been said to drink.


    The so-called lottery was bought. It seems that the Qiao family discovered it and arranged it on purpose.


    My father did this in silence, but never complained.


    Su ye said seriously, "Dad, you are tired, too. better go to bed earlier! When Saturday is off, I''ll take you to a good place


    Su Licheng was slightly surprised, but he didn''t ask much, just nodded his head.


    The next day, Qiao Kairui called and said that he wanted to report the recent business situation and asked if it was convenient for him.


    Su ye also has something for him to do, so he can send someone to pick him up at noon.


    Soon, Suzhou night came to the "earth essence group" registered by the special car.


    Take the elevator straight up to the ninetieth floor.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away and found that it was really luxurious here. Every place showed Qiao''s strong financial strength.


    However, Su Ye didn''t say much about this brilliance. He had seen more magnificent things.


    Because Su Ye didn''t like too many people, there were only a few familiar people in the meeting room, such as Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue, Zhu Yue, siwangye and Lin Zhenhai.


    The only surprise for Su Ye is that Qiao Kairui and his grandson, Qiao wanshen, Qiao Zheyue''s brother, also took part.


    Qiao wanshen looks gentle, and he doesn''t have the image of a drinking Playboy he heard before.


    When Qiao wanshen saw Su Ye''s age, he suddenly widened his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe Su Ye was so young.


    "Mr. Su!"


    "Chairman Su!"


    "Dragon head"


    These people, in such an occasion, have all kinds of names, and Su Ye is too lazy to correct them.


    "Don''t be so polite. Let''s get down to business." Su Ye beckons them to sit down.


    Zhu Yue was very excited. He was the first to stand up and say, "ha ha, I''ll report first. Longtou, the Wu family has been eradicated, and some of the sites have been taken care of by the brothers. There are more than 3.1 billion on the book, all in it! "


    With that, Zhu Yue handed a card to Su Ye respectfully.


    Su Ye is slightly a Leng, say: "3.1 billion?"


    "Well, dragon head, there are only so many. I gave a lot of money to my brothers according to you. I''m not greedy for a cent in the public accounts. I really don''t have it. " Zhu Yue immediately patted his chest and promised.


    Su Ye rubs his forehead. He doesn''t mean that. He''s surprised that there are so many more to hand in.


    "How was the money kept in the past?" Su ye asked casually.


    Zhu Yue said with a dry smile, "I''m not sure if I can help you


    "Dragon head, these are all the numbers handed in from below! It''s all yours! "


    Su ye asked: "are there so many people in charge that they don''t have to spend money? If there''s a little damage, don''t you have to spend money? "


    "Ha ha, dragon head, you may not know. These are all reserved by the big guys of each site for their usual expenses, which is the only way to hand them in. Moreover, they will pay it every month in the future. Of course, the amount depends on the business. You can look at their books then! " Zhu Yue explained.


    Su Ye where has this time, he now unifies the river city also just is unexpected.


    At this time, Qiao wanshen, who had never spoken before, suddenly spoke.


    "Su Longtou, I think you have to practice everyday, and you are very busy. Why don''t you let me represent you for these things? "

 Chapter 88

    There was a sudden silence in the conference room.


    All of us subconsciously looked at Qiao wanshen. We didn''t expect that Qiao wanshen would take the initiative to make such a request.


    This reason is very simple, because with Su Ye''s status, the big men in all districts of Jiangdu City are all looking forward to him, which is the beginning period of Su Ye''s career.


    Now Qiao wanshen takes the initiative to take care of Su Ye. Doesn''t that mean he wants to share a piece of the cake and enjoy his success?


    It can even be said that Qiao wanshen wants to seize power!


    "Wanshen - unrestrained! What are you talking about? Apologize to Mr. Su immediately! Right now! " Qiao Kairui was so angry that he slapped his hand on the table and his face was already red.


    Qiao wanshen didn''t expect such a big reaction from his grandfather. He immediately stood up, bowed respectfully to Su ye and said:


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. I''m reckless. Don''t blame me


    Su Ye is a little dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Qiao Kairui''s tutor is very strict. I''m afraid Qiao wanshen doesn''t understand anything, so he immediately gets up and apologizes.


    "Sit down!" Su Yeh laughed it off.


    Qiao Kairui could not understand the meaning of Su night, and explained, "excuse me, Mr. Su, I brought him here today just to familiarize him with the business of the essence of the earth. I can''t believe this guy is talking nonsense. "


    Su Ye nodded and let them continue their normal meeting.


    However, because of Qiao wanshen''s words, then everyone became cautious, for fear of offending Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t care about this state. After all, the time we spent together was short. Later, they should know his style of doing things.


    Now, as long as he is fair and just, he will be able to do well.


    After the meeting, Su Ye already knew that it was absolutely OK to leave everything to them.


    At last, Su ye thought of something and said, "Mr. Qiao, my father was deprived of his medical qualification two years ago. Do you have any way to get him back? I''m talking about legal means. "


    "Good! It''s very simple. It''s up to me. " Qiao Kairui said immediately.


    Qiao wanshen didn''t say anything after he was scolded just now. He finally found a chance to cut in and said:


    "Grandfather, I know Chen Ju very well! I also made an appointment to have dinner together in two days. Why don''t you leave it to me! Absolutely


    Qiao Kairui frowns and looks at Su Ye. He obviously asks about Su Ye''s meaning.


    Su Ye smiles and says: "since Mr. Qiao is willing, please!"


    "Ah, I dare not. Mr. Su, I will do it! When the time comes, please take Mr. Su and ask him to go through the show. " Qiao Wan patted deeply on the chest and promised.


    After the meeting, Su ye went back.


    Two days passed quickly. In the process, Qiao wanshen also called to communicate twice.


    By the afternoon of the third day.


    Qiao wanshen personally drives to come, takes Su ye and Su Licheng to set out together.


    Since Su Licheng heard Su ye mention it, he always felt that it was not reliable. When he got on the bus, he still asked:


    "Son, let''s forget it. I don''t want to see a doctor in the future. It''s OK to manage the clinic. This time I''m going to the traditional Chinese medicine guild. Your uncle will definitely show up, so I don''t have to listen to them bite when I get there. "


    Su night light a smile, say: "don''t worry! It was because he would show up that we would go there. It was he who deprived you of your medical qualification and made you unable to become a doctor. How can this be done? What''s more, didn''t you watch a lot of "Linglong acupuncture" these days? There are prescriptions for all kinds of diseases. Do you want to watch the patients suffer


    Su Licheng''s eyes brightened, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    It''s true that Su Ye''s hand copied "Linglong acupuncture" and "prescriptions for all kinds of diseases" are very amazing. They are simpler and more effective than any medical books he has read. Many nights he has seen the dawn.


    During this period, although he was unable to go out in person, whenever a patient came, he would go up and compare with him secretly. He even took back Shoutao to try several times.


    If he can really see a doctor for a patient in the future, he will get what he wants.


    While driving, Qiao wanshen said, "ha ha, uncle Su, your medical skills are so exquisite that you will definitely resume your qualification."


    It wasn''t long before they got to the traditional Chinese medicine hall.


    When I went outside, I found that many people came to the traditional Chinese medicine hall today.


    What''s more, there are a group of crazy star fans outside. They are all young men and women, one by one holding aid cards with the word "Gu Chu" written on them.


    This group of fans are still frantically shouting, Gu Chu''s name.


    Su Ye was also surprised and said, "Oh, is Gu Chu a star? Why did the traditional Chinese medicine guild even invite stars? "


    Unexpectedly, Su Licheng opened his mouth and answered, he said: "ha ha, son, this Gu Chu is now a popular little Huadan! When I was driving a taxi before, those young guests asked for Gu Chu''s new song as soon as they came up. Your sister likes this star, too. "


    Qiao wanshen said with a smile: "it seems that my uncle is also a person who keeps up with the trend! Gu Chu is a child star. She''s just 18 years old this year. She''s not an ordinary vase. She has singing skills and strength. Last year, she had a car accident and thought she was going to lose her future, but she was reborn again. Now she is even more angry! The traditional Chinese Medicine Association asked her to come here. I think she wanted to publicize it! "


    Su Ye nodded, but he didn''t pay attention to any stars.


    After a while, they got out of the car, took out the invitation card and went directly into the guild hall.


    As soon as I entered the guild hall, I saw a beautiful and noble woman surrounded by many people, and many reporters were taking photos.


    Looking at the faint smile on her face, it is obvious that she is the big star Gu Chu.


    Because of the presence of big stars and the leadership of Qiao wanshen, Su Yesan went in smoothly.


    In the guild hall, it looks very beautiful.


    "Oh, isn''t that Mr. Qiao? Why are you interested in attending the meeting of TCM guild hall? " All of a sudden, many people came up to greet Qiao wanshen.


    Although Qiao wanshen doesn''t know anything about medicine, Qiao wanshen''s family has money!


    In particular, now the Qiao group has also launched the shock of the whole East China Sea, which is going to sweep the essence of the whole China. Now everyone who greets Qiao Wanshen has to line up.


    "Mr. Qiao, long time no see! I didn''t expect to see you here again! " Although they also saw Su ye and Su Licheng beside them, they judged that they were a foil in front of Qiao wanshen, so they chose to ignore them directly.


    Qiao wanshen in such an occasion like fish in water, said with a smile: "ha ha! Today is mainly to accompany my two friends, they are doctors


    When people saw Qiao wanshen''s introduction, they looked at Su Licheng one after another and took the opportunity to talk about something.


    "Mr. Qiao, you are joking. How can he be a doctor? He has not been for a long time


    Suddenly, a very untimely voice sounded.


    There were exclamations in the crowd, and they immediately made way for a road.


    The visitor looks more than 50 years old, with a just and kind face and thick glasses, which gives people a very professional feeling.


    "It''s curator Su!"


    "Here comes the curator of Su University! Ha ha, how are you, curator Su


    Seeing the middle-aged man in front of him, Su Ye''s pupil shrinks slightly. This guy is Su Jishi, Su Ye''s great uncle, who once deprived Su Licheng of his medical certificate!


    Su Jishi strode over, looked down at Su Licheng and said:


    "What? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you even recognize my elder brother? "


    Su Licheng showed his anger in his eyes and said, "curator Su, you have recognized the wrong person. You and I have long been brothers


    "Ha ha ha, my good brother! Although you don''t recognize my elder brother, you are bleeding from our Su family. This is a fact. If you hadn''t made a big mistake and been expelled from the Su family, we might be able to help the dying and heal the wounded together and relieve the sufferings of the patients now. "


    Su Jishi glanced at Su ye with an imperceptible sneer and said:


    "But this is a Chinese medicine hall. Everyone should abide by our medical law. Since you don''t even have a medical certificate, you are not qualified to be a doctor! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 89

    "My good brother, I''m not talking about you. It''s just our basic quality as doctors! "


    Su Jishi talked with great enthusiasm. Seeing that more and more people gathered around him, he agreed with his point of view. He also asked deliberately:


    "You say, am I right?"


    "Yes, yes! The curator of Su university is right Immediately someone began to ingratiate themselves.


    "That''s right, we should be realistic. It''s not a doctor. Can we pretend to be a doctor?"


    "Ha ha, I think Mr. Qiao is just a casual introduction. You don''t have to worry about it!" Some people quickly excused Qiao wanshen.


    In fact, when these people get together, they will introduce each other like this.


    Even some old doctors with some students who have not graduated will praise each other.


    But now, Su Jishi''s face sank and said, "no! This matter must be distinguished clearly! Black is black, white is white. It''s just because we Chinese Medicine Association are so lazy and lax and don''t have strict demands on ourselves that our whole industry is in such a slump today! "


    Everyone saw that he was so competitive that they chose not to argue about anything.


    After all, Su Jishi is the curator of the famous hand Medicine Museum!


    What kind of existence is the holy hand Medical Museum?


    Su''s family is the top seven in three hospitals in one country. Needless to say, before long, Su Jishi will be the president of the largest hospital in Donghai province.


    Time should not wait too long. In a few years, as soon as the Su family retired, Su Jishi took over.


    It''s as if it''s the law!


    Seeing that Su Licheng was speechless, Su Jishi felt a little proud and said:


    "But I''m glad you''re here today. Because I finally see you rekindling your fighting spirit, cultivate Su Ye well! He has suffered a lot to become an idiot in the past two years. Otherwise, he should have been admitted to university like my son Changqing! "


    Su Jishi looked at Su ye and said, "by the way, your elder brother will be back soon! At that time, you can talk to him and ask him what learning skills he had when he was No. 1 in the exam. It''s also good! "


    Su ye also showed a smile on her face and said, "don''t worry! If Su Changqing doesn''t come to see me, I''ll go to him, too! "


    Su Jishi, of course, understands Su Ye''s meaning. He just smiles contemptuously. In his eyes, Su ye can''t catch up with his son Su Changqing even if he is flattering him.


    During this period of time, Su Ye has made trouble for him everywhere, which has indeed brought some obstacles to Su''s old house, but it''s just a small matter.


    At this time, Yang Xi''er came over and said as usual:


    "Curator Su, it''s time to start!"


    Su Jishi arranged his clothes and walked away with the guide.


    Yang Xi''er looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "I''m glad you can come here. Today, let''s discuss how to fight against external shocks. Take a seat! "


    Qiao wanshen didn''t seem to understand the implication at all. He said, "let''s go and listen to what they are talking about."


    After rows of people took their seats, they looked at the platform. It was su Jishi who was speaking.


    The preceding remarks were very polite. After a brief talk, I got to the point.


    "Colleagues, I believe everyone knows recently that Qiao group has introduced a special health product, the essence of the earth. This kind of health care product is very boastful. If it goes on like this, it will have a huge impact on our whole industry. We are gathered here today to think about countermeasures! As a leader in this industry, I have the responsibility to lead you to fight against this impact! Everybody, if you have something to say, just say it! " Su Jishi said in a deep voice.


    When it comes to the essence of the earth, many people began to speak.


    "I have had the privilege of drinking half of the bottle of this earth essence. It is very powerful indeed. Do you see my black hair? It turns black in just two days. It''s not dyed. And my presbyopia is much better. "


    I also heard that the essence of the earth is very strong. What''s more, the whole Jiangdu City doesn''t know what''s going crazy. There''s no way to buy it anywhere. As soon as we hear that our hospital wants to buy it, there''s no room for negotiation. The Qiao family is a bit against us! "


    "I don''t believe it. We have launched a lot of health care products together. Do you think it really works? He also said that he could grow a few centimeters high. Hum, how could he grow tall unless he went to do bone grafting? It''s pure bullshit - that, isn''t that Qiao''s son here? Just ask him? "


    All of a sudden, people wake up and look at Qiao wanshen.


    It is not appropriate for Qiao Wanshen to appear on such occasions, and now we need to know about the essence of the earth, of course, it is more appropriate to ask the Qiao family.


    Qiao wanshen looked innocent and said in a loud voice: "Hey, I just came to see Gu Chu''s figure. What do you want me to do? When did I manage our family business? Don''t you ask me for nothing? If you want to know which nightclub has the best wine, I can tell you


    After hearing the words, the crowd was dumb, and they didn''t say any more.


    In Jiangdu City, who doesn''t know that Qiao wanshen is an idle rich second generation?


    On weekdays, they just eat and drink, play with luxury cars, and soak in female stars. Even the gate of Qiao group has not been entered twice in a year.


    As we all know, if we want to know about the essence of the earth from Joe''s deep mouth, we might as well run to Qiao''s group to ask the mopping up mother.


    At this time, Yang Xi''er suddenly stood up.


    She fiddled with the microphone in front of her, and said, "everyone, the essence of the earth really has a special effect. Do you think that group of rich people spend money to rob because they are cheated by idiots? You also have a lot of rich patients, even their personal doctors. Have you observed their changes these days? "


    Throughout the conference, everyone''s voice slowly quieted down, looking at the young but already very capable Yang Xi''er.


    "I have also received reliable information that the essence of these lands is probably not unique to the Qiao family. But these days, Jiangdu is a new rising legend. His name is Shenming daoren. He is the underground leader of Jiangdu. This person is very mysterious. If we can find him, we will be able to find the formula of the essence of the earth. At that time, we can also sell the essence of the earth. I believe that we have a better advantage than Joe''s group. "


    Su Ye was listening silently. When she heard this, she couldn''t help looking at Yang Xi''er.


    It has to be said that Yang Xi''er really has her extraordinary ability.


    When everyone was thinking about how to resist the impact of the essence of the earth, she thought of finding a formula, which could directly share a cup of cake, or even say that it could be monopolized.


    "I''ve heard some rumors about this God and Taoist, but it''s still too incredible. If he really has the formula, we can find him as soon as possible and offer our conditions! " In the meeting room, another proposal was put forward.


    "At the moment, we are still trying our best. It''s hard to find this kind of Taoist. I visited several masters in succession, and they didn''t know who the Taoist was, let alone could be introduced. But you don''t have to worry too much. When Su Changqing comes back, there will be a way. His master is also a middle-class man. As long as I can find the Taoist, I am absolutely sure to persuade him to cooperate with us. " When Yang Xi''er talks about the back, he has an unspeakable pride and glory.


    After hearing this, the public discussed it again and found that this method was feasible.


    But Su Ye looked at it quietly and didn''t speak at all. Qiao wanshen, who was beside him, could not help but scold in a low voice


    "A bunch of idiots!"


    Su Jishi saw that the discussion was almost over, and suddenly let people play a picture on the huge screen.


    "We can''t do things in one way," he cried. It''s not the right way to find the mysterious Taoist. The essence of the earth must be health care products. Our sick person is sick, not just drinking health products. Therefore, we also need to improve our service quality... Everyone, if you are interested, you can join this training of our holy hand Medical Museum. We will make public the most mysterious acupuncture technique and holy hand prescription. "


    With that, two plates were displayed on the screen.


    The words written on it are very familiar to Su ye and Su Licheng -- "Linglong acupuncture" and "prescriptions for various diseases"!

 Chapter 90

    Linglong acupuncture and moxibustion, prescriptions for various diseases!


    These two names are very familiar, Su ye and Su Licheng look at each other.


    Su Licheng still couldn''t believe it. He whispered, "son, how did you get those two handwritten medical books? It''s not from the old house, is it? Are you going to steal? "


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Su Licheng thinks so. He knows what kind of strength Su''s old house has.


    It''s not surprising that we can use powerful medical skills.


    On the contrary, it was his son Su ye, who had not recovered for a few days. Why did he suddenly copy out two medical books? Moreover, it was a superb medical skill that even Su Licheng had never seen.


    Now see Su Jishi suddenly show in public, Su Licheng of course will doubt.


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "Dad, I didn''t steal or rob. On the contrary, our own clinic was stolen, and these two medical books were stolen by them! "


    "They stole it?" Su Licheng''s face suddenly became ugly.


    When all the people in their clinic saw these medical books, they all regarded them as treasures and were overjoyed.


    I also want to use these two medical books to fight the reputation of Nanxi clinic and treat patients well.


    Even if these medical skills will be published one day, they will be published in the name of Nanxi clinic.


    Su Jishi on the stage also seems to look at Su ye and Su Licheng intentionally or unintentionally, and the corners of his mouth are gently raised.


    He continued: "our two sets of medical books are very precious. Now let''s first announce the previous medical skills for you to see what''s different! "


    On the screen, immediately began to appear a variety of graphics and text.


    Especially acupuncture and moxibustion technology, as well as patient''s video in the demonstration, let people see at a glance.


    Today, all of you are famous doctors from various hospitals. They are all qualified to join the Chinese Medicine Association. After reading it for a few minutes, people immediately understood it and were very surprised.


    "Why? How about this kind of herbal collocation? "


    "Well, well, I''ve never seen this kind of acupuncture before. This is the beginning of chongtianhui point..."


    The more people looked, the more shocked they were, and the louder their voices were.


    "Rare, rare! You have such a good acupuncture technique. How can you bring it out now? It seems that there are a lot of medical skills in your holy hand medical school! "


    "With these skills, the speed and cure rate of our future visits will be ten times better than in the past. In the end, those patients still need our hospitals to see them. Other small hospitals are definitely not our competitors. "


    Watching the excitement of the crowd, Su Ji Shi was happy. With these two medical books, the whole Chinese Medicine Association will not has the final say after that.


    He gave a dry cough and said, "OK! These medical skills are not handed down to the outside world. Please go out as soon as possible


    With his eyes, it was clear that he was looking at Su ye and others.


    This is after showing off, we are going to drive people!


    Su Licheng couldn''t help it. He stood up and yelled: "Su Jishi, you steal our medical books, show off here, and drive us out. You''re going to have a retribution


    Sujishi had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He cried angrily, "what? You said I stole your medical books? Do you have any evidence? Today, for the sake of all my colleagues, I don''t hesitate to share my family medical books. As an outsider, you slander me for stealing them? "


    Many doctors immediately responded and scolded, "isn''t this Su Licheng already driven out of Su''s old house? He''s here on purpose today, isn''t he? "


    "Ha ha, who can have such wonderful medical skills besides the master family? Do you want to slander the curator of Su university without considering your identity? Can you afford to slander the curator? "


    "Just get out of here! Don''t get in the way here. If you don''t leave, we''ll ask the security guard to blow you out right away! "


    In the face of people''s aggression, Qiao wanshen suddenly became angry.


    He rushed directly to the front position, grabbed one of the microphones and yelled:


    "What''s the noise? Who''s going to kick me out? Believe it or not, I''ll go back and buy your hospital directly and fire you all? Don''t mess with me. I can''t do it with you. I''ll do it with your son and daughter. Come on, come on. Who was that loud just now? "


    The childe brother of Qiao''s group, whom everyone saw, played a rogue on the spot, and this kind of son of the richest man must not be provoked!


    Maybe there will be no way out in the future!


    Within a minute, everyone was quiet.


    However, Su Jishi would not be intimidated by the rich second generation. He said: "Mr. Qiao, you are unreasonable! The person you brought said that I stole medical books. What''s the evidence? I''ve been using this kind of medicine for a long time. If you don''t believe me, you can ask our patient, Miss Gu Chu. "


    At this time, it was already staff who invited Gu Chu, the big star, to the stage.


    Gu Chu''s voice was clear, and he said, "Dear doctors, I came here today because I was cured, so I plan to help you publicize for free. You should know that I had a car accident before, which left hidden dangers. Many of you doctors should have shown me and prescribed drugs. "


    This matter has been recognized by many people. It is true that Gu Chu, a big star, has left a sequela, but they can''t cure her.


    Even Gu Chu plans to quit the entertainment industry forever.


    Gu Chu continued: "just a few days ago, under the treatment of the curator of Su University, my illness was finally cured! I have been with him for a long time and I really appreciate him! I just heard that someone suspected that the medical books of the curator of Su University were stolen. I think there may be some misunderstanding. "


    After that, even Su Licheng felt that he didn''t know what to do.


    He doesn''t believe that Su Jishi invited all the big stars in order to deliberately cheat others. If Gu Chu really deliberately lied, once something happened, he might have all his future.


    Su Ye suddenly asked, "curator Su Da, you say these medical books are all handed down by your family. What if you treat the dead with acupuncture or prescriptions? It''s just for you to use it yourself. You''ve made it public. Will you bear the consequences if anything happens? "


    Su Jishi laughed: "I have seen all these medical methods myself. I can''t be wrong! Don''t frame up here


    "I know as soon as I ask... Miss Gu Chu, I didn''t have anything to do just now, so I asked Mr. Qiao about you. I heard that you had a car accident, paralyzed your lower body for three months, and then stood up with physiotherapy.


    If I''m not wrong, during this period of time, the curator of Su University will treat you and use acupuncture. He must first start under your toes, seven needles in a row, and then let you drink three bowls of traditional Chinese medicine. He will continue to use acupuncture after half an hour, right? " Su ye asked.


    Gu Chu was surprised on his beautiful face and asked, "how do you know?"


    Su Jishi immediately interjected: "Su ye, how do you know? Hum, it must be that you still have contact with the people in our holy hand medical school, and you talk from them. You know so well that maybe you stole our medical books! "


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "how can I know your ancestral medical skills? But, Miss Gu Chu, you are already poisoned. If you don''t believe it, you can pinch your tiger''s mouth hard to try? "


    Gu Chu was so surprised that he raised his white palm and pinched it gently.


    All of a sudden, her eyebrows were wrinkled. It seemed that she really felt pain.


    "Don''t be so careful. Try harder." Su Ye suggested.


    Gu Chu took a deep breath and pinched the tiger''s mouth. The pain made her almost scream. It was not three seconds. She felt her nose wet and reached for it.


    It''s a nose bleed!


    "Ah, this is, I have nosebleed?" Gu Chu''s words had not finished, he immediately raised his head and fainted.


    Fortunately, the next worker was quick to catch her hand, or she Kwai directly or fell to the ground.


    The whole audience was shocked and surrounded.


    "What''s the matter? How to shed nosebleed? Why are her lips so black? "


    "Put it down, don''t worry. We are all doctors. Look at her, she is really poisoned! "


    There was a doctor present, but the result was quickly judged.


    "It''s chronic poisoning. What did she eat these days that made her poisoned?"


    "Wake her up and send her to the emergency room at once! She can''t do anything wrong! If anything happens to her, we''ll be in big trouble! "


    It''s true, even if it''s an ordinary patient, but Gu Chu is the most popular star at present. Her every move has attracted the attention of countless fans. The number of fans on Weibo alone has exceeded 100 million.


    There are still some reporters outside! What can we do?


    However, seeing Gu Chu fall, Su Jishi''s face changed. He seemed to think of something and looked at Su ye in shock.


    Yang Xi''er can''t squeeze in to check what happened to Gu Chu, but when she sees Su Ye''s cold face, she immediately asks aloud:


    "Suye, is that you? What the hell are you doing? "


    Su ye did not squint at Su Jishi and said, "then you have to ask the curator of Su University! Do you really think that such a valuable medical book, acupuncture and moxibustion, is so casually handed over to the staff in the clinic? In particular, these employees have followed your in laws. "


    Su Jishi''s eyes were wide open, as if he could not believe it. He stammered


    "You, you, you already know? It''s impossible


    "Well, what''s impossible! At this time, you should leave some time to count how many patients you have saved? "

 Chapter 91

    "Su ye, you are despicable! You set up the curator! "


    Yang Xi''er was also very angry immediately. She knew that if it was true, the so-called number of patients saved was equal to the number of patients harmed.


    She continued to scold: "if a patient has an accident, Su ye, you will be responsible for it. You must take full responsibility! You son of a bitch, you have no humanity


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    The nearby Su Licheng is very angry. He kicks the chair in front of him and slaps Yang Xi''er in the face.


    The slap was very loud.


    All the people were shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Licheng did it.


    Sulicheng was furious. He pointed at Yang Xi''er and said, "you dare to scold my son! You didn''t hurt him enough? Bitch


    "How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me? " Yang Xi''er covered her face and was also very angry. She was about to rush forward to fight.


    But there were already security guards nearby to keep order, and they rushed up immediately.


    "Don''t do it, don''t fight!"


    "What are you doing? You''re all very respectable people


    The scene was chaotic, but there was another Gu Chu star poisoned, and there were not many people watching.


    Su Jishi trembled with anger and said, "you, your father and son. If you dare to fight here, you will die, and you will harm the patient. You wait. I''ll never let you go. I''ll settle with you later. "


    Su night will be impulsive father behind, said: "I will not let you! Besides, you won''t have a future! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people strode in outside the door, and the man in front of him, who looked about 50 years old, was Chen Bureau, which was in charge of the medical treatment of the whole Donghai province!


    In other words, as long as his whole Donghai province is related to medical treatment, no matter what it is, it will be supervised by him!


    "Chen Ju - here comes Chen Ju!"


    "When did the Chen bureau come? So, what about this? "


    Su Jishi was also flustered. Today''s incident was really big or small. He immediately forced himself to calm down and welcome him.


    Looking at a group of people around up, Su night and his father Su Licheng is to stay in place, quietly watching.


    Next to Qiao Wan said: "ha ha, it seems that it''s my turn to perform!"


    "Well, go!" Su Ye nodded admiringly.


    After Qiao wanshen left for a while, a group of reporters rushed in and watched them surround Chen Ju and Su Jishi.


    Su ye knew that Su Jishi would never be able to run away this time.


    Su Licheng was still worried and said, "son, it seems that they really stole our prescription. However, there are problems with these prescriptions, which can lead to poisoning. Once we are dragged into the water, we can''t get away. Most of all, those patients are innocent. "


    Su ye said: "no matter how Su Jishi chooses, he will be ruined. Does he admit that he stole our prescription? Or does he carry the pot himself? As for patients, don''t worry, they won''t die. What''s more, only by pinching the tiger''s mouth as hard as I just said, will it poison the hair. It''s very easy to detoxify it. "


    "How?" Su Licheng asked quickly, but he didn''t want to be poisoned any more.


    "As long as one or two herbs are reduced from our original prescription, or two more herbs are taken, all of them will be removed. Let them be anxious for a few days, and then let all the patients come to our clinic for treatment. " Su Yeh gave a deep smile.


    Su Licheng suddenly some indescribable mood at the moment, said: "son, when you copy the prescription by hand, have you planned?"


    "Well! If you want to blame it, blame Su Jishi for being greedy and eager to make contributions. Unexpectedly, this move is enough. The three moves prepared for him need not be continued. Dad, how did he deprive you of your medical qualification? I''ll let him lose it! "


    There is no pity in Su Ye''s eyes. He has his own morality in his heart. He has gratitude and revenge!


    Su Licheng did not expect his son to do all this for him. Suddenly, his nose was sour. It seemed that for so many years, the huge burden he was carrying alone was finally carried by someone.


    In the future, I don''t have to think about shelter for my son. My son has grown up!


    More than an hour later, Suye saw that everyone was still in a mess, so he went back with his father.


    That night, the news of Gu Chu''s poisoning has swept the whole network.


    Her fans are just crazy. Many people even surround the entrance and exit of the holy hand medical center. We must find out the murderer.


    What''s more terrible is that those patients who have been treated in the holy hand hospital have to go to check whether they are also poisoned.


    Under this examination, hundreds of patients were infected with chronic poisoning.


    Suddenly, it was more boiling!


    Chen Bureau personally took charge and ordered him to say, "your holy hand medical school has always been a model, but today it has caused such a disaster. Who will believe you in the future? If anything happens to any of these patients, you can''t get rid of any of them. "


    Only at this time did sujishi realize the seriousness of the situation.


    The most terrible thing is that they can''t get rid of this kind of poison.


    "It''s impossible. There''s no poison that can''t be solved by our holy hand medical school in China. There was no problem with these prescriptions, but why... "Su Jishi couldn''t sleep all night, and his hair stood up.


    Yang Xi''er was also worried and said, "curator, I have read all the medicine books of the Su family. Where did you get these two books from?"


    "Is it time to pursue this issue?" Su Jishi said anxiously.


    Yang Xi''er is proud to say: "yes, it is now, at this moment must be clear! You know, if it''s our own medicine book, then the entire Su family will have to bear the responsibility, and our reputation of holding the holy hand and the national medicine will disappear. But if it''s su Yena''s Nanxi clinic, it''s not our responsibility. "


    "These... These two medicine books are really stolen from their clinic. But if I say it, doesn''t that mean I''m a thief? " Su Jishi said in a deep voice.


    Although a clerk in Nanxi clinic stole it out to him, he also rewarded the clerk with a lot of money.


    However, even so, the final most important responsibility is still his curator.


    "Is it really theirs? Well... Let''s go to Nanxi clinic. I think Su Licheng still has some affection for your elder brother. If you come to the clinic and admit your mistake, maybe you can get the antidote. " Yang Xi''er said quickly.


    Su Jishi immediately refused: "impossible! You asked me to come and beg for that trash? How can I be a man in the future? Where is my face? "


    "When is it? Still thinking about face? He slapped me in the face, and I forced myself not to care. Do we have a way to detoxify now? If we don''t cut the mess quickly, we will have a serious problem if we delay one more day. " Yang Xi''er said in a deep voice.


    Su Jishi went back and forth biting his teeth, and finally had to close his eyes deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the two people took the car, with gifts directly to the door of Nanxi clinic.


    At this time, Su Ye is teaching his father how to detoxify, and is giving the most correct prescription to his father.


    All of a sudden, I heard a shop assistant report that Su Jishi and Yang Xi''er had come.


    Su Licheng was surprised and said: "it''s a miracle. I didn''t expect that such a proud man came to the door. Son, let''s see what they want to do? "


    "No hurry. Dad, what did they do to us, don''t you forget? They come to our door, of course, to ask us for detoxification. What can I do for you? It''s two or three hours before it''s too late. " Su ye said.


    Su Licheng thought about it, so he just continued to read medical books.


    Waiting outside for Su Jishi and Yang Xi''er is already restless, Su Jishi is several times to get up and go.


    He is the curator of the holy hand Medical Museum!


    How many dignitaries came to see him, they all waited for hours. Now he came to see him in person. Unexpectedly, Su ye and Su Licheng had disappeared.


    This almost made him angry.


    Finally, in the evening, Tong Yaya came back from school, and Su ye and Su Licheng did it slowly.


    Yang Xi''er didn''t talk much, and said directly, "Su ye, what do you want?"

 Chapter 92

    "Shouldn''t I ask that? What are you doing here? "


    Su Ye''s eyes swept to Yang Xi''er and Su Ji Shi, and the cold light in her eyes flashed by.


    Su Jishi took a deep breath and went up to him and said, "Licheng, today my elder brother came to apologize to you!"


    "What''s the apology?" Su Licheng was also unmoved.


    Su Jishi took a look at the shop assistants around him, but he still made up his mind and said, "over the years, my elder brother has been very sad. I often think of our childhood. However, it was my father who drove you out of the old house. I talked to my father many times in private. You know his temper, and I can''t help it.... "


    "Hum!" Su Licheng sneered, obviously not believing it.


    Su Jishi could only stop the topic and said, "this time, you have gone too far. Even if you hate me, you shouldn''t make fun of the patient''s life. This prescription comes from you, so you must have a way to detoxify, right? "


    Su Licheng said in a loud voice: "Oh, now that you say this, is to admit that you stole our prescription? Do you know what the ethics of doctors are? "


    "I know, and I know it''s wrong... I don''t ask for anything now. I just hope you can tell me how to detoxify. If you want to beat me or scold me, it''s all right! I have no complaints Su Jishi said again.


    Su Ye didn''t want him to continue playing the emotional card, so she immediately interrupted and said, "don''t! How dare we beat your curator? We are all good law-abiding citizens. Now that you are here, let''s talk about which burglar actually stole our prescription to you? Now point it out on the spot! "


    All the shop assistants looked at each other and were suspicious.


    To tell you the truth, they have heard about it for a long time, but no one can imagine why someone would betray his old boss with such good welfare and treatment.


    Su Jishi glanced twice, but he didn''t want to speak.


    Su ye said: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t point it out. As long as I ask someone to check the bank, whose account has extra money, it must be! Now that big star Gu Chu hasn''t woken up, too many people help to check! "


    As soon as the words were finished, a male shop assistant fell down on his knees.


    He was almost in a state of collapse. He begged for mercy and said, "I''m sorry, old master and young master. I''m greedy for money at the moment. I''ve done what I''m sorry for you... I''ll return all the money to you. I don''t know that the prescription will kill people."


    Su Licheng was very angry and said, "you, how can you do such a thing? Besides, you su Jishi, you don''t deserve to use the word "Jishi". You are just mean! "


    "Well, it''s hard to guard against burglars by day and night!"


    Su Ye''s eyes sank, two steps rushed up, and kicked out. With a bang, she hit the clerk''s chin and kicked him off. Several teeth flew out and he was in a coma.


    Su ye now just needs Liwei, just needs to set an example to others, and he knows that if he doesn''t have a back hand, he will definitely be killed by this thief.


    At that time, Su Jishi will even turn around and slander them for stealing prescriptions from Nanxi clinic.


    How could the unarmed, powerless father and sister resist at that time?


    "Hui Shoutao, deal with him!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Hui Shoutao had been waiting impatiently for a long time and said, "OK, boss, you will give him to me. I promise to make him regret coming to this world -- "


    Then he dragged him out of the door.


    The other shop assistants were shocked. They all remember that when they first met Hui Shoutao, he was shot.


    This guy falls into the hands of Hui Shoutao, an outlaw. Can he still live?


    No one dares to think about it!


    Yang Xi''er gritted her teeth and said, "Su ye, how do you want to solve it?"


    "What do I want? Ask Chen Ju! " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Voice just fell, next to the store, Chen Bureau and Qiao wanshen strode over together.


    As soon as Su Jishi saw it, he immediately panicked and pointed to Su ye and yelled, "you, when did you invite Chen Ju?"


    "Of course, when you''re sitting here waiting..."


    Su Jishi panicked. It was obvious that Chen Ju had heard all the conversations. He immediately explained, "Chen Ju, you listen to me, not you. I, I just want to cheat Suye and them, so I deliberately say so. How can the curator of my master hand medical school steal prescriptions? "


    Chen Ju looked dignified: "everything is recorded, stealing, instigating, you dare to use it on patients without strict test. Hum, you still want to deny it


    "No, no!" Su Jishi gritted his teeth and hated Su Ye.


    Su ye asked: "Oh, since it wasn''t stolen from us, maybe we made a mistake. That prescription must belong to the holy hand medical school! "


    I didn''t expect Su ye to say that. Su Jishi was also stunned. He was about to nod his head.


    But Yang Xi''er, who was beside him, interrupted loudly and said, "it''s not from Shengshou medical school. All the prescriptions and acupuncture techniques in Shengshou medical school are useful and harmless. This prescription was obtained by curator Su himself. It has nothing to do with the holy hand medical school! Curator Su, it''s time for you to stop denying it! "


    "You, HIL, how can you... Even you say that?" Su Jishi almost fainted on the spot.


    But Yang Xi''er didn''t mean to waver at all, and seriously repeated to Chen Ju: "I can testify! These prescriptions have nothing to do with the holy hand medical school. They are all the work of Su Jishi


    Chen Ju said on the spot: "good! Su Jishi, you have behaved despicably and you don''t know how to repent. I want to deprive you of your medical qualification forever. You are a disgrace to Donghai province! Hum


    "Ah... Well, Chen Ju, Chen Ju, is that too serious for you? I''m the curator of the holy hand Medical Museum. If you deprive me of my medical qualification, I''ll... "Su Jishi trembled and didn''t dare to think about it.


    Chen Bureau said with a dignified face: "you should be glad that it is not a matter of the master hand medical school, otherwise, you should close the medical school immediately for rectification!"


    Su Jishi was discouraged. At this moment, he seemed to be ten times haggard. He looked listlessly at Su ye, and then at Su Licheng.


    He also thought yesterday that with these prescriptions, he would control the voice of the Chinese Medicine Association in his hands, and his status would be improved several times.


    But it''s just a short day and night. How can everything change?


    Su Ye takes a pity to see Yang Xi''er, but she can''t imagine that Yang Xi''er really has some courage. Under such circumstances, she can judge which consequence is more serious. She mercilessly abandons the curator and keeps the whole holy hand hospital.


    However, it should be charged a little interest!


    I''ll calculate it later!


    Chen bureau did not forget business, said to Su Licheng: "since the prescription is from you, do you have a way to detoxify?"


    "Yes! In fact, these prescriptions are still in our trial stage. We don''t intend to use them on patients. Unexpectedly, they have been stolen. But now we have the final prescription. Chen Bureau will send all the poisoned patients to our clinic to ensure that they will come and detoxify on the same day, and there will be no future trouble! " At this time, Su Licheng certainly knows what to do.


    Chen Ju nodded and said, "I''ve heard about you too. You were framed two years ago and your medical certificate was removed. Don''t worry, I''ll help you recover now. If you solve this poisoning incident well, I''ll give you many awards! "


    "Ha ha, Chen can rest assured that the patient will be sent to the hospital!" Su Licheng was overjoyed, and a brilliant light burst out in his eyes.


    Su Ye is looking at nearby, is also a burst of feeling.


    He knows that he has many ways to avenge his father, and in a word, let someone help him get his medical qualification certificate again. But no matter what means, it''s more meaningful to let his father experience it by himself, be affirmed by himself, and take back what he lost.


    Chen Bureau arranged another round, and then he left with Yang Xi''er and Su Jishi.


    Sure enough, all the poisoned patients came in the evening.


    Of course, a lot of reporters also came along. They were all very strange. Why could this small clinic take over the poisoning even at the holy hand medical center.


    None of them would have come if Chen bureau had not arranged it in person!


    Su Licheng recovered his identity and went out to see the patients in person. As soon as he saw the patients, it was like the poisoning symptoms mentioned in Su Yeshu.


    He didn''t know much about it at first, but it didn''t take long for him to be able to do it quickly.


    However, Gu Chu, the most concerned big star, has been in a coma for more than 24 hours, and her hands and feet have turned black, which makes Su Licheng uncertain.


    Su Ye looked forward and said, "this patient''s condition is special. Let me do it."

 Chapter 93

    Gu Chu''s situation is indeed very special.


    This is not only the reason why she seems to be poisoned for the longest time, but also something else.


    In fact, such a big star has been poisoned for so long, but it has been sent to such a small clinic. The pressure is already very great.


    Even Gu Chu''s agent Huang Xiaoxiao also looks worried, but even Chen Ju says it can detoxify here, and other poisoned patients have been treated for several times.


    Huang Xiaoxiao came to Su ye and solemnly said, "Mr. Su, I don''t know why Chen Bureau trusts you so much. But are you sure? Gu Chu had a car accident before, which made the company lose a lot at that time. So this time, the top management of the company will send someone to come. If you are not sure, I will send her abroad immediately to find the best hospital. "


    Su ye knew what she was worried about and said, "her illness is not as simple as you think. In this world, only I can save her. If you really don''t need me, just pick her up. "


    Huang Xiaoxiao''s haggard face showed a look of despair. She sat down beside her and said, "I''ll take it. Where can I take it? Gu Chu looks very beautiful, but too many people miss her position, too many people miss her dead, she fell. This time, if she recovers smoothly, she will lose less. If it''s something else... I really can''t imagine it. "


    When other shop assistants saw this, they were all afraid. Who would treat Gu Chu, they were afraid that every move would need to be exposed.


    Even Su Licheng was worried: "son, are you sure? Otherwise, let her go abroad? "


    "No, I only need three hours, that''s enough! You''re all waiting outside! "


    Su ye did not continue to explain to them. In fact, he felt that Gu Chu''s poisoning had something to do with him.


    If he didn''t guide Gu Chu to do that at the meeting, he was afraid that Gu Chu would never pinch his own hand like that. In fact, this poison is latent in the human body for about half a year, and it will be gradually eliminated.


    In the ward.


    Su Ye closed the door and took off Gu Chu''s clothes with a light hand, revealing a piece of snow white.


    I have to say that Gu Chu''s figure is very good. If it wasn''t for the strange skin caused by poisoning, he would be more charming.


    Su Ye sat on the edge of the bed and said, "I know you can still hear me. Now I need to detoxify you. Don''t move. Remember!"


    Su Ye stretched out her hand and took out a few silver needles. She put her fingers in a clip. A small flame suddenly appeared on the silver needles.


    He immediately inserted the silver needle into Gu Chu''s left and right shoulders, and then from top to bottom, he inserted 36 silver needles in a row.


    "Now I feed you the essence of the earth, which is used to revitalize you!"


    Then, Su night fed a bottle of little earth essence to Gu Chu''s mouth.


    In this way, a full hour has passed.


    Gu Chu suddenly felt that his whole body was thick, and his eyelids were very heavy, as if he had been sleeping for a long time.


    However, her head is sober, forced to open her eyes.


    At this time, she finally saw a pretty boy sitting next to her and looking at her without blinking.


    "Are you awake? It seems that the essence of the earth is good. " Su Ye spoke faintly.


    The needle he just used didn''t seem so profound, but every silver needle carried his true Qi. He used it step by step to force all the poison out of Gu Chu''s body.


    "Are you a doctor? Thank you... Am I all right? " Gu Chu wants to get up, but Su Ye presses her chest.


    Gu Chuxiu frowned, his voice was a little cold, and said, "what else do you want to do? I want to see my agent. "


    "The poison is untied, but you have other problems." Su ye said.


    Gu Chu pushed Su Ye''s hand away and said: "since it''s detoxified, it''s OK. I will deal with other problems naturally. I want to see my agent. "


    "Well, get dressed then!"


    Su ye had no choice but to stand up and go out to open the door.


    Outside, Huang Xiaoxiao and others are already outside. They are very anxious. When they see Su Ye coming out, they all come together.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Dr. Su, didn''t you say it would take three hours? Why did you come out so soon? "


    Suye said, "she''s awake and wants to see her agent. Go in quickly


    Huang Xiaoxiao was overjoyed and rushed in. Sure enough, he saw that Gu Chu had woken up.


    She went up carefully, grasped Gu Chu''s hand, and kept asking. After confirming that Gu Chu was ok, she finally settled down.


    Because there were reporters waiting outside Nanxi clinic, Gu Chu had to go to the room on the second floor of the clinic, took a quick bath and changed into beautiful clothes.


    More than two hours later, she was out of the clinic and interviewed by reporters.


    It has to be said that Gu Gu is indeed a big star with a strong face. Especially after drinking the essence of the earth, she has no disease at all, but is very spiritual and the skin is also water.


    Even the reporter couldn''t help praising.


    In fact, at the beginning, reporters were waiting to write some hot news, such as how the black heart clinic treats Gu Chu''s big star and so on. Now it seems that this clinic is not simple.


    Until the evening, Gu Chu and Huang Xiaoxiao returned to the clinic.


    Gu Chu''s attitude is better, but he still has an obvious sense of distance. He said: "thank you, doctor. We will have a special person to follow up the follow-up medical expenses."


    Su Ye just nodded. Although Gu Chu was a big star in other people''s eyes, he was nothing.


    Huang Xiaoxiao, as an agent, asked a few more questions and said, "Dr. Su, we have solved the poison now. Do we need to prescribe any medicine? What should we pay attention to during this period? "


    "I don''t need anything. I''ll do what I usually do. Her venom is gone! " Su ye said.


    Gu Chu was still a little strange. It was not the first time that she was ill. She had never tried to say that she was so sick, and she didn''t prescribe medicine to take it away.


    She said, "when I woke up, you said there was still a problem. Now it''s OK. Which sentence is true?"


    Su Ye grinned coldly and said, "I''m talking about the cure of poisoning."


    "Do I have any other diseases? Don''t lie to me. I''ve been to the biggest hospital. They all said that there was no problem. Are you a younger doctor better than them? " Gu Chu raised his face, a little angry.


    "Medical skill is never measured by age! Do you have any other questions that you don''t know? Are you having nightmares on the first and fifteenth day of every month? I''m afraid the things I dream about are not very clean! " Su Ye says again.


    Gu Chu Jiao''s body trembled. She had never told anyone about it. She just went to see a psychologist secretly.


    She also thought that it was the sequelae of the previous car accident. At first, she could bear those nightmares, but later, with more and more nightmares, she was almost too scared to sleep.


    She also secretly went to pray for Buddha, but in the end it was useless.


    How can this young Su Yehui be right?


    "How do you know?" Gu Chu asked anxiously.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "of course I know, and this nightmare has become your nightmare for a year, right? It''s a miracle that you can live to this day! "


    Huang Xiaoxiao was surprised and said, "what is it? How do I feel like you''re saying that Gu Chu got into trouble with something unclean? "


    Gu Chu didn''t deny it and asked, "do you have a way? You can cure me, can''t you? "


    Suye nodded. Of course he could.


    "Yes. But... No time! Two, no gifts -- "


    This time, Gu Chu was put aside. She didn''t expect that Su ye would be like this. She immediately realized that she must have been in the wrong mood just now, which made Su ye angry.


    She quickly apologized and caught up with Su ye and said, "Dr. Su, please, I was wrong just now. Help me, please

 Chapter 94

    Su Ye listens to Gu Chu''s plea, but she is not moved at all.


    Leaving Gu Chu in the clinic, he went straight home.


    Gu Chu may be a big star who has been sought after by countless fans, but in front of Su ye, it''s not as good as seeking medical advice from the beginning.


    Su Ye hasn''t been idle these two days, because she needs to pass on the correct Linglong acupuncture and prescriptions for all kinds of diseases, and because Nanxi clinic has shown amazing ability in this detoxification event, there is also an endless stream of patients who come to seek treatment these two days.


    Most of the time, Su Licheng was so busy that he didn''t even have time to eat. Fortunately, there was a supply of herbal medicine in BaiCaoYuan before, otherwise the inventory would not last for a few days.


    So busy, even the relocation of the villa has been delayed.


    That afternoon, as soon as Su Ye arrived at the clinic, she saw a group of young men and women frantically surrounding the clinic door. Did they scream.


    Su Ye knows that it must be Gu Chu again.


    However, this time she did not come alone, accompanied by Qiao wanshen.


    Qiao wanshen came up with a smile and said, "Mr. Su, you are here! This time I was entrusted by my friend to bring her to see a doctor. It''s said that only you can cure this disease. "


    This time, Gu Chu didn''t have much spirit. He stood there and looked forward to it.


    From her pale face, she seems to be more serious these two days, with obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    Su Ye didn''t know, so she said, "what? She''s your friend, too? "


    "Yes! Mr. Su, our earth essence Group signed a contract with her, but the four quarters that followed her were the words of the essence of the earth. Cough, it''s half of your staff. Mr. Su, please help her! I feel that she is very ill this time. She''s going to collapse! " Qiao wanshen said in a low voice.


    Su night also noticed, according to his expectation, Gu Gu was poisoned, and after drinking the essence of the earth after detoxification, it should be much better.


    How the vitality of the body is a lot weaker.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "then take her to the consulting room inside."


    Qiao wanshen is overjoyed. He waves to Gu Chu and asks her to come right away.


    Gu Chu''s pale face suddenly burst out a wisp of long lost smile, and some wronged quickly walked over.


    To inside, Su night also didn''t let Qiao wanshen avoid suspicion of meaning.


    "Sit down!"


    "Dr. Su, I''m sorry about that. You must save me, no matter how much money, I can pay Gu chufei said quickly.


    Su Ye didn''t answer. She put her hand on Gu Chu''s head and pressed it gently.


    With a buzz, he felt at once that Gu Gu had not been able to speak of the corrosive spirit. He did not seem to have taken the essence of the earth.


    "Tell me where you went before you started having nightmares?" Suye spoke.


    Gu Chu immediately woke up. Obviously, it was not the first time that she doubted it. She said clearly, "it must have been the traffic accident. I remember I was in a muddle during the time when I was in a traffic accident. Sometimes I always heard strange things. If it wasn''t, I couldn''t have been in a traffic accident. Dr. Su, what''s the matter with me? Did I get into something unclean? Can''t there really be ghosts in this world? "


    "Where did you go before the accident?" Su ye asked.


    Gu Chu thought about it and said, "I''m doing charity in a mountain village. Ah, yes. I was bitten by a big mouse in the mountain village. There was a rat infestation, and many farmers had no harvest at all. I was bitten, especially painful, but later I went to the hospital for an injection, and the next day I had a car accident... Could it be in that mountain village? "


    Su Ye nodded thoughtfully. He knew that sometimes he needed to believe a woman''s sixth sense. She had been haunted by nightmares for so long that she was really in that mountain village.


    Moreover, Su ye could clearly feel that Gu Chu''s Qi and blood had a wild breath.


    "Will there be a rat infestation now?" Qiao wanshen, who was beside him, didn''t understand and said, "what are you going to do there for charity? Why don''t you just grab a few cats? "


    "No, those mice are too big. Originally, the villagers wanted to buy cats, but all the cats they bought were killed by rats. " Gu Chu thought of something and rubbed his arm in fear.


    Su night heard more strange, and then let Gu Chu show the wound to have a look.


    Gu Chu immediately rolled up his trouser legs, pointed to a red spot on his leg and said, "here it is. At that time, the mouse jumped up and bit me. Fortunately, it was exposed later, and many people used to help kill rats, which made it more stable. "


    Su Ye pressed the red dot with one hand, then twisted his fingers, bringing out a wisp of black air visible to the naked eye.


    This regiment black gas a, unexpectedly seem to want to turn to drill into Su Ye''s body.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su night a cold hum, the real gas on the hand fierce together, make an effort to rub, directly rub that regiment black gas to annihilate.


    This scene immediately surprised Gu Chu and Qiao wanshen. How could black gas come out of Gu Chu''s calf?


    "It''s all right! You tell me the address of that village, and I''ll go back and have a look. This may not be a natural disaster, but a man-made one! " Su night guesses to say.


    Gu Chu didn''t know where his courage came from, so he gritted his teeth and said, "artificial? Dr. Su, I must go. I donate money and goods there. Who wants to hurt me? I''m going to find their village head and ask him. "


    Su night also wanted to understand why, after drinking the essence of the earth, Gu Gu would be more serious. What problems did it appear in what happened?


    "Good! We''ll all be ready, and you''ll lead the way - but I want to be ahead of you. When you get there, don''t mess around. You have to listen to me. You''re just leading the way Su Ye stressed.


    "Well! I''ll push all the notices when I go back. I can start at any time! " Gu Chu showed a stubborn intention.


    It seems that in this long period of time, she is also fed up with being haunted by nightmares. If she is made by unclean things, she can only swallow her anger. But now she hears from Su ye that it''s artificial. How can she not be angry?


    In fact, Su Ye didn''t need to prepare.


    He just did not understand what the reason was.


    He went to Mingdu villa area to see for himself the chongtian incense array he had set up. In the middle of the yard, the red tripod and the strange beast Dan were there.


    "Is there something wrong with this animal pill?"


    However, Su Ye immediately shook his head. He knew what kind of person he was. He used to be the emperor of the night. He knew this kind of low-level array like the back of his hand.


    It can''t be his big array or beast Dan.


    It seems that we really need to go to the mountain village to see the truth before we know the answer.


    When Su Ye is about to leave the villa, he suddenly hears a clear voice calling him.


    "Oh, my God. Why are you? We are really predestined


    Su Ye looked back and saw a tall, gorgeous beauty with long hair. She came quickly with a pair of slender long legs. Her tired smile was very addictive. Her delicate lips were pink and tender, which made people want to rush up and trample on her.


    It''s Qingzheng.


    "What''s the matter?" said the zither? It''s easy to be misunderstood to look at people like this. I don''t have enough determination. "


    Su Ye was dumbfounded and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Isn''t that poverty? I can only come here to bargain in person. I didn''t expect that I could meet you... "Qingzheng got close to her, and the faint fragrance came straight over. She was really a grinding goblin.


    Su Ye suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, there''s something I want to ask you to do a little favor."


    "No? Do you need my help? Do you mean to give us a chance to be together? "


    Qingzheng also put an electric eye on Su ye, and then said, "OK. As long as it''s your business, don''t say it''s a little busy. Even if it''s windy and rainy, I will help you. What is it? "


    "I''m going to a place where I may meet a difficult opponent who will use vicious means. I want to take you with me

 Chapter 95

    "No? Even you said, "tough opponent?"


    As soon as Qingzheng heard it, she immediately shook her small head.


    She clearly knows Su Ye''s terrible means. She can walk on the river, burn and boil the water, and defeat yuan Tianshi. She has such powerful ability that she even says that the other party is a tough opponent?


    How difficult is that? Will they still use vicious means?


    Qingzheng immediately laughed awkwardly and said, "I don''t think it''s suitable for girls like me to fight and kill. I''ll introduce some Taoist priests to you. They always want to work for you. They are much better than me. Wait, I''ll call you right now. "


    "What? Didn''t you just say you would help? There''s no difference between the wind and the water. " Su night intentionally reminds to say.


    It seems that Qingzheng refuses, but this confirms Su Ye''s idea. Qingzheng is not an impulsive person, so it''s suitable.


    "It''s not like that. It''s mainly because even you old people say that the other person is difficult to deal with. I''m not afraid to delay you! You see, I''m a weak chicken. It''s better for you to be the unjust big head who has practiced the body of Vajra before. " Qingzheng refused again.


    "How can you be weak? I think you are more agile than those so-called masters. You are very suitable. " Su Ye stressed again.


    The big eyes of the zither turned, and a sad look appeared on her delicate pink face


    "Up to now, I''m not afraid of your laughing at me. Look at me. My hands are soft and boneless. I can''t even screw the bottle cap. Look at my hair. It''s long, short, big and brainless. It''s a vase. I can''t do it! I''ll wait for you at home. "


    "Here''s the money!" Su Ye is simple and direct!


    "It''s not about money..."


    "Ten million!"


    "Cough! Well, since you are so sincere, I will give my life to accompany a gentleman! Don''t look at me like this. In fact, it doesn''t matter if I have money. I mainly want to help you. God, when shall we start? " Qingzheng gently flicks her long hair and her face is ecstatic.


    Su Ye rubbed her forehead and said, "the day after tomorrow, remember to take your white fox with you."


    "Yes, sir." Qingzheng has a happy face, which is harmless to people and animals.


    Two days later, Su ye took Qingzheng and huishoutao and went directly to Datang city next door.


    There is an appointed place over there. Gu Chu and Qiao wanshen are waiting there.


    In the car, a well-dressed zither, wearing big sunglasses and long boots, kicks Shoutao back and asks:


    "You''re Hui Shoutao of the ghost sword sect, aren''t you? Su ye can take you on a business trip to prove that you still have some skills? "


    When Hui Shoutao heard someone praising him, he immediately gave a simple smile and said, "that''s right. I''m the only descendant of the ghost sword sect. As soon as the ghost sword is opened, no one can see it, just a word, mang!"


    The zither nodded and said, "that''s great. You remember, if there is any danger, you remember that the biggest task is to protect me, you know? "


    "Ah? Protecting you? Miss Qingzheng, don''t you also know martial arts? I remember you young family are also very good. Last time you presided over the ancestor worship contest, you did it. " Hui Shoutao doesn''t understand.


    The zither gritted her teeth and said, "do you have any eyesight? Tangtangsu night dragon head goes far away, no one brings me such a beautiful woman, what''s my nickname, Donghai province a flower, Huakui, do you know? Your night brother is destined to be my man and can''t run away. In case I have any accident this time, you little brother will wait to be cleaned up. "


    Su Ye is looking at the map nearby. When she hears the words of Qingzheng, she coughs and stares at Qingzheng.


    This little girl is not afraid of losing her reputation even if she is joking?


    Hui Shoutao suddenly understood something and said, "Oh, I almost missed the big thing! I said, why did ye Ge bring me such a great skill? It turns out that he has this deep meaning. Thank you for reminding me! "


    "Miss fart, sister-in-law."


    "Sister in law..."


    Su Ye''s face sank and she had to open her mouth and said, "are you finished? What are you barking about? "


    Qingzheng and Hui Shoutao sat up straight and pretended that nothing had happened.


    After driving for more than three hours, we finally arrived at the bridge where we agreed to meet with Gu Chu.


    From a distance, I found that there were eight off-road vehicles in Gu Chu''s place. There were more than 20 people, and the vehicles were full of things. There was almost no spare space.


    "Dr. Su - here you are!"


    Gu Chu wrapped himself up tightly. He was also wearing a beautiful brand-name sportswear. It seemed that he had been waiting for a while.


    Next to her are Qiao wanshen and two middle-aged men who are full of fierce breath. They both smoke cigars and look at Su Ye suspiciously, as if they feel some accident.


    "Well! Are these all the people you brought with you? " Su night swept one eye to say.


    Gu Chu understands Su Ye''s meaning. Su Ye has only one car there, but here she has eight. She feels mighty.


    "They''re all the right people I''m looking for. In Datang City, there is nothing wrong with them. If they are there, they will be prepared for nothing. "


    One of the men had a scar on his face. After seeing Su ye, he didn''t seem to have much interest and said directly:


    "Brother Wan Shen, are all your people here? Let''s go! It''s a long way to go to a village in Shangzhuang town. Get in the car - you stay behind, but don''t lose it


    With that, he gave full play to the leading role, waved his hand directly to the team and let them all get on the bus.


    These vehicles can be excellent off-road, a person on the car, immediately start.


    One after another, it''s really magnificent!


    Su Ye just glanced at him. If he wanted to take people, he could pick so many people in Jiangdu City and drive a long line of motorcade. But he knew it was not easy. Besides the driver, he just took Qingzheng and huishoutao.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Chu called out such a group of people.


    However, their motorcade has already started, so it''s hard for Suye to say anything.


    After driving for another three hours, everyone was hungry. Soon after getting off the highway, the first car stopped at the gate of a farmhouse hotel.


    "Get out of the car and eat first!"


    Everyone was hungry. They got out of the car one after another and went to the hotel after greeting each other.


    After Gu Chu got off the bus, he came to Su ye and said, "let''s go. Let''s go in and have a meal first. Then we have to go down the path."


    "Well! Did you invite them all? It''s not easy this time. It''s better to bring only some necessary personnel. " Su Ye suggested.


    Gu Chu didn''t say anything, but suddenly he saw Qingzheng come down from the car with a snow-white cat in his arms.


    Although Qingzheng is wearing big sunglasses, she is still a gorgeous beauty, even more beautiful than Gu Chu.


    Gu Chu immediately felt a burst of displeasure and said: "Dr. Su, this matter is related to my health and my star journey. All the people I take with me are necessary, but Dr. Su has other leisure and elegance. "


    After that, she went straight to the hotel.


    Green Zheng a little puzzling, said: "ah, ah, I am lying also shot ah! This woman is really... Hui Shoutao. Tell me honestly, is her leg long or mine? "


    Hui Shoutao was stunned when he suddenly heard such an abrupt question. Fortunately, he was also the kind of person who thought out of his mind and immediately praised and said:


    "How can she compare with you? You''re so tall and kill everything."


    "Your greatest strength is honesty!"


    Suye didn''t care about them, so she closed the door directly.


    Qiao wanshen had been waiting beside him and said, "Mr. Su, let''s go in for dinner, too."


    Then they all went in.


    When I got inside, I found that all the seats were almost full, leaving only one in the corner.


    Su Ye doesn''t mind. Even if he''s not hungry and doesn''t have to eat, it''s impossible not to eat if he looks at Hui Shoutao''s big stomach.


    Shortly after sitting down, one of the men leading the team came with a beer and put it on the table.


    "Oh, brother! Let''s talk while we have time. "

 Chapter 96

    See the other side to come, Su night is not stingy, let the other side sit down and say.


    "My name is Guo shapao, two brothers, and what''s the name of this beautiful woman?"


    The man in charge of the team made a brief introduction. He picked up a few beers and just broke them with his fingers. He opened the bottle cap easily.


    Looking at the calluses on his fingers, it''s obvious that he has also practiced Kung Fu.


    "My name is Suye." Su Ye is also very simple.


    Green Zheng a face of Gao Leng, said: "I am his sister."


    Hui Shoutao was a little strange. He glanced up and down at Guo Sha Bao and said, "Guo Sha Bao, this name is very familiar. Are you Guo''s two brothers in the new urban area of Datang city?"


    "Oh, does this fat brother know us? Over there is my brother, Guo Laosi. Now that you know us, it''s easy. Come on, drink. "


    Guo shapao laughs and puts the beer in front of Su ye and Hui Shoutao, but he doesn''t give it to Qingzheng. It seems that in his eyes, Qingzheng, a sister who is taken care of by the rich second generation, is not worth his help.


    Guo Sha Bao himself also picked up a bottle and said: "listen to Gu Chu big star, you also have some skills. I Guo Sha Bao like people who have skills. When I meet for the first time, I do this one."


    He didn''t give anyone time to talk. As soon as he looked up, he drank up a whole bottle of beer.


    After drinking, he found that Su ye and Hui Shoutao didn''t move. He immediately said impatiently, "why don''t you drink? No face? "


    "Don''t drink in action. When it''s over, it''s not too late. " Su ye said simply.


    Hui Shoutao is led by Su Ye. Su Ye doesn''t drink any more. He can''t drink it himself.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there me? Help yourself to a drink. It''ll be fine. It''s not going to be so shameless, is it? " Guo''s voice was a little displeased.


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "it''s not that I don''t give face. I don''t drink and I don''t like smoking. Let''s get down to business first. "


    Guo Sha Bao heard some disdainful sneer, said: "do not smoke, do not drink, not a man. Come on, little boy, don''t embarrass you. "


    Guo Sha Bao himself picked up another beer, took a sip of it with no interest, and lit a cigarette with great skill.


    "It''s hard to go down the road. You three should remember to stay behind, don''t lose or drag back. This time we went to a strange place. If you are afraid, you can stay here and wait for us to come back. Don''t worry. I''ve helped Gu Chu solve the problem before. You''re just her doctor. You''re already very responsible. Then it''s all small things. "


    In fact, the reason why Guo shapao used such a tone was that he had inquired from Gu Chu for a long time.


    Su ye, who are just her doctors, has special skills. At the beginning, she didn''t want to receive the doctor. Later, she invited Qiao wanshen to come out, which makes Su ye do it.


    After hearing this, Guo Sha Bao has already disdained Su ye and others. He''s afraid that Su ye and others just care about the beginning and can''t cheat him. Moreover, with Qiao Wan Shen''s help, Su ye will go to the mountain village of Datang city to ask for medicine, and it''s not because of the money in the end.


    Su ye saw that the other party was obviously unwilling to say more, and said: "if Gu Chu is willing to stay with you, that''s OK. You can take care of her. "


    "Don''t worry about it. You just remember a little bit. Who has the final say here? I!! Do you understand? " Guo said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiao wanshen and Guo Laosi, who accompanied a group of people, came quickly.


    Obviously the two get on well.


    Qiao wanshen said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, ha ha. Just tell them it will be very hard this time. Young master Qiao, you are also ready. If you have any accident, we can''t be responsible for it. " Guo said.


    Qiao wanshen said: "don''t worry, I can''t have anything with Mr. Su."


    "Oh, look, Mr. Su''s medical skill is very high... By the way, Joe childe, recently heard that your Qiao group has something called" the essence of the earth ". Many of the rich in our city have gone directly to Jiangdu to buy it, and the price is more exaggerated than one, and a bottle can sell millions. Guo said.


    When it comes to this matter, the atmosphere of the whole audience becomes delicate.


    Qiao wanshen is also a human spirit, he said: "now is the initial stage, using a little hungry marketing means, in less than three months, the price will certainly come down. Of course, it is also because the essence of the earth has an absolute effect, and it can not be replaced by other products. "


    Guo Sha Bao suddenly went up to take Qiao Wan Shen''s shoulder and said with a good look: "Mr. Qiao, I''ve inquired that you don''t have an agent in Datang city. Why don''t we let our brothers go to the top and keep the fat and water from flowing to other people''s fields. With our agent, the sales of Datang city will definitely increase several times. The most important thing is safety. No one dares to move your goods. "


    This sentence obviously has another meaning, that is, if you don''t give them an agent, then some of Qiao''s goods may dare to move.


    Su night, he heard a frown, but he did not say what he said. He had given the essence of the earth to the Qiao family.


    Qiao wanshen said with a ha ha: "shit, stop it. If I could touch the essence of the earth, I wouldn''t have to run around here today. But don''t worry. I''ll go back and ask my grandfather, and I think it''s good to represent you. "


    Guo shapao and Guo Laosi came out to mix up. They were polite words, which he recognized immediately.


    There was no surprise on his face at the moment. It seems that there is no hope to make a sum of money by Qiao wanshenfu''s second generation.


    "It''s good that Mr. Qiao has a heart. Datang city is not Jiangdu City. It''s not so easy to do business."


    Guo said with a dry smile, picked up the beer and went to his seat.


    Guo Laosi asked them to sit down and quickly went back to their seats. He said in a low voice:


    "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t look on their faces at this time when you''re paying for things. "


    Guo Sha Bao glared at Guo Lao Si and said, "what are you afraid of when you speak in a low voice? A black sheep came to visit the mountains to play bubble, just a female star - let the brothers eat quickly, eat enough and go on the road. Are all the guns I asked you to prepare ready? "


    "Of course. You can rest assured. " Guo Laosi patted his waist in a very serious way. There was something there. It was full of drums.


    After a meal, I ate for more than two hours.


    After they had finished eating, they began to drive on the road immediately.


    This time, we went for another three hours. It was evening, and finally we arrived at the gate of a village.


    This village is not their destination, huangmaoding. It''s just that there is no concrete road to go down, only mountain road suitable for motorcycles. If they want to go on, they can only find motorcycles or walk.


    Such a large motorcade has attracted the attention of many villagers.


    Guo''s men inquired about it, and generously gave a primary school guard 500 yuan to park all the vehicles next to the school, with the help of the guard.


    Gu Chu also began to have some impression, she said: "I remember there is a small store in this village, we can go there to ask the way. The last time we came to do charity, we also let the son of the shop owner take the road. "


    This time, they also found the store.


    At this time, the light in the canteen had already started to turn on, and several villagers were sitting beside chatting. When they saw Su Ye''s strangers coming, they were all staring at each other.


    Back to Shoutao, he bought two bottles of toilet water and asked, "boss, how can I get to huangmaoding?"


    The shop owner was a little surprised and looked at Hui Shoutao. Except for Hui Shoutao, who was tall, Su ye and Qing Zheng were left. Gu Chu, however, thought that they were all city people who were proud and expensive.


    "Are you going to huangmaoding? There''s a rat infestation there now. There are few households in the whole village. What are you going to do? "


    "We were sent to investigate. This rat trouble has been going on for so long, and it has not been solved. I brought some scientific researchers here to see what happened. " Hui Shoutao talks nonsense seriously.


    The shopkeeper was immediately surprised and said, "Oh, so you are all scientists? I said, this is what the mountain mouse is doing. We must invite experts to come here. They also asked some feng shui masters to bury their ancestors'' graves again. It''s all a mess. You have all arrived at huangmaoding, but you must educate them well. I heard that Fengshui master was going to change the mountain stream to prevent the water from flowing to our village these two days. You can tell me that this is a mess. Our ancestors let the mountain stream flow for so many generations. How can it be ok? "


    Su night slightly surprised, said: "boss, you mean, now that feng shui master is still in the village?"


    "Yes. I didn''t go

 Chapter 97

    "It doesn''t seem easy, boss. I''ll give you a thousand yuan reward. You can show us the way."


    Su Ye was not stingy either. She knew that this kind of winding village was not easy to walk, and it would be much better to have a local to lead the way.


    At the beginning, the store owner heard a thousand yuan, and his eyes were all shining. His little store didn''t earn a thousand yuan a month. Su yekai''s price was quite high.


    However, in the end, the boss shook his head and said painfully, "it''s not that I don''t want to lead the way, it''s that huangmaoding is too evil. Before my son went inside to join in the fun, was bitten by a mouse, up to now has not been cured, at night is still crazy, alas. I think you''d better not join in the fun. "


    Su night gently wrinkled, did not expect the boss has this layer of difficulties, originally next to Gu Chu also want to increase the price, but Su night stopped.


    It''s not clear what happened to the village inside. It''s difficult to take such an unarmed old man with him.


    In the end, Su ye asked how to get there. The shopkeeper nagged for a round and drew a map, but it was not easy to go.


    At this time, Guo shapao and others strode in. They were dressed in leather clothes and walked with wind. They were full of momentum. When they heard that the shop owner was not willing to lead the way, they were immediately annoyed.


    Guo Sha Bao grabbed the store owner''s clothes, dragged him fiercely, and knocked down a lot of things.


    "Dead country bumpkin, I look down on you when I let you lead the way. Do you lead the way? If you don''t lead the way, I''ll have your shop demolished now. Do you believe it


    Su ye and others did not expect that Guo shapao would do so, and they immediately cried out:


    "What are you doing, stop it!"


    "Guo shapao, you''re a man with a head and a face. If you bully a little old man like this, you''re not afraid of being laughed at? Don''t let go


    In the face of Su ye and other people''s stop, Guo shapao didn''t mean to compromise at all. He scolded: "you can''t do this kind of thing, and you still have the face to say? What time is it? Old boss, will you lead the way? "


    Miso!


    Guo Sha Bao took out a bright saber from his waist, which made the shop owner tremble.


    "I''ll lead, I''ll lead right away! You let me go. " The shop owner begged for mercy on the spot.


    He has been a farmer all his life. He usually faces simple neighbors. Where has he ever met such a thing?


    "You are wise! Ten minutes to go


    Guo Sha Bao pushed the shop owner out, and then with a look on his face, glanced at Su ye and others, and said in a cold voice, "this is my style. I can''t stand it."


    Then he went out and ordered his men to prepare.


    Hui Shoutao was already angry and said in a low voice: "boss, do you want me to kill him? This turtle egg is too arrogant. I haven''t pulled it like this yet. "


    Su Ye shook her head, looked at the shopkeeper and said, "forget it! Business matters! "


    Ten minutes later, the shop owner had already closed the door, put on a flashlight and began to lead the way.


    Guo Sha Bao also waved his hand and said, "keep up. If you walk fast, it will be two hours!"


    The team began to set out, and went all the way to the valley of the village. At the end, they found a path up the mountain. Then they continued to go up the mountain.


    Qiao wanshen was also worried that Gu Chu, such a charming star, could not bear it. He ran to him and asked, "Gu Chu, are you tired? Why don''t I carry you? I work out every day. "


    Gu Chu really shook his head and said, "no, I''ve been here once. I''m not that weak."


    The others heard it with a knowing smile and didn''t say anything.


    But Qingzheng suddenly approached Su ye and looked at her with a sad face. She was very delicate and said: "male god, people are tired of walking. Can you carry me on your back? They want to measure your waist with their legs. "


    Su Ye stretched out her hand to push away her face and said, "if you don''t want to leave, you can refund the money!"


    "Steel straight man, can you respect the goddess?" Qingzheng teeth itch said.


    Next to him, Hui Shoutao didn''t know what happened. He came up with his eyes shining and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the refund? "


    "It''s all 300 Jin. Can you be more mature? Don''t worry about our family? " Qingzheng said.


    Hui Shoutao is a bit boring. He touches his stomach and mumbles that he doesn''t have 300 Jin. Then he doesn''t speak.


    Until it was dark, I finally saw a light in a valley.


    Inside is the destination huangmaoding!


    The shop owner was still a little scared and said, "here it is, inside."


    Hui Shoutao breathed heavily, but he didn''t feel good and said, "what the hell is this place. I heard that China has a vast territory and abundant resources. Today I have seen it. This is the place where no one wants to come even if there is gold to dig. There are so many of us here that no dog barks


    "Where there are dogs in huangmaoding, they are all killed." Said the shopkeeper.


    People''s hearts were thumping. If there was a rat problem, shouldn''t even the dog be unable to live?


    Gu Chu has a special look. She has done charity here, but it is here that she falls into a nightmare.


    Shop owner said: "you don''t speak out loud, I''ll go to the boss, you can go to the place to live first."


    The owner of the shop knew the way, and soon he came to a earthen house with a light on. Soon he came out with two people.


    "This is their village head, Lao Zhang. Listen to him


    Lao Zhang was a bit gloomy. He said, "when is this, why do you bring people here? Don''t you know what''s going on here? These city kids don''t go anywhere. Why do they come here? In case of being bitten by a mouse, who will be responsible? Even if we don''t get bitten, it''s not good for the master we invited. "


    "They are all here to help. You can find a place for them to stay. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." The shop owner didn''t want to say more.


    Gu Chu came forward and said, "Uncle Zhang, do you remember me? I''m Gu Chu. Last year, we came to help build the school. When we moved the chairs, you asked me to teach everyone to sing


    "Oh, it''s you. Oh, girl, are you still here now? Then you stay first. " Lao Zhang said.


    People also know that it''s getting late. They don''t care so much. They live in the new school and the house where the teachers live.


    Because of the rat disease, there are no students here at all. All the children go to the relatives'' home in other places.


    When they were arranged to stay, Guo immediately ordered his men to take all kinds of wires and rodenticides. Could they be bitten by mice in the middle of the night.


    Su Ye looked around and saw that there was no one. He jumped up to the top of the second floor of the school, which was also the only concrete house in the whole village. He frowned and looked around.


    I felt something unusual.


    Hui Shoutao took the corner of his coat and showed his big belly. He kept fanning himself and said, "boss, have you found that it looks beautiful here, but it''s very hot. I''ll see if there''s a farmer''s spring in the well. I''ll take a bath. "


    He just walked out a few steps, suddenly exclaimed, said: "this son of a bitch, this is too terrible, right? These mice are not afraid of people


    Immediately, someone took a flashlight.


    Sure enough, there were several rats beside the well. These rats didn''t look like ordinary house mice, but mountain mice.


    He was very big, and his hair was very long. When he saw someone shining a flashlight, he even made an angry cry, and even thought of rushing over.


    "How serious is the rat problem?"


    People were shocked when they saw it.


    At this time, suddenly behind the crowd came a few strong wind breaking sound.


    Poop, poop!


    It''s that kind of hunting air gun!


    After a few shots, two mice fell to the ground in a moment, and the other two were startled, squeaking and ran into the dark.


    People looked back and saw Guo shapao and his party, each with this kind of air gun.


    It seems that the power is extraordinary. The whole body of the mouse on the ground is broken.


    Guo Sha Bao held it with one hand and laughed. He strode out and said, "these ghosts can escape quickly. Otherwise, I''ll kill the tiger when it comes out!"


    But before he could show off enough, suddenly there was a voice in the dark shouting angrily:


    "Who on earth is making trouble? It''s a dead thing

 Chapter 98

    "Who''s talking?"


    As soon as Guo heard the sound, something was wrong. He immediately pointed his gun at a dark house.


    At this time, from inside slowly out of a few figures, the first one or a Taoist dress character.


    His face was wrinkled, his eyes were angry, and he didn''t seem to be afraid of a gun pointing at him.


    The disciple following the Taoist priest yelled: "put away your toys. My master is Master Lu Dao. Do you want to die?"


    Master Ludao?


    All the people looked at each other, but they didn''t seem to have heard the name.


    Even Qingzheng, who has always known the people in the Jianghu, shakes her head to Su ye, saying that she has never heard of it.


    However, as we all know, with such passers-by coming, things become more complicated.


    Master Ludao went to kick the bodies of the two mice and said angrily, "I''ve been arranged for so long, but you''ve destroyed everything. You''ll wait for the mouse to come to you tonight! "


    Then he ignored the crowd and went straight back to the house.


    Guo shapao and others sneered a few times. They came out to hang out. They even went hunting in the wild. They were not afraid of boars and boa constrictors. Were they still afraid of these mice?


    Immediately is also a greeting, let the men continue to look around.


    That night, almost everyone could not sleep. First, these places were too simple. Second, they could hear the squeaking of mice around them.


    At the beginning, Guo''s wires could reach several mice, but there was no one behind.


    Those mice seem to have become elite, and even can avoid the wire.


    Until more than one o''clock in the evening, many people can''t stand it any more. There is no delicious meal and no one who can climb mountains and rivers all day. It''s good to be able to survive until now.


    They started sleeping in groups.


    Originally, Qiao Wan Shen also wanted to find a place to squint for a while. Sue night took out four small bottles of earth essence from his pocket and said:


    "The four of you drink these bottles now. Don''t sleep tonight."


    Qiao Wanshen knew the value of the essence of the earth. He admired, "Mr. Su is a great master. It''s cruel to use this to refresh your mind! "


    Hui Tao Tao and Qing Zheng were originally practicing people. They could still cook for two nights, but it was not polite to see the essence of the earth. Although repeated drinking in the short term does not necessarily have much effect, it still works.


    After all four people drank it, they would not fall asleep as they did when they first drank it. Now they just feel energetic.


    After drinking, Hui Shoutao touched his stomach with a smile and said, "I know that as long as I follow brother ye, there must be meat to eat."


    That night they heard that at least seven or eight people were bitten by mice.


    In the early hours of the morning, they were angry, afraid and unable to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    All the people in the village came, even the master Ludao came out with his apprentice.


    These villagers are not many, only more than 20 people, and most of them are old people. They yelled at Master Lu Dao, saying that he was ineffective.


    "What master, you charged us so much money, didn''t you say that you would drive those mountain mice away in the next few days? We had another bite last night


    "I don''t think he is a master at all. He is a liar. Just two days ago, I had a sleep. Last night, I saw that the whole living room was full of footprints of mice. If we go on like this, we can''t live in our village. "


    Master Lu Dao pointed to a group of Guo Sha Bao and said, "it''s all their fault. They disturb the mountain mouse here. I''ve talked with the mountain mice for a long time. Draw the river as the boundary. They won''t come. These people, who don''t know anything, come here to mess with my plans. Get them out of the village quickly. "


    Some of the villagers believed in master Ludao, and they really began to rush people.


    Gu Chu stood up and explained for a round, but they didn''t listen at all, and the credit for building the school was not worth mentioning.


    "I said that this broken school has moved our village. Don''t you realize it? It was only after the school was built that the rat problem appeared


    "That''s right, we should push the school flat together, and give incense to God... What are you doing here? Get out of here and don''t come to our village! "


    Gu Chu was even more anxious. She pointed to her calf and said:


    "I was bitten by a mouse, too. I came here today to find out why. I''ve brought the doctor. You have to believe me. "


    Master Ludao laughed and said, "if you are bitten, you can stay. But other people can''t. with the breath of strangers, Huang Temple''s spirit will be dissipated. This is not a place for you to visit. Go, or I will be merciless. "


    When Su ye heard that he was talking about the Yellow temple, with Master Lu Dao''s eyes, he found that in the west of the village, a water storage river was built beside the mountain stream, and a new temple was built on the other side of the river.


    It was a temple, but there was only a huge stone. Although it was far away, Su ye could still see the smell of incense.


    Su ye said: "since we are all here to kill rats, we don''t have to interfere with each other!"


    "Stop - boy, this is no place for you to be wild!"


    Master Lu Dao stretched out his hand and took out a yellow amulet in his arms. Then he recited something in his mouth. The Yellow amulet was suddenly burned, and from the amulet came the shrill cry of a mouse.


    "Do you hear me? With my help, they can be scared. This means is not what you can have. Get out of here


    The villagers immediately admired him when they saw that he showed such a supernatural way.


    Indeed, for such a long time, that is to say, Master Lu Dao has been able to live here for a long time. It''s also worthwhile for them to spend more money.


    What''s more, even when Guo Sha Bao saw it, they stepped back in awe. They were not afraid of any wild animals, but they were afraid of such ghosts and gods.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you can see some Taoist methods, and you want to give them to the villagers, but it''s not enough just to worship and revere them! This time it''s rat disease, next time or something else! "


    "Well, the whole Donghai province dares to say that I''ve only got a glimpse of Daoism, but I''m afraid I can''t find three people. Absolutely not including you Master Lu Dao said in a deep voice.


    "It''s so easy to get rid of rats! Since I''m here today, I won''t stand by! "


    Su Ye beckons to the zither and signals her to hand him the white fox pet in her arms.


    This pet is Qingzheng has been holding, I do not know why, after entering the village became a little sick, no spirit.


    As soon as the villagers saw it, they immediately sighed: "Oh, no matter what cat it is, we''ve tried it. It''s useless."


    "Ha ha, so you want to use a cat to catch the mouse. Ha ha, even if it is not afraid of mice, when will it catch it?" Master Lu Dao said with a sneer.


    "Then count it!"


    Su Ye gently stroked the white fox and said in a deep voice: "the territory of spirit beast can''t be invaded by anyone!"


    As soon as his breath changed, he pressed the white fox fiercely.


    White fox fiercely stood up, as if to blow hair.


    There was a huge cry!


    The cry spread all over the village!


    All of a sudden, in every corner, those mice rushed out one after another, and ran away in panic in front of people''s eyes.


    The appearance of them makes everyone panic, step back and point at the mice, unable to speak.


    Because at ordinary times, although these mice are not afraid of people, they never appear in groups like this. But what happened now?


    The white fox in Su Ye''s arms hasn''t stopped yet. Suddenly, there''s another shriek, and the voice is harsh.


    Su yeshen took a deep breath, his voice seemed to be with endless prestige, and said: "heresy, suppression!"


    The mice rushed to the outside of the village as if they had met a natural enemy.


    Jump straight into that huge river.


    I don''t know why, these mountain mice can''t swim. After a while in the water, they die directly.


    Everyone was stunned. They had never seen such a sight.


    These mice, which have been frightening people for so long, are rushing to drown themselves in the rive

 Chapter 99

    This scene, let the whole audience all see dumbfounded.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.


    Especially the villagers here, they really know how terrible these mice are. They have used almost all the methods, and they have no effect at all.


    But now, Su Ye is just holding a white pet and yelling. How can all the mice rush to die?


    Even if the villagers are used to hearing the rumors of ghosts, they feel creepy at this moment.


    "So many mice, they all jumped into the water and died?"


    "Master, real master! Just let the mouse die with a cry. It''s our eyes that are clumsy! "


    The villagers were stunned for a while, and the first reaction came. They wanted to eliminate these mice day and night!


    Many villagers were still in shock and ran to the river. At first glance, they found a dense body of mice floating on the river.


    Even if some mice didn''t die, they were still struggling in the water and dying.


    Guo shabao and they also saw this scene. At this time, they couldn''t help looking at Su ye again. They were shocked and said:


    "It seems that the Su brothers really have special skills. Before, we were blind to Taishan!"


    Qiao wanshen said with a smile: "of course, Mr. Su has supernatural means. These mice are not small things!"


    Gu Chu thought of something and quickly asked: "Su ye, you kill all these mice, do you mean you can cure my poison? Is there a way? "


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "it''s not that simple!"


    Hui Shoutao said quickly: "boss, what''s the secret? Can you teach me? I think it''s very simple for you, isn''t the cat, sister-in-law, a god beast


    Green Zheng is very proud, in Su Ye''s arms will white fox over, said: "you don''t hit me beast white fox idea. In the future, there will be such things in your village. Just come to me. My charge is very cheap. "


    Master Lu Dao in the distance, however, gave a roar and said in a loud voice: "bad my big deal, bad my big deal! You think it''s great? Now that you have provoked ghosts, none of you can run away. "


    The villagers are willing to listen to master Lu Dao. He has not had any effect for so many days. He is not as good as the white fox pet.


    "What bullshit master, you give us our money back, these mice have all died, but you didn''t kill them!"


    "Yes! Pay back the money quickly. Now let''s invite Mr. Su to come. You swindlers, get out of here, or we''ll be rude! "


    The villagers have endured it for a long time. Now they seem to have found a place to vent their anger. They yell at Master Lu Dao one after another. Some people even pick up hoes and rush up to threaten him impolitely.


    Master Lu Dao angrily pointed to Su ye and scolded: "little beast, you are the one who breaks my law, destroys my reputation and cuts off my fortune! You are vicious


    Su Ye glanced at him and said in a deep voice: "as a master, since you receive money from others, you should help others to alleviate the disaster. But you only pay attention to worship, but it''s not a matter of beheading demons and demons. Since I met you, how can I let you be presumptuous here


    "Hahaha, little beast, you want to teach me. It seems that you don''t know what big trouble you are facing yet! " Master Lu Dao clenched his teeth and cheered.


    Su Ye pointed forward and pointed directly to the big stone on the other side of the mountain stream. He seemed to have a conclusion for a long time


    "No matter what kind of trouble, I will suppress it by myself! Now you kneel down and admit your mistake. I''ll let you live! "


    "No shame! If you disturb ghosts and gods, I will show you how to get rid of demons


    With that, Master Lu Dao took down a huge black eight trigrams compass.


    It''s mostly black and cinnabar red. After he solved it, he didn''t want to smash the eight trigrams with one hand.


    Jie Jie¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, across the mountain stream, the huge stone began to shake. In the tall grass, there was a strong wind.


    After a while, a dark cave appeared behind the stone.


    It seems that the entrance of the cave is only about three meters, but with the rocking of the stone, a large piece of it suddenly split.


    There was a terrible roar of wild animals inside.


    "Ow --"


    With the echo of the cave, the sound came out, shocking.


    Countless villagers close to the river were startled, even feet a soft, fell to the ground.


    "What''s that sound?"


    "There are wild animals in it. How can they be in the leprosy cave?"


    The old villagers cried out, and their faces had changed greatly.


    Hui Shoutao grabbed the village head Lao Zhang and asked, "what''s in it, please make it clear?"


    Lao Zhang struggled a few times, but he couldn''t make money when he saw it. Then he stammered: "before, there was a cave in the mountain there. There were poisonous snakes in it, and we didn''t dare to go in. Later, someone in the village got leprosy and sent it to the cave. It''s said that there is a big water tank in the hole, which is used to hold the dead. "


    After hearing this, Hui Shoutao frowned and pushed the old Zhang away. He scolded him and didn''t pursue him any more.


    He came to Su Ye quickly and said in a low voice: "boss, I''m very evil. Shall we retreat first? When we go back, we''ll bring enough equipment and make dozens of Jin of explosives, and all the ghosts will be blown up. "


    Qingzheng obviously also heard it, nodded and said: "fat man, you have a point. We''ve killed all the mice. Let''s go first!"


    "Late!"


    Su Ye suddenly light mouth, he glanced around, said: "you take care of the villagers, a catch this surnamed Lu, don''t let him finally pick up cheap!"


    "What?" It seems that Hui Shoutao hasn''t responded all of a sudden.


    But Guo Sha Bao calmed down. They all looked at each other when they heard the cry in the dark cave.


    "Maybe there''s a boar or a bear in it!"


    "We haven''t heard this kind of cry. Brothers, take the guy and prepare the fire oil. Come in with me later! What''s the big deal! "


    Su Ye shouts in a deep voice: "if you don''t want to die, step back immediately!"


    "Ha ha, brother Suye, we all have guys in our hands. You''ve made a contribution by relying on a cat. After a while, we''ll catch the beast. You''re indispensable! " Guo Sha Bao continued to wave his hand. Some of his men had already jumped over the stream.


    At this time.


    In the cave, suddenly a dark shadow rushed out, and the grass all around swayed, and a huge shadow suddenly stretched out!


    It''s a gloomy Python!


    The shaking head was very huge, the whole body was gorgeous, and it seemed that it had been buried in the soil for a long time, and the whole body was full of scales, so fast that it slipped out in an instant.


    This appearance, still only half a body, is already more than ten meters long!


    When the head of the python was bent, it turned out to be a two headed snake!


    This Python also grew a second snake''s head in the neck, but the scales on the snake''s head were white and had taken off a lot.


    Such a sudden scene, from the cave out of such a double headed python, will all the people instantly scared to stand on the spot.


    No one thought that such a terrible thing would rush out of the cave.


    "Snake, giant snake... My God!"


    Guo Sha Bao, who had rushed across the river, suddenly looked up and saw such a big python. All of a sudden, his whole body was cold and his blood was frozen.


    People have a natural fear of snakes, not to mention such a huge two headed snake.


    They wanted to run, but their feet didn''t listen. They just kept shaking and couldn''t move for half a minute.


    "Help, help..."


    The villagers were also shocked and began to run away.


    Facing such a huge double headed snake, it is impossible to have any heart of confrontation.


    The two headed snake seemed to be disturbed by the group''s escape. Its two heads shook together and opened its mouth fiercely. The mouth opened to an unimaginably terrible degree, and the huge snake letter vomited out.


    There was a piercing cry!


    "Bang"


    I don''t know who it was. The shotgun went off and hit the two headed python with one shot

 Chapter 100

    Stab!


    The double headed Python was hit by one shot, and was enraged instantly. He rushed out of the cave.


    I don''t know what''s in the cave. As soon as the python rushes out, with a roaring sound, all the weeds around are crushed in an instant.


    Those guys with shotguns, they all seem to be big, but the python has not rushed, and is immediately hit by the huge force!


    At this time, Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng finally remembered what Su ye had just said and immediately began to take action.


    "Run away! What are you doing? Run! Don''t be afraid, hide in the house Shoutao Shoutao Shoutao.


    He had a strong voice. At this time, he called out and almost became the life-saving grass of the people. Many people rushed to the house as soon as they woke up.


    But Master Lu Dao seemed to be crazy, and with a kind of wild smile, he cried: "eat them, eat them all! Ha ha, you dare to disturb ghosts and gods, and you are all waiting to die! "


    It''s a pity that his disciples are not so crazy. They almost stand unsteadily one by one. They don''t run either.


    One of them cried, "master, run. This Python is going to eat people. We''re going to die, we''re going to die! "


    Master Lu Dao said angrily, "it''s all rubbish - we have sulfur powder on us, it won''t eat us!"


    Voice has not fallen, suddenly in front of a pretty shadow rushed over.


    With a cry, the slender jade leg kicked Lu Dao''s chin directly!


    Bang, the upland rice fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! You''re going to die After all, Lu Dao is still a master. At a glance, it turns out that it is the delicate zither who gives him a hand. How can he bear it.


    On the spot a pat on the ground, the body burst out a huge momentum, even his long clothes are also instantly inspired.


    With one hand to support and one punch to Qingzheng.


    "Hum."


    The body shape of the zither is a roll. The beautiful body spins in the air, and the light flashes under its feet. With one foot, it steps on Master Lu Dao''s body.


    Master Lu Dao''s inspiring clothes were suppressed. It was like a balloon. All the Qi was scattered. It was impossible to gather!


    The corner of Qingzheng''s mouth curved. She was about to look up at Suye, as if waiting for praise.


    But at this time, she suddenly felt a black overhead, do not know when, that double headed Python has directly rushed to the front.


    She couldn''t help but scold. When she saw the two headed Python''s mouth open, she was about to swallow her.


    Qingzheng''s gorgeous face suddenly became pale, and her heart suddenly flashed a burst of despair, and then bursts of regret came to her heart. If she had just run directly, she would never have had so many things.


    But I have to come to clean up the upland rice first. I''m afraid I can''t live any longer!


    If she died, what would her family do?


    These thoughts welled up, and she could not even escape.


    "Wanton!"


    At this time, suddenly a burst drink, Su night''s figure suddenly rushed over.


    He jumped up behind the zither and soared to nearly ten meters high, which was the same height as the head of the python.


    Only see Su night light on the hand is loud, to that Python''s head mercilessly clap!


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, the whole earth almost trembled.


    Su Ye''s small body even pushed the Python''s head to the ground, and smashed the ground open. The blood dance burst out directly!


    This contrast is too unexpected.


    That Python is too big, but even Su ye can''t bear it. It''s really amazing!


    People in the distance can see that their pupils are dilated and their hearts seem to stop beating.


    But this Python has two heads. One head is suppressed, and the other head is more violent. He bites Su ye with a Fierce bite.


    "Beast! I can''t spare you! "


    Su Ye didn''t hide, so she stood on the Python''s head and punched the second blood plate.


    Bang!!


    The dull voice came out, and suddenly there was another spatter of blood. The sharp fangs in the mouth of the python were directly knocked out and splashed into the air.


    Su night this just fierce one jump, grasped that poisonous tooth in the mid air, instantly feel that even if he also hard to grasp so big poisonous tooth.


    Whoosh!!


    Su Ye shoots the fangs fiercely and hits one eye of the python with a puff. The whole fangs can''t be seen at all.


    Ow!!


    All of a sudden, the boa constrictor made a very sad and shrill voice, and rushed to come over like crazy. The huge head hit and the snake''s tail swept away.


    With a bang, he swept Su ye, beat Su ye back by more than 20 meters, fell to the ground and retreated a few steps, so he stood firm.


    When people see this scene, they feel desperate again.


    Although they don''t know why Su Ye is so fierce, maybe it''s a kind of Heavenly Master character like the rumor, or even a kind of character like Nan Tu Jue.


    However, now is not the time to investigate, they only know that Su Ye seems to be defeated.


    And such a double headed python, crazy up, all of them are going to die!


    In the distance, some villagers fell down on their knees and began to beg for mercy. They cried, "it''s nothing to do with us. God''s mercy! Don''t eat us


    "I''ve said for a long time, don''t let these foreigners come in. Now we''ve provoked such a python. We can''t have any bones left this time."


    Guo Sha Bao was also shocked and said: "such a big python, I''m afraid it can be killed by throwing huge explosives directly into its mouth!"


    "We made a mistake this time. We should not underestimate this place at all. I was implicated by this Suye boy. I knew I should have left last night! His ability will not last long. Let''s run quickly! " Guo Laosi is also very anxious.


    Even Master Lu Dao struggled and cried, "you have angered the gods. You are dead. You are dead!"


    "Is that a God? It''s just a monster! Since I am here, I should suppress this evil Su Ye''s eyes were cold and she walked forward step by step.


    Although master Ludao was trampled on the ground by Qingzheng, he laughed and said sarcastically:


    "You''re just a warrior. You want to suppress this two headed python. It''s like a dragon! No one is its opponent, you''re dead! "


    "The real dragon is like this!"


    Su night a fury, eyebrow in that to lightning like dragon soul suddenly emerge.


    A pale yellow color appeared in the center of his eyebrows. It seemed that there was a huge dragon tearing out.


    Hum!!


    Although the dragon soul is very small, the majestic and domineering atmosphere released directly crush away.


    The two headed Python in front bears the brunt of the attack. It is crushed by this dragon power, and it seems to be scared out in a moment, and its wild breath also recedes like the tide.


    "My God! Hair! Kill! Machine


    Roar!!


    Su Ye''s voice turned out to be a brilliant sound. He threw thunder and lightning all over his body to control the wind and cloud. He made a hand with one hand and hit it fiercely forward.


    Boom!


    Around Su ye, the potholes of water and soil were absorbed one after another, and merged into the real Qi and glow of the palm.


    Bang!!


    Powerful power with surging prestige, cutting away!


    The huge two headed snake was about to step back. When its body froze, it made a shrill cry, but the sound stopped suddenly.


    Then, the huge two headed snake, two heads fell asleep in an instant, and a part of its body also broke in an instant.


    It''s like the jelly that''s been cut off. It''s falling off. It''s ejecting blood.


    Boom! The huge body of the snake fell heavily on the ground and raised a series of dust around it.


    A second ago, the double headed Python was still powerful and arrogant, but now there was only one incomplete body left.


    A large number of snake blood gushed out, instantly dyed a large area of the earth red, blood is still constantly flowing, finally flowing to Su Ye''s shoes.


    Su Ye was so powerful at the moment that he seemed to hold a million masters in his hand and beat Fang Qiu. Then he slowly took back his hand, and the beating thunder and lightning slowly disappeared.


    A cold wind, like Xiao Sha, swept over, blowing his clothes, but also blowing his eyes that became blood red.


    Tianfa kills the double headed python with one move. It''s so terrible!

 Chapter 101

    There was silence, only the sound of the cold wind.


    At this moment, the villagers, Guo shapao, Master Lu Dao, Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng all stare at Su Ye.


    "Killed! The double headed snake has been killed


    "Do you see that? Master, he is using the magic of ghosts


    "Even this fierce beast was killed. He was sent by heaven to save our village! Gods


    When people saw that the two headed Python had been killed by Su ye, and Su Ye was the God of war, they immediately became bold, encouraged each other, and came out one after another.


    After seeing the body of the python, they were still afraid to go near.


    Among these people, Hui Shoutao was the most proud. He said excitedly: "boss, you are really handsome! Great! I know that all ghosts and goblins are farts in front of you. Is your move the Buddha''s palm just now? It''s terrible! If anyone dares to fight against you in the future, you''ll just slap him in the head and smash them directly! "


    The biggest reaction to this is Guo shapao and them.


    They had been swearing all the time before. They looked down on Su ye and others. Many times they were rude. In retrospect, they immediately felt a cold sweat coming out behind them.


    They know that this kind of master like character can never be disrespectful!


    Guo Sha Bao knelt down directly in front of Su ye, trembled and said: "brother Su, no, no, no, big brother. We are wrong! We should be punished! "


    Pa Pa!!


    With that, Guo was not vague at all, and slapped his face at his own.


    Guo Laosi and others immediately understood what had happened, and they knelt down one after another.


    "Please don''t blame us, we will give thanks. We are all stupid and have collided with him. Give us a break


    As soon as they knelt down, even the villagers followed them and knelt down like a God in the night of Su.


    Su Ye''s eyes are still blood red. The degree of blood red seems to be bleeding at any time. He knows why, because he just used the magic power of "three thousand Yanhuang robbery" in order to kill the two headed python.


    It was only after he had successfully cultivated and stepped into the second level of true spirit that he could barely make it out.


    In fact, he had countless magical powers, which were enough for him to kill the two headed python, but he didn''t use them, because he was still worried that if he used those powers, he might be discovered by the enemies of the ancient world.


    The countless magical powers and methods handed down by juncangsheng are all his nutrients. If he uses them, will one day juncangsheng also find that there are changes in this earth level plane?


    Therefore, unless he had to, Su ye would only use his new understanding of Taoism in the future.


    "Let''s all get up --"


    Su Ye doesn''t want to have the same opinion with this group of people. After all, in his eyes, no matter how Guo shabao and them are, they are just mortals and ants.


    But the master of upland rice is different!


    "Lu, you should have known for a long time that this kind of ferocious animal is hidden in the village, and you are just a tiger! What should be the crime? " Su Yeh yelled angrily.


    At this time, people remembered that the master of upland rice was really hateful.


    At the moment, Lu Dao was already disheartened. The sea of Qi was also broken by the zither, and two of his bones were broken. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "You and I were peers, but today I am defeated, but you don''t know the real value of it, do you? I have seen from ancient books that this Python has lived for thousands of years at least. My elder martial brother is the Dan master of Danhui. If you give me the python, I can let my elder martial brother refine the pill for you, so that you can keep your youth forever and increase your power! "


    Su Ye frowned. Unexpectedly, Master Lu Dao didn''t show any remorse at this time.


    "Well! It seems that there is no cure for you! "


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to kill me? My elder martial brother is a member of Danhui. Without Danhui, what''s the use of having this giant slow? And these are just street people, I can make them all poisoned to death. We won''t get out about the python! " Master Lu Dao said anxiously again.


    Su Ye shook her head and said in a cold voice, "I wanted to save your life, but now I can''t keep you!"


    "You can''t kill me, I, I tell you, I will detoxify here. So many of you have been bitten by rats. If I die, you will die, too. " Master Lu Dao said in fear.


    "Don''t bother! It''s just three corpses and nine insects. One bite of snake blood will cure you! " Su ye said haughtily.


    Guo Sha Bao, who was behind him, seized the opportunity and complimented him and said, "master Su, why do you have to do it yourself? Let me do it!"


    "Oh, good!" Su Ye nodded.


    Guo Sha Bao was also decisive and said to his men, "brothers, this old guy almost killed us. Break his hands and feet and drag him to the other side of the cave. I''ll deal with him myself!"


    Those men rarely have a chance to show themselves, so they started right away.


    Guo Sha Bao did what he said, and directly dragged the disabled rice to the opposite cave.


    Before the entrance of the cave, Lu Dao was already scared out of his wits and struggled desperately. But who was Guo Sha Bao? He was shot two times.


    Then a wave to let his hands in the cave will be buried!


    All this is in the eyes of the public, but all of them have experienced life and death. They are not ordinary people for a long time, and now no one has said anything.


    Only Gu Chu, a big star, couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t help retching and vomited for a long time.


    Green Zheng some don''t have the heart, for her gently patted on the back, handed her a tissue.


    But Hui Shoutao said: "boss, you just said that a bite of snake blood can detoxify? I''ve heard that snake blood is tonifying, and snake gall is rare. Such a python is full of treasures! "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "of course! Let everyone have a drink first, but don''t get poisoned again! "


    The villagers were surprised and frightened.


    Su Ye certainly knew that such a python was no longer an ordinary snake. It could be used in some places, but it would kill people in some places. Moreover, the snake was a Yin thing, and it would attract unclean things.


    "Village head, I''ll divide the python into several sections later. You can take a few simple sections of the Python''s body and bury them at the head and tail of the village, so that there won''t be snakes seeking revenge on you. Don''t make it public, you know? "


    Now Lao Zhang and others have long regarded Su Ye as half an immortal. They all nodded and agreed to everything Su ye said.


    "Well, we will never say anything!"


    "Thank you for your help! I''ve heard that snakes seek revenge. Is that true? Do you want to bury some in other parts of the village? "


    Su Ye gently shakes her head, and then tells Shoutao to go back.


    Hui Shoutao heard that he was going to collect the treasures from snakes. Of course, he was very brave and diligent. Snake gall, snake blood, poisonous teeth and so on. Even if he brought a lot of equipment, it was not enough.


    In the end, Qiao wanshen paid attention to the fact that there was no signal on his mobile phone, so Lao Zhang took him to the only landline in the village to make a call.


    I was very proud when I came back. I said that there would be a helicopter soon.


    The snake corpse on this side has not been disposed of well, and the leopard on that side rushed back to the cave.


    He looked very strange and said, "Mr. Su, we found a big water tank in the cave. It looks like an antique. Would you like to have a look?"


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Su Ye agrees that even if Guo doesn''t say it, he will check the cave.


    After all, it''s the home of the two headed python, but it can''t leave any hidden danger!


    Qingzheng is bored. She dislikes that the python is dirty and doesn''t come forward. Now she immediately follows up and says:


    "Big star, let''s go and have a look."


    Gu Chu kept shaking her head. She didn''t want to toss about any more. She just wanted to talk and retched again.


    Green Zheng very impolite, said: "then you slowly spit, but I want to have the opposite sex, inhuman."


    Then he quickly followed up.


    Into the cave.


    It''s dark and humid inside. There are many potholes. People turn on their cell phones and go in with shallow feet.


    Fortunately, the cave is not deep.


    In the middle, a huge water tank of four or five meters was found. Half of it was buried in the yellow mud, surrounded by a smooth area. It seems that the two headed Python is here.


    Su ye came closer to see, suddenly his heart trembled, as if his true Qi was going to be sucked away by this strange water tank.


    He took a deep breath, calmed his mind, pressed the boiling blood on his body, and said slowly:


    "This is not a water tank, but a big Ding!"

 Chapter 102

    "Is it Dading? But it''s all water tanks


    Guo shapao and others were confused, but the tone was not so strong. After all, Su ye said it was Dading.


    Qingzheng also stepped forward, reached out and stroked it gently. It was hard for her to notice anything different for a moment, and she said:


    "If it''s a tripod, it''s an antique. Just dig it out and have a look! "


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately asked the villagers to take hoes and get ready to start.


    But Su Ye shook his head and said, "no, the God tripod comes out, and there are fierce beasts to guard it. Isn''t it common? Get out of the way and let me do it


    Then he told them to step back, and he went to the edge of the tripod alone.


    He knew in the ancient world that when many treasures were about to be born, or when all kinds of holy fruits were ripe, there would always be fierce beasts coveting them, guarding them and taking them for themselves.


    Now that double headed Python must be right and wrong than the general, if not with wisdom, is also far beyond the other snakes.


    I''m afraid that the two headed Python is so tall and lives so long because of the tripod.


    Su Ye reaches out his hand to touch the past, and immediately feels a slight tremor from the giant tripod. The real Qi in his body seems to have met an opponent, and it even stirs up. Especially in his "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", there is lightning that can''t be controlled and jumps out of his hand.


    Hum!!


    All of a sudden, the whole cauldron reverberated, and the water in it also opened waves.


    Deep buried around the soil shaking a few times, even become loose up!


    "Good thing! I didn''t expect that there would be such a God on earth! "


    Su Ye picked up his genuine Qi and slapped the cauldron hard. With a bang, the earth around him dispersed again, revealing the appearance of most of the cauldron.


    Its mouth is huge, with a diameter of four or five meters. There are two Ding rings on the edge. From a distance, it looks like a teacup dedicated to gods.


    Su Ye holds the giant ring in one hand and the edge of the giant tripod in the other, and his real Qi bursts out.


    All the people watched from a distance, but they couldn''t help swallowing.


    "He, he doesn''t want to pull out the cauldron by himself, does he?"


    "I think so! It''s a small matter that master Su can kill such a big beast! "


    As soon as their voice fell, they suddenly heard Su Ye''s low drink.


    "Give me a lift!"


    Boom!!


    The whole earth was shaking, and the cauldron was pulled up more than one meter by Su Ye.


    At the moment, the giant tripod was higher than Su Ye''s height. Even if he grasped the giant ring, he could not pull it up again.


    "Why don''t you help me fight at night? Come out


    Su Ye is a burst of drink again, body shape a jump, will that huge Ding fiercely push, suddenly, huge Ding turned up layers of soil, the water inside also immediately pour out.


    But at this moment, the whole cauldron was completely exposed.


    The lower part of the cauldron is almost half the size of the cauldron mouth. It looks like a tea cup for worshiping gods in festivals.


    However, this huge tripod is too big.


    "Ha ha ha ha, good! You''ll be my God of Suye in the future! "


    Su Ye was overjoyed. The huge tripod was ten million times more valuable than the python outside. How could he be unhappy?


    He stood in a suitable position and raised the cauldron with a buzz.


    In ancient times, Xiang Yu held up a tripod, which was the leader of the army and could be called a overlord. I didn''t expect that now Su ye also held up a strange tripod.


    Su Ye holds the tripod and goes out to the cave step by step. Every step he takes, he feels that the pressure on his body has increased several times.


    Trampling on the ground showed deep footprints.


    Nine steps in a row, even he could not stand up straight.


    But when he stepped out of the tenth step, in the middle of his eyebrows, the dragon soul suddenly flashed again, and the huge tripod on his shoulder suddenly lightened.


    Moreover, as he went on, the cauldron became smaller and smaller.


    When he walked out of the cave, the sun shone on him, and the huge tripod on his shoulder was only the size of a basketball. Su ye took a few steps forward, and the huge tripod became smaller again, and could be placed on the palm of his hand.


    However, in the end, only the size of the palm, a foot to high, there is no further change!


    Guo shapao and others have been watching. When Su ye came out of the cave, Guo shapao and others knelt down again.


    "From today on, our brothers and others will respect master Su! Everything is arranged by master Su! "


    Su Ye was also happy to receive the tripod, and said in a deep voice: "since you have seen it, it means that you are also predestined friends. Get up


    "Yes, thank you, master Su!" Guo Sha Bao''s good-bye miracle, there is no other look in his eyes, it is all worship and awe.


    Su ye knew that her small Jiangdu City was not enough, and she would have to deal with the neighboring cities in the future. She said immediately, "go! Get back Shoutao and get a share of snake blood. It''s for you! "


    "Thank you, master Su!" Guo thought he was going to die. Unexpectedly, he finally found a big support and snake blood as a reward. Naturally, he was very surprised.


    Others are awed, and only Qingzheng is intoxicated and adored.


    "This man is really handsome... He works so hard to find so many treasures, and I just need to get this man. Tut Tut, it''s really cost-effective."


    In this way, until four or five o''clock in the afternoon, it was busy with the cooperation of all the people.


    The giant snake was roughly divided up by the sweet potato, and the rest was buried. If there were no signs of fighting on the ground, I''m afraid no one would believe that there was a huge two headed snake here before.


    Hui Shoutao knows how to deal with the aftermath very well. When he''s finished, he calls all the people together and sticks them in his waist. He looks like a stranger. He says in a cold voice:


    "Everybody, you know my boss can do it by magic. Today''s affair is a matter of fate, so we can''t let it out. Do you understand? "


    "Understand, understand!" The villagers and Guo shapao''s men responded.


    "Ha ha, of course I can trust you... Oh, your ancestral grave is over there. Ha ha, of course I will believe you. Everyone will be friends in the future. When I finish learning the skills of recruiting ghosts, poisonous insects in Xijiang and lowering the head with my eldest Heavenly Master, I will meet you and let you talk about the past! " Back to Shoutao said with a smile.


    Everyone was pale after hearing this, and vowed not to reveal a word.


    How do you feel that this fat man is more terrible than Su Tianshi?


    At six o''clock, the helicopter Qiao wanshen called finally found the right location, slowly descended and moved to the helicopter one by one.


    The people on the helicopter didn''t understand what happened. They thought the village had a good harvest. It was a local product given by the villagers!


    In the end, it was almost impossible to sit.


    Gu Chu was detoxified, and she was so tired that she wanted to go home immediately


    "Qingzheng, let''s go back by helicopter! There are only two people to sit on


    Qingzheng shakes her head and looks crazy, saying, "go back. My God is still here. I''m sure I''ll stay with him and try to cook rice tonight! Next time we''re putting wine, remember to come. "


    Gu Chu was also impolite and said, "there is no relationship between men and women in people''s eyes. I''m also a star. Other men come up to chat me up, but he never looks me in the eye. I suspect that he doesn''t like women. "


    "Never mind, I just like him." Qingzheng said.


    "Do you really like him? He is not an ordinary person! Don''t be wishful thinking Gu Chu secretly takes a look at Su ye, and then looks at Qingzheng.


    It is reasonable to say that Qingzheng is a typical goddess level, and its temperament is not the same, but it is not outstanding in front of Su Ye.


    "Of course, I like it. I''ll do nothing in the future. I''m determined to sleep until this man. He is willing to help me, at least to prove that I still have a good feeling


    "Good luck! Let me know if there''s any progress. It''s said that when it comes to life and death, the shadow of the person you love most will appear in your mind, and you will call out his name. Come on, I''ll go back first! " Gu Chu finished and went to the helicopter.


    Qingzheng mumbles and repeats Gu Chu''s words. Will she call out the name of the person who loves her deeply at the critical moment?


    She looked at Su ye in the distance again, and suddenly she had a headache: "but when I was just in danger, I was shouting" lying trough. ". God, what''s going on? Have I changed my mind? "


    At this time, Hui Shoutao walked by and asked casually, "eh, sister-in-law? What are you doing? Let''s go


    "Nothing. Alas, your boss has a rival!" The zither sighs.


    Hui Shoutao was stunned and said, "isn''t it? Who? Which son of a bitch dares to dig my boss''s corner? "


    "Lying trough!"


    "The trough?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 103

    Su ye and his party left huangmaoding and went to Datang city.


    Because it''s getting late, and Guo shapao and others also strongly invited Su ye and his party to stay in Datang city for one night.


    On that night, Guo shapao and others were naturally respectful to Su Ye. They held banquets in the most luxurious hotels, and on the wine table, they were also eager for Su ye to develop in Datang city. He also said that Datang city also had something different.


    Su Ye just nodded, not too much.


    Finally, Guo Sha Bao seemed to be unable to resist, saying: "Su Tianshi, we killed that Master Lu Dao and offended the people of Dan Hui. There is a branch of Danhui in Datang city. I''m afraid... "


    Su ye knew what they were worried about, and said in a loud voice, "I''m still saying that. If Dan dares to avenge Ludao, just give me my name and let them come to me!"


    Guo shapao and others were shocked when they heard the speech. They were also enthusiastic and said, "don''t worry, master su. We will follow you, what will follow you to carry! Dan will, but we are not vegetarians


    Su Ye appreciated his courage and said, "since you have such a heart, I will allow you to follow me. I''ll use snake blood to make pills in a few days, and then you''ll come and get some! "


    "Ah, can master Su even make pills? We really admire it Although Guo shapao and others have not seen Su Ye''s Alchemy yet, he naturally believes it from Su Ye''s mouth.


    Hui Shoutao finally found a place to show off and said, "my boss has many skills! After my boss has repaired it for another 18 years, how dare you ask NaNTU to bow his head! "


    The crowd widened their eyes and saw that Su Ye didn''t modestly deny it. They immediately thought that Su ye still had such great ambition. Will it be compared with Nan Tu Jue 18 years later?


    "Ha ha, that''s it. We Su Tianshi are invincible in the world. We are no match for NaNTU Jue and beilongyu! "


    After eating and drinking, it''s late at night.


    It was not until noon the next day that the party returned to Jiangdu.


    Because Su Ye killed the two headed Python and took back the snake gall, blood, snake eyes, poisonous teeth and so on, Qiao wanshen, who participated in it, naturally secretly told his grandfather Qiao Kairui and his sister Qiao Zheyue.


    With so many treasures, they didn''t know where to put them at the beginning. It was Joe''s attention that he put them directly into Su Ye''s Mingdu villa.


    Su ye went back to the villa directly. Several of them were there, and none of those things had been moved.


    This is to let Su Ye praise in the heart.


    "Mr. Su, you are back!" Qiao Kairui said with a smile.


    "Mr. Su, everything is here. Please tell me how to handle it. I promise it will be handled properly." Qiao Wan patted his chest deeply and said energetically.


    Look at his face, his nostrils are going up to heaven, waiting for praise.


    Su Ye was not stingy either. She said, "you have done well in these two things recently."


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Su! These are all my duties. If Mr. Su has anything else to do for me, I''ll do my best to finish it. " Qiao wanshen said.


    Qiao Kairui''s face is very serious, but his eyes are already showing his joy. After all, the second generation of the rich, who usually only eat and drink, has recently gone out with Su ye, and has really done something.


    Su ye said: "in that case, you can do for me the affairs of various underground forces in Jiangdu City in the future! Joe, what do you think? "


    Su Ye naturally respects Qiao Kairui by asking this question. As a superior, he certainly knows that Qiao wanshen is Qiao Kairui''s favorite. After all, these underground businesses are very dangerous. It''s not as simple as holding a meeting, collecting and reconciling.


    Once it is not handled properly, there will be danger at any time.


    Qiao Kairui gave a dry cough and said, "Mr. Su, you look up to my ignorant grandson. That''s his great fortune. On weekdays, he is also idle, so I am very happy that Mr. Su can use him. Don''t worry. No matter what he does in the future, I will supervise him personally! "


    "That''s settled! Jiangdu City will be handed over to you later! " Su ye said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su - thank you very much Qiao wanshen was overjoyed and saluted deeply.


    Qiao Kairui beside him couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Of course, he knew what this meant. In other words, the Qiao family now has more than ten thousand people in Jiangdu.


    In a word, it''s not too much to be a supreme minister!


    The richest man on the white road, and the essence of the earth can sweep across the whole of China. In a few years, he will be the richest man in China, and the underground forces in Jiangdu are now being helped by Qiao Wanshen.


    Who dares to provoke them in the future?


    Such a big reward made Qiao Zheyue and Hui Shoutao look envious and somewhat neglected.


    Su Ye looked at those big bags and small bags of things and said, "leave the snake gall and two bags of snake blood, and find a place to store the others first. I''ll make pills with snake blood in a few days. It will have a special effect."


    "Yes, Mr. Su. We''ll do it now! "


    After a while, Qiao wanshen had these things removed.


    Su ye saw nothing else, and planned to see the tripod he got alone, which was what he was most concerned about, and let them leave first.


    He went to the second floor alone, took out the tripod and observed it carefully.


    "There are days and months, and the size is fixed. This tripod can be reduced to this extent. It must be a divine object. But why is there such a divine object in China? "


    Su Ye was still puzzled. He would not be surprised if such a deity appeared in the major deities, but it was Chinese. It had a history of 5000 years and could be placed in the bright starry sky for a moment.


    How could there be such a deep buried thing?


    "God tripod, I remember that the former Emperor of China once made nine tripods. Is this one of them?"


    This words just murmured to say from Su Ye''s mouth, put in front of the table, one foot high God Ding unexpectedly hummed and trembled for a while, seem to be responding at this time.


    Su Ye was overjoyed to see this. In the shadow, he saw two ancient characters "mountain and river" carved on the wall of the tripod.


    Although it''s an ancient character, it''s still simple. Su Ye recognized it at once!


    "Mountains and rivers? Is this a tripod? Huang Huang God Ding, Zhen I mountain river


    Su Ye suddenly felt a sense of unprecedented agitation, as if holding this tripod is holding the great mountains and rivers, the land of Xinjiang!


    Does this kind of tripod really have this effect?


    Su Ye studied it carefully for two hours, and suddenly felt the sound of footsteps coming from outside the villa.


    The sound of footsteps is a little light, it sounds like a woman.


    Su ye went downstairs and found that she was a tall, beautiful woman with an indescribable quiet temperament. It was Qiao Zheyue who had just seen her.


    Su ye saw that it was her, and then she deliberately made a footstep.


    "Ah, Suye, are you still here?" Joe broke the month, and patted her towering chest with a lingering fear. Her breath gasped, as if she had been startled.


    "Yes! You came to me? " Su ye asked.


    Qiao folded the moon and raised her hand. It was a picture scroll. She said with a smile: "tomorrow is a good day for you to move into a new house. You can move into a villa with your family. I''ll come and have a look. "


    Sue night this just remembers, several days ago Qiao Zheyue really has mentioned, at that time they also help to decorate the villa.


    Su Ye doesn''t mind any day. He has a big road in his heart. It''s the same on any day. But now that Qiao Zheyue has this idea, he''ll move tomorrow.


    Qiao Zheyue said: "during this period of time, you are like a God from heaven, saving our Qiao family from fire and water, and pushing our Qiao family to an unprecedented height. We can''t repay our great kindness. I saw that there seemed to be a vacancy in your study. I couldn''t find a suitable painting during the decoration, so I brought the one in our pawnshop. This is also the picture that you broke the bad luck for our Qiao family. It''s quite meaningful. "


    Qiao Zheyue said and opened it slowly. There was a traditional Chinese character "dragon" in it. Su Ye picked it up at the top right corner.


    Su ye said: "you have a heart. It makes you work hard."


    "It''s not hard. We''ve bought all the villas around. Now I live in the one next to me. Come and have a look. It''s very convenient!" Joe turned the moon to smile.


    Su Ye noticed that there was some obscurity between Qiao''s broken moon and Xiumei, and she wanted to talk and stop.


    "It seems that you have something on your mind."

 Chapter 104

    "You''re joking! I have no worries about food and clothing, and my future is limitless. How can I have worries? "


    Qiao Zheyue smiles faintly, but she is so beautiful, especially now she is wearing a very loose home clothes, which is more intimate.


    "I''ll help you hang up this painting and calligraphy?"


    "I''ll do it! How can you let a girl do such a thing? "


    Su ye said, reached for the painting, and went to his study.


    Qiao Zheyue just followed behind him in silence.


    In the study, Su ye also skillfully hung up the calligraphy and painting, and stood a little far away to have a look, which was still square.


    Qiao Zheyue suddenly whispered, "Mr. Su, as a daughter, do you look down on me?"


    Su night a little surprised, usually Joe off month is equal to him, now how suddenly called "Mr. Su"? And her pretty face was taut, obviously very concerned.


    Su Ye was dumb and explained, "among the geniuses I know, there are more daughters. Aren''t you young enough to become the president of Qiao group? Few people in China dare to look down on you. "


    Qiao Zheyue suddenly sighed deeply and looked out of the window as if very tired. There was a blue lake outside. The water was flowing, but it didn''t interest her at all.


    "Yes? Is my president very popular? It''s just that my grandfather, the chairman of the board of directors, is pressing hard. Otherwise, those shareholders will be turned upside down because I am a daughter. But they don''t know that I spent almost all my time studying and exercising in order to be excellent. But even so, I''m not as good as my brother... "


    Su ye said, "Qiao wanshen? Isn''t he the second generation of the rich who you call illiterate? You are so much better than him


    "Really? I''ve paid so much, and it''s still controversial, but what about him? It''s just that my grandfather brought him to beg you once. Now you will give him the power of the whole Jiangdu City. Do you know what people outside call him? Call him little dragon head! That''s the underground power of the whole Jiangdu City! My grandfather is very happy. He also has a big dinner party tonight, so that everyone should take care of him and pave the way for him in person... "Qiao Zheyue said that her high chest rose and fell rapidly, very excited.


    Su night this just understand, originally is Qiao fold month jealousy, but that is her elder brother!


    What''s more, Qiao Kairui and Qiao wanshen have to do these things. If Qiao wanshen doesn''t get familiar with the big guys below, no one will know him.


    "Are you jealous? Your brother has this talent. How about giving him a try? It''s just a small Jiangdu City! "


    "Jealousy? I don''t know. I just don''t think it''s fair. From small to large, he can get whatever he wants in the end, and I... I thought you would take care of Hui Shoutao in the end. " Said Jo.


    Su Ye naturally knows what kind of character Hui Shoutao is. All the people who have been practicing in the ghost sword sect since childhood inherit it alone. It''s impossible for Hui Shoutao to take care of this kind of thing all the time.


    "Hui Shoutao is not jealous. He is suitable for cultivation but not for business. As for you, you don''t need anything now, and you can do what you like. "


    "I have no choice. In fact, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I like writing, and I also like carving. When I was a child, I thought it would be nice to be a carpenter when I grow up. I often dream that I am hiding in a big tree. I secretly carve in the heart of the tree. Every moment I cut, the big tree outside will be more luxuriant. " Qiao Zheyue felt a little shy and couldn''t help but smile.


    After hearing this, Su Ye was shocked. This kind of dream was called tree spirit awakening in the ancient world.


    It''s very rare, isn''t it Joe?


    "Your dream is not simple. Come here and I''ll feel your pulse." Su night finish saying, draw back the chair in front of the desk of the book directly, signal Joe to fold a month to sit down.


    Qiao Zheyue had seen Su Ye''s magic tricks. Although she wondered how to dream, she thought it was not easy, but she sat down obediently.


    Su night gently for her pulse, suddenly in the eyes flashed a surprised look, subconsciously gathered a wisp of spiritual power slowly passed in.


    This kind of psychic power is extraordinary. Even now Su Ye is in the real psychic realm, and she doesn''t have much psychic power.


    Spirit power into the body, immediately let Qiao Zheyue whole body feel comfortable for a while, that kind of comfortable feeling, brought every corner of the body infinite pleasure, she subconsciously relaxed the whole body, wish the whole body immersed in this spirit power.


    "Oh... Oh..." suddenly, Qiao Zheyue, who was caught in the infinite pleasure, could not help but groan softly, which came out from the depth of her throat. Through her nasal voice, she was very seductive.


    With this sound, even Qiao Zheyue herself woke up subconsciously. She sat up straight, and looked at Su ye in shame and embarrassment.


    In the heart already is a burst of confusion, secretly blame oneself, God, how can call out a voice at this time?


    And this kind of sound is too similar to that kind of thing


    Su Ye just a faint smile, did not say anything more, came to the desk, he took out the brush before Taodao, will open a blank scroll, suddenly thought of what, downstairs for a while, unexpectedly took a small bowl of snake blood!


    The double headed snake blood was blended into the ink, and stirred gently to become a slightly dark red color.


    Su Ye looked up at Qiao Zheyue and said: "you really have the talent of writing and carving! Now I''ll write a few words and you can take them back and copy them 10000 times. No more, no less! After ten thousand times, come to me again! "


    "Well, I will remember!" Qiao Zheyue couldn''t help walking forward a few steps and watching carefully.


    Su Ye holds a brush in his hand and looks at the blank picture. He doesn''t move. His eyes burst out bright light, as if to penetrate the picture directly.


    His breathing gradually became rhythmic, and the sound of breathing became louder and louder.


    All of a sudden, he picked up the brush and wrote down several powerful words on the scroll!


    "The immortal caresses the top and grows long."


    "The summit is the peak, the boundless sky bank!"


    These words made the whole paper tremble, especially the handwriting on it. It seemed that it had a savage and ferocious smell to break through the paper.


    Next to Qiao Zheyue, he could not help but step back. His face also changed greatly. He did not dare to read these four sentences.


    There was a mysterious epiphany in her mind, as if every word was carved by nature, not written by human.


    If you look at it for a while, you will feel that the Qi and blood in your body will become boiling.


    "Good! Good spirit! I''m really far from such a state! " Joe also had to praise.


    There are a lot of calligraphy and paintings in her family, and she has seen them even more. But even if any great ancient calligrapher compares with Su Ye''s figures, it will make her pale.


    Or


    Qiao Zheyue secretly looked at Su ye again, or he shouldn''t compare the calligraphy and painting of ordinary people with this.


    For the first time, she was able to have a look at it, and then she could feel the spirit coming from her face!


    "If there is a spirit in writing, that''s what I mean." Qiao Zheyue murmured.


    Su ye put down her brush, shook her head slowly and said, "my accomplishments are far from enough. I can only do this. Take it back to practice! Remember, whatever you want to write or even draw in your heart, do as you please. Don''t imitate by force


    "Yes! I will follow Mr. Su''s instruction


    Joe took a look at the moon, but he didn''t roll it up. Suddenly he fell into it deeply.


    Su ye had to gently shake her up and let her take it back to see it.


    "Take it back! At this time, I should go home, too! "


    "Good! I''ll see you off! "


    They went out of the villa together, and there was already a full-time driver waiting outside.


    Su Ye didn''t stay too much and went straight home.


    Back home, his father and sister Tong Yaya are there. When they see Su Ye coming back, they are both happy and complaining.


    Tong Yaya said, "brother, why are you so busy every day? Now just disappear for a few days, but don''t forget the door. "


    "Then how? But you remind me that we''ll move tomorrow! "

 Chapter 105

    "Congratulations on getting rich! Good luck


    Early in the morning, Hui Shoutao and several shop assistants came to help move.


    In fact, Su Ye didn''t want to move so many things, but Su Licheng didn''t seem to want to leave anything, and the last bag after bag.


    After they carry things to the car, a group of people still don''t know where their new home is.


    "Go! Mingdu villa Su ye said.


    "Ha ha, boss style. Only this kind of villa can barely match the identity of the boss! "


    With a big wave of his hand, Hui Shoutao let several cars set off one after another.


    Until the door of Mingdu villa, Su Licheng and Tong Yaya believe that Su Ye really bought a villa.


    "Mr. Su, here you are! Welcome to Mingdu villa, happy move


    At the gate of the villa, the property manager of the villa and a group of security guards have been waiting for a long time.


    Su Ye is also not polite. He takes out the red envelope and sends one by himself. Although he doesn''t let Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue and others come over, it''s too dazzling, but Qiao Zheyue has already arranged everything.


    The security guards got the red envelope and were even more happy. They began to help with things one after another.


    "Brother, you bought this villa?" Tong Yaya stood at the door of the villa, staring at her big eyes. She couldn''t believe it.


    "We should say it''s ours!" As soon as Su ye entered the house, an aunt came out.


    This is the nanny that Qiao Zheyue invited. He has received professional training and is very generous and decent.


    "Master, master, miss. I''m your nanny Aunt Wang. Miss Qiao asked me to come here. I hope it won''t make you feel abrupt - come on, let me help you with it! "


    Su Ye is not polite either. The villa is so big that it needs people to cook and clean.


    "Thank you, Aunt Wang!"


    The family had their own expressions and entered the villa together.


    Qiao Zheyue specially invited an international designer to design the interior layout. When he went in, he immediately found the luxury inside. Behind the gorgeous, there was a warm feeling of home.


    Tong Yaya was most shocked, and said: "such a big... My God, brother, can I choose a room of my own with a bathroom?"


    "Of course! Go and have a look


    Suye takes her to the second floor. Before, they rented a house in the community, which seems to have three rooms, but the room where their father lived was a small utility room, and they shared a bathroom.


    Often my father comes back from work in the middle of the night, and once he washes, he will disturb everyone.


    Therefore, Tong Yaya still wanted to have an independent room in his heart.


    "Projection hall, cloakroom, wow, this room is so big... This mirror is too big. It''s intelligent." Every time Tong Yaya went to a place, she was almost pleasantly surprised.


    Su Ye was relieved to see her sister so happy.


    After all, their family has suffered too much over the years.


    Today, all the people I brought here are acquaintances, so Su Licheng just cooks himself.


    Aunt Wang had prepared early and bought a lot of dishes.


    "Don''t hurry! All stay for dinner! " Su Licheng said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, old boss, then we are not welcome!" A group of people sat down laughing.


    On the contrary, Hui Shoutao is the one who greets you. He takes you around for a while, from the garage to the swimming pool, to the underground wine cellar, and then to the second floor movie viewing hall, and even the gym for a while.


    After two hours, the meal was finally ready.


    A group of people came to the table laughing, and the scene was very enjoyable.


    When Hui Shoutao saw that many people didn''t bring gifts, he took the lead and said, "boss, should you have a housewarming banquet in your big villa. In this way, when the time comes, we can still have a meal with the gift and feel happy. Hehe, maybe we can buy a big house then! "


    Su ye knew that this was Hui Shoutao''s carefulness and said, "no, today is actually calling for everyone to come and help. We don''t know who to invite! Let''s have a light meal! "


    That''s what Su Licheng means. After he doesn''t get in touch with Su''s old house, even if there''s a happy event, he won''t be able to invite those people to the old house.


    "Well! This new home is now OK. You don''t have to spend that money any more. Let''s spend it. In fact, we don''t have many friends. At that time, all the people at the three tables will be dissatisfied. It''s not decent. " Su Licheng also agreed.


    Back to Shoutao bear very hard, secretly took a look at Su ye, see Su Ye is still so low-key, back to Shoutao also had to put words in the stomach.


    He just murmured in his heart, that is, Su Ye didn''t hold a banquet in public. Otherwise, as Su Ye''s identity, the whole city of Jiangdu is black and white. Which of the rich and big men are not competing to come to the door?


    At that time, even three thousand tables were full!


    After a meal, there were all kinds of talks. Under the leadership of Hui Shoutao, we began to drink red wine.


    At five or six in the afternoon, two of them were almost unconscious.


    Even Tong Yaya also happily drank two cups, her little face flushed, very tempting.


    Su Licheng was afraid that they would not be able to survive in this way. After dinner, he gave them a day off tomorrow to send them back to rest.


    Before long, all the guests left, leaving the three members of Suye''s family and the nanny.


    Su Licheng sat on the sofa and looked at everything around him. He also felt that everything was untrue. In the end, he drank several cups recklessly and finally got drunk.


    Listening to his father''s nonsense, Su Ye recalls that he was a drinker, but since he was driven out of Su''s old house, he has never been a drinker.


    It''s the first time in many years to be drunk like this!


    Tong Yaya also smiles: "is our father drunk? It''s rare. The last time I got drunk, I still remember the day when my mother left. I don''t know where my mother is now. Is she doing well? "


    Su ye took a deep breath and said without saying any more comments


    "I helped dad to rest."


    The next morning.


    Su ye also got up early. He knew that time was precious and he didn''t have the habit of staying in bed.


    Aunt Wang was earlier than him and had already made breakfast.


    After su Ye ate, she wanted to call her sister to get up. They still need to go to class.


    At this time, I heard the doorbell ring.


    "Who is it so early?"


    Su ye saw that Aunt Wang was still busy with breakfast, so he went to open the door in person.


    As soon as the gate opened, I saw several familiar figures standing on the garden grass. One of them was an old woman who needed help. It was su Ye''s grandmother.


    It was Yang Xi''er who supported Mrs. su. Next to her were Su Jishi, who had lost the position of curator, Yang Le bin, Yang Xi''er''s younger brother, and other familiar faces of the Su family.


    They will appear here, which really makes Suye feel surprised.


    "Look, it''s Suye! He really lives here! " Yang Lebin''s eyes were sharp, and he saw Su ye come out.


    Su Ye frowned, but she quickly met her and said, "grandma, why are you here?"


    Mrs. Su gave a kind smile and said, "Xiaoye, grandma heard that you have moved. Why don''t you tell Grandma? I heard from other people."


    Su Ye glanced at everyone. He knew that it was impossible for the clinic staff to help move. He just didn''t know which talkative person was so fond of talking nonsense.


    "Grandma, I just moved in yesterday. I''m not afraid to disturb you. "


    Mrs. Su sighed and said, "this child, where can I disturb grandma? I see you can live in a new house. Grandma is happy for you."


    Yang Xi''er said: "why, do you still plan to let Grandma stand outside to blow all the time?"


    "Grandma, come in! Come in and say


    Su ye also helped her grandmother.


    Su Jishi, Yang Lebin and others follow in strangely. With grandma present, Su ye can''t say anything.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Su Licheng also got up.


    Su Jishi said with a smile: "brother, how can you get up now? You have become lazy! We''ve come to congratulate you! "

 Chapter 106

    Su Licheng was also surprised to see the arrival of the people.


    However, he was always filial. He quickly came to Mrs. Su, bowed his head and cried, "mother, why are you here! Sit down


    Mrs. Su sat down on the sofa with a smile, looked around, nodded and said:


    "It''s a nice house. I''ll die if you have today. My biggest worry is that you and Xiaoye are not having a good time. "


    Su Licheng poured tea in person and said, "you live a long life, not to mention death. In the future, you have to see Xiaoye grow up, marry a wife and have children."


    Su Jishi said with a smile: "that''s right. In my opinion, although Xiaoye is not as good as Changqing, he has made some achievements recently. After all, he still has the blood of our Su family. I took the clinic back not long ago, and now I get such a good villa from Qiao''s family. I''m sure it will be very promising in the future. Ha ha, nephew Xiaoye, right? "


    Looking at the way he talks and laughs, he doesn''t look like the way he used to be, let alone the way he should be soon after he lost his position as a curator.


    Su ye said: "this small achievement is certainly not worth mentioning. Compared with your position as the curator of the holy hand Medicine Museum, it''s still far away."


    This words a, Su Jishi''s facial expression Shua of big change, the palm grasps on the sofa, as if will have an attack.


    He looked at Su Ye angrily, but he finally put up with it.


    Yang Lebin, who was next to him, was furious and couldn''t bear it. He cried out, "Su ye, what do you mean by that? If it wasn''t for you, would my in laws'' position as curator be lost? You''re the one who can''t even make a doctor. You still have the face to say


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su night there can this son of a bitch here nonsense, one step forward to teach.


    Su Licheng grabbed him with one hand and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing? sit down! Talk to your grandmother


    At the moment, Mrs. Su obviously didn''t know what happened. She looked surprised, as if she didn''t know why she was quarreling.


    "What''s the matter? It''s all a family. Why did you fight all of a sudden? And you, Jishi, aren''t you a curator? When did I lose it? Why didn''t I hear someone tell me about it? What''s the matter? " Asked Mrs. su.


    Yang Xi''er sat next to her, patted Mrs. Su''s hand and said, "grandma, I wanted to tell you about this. But I haven''t found a good chance. In fact, it''s very simple. A few days ago, we met a lot of poisoned patients in the holy hand medical center. Our usual methods are useless. You know, the holy hand medical center is handed down by my grandfather. Even if we do our best, we must save people, don''t you think? "


    Mrs. Su nodded. Since she married into the Su family, she has always been proud of the holy hand family. Naturally, she understands the responsibility of rescuing the wounded.


    "Yes, it''s also the purpose of our family. Regardless of everything, people''s life comes first."


    When Yang Xi''er heard Mrs. Su''s support, her face immediately burst out with a smile. He said, "grandma taught me a lesson. So in order to save people, we used a prescription from Uncle Licheng''s clinic. Who knows, it happened to Chen Bureau. The curator was stigmatized as stealing prescriptions, and even his medical qualification certificate was stripped. All our doctors were cold hearted, and countless patients spontaneously organized to avenge the curator. "


    This words haven''t finished yet, Su ye and Su Licheng are a burst of exasperation.


    This Yang Xi''er evaded the heavy and took the light. In front of her grandmother, she said such a scandal that caused a sensation in the medical field in a few words.


    Su Licheng said angrily: "this is not the case at all! You even invited my mother today. What do you want? "


    Obviously, Su Licheng also knows that the black and white of this matter is very clear. They have the cheek to come to the door now. They must have a plan.


    It''s not the first day that he met Su Jishi. If such a person wants him to come to the door, it''s a degree of servility, especially when the relationship in front is so stiff.


    Su Jishi laughed, as if a big victory was in sight, and said, "we don''t want to do anything. After all, you''re still doing something wrong. Now that you have everything, it''s time to let go of the hatred. You and your son are always members of the Su family, but they are bleeding from the Su family. How can they do this now? "


    Su ye said, "you might as well be more direct in front of grandma. What do you want? Do you want to return to the position of curator? "


    Su Jishi''s fierce rise seems to be what Su ye said in his heart.


    In fact, as far as the Su family is concerned, there is no lack of contacts, money and status. All these are brought about by the word "national medicine".


    But now, the curator of his holy hand Medical Museum has an accident, which has brought a huge impact on the whole Su family.


    Even Mr. Su is furious!


    The huanghuang masterhand family can be said to judge people''s life and death with one word. How can it be destroyed now that it has the title of No.7 scholar in the three academies of the country?


    During this period of time, Mr. Su did nothing but wanted to restore his identity as a doctor.


    But it was too much, and was reported by a group of reporters. At last, they came up with the only solution, that is... If Nanxi clinic is also the home of the Su family, then it''s not a prescription theft.


    Su Jishi said: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to be in my family. I have this life and no afterlife. Don''t worry, Su Ye. Your grandfather has already spoken. You can go back to the old house some time, worship ancestral temple again, and become a part of our Su family again! "


    This news is undoubtedly shocking. Although Su Jishi had said similar words before, it is now the words passed on by master Su, which is absolutely reliable.


    For so many years, Su Licheng took this as a mental illness, shocked and said: "really? Does he really say that? "


    "Of course! In fact, our father is old, and he also wanted to test you. Go back! After all, we are all family Su Jishi sighed.


    Su night is a see through, said: "do you still need us to declare, at the beginning you didn''t steal the prescription, right?"


    "Well... Hehe, it''s all a family. You need a good nephew to say something about it. But don''t worry, you just say a few words, you don''t need to run around at all. After you go back to your old house, we have a medical school and a lot of medicine books, which are enough for you to study. Ha ha Su Jishi said with a smile.


    Su Ye really wants to laugh at the moment. Does Su Jishi think that this sentence can be regarded as nothing happened?


    Mrs. Su was so excited that she said, "this, this is great. Xiaoye, you can come back. I thought your room would be kept for you. It would be cleaned every week. When are you going to move back in with grandma? "


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "grandma, I will go back one day, but definitely not now! Don''t mind so much about other things! "


    "Su ye, what do you mean? You want to see grandma so old, but also worry about you, sad sad? If there is something wrong with grandma, you will take full responsibility for it Yang Xi''er is furious and points at Su Ye.


    Su ye could not bear to swallow his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "what did you do to us at the beginning? Have you forgotten? Do you want to threaten me with grandma? You are so naive! I believe that grandma has known your virtue for a long time, just for the sake of the whole family! let''s go! In my family, only grandma is welcome, others can go away! "


    "You... You... Don''t deceive too much!" Yang Xi''er said.


    "Is that too much deception? Then I should make it worse! " Su ye said.


    "Ridiculous, who do you think you are? But it''s just holding Qiao''s thigh. What''s your ability? One day they''re tired of you, and they''ll kick you away. Do you think this villa is yours? If you tear your face, we will cooperate with Qiao''s family and kick you away directly! " Yang Xi''er said.


    "Just you?" Su yeleng snorts, very disdainful.


    Su Jishi couldn''t help it. He said to Su Licheng, "look at your son. What''s he like? Are you really forcing us not to be grateful when you treat us like this? You should also know our contacts. When Changqing and Xi''er get engaged, even the central people will come down. You don''t think for yourself, you should also think for your son and daughter. Are you really not afraid of what happened to him? "


    Su Ye suddenly thought of something and said with a smile: "it''s your engagement day! Congratulations, all the guests will know that you are the stinking rat excrement of the whole Su family! "

 Chapter 107

    "You are so cruel!"


    Su Jishi now fully understands Su Ye''s attitude. It''s almost impossible to make su Ye soft.


    He tried to break out several times, but finally he held back and looked at Su Licheng again.


    "Licheng, in fact, over the years, you have been resentful. I understand and I understand. But look at our mother. How old is she this year? Do you want to continue to make mischief? Do you think she can''t see our brother fix it before she closes her eyes? "


    Su Licheng also estimated that his mother was present, and said, "don''t say these words today. Let''s talk about it later if there''s anything else."


    "Why later? We are brothers and we are all family. Do you feel aggrieved in your heart, and I don''t feel aggrieved in my heart? Over the years, has your father and son ever been filial? Did you take care of her when she was ill? Do you know that she doesn''t think about food and tea? She is alone, no one to talk with her, do you know? In the final analysis, you are in fact an unfaithful and unfilial thing Su Jishi scolded loudly again.


    Especially when it comes to the end, he is almost in tears, obviously sad for his old mother.


    Su Licheng is also angry, angry way: "so many years, how many times I went to the door of the old house, you stopped me. I just want to see my mother every year on her birthday. Do you remember what you said last year? You say I''m not a member of the Su family for a long time, and I don''t deserve to step into the gate of the old house! "


    Su ye did not expect that her father had suffered such unbearable treatment.


    He clenched his fists, and it was impossible for him to give up. He said in a deep voice, "Grandma! I won''t leave you today. After some time, I will go to the old house myself and pick you up here! "


    Yang Xi''er was furious and said, "Su ye, what do you mean? How long has grandma been here? Do you have to rush people? No one can cure you now, can you? "


    When Mrs. Su heard their quarrel, she had no choice but to smile. She reached for Su Ye''s hand and said:


    "I understand. Next time grandma comes alone, I''ll have a good talk with you!"


    When Su ye saw her grandmother talking like this, she felt a pain in her heart. In fact, her grandmother''s heart was like a mirror. She must know the contradiction between these children and grandchildren, but she didn''t say it.


    "Grandma, wait a minute, I have a present for you!"


    Su night quickly returned to the room, took out a small box, opened it to grandma, and it was filled with three bottles of the earth essence.


    Suji Shi and Yang Xier, who were standing by, did recognize this. Of course, they also got two bottles by means of means, but they did not drink any of them.


    After su Ye attached to Qiao''s family, he really made a lot of money!


    "Grandma, there are three bottles of the earth essence, which are good for your health. Your health has not been very good. Remember to drink the smallest bottle first, then the middle one after ten days, and then the biggest one after ten days, you know? " Su Ye told patiently.


    Mrs. Su did not understand the value of the essence of the earth, but she knew it was her grandson''s heart and it was also accepted.


    In that case, Mrs. Su didn''t want to stay any longer, so she just left.


    After leaving the door, Su Jishi turned back, his eyes burst into a sharp light, and he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Su Licheng, what are you worth fighting with me? If you don''t make me feel better, you can''t think about it! I''ll give you seven days to think about it. If you don''t come and admit your mistake, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Hum


    "Yes? No one who dares to threaten me will come to a good end! " Su yechen replied.


    "Well, I will be afraid of your father and son?"


    After su Jishi had said that, he strode along without looking back.


    Until their figures disappeared, Su Licheng breathed heavily and relaxed. It seemed that he had been under countless pressures just now.


    He patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "son, don''t worry! Dad won''t let you and Yaya have an accident. They don''t dare to do anything with you. Everything has me! I will protect you


    Su Ye nodded and suddenly asked, "he just threatened us like this. Does he really know anyone?"


    "For so many years, we must have made a lot of contacts. But they also want fame. They don''t dare to mess about! " Su Licheng comforted again a few words, this just went back to the room.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth conjures up a cold smile. Since these people don''t know the heaven and the earth so well, have fun with them.


    Immediately, he also took out his mobile phone and made a call to Hui Shoutao. Some things will be more convenient for him to check.


    The next seven days were calm and nothing happened.


    It''s as if Su Jishi''s threatening words were dispersed in the cold wind. Su Ye specially ordered Qiao wan to pay close attention, but Su Jishi didn''t move at all.


    On the eighth day, Su ye received a very unexpected call.


    Seeing the words "the world''s most beautiful Qingzheng" on the mobile phone, Su Ye was stunned. This number was saved by Qingzheng himself, but Qingzheng didn''t take the initiative to contact her since she came back from killing the double headed snake.


    Why did you call all of a sudden today?


    "Hello! Hello Suye turned on the handsfree.


    "Hello, future husband, is it convenient for you to talk? I have something big to tell you. " The tone of Qingzheng is a little serious, and it also lowers its voice.


    Su Ye frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s going to kill you!"


    There was an urgent atmosphere in Qingzheng''s side, and he quickly explained: "I heard that someone had invited someone from shaxinmeng to kill you. I''ve put down this matter for the time being, but I''m afraid it won''t last long. Who have you offended recently? Someone is going to kill you? "


    Several possibilities suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind, the most likely one was su Jishi, and judging from the time, it was also the most likely one.


    "What is the power of this alliance? I haven''t heard of it before! "


    "You''ve never heard of that? Brother, did you come out of the mountains? Am I in love with a fool? " Qingzheng said.


    "Speak well!" Su Ye corrected it immediately.


    Qingzheng was honest and didn''t dare to make mistakes. She said: "this terrible force is controlled by NaNTU Jue. It can be said that the south of China is controlled by this star killing alliance, which is not something that our little Jiangdu City can fight against. "


    "Shaxinmeng? I little interesting. You keep an eye on it and keep in touch with me. If this heart killing alliance dares to provoke me, no matter what Nan Tujue or Bei Longyu, I will kill them directly! "


    Su ye said a few words, and then hung up.


    There is still a thorn in his heart. Although he is not afraid, what about his father and sister?


    "It seems that we should prepare some magic weapon to protect their lives."

 Chapter 108

    When it comes to life-saving magic weapon, Su Ye actually has a plan.


    But the materials have not been prepared all the time, because as long as the level of magic weapon is absolutely driven by real Qi and spiritual power, neither father nor sister can practice. Naturally, they can''t practice ordinary magic weapons.


    "This time, I killed the two headed python. Its teeth are extremely cold and Yin. It''s a good material for making magic weapons."


    Su Ye immediately had the answer. If it was an ordinary python, its teeth would not work, but this double headed Python was not ordinary. That kind of teeth could bear it. He put the seal into it.


    It''s about the safety of my father and sister. We can''t delay it.


    Su Ye has all the materials ready. Even if there is no material, it is a phone call. Someone will help immediately. He doesn''t have to run around at all.


    "Boss, are you going to strike iron? Don''t you just buy what you want? Why do you have to do it yourself? " When Hui Shoutao hears Su ye say that he wants to refine the weapon, he doesn''t understand it.


    Su Ye shook her head: "it''s not iron making. I want to make some small things. Is there a place like ironmaking and magic weapon refining in Jiangdu City


    "Magic weapon... There must be none. But before Wu''s home is to do this work, later by Qiao''s people to end, but there should still be stalls. Would you like to go and have a look? I''ll call Qiao wanshen and ask him to clear up. " Back Shoutao said, will take out the mobile phone to call.


    Su Ye reaches out his hand to stop him. This time, he just wants to borrow a place. He also needs to use some small tools. It''s not a big deal.


    Moreover, although Qiao wanshen and others are his subordinates, they all have their own positions and a lot of things to do, so they don''t have to work hard for such personal matters as him.


    "No, since you know, we''ll just go by ourselves." Su ye said.


    "Or night brother, you keep a low profile. Well, I''ll ask my little brother to drive here Hui Shoutao went to arrange it immediately.


    It''s low-key, but driving this car is not low-key at all. It''s a custom-made Maybach luxury car worth more than 10 million yuan. It looks very popular.


    After getting on the bus, Su ye said with a smile: "ouch, back to Shoutao, you are getting rich. I have seen you change several cars recently. This car is not cheap! "


    Hui Shoutao smiles and touches his chin. He is also very proud. He says something in half unfamiliar Cantonese


    "Wet and broken! It''s all small money. Hehe, this car just started, but Brother Guo of Datang City delivered it to the door in person. People are so sincere, I can''t do without it! "


    Su ye said, "Oh? Yes? What can I do for you


    Hui Shoutao didn''t even cover up, but with a little magnanimous, he said: "where does he ask for me, in fact, he asks for you. After he went back, he was scared to death. All day long, he was afraid that you would take over Datang city by mistake. He didn''t know that he wanted to have a good relationship with me. When you take over Datang City, let me say something nice in front of you, so that he could be a part-time official. "


    Su Ye was a little dumbfounded. He was really low-key at ordinary times. Although he also had a car, the Qiao family had a car for his family, and it was still millions, with a dedicated driver.


    But he never showed off anything.


    "Look at you, you are quite honest."


    "How dare I cheat you? I don''t like other things, but luxury cars, hehe, are very cool. If you listen to the sound, it''s like the roar of the dragon. It''s really cool to run. " Back Shoutao seems to have met the love of his life, stroking his car.


    Su Ye smiles. In fact, as long as the people around him, no matter who they are, are definitely labeled as "Longtou confidant". Hui Shoutao dares to accept the gift, but he does not hide it. He has not heard of his dishonesty for some time, but he has made many friends. This is very commendable.


    "If you have time to practice more, it''s worth more than anything! All these things, no matter money or power, are just passing away. " Su ye said casually.


    Hui Shoutao nodded his head as if he knew nothing about it and said, "the boss''s lesson is that I have been practicing all the time recently. You don''t have to say that my "secret skill of ghost sword" has been practiced. Hui Shoutao impatiently blocked it and said, "get out of the way, get out of the way, you can''t make what we want!"


    "Is it the hidden weapon of the flying needle that the two bosses want? It''s easy to say! " The old man in white shirt suddenly lowered his voice.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "can you still make concealed weapons here?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that the boss has never heard of our shop. A lot of martial arts masters consume a lot of weapons. Last month we borrowed a large one. After hearing that the other party can buy three thousand flying needles, all of which are made in our shop. " The old man said again.


    However, before he finished his words, a second middle-aged man came up and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. Their shop is used to build a few Luoyang shovels to steal tombs. Where can they have such great ability. Two bosses, come to our store and have a look. Even the people of shaxinmeng place an order with us! What do you want to do? I''ll do it for you! "


    Su Yexin knows that she has come to the right place. If she thinks about it carefully, it is true. Then the underground forces can''t sell their things in the open market, and they often have to customize them. This is the place where they take over the work.


    "I don''t want to see any more, just borrow a place! Which of you is quiet and undisturbed? "

 Chapter 109

    "If you don''t want to be disturbed, it must be our family!"


    "Roll, roll! On your family, yesterday was also charged protection fees, the most chaotic is your family! Two bosses, come to us! "


    Immediately, several shops began to quarrel.


    In their eyes, Su ye, the big boss who drives a luxury car, is the fat sheep who listen to the slaughter!


    If it was in the past, they would not quarrel in public, but since the fall of the Wu family, they have been affected and lost a lot.


    Some stores even haven''t had a single business for half a month.


    Su ye saw that it was not a good way for them to quarrel like this. She looked around, then pointed to the innermost one and said:


    "The one in it! Whose family is it? "


    "Ha ha, this little brother is our family. Please


    An old man raised his crutch after the crowd. He was afraid that they would not give way. He tried his best to shout, but he could not make Suye wait for a long time.


    Su ye took a look at the old man and found that he had broken several fingers. The ugly scar must have been caused by refining utensils when he was young.


    "Bad luck! I went to the old Bashu house. "


    "Break up, break up! The old Bashu family doesn''t have any materials. Will you ask us to buy them later? Well, the old rule is, don''t solicit people around! " All around the shop owners said, even obediently scattered.


    Lao Ba Shu glared at them and then said, "don''t listen to them, brother. We have everything in our family. Come with me


    "I have all the key things. Please, old man


    In fact, Su Ye didn''t choose them casually. He just took a look at many stores and swept them away with the skill of "the son of heaven looks at Qi". He found that only the stores of the old Bashu family had a slight yellow Qi.


    This kind of yellow Qi is very light and almost invisible. However, if it is rich enough, it will appear the image of the instrument. If it meets the soul of the instrument again, it will condense into the essence of the soul of the instrument.


    Of course, this kind of yellow Qi is far away from the soul.


    When I got to the store, I found that it was a little dark inside. The facilities were no different from those of ordinary refineries.


    Inside, there is a 13-year-old tomboy with short hair, small face and dirty body. However, his eyes are big and watery. At first glance, he thinks he is a boy, but at second glance, he will find that he is a girl.


    "Fire dance, a guest is coming!" Old Bashu yelled.


    The girl named Huowu was still dozing off when she heard her grandfather''s words. She woke up immediately, wiped the saliva coming out of her mouth with her sleeve, and quickly said, "Welcome! What does the guest need to make? "


    Su Ye smiles and says, "if I need to, I''ll call you! Don''t disturb me


    "Okay, okay." Huowu looks at Su Ye strangely and finds that Su Ye is very expensive and still wears such expensive clothes. How can she come here?


    Hui Shoutao immediately put up the big box, which contained the poisonous teeth of a two headed python, snake blood, various materials and so on.


    Su ye took out a list and handed it to Lao Ba Shu, saying, "do you have everything on it? Help me prepare ten


    Lao Ba Shu took it over to have a look, and his face changed slightly. He said, "yes, we have all kinds of quenching, oil quenching and blood quenching. We have to prepare this. There must be a store next door, but in terms of price... "


    Hui Shoutao is very rich and said, "don''t cut corners for my boss. We just want the best. I know your rules. Cash is here. It''s a million dollars! "


    With that, he put the second box on the table and opened the zipper. There was a bundle of money in it.


    These people, they are doing business that can''t be seen. Naturally, they don''t want to transfer money in their accounts. They like cash best.


    "Good, good. You two, I''ll do it right away. " Old Bashu was so happy that he went to deal with the list immediately.


    Su ye took another look at Huowu and said:


    "Make a fire"


    Huowu nodded and started to make a fire immediately.


    Su ye took out five giant python teeth in a row. The teeth were big enough to have arms. They looked like animal teeth, emitting cold light.


    He also took out the wolf hair pen, stained with snake blood, and directly depicted it on the fangs.


    What he wrote was a charm. It was very complicated. There was no room for carelessness!


    Huowu burns the stove. She glances at Su Ye''s fangs. Her face changes. She can''t think of what animal pulled them out of her mouth.


    Hui Shoutao came forward and patted Huowu on the shoulder. He almost patted Huowu on his knees. "Do you understand the rules? Don''t look at me


    "I dare not." Fire Dance immediately lowered his head, serious life.


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing, even if someone recorded the whole process, the other side certainly couldn''t learn.


    After carving the charm, Su ye put the fangs into the fire and burned them. Then she began to carve the second and third fangs


    In the process, old Bashu also came back with big bags and small bags, and two neighbor''s shop owners helped deliver the goods with a smile.


    As soon as they step into the door, they suddenly see an unspeakable light on Su Ye''s body. Moreover, they also roll up their sleeves and reach out to the fire and begin to write.


    The flaming flame seemed to be suppressed by something, big and small, and even a strange sound sounded. The flame seemed to turn into a python, circling around to restore its original state.


    They turned pale with fright.


    "He, he''s not refining magic tools, is he?"


    "How can it be? I''ve heard that NaNTU can make magic weapons, but no one else can. It must be the object in his hand, which is the magic weapon. "


    "Yes. How old is he? When we were so old, we couldn''t even quench and refine magic tools? To whom? Tut Tut, but what he has is absolutely good! Our materials are too cheap. "


    A few people you a word I a word, think is this truth, hand material immediately took back.


    "Old Bashu, you old man. It turns out that you only gave us tens of thousands of yuan after a big meal. That''s not good!"


    "What we have in our hands, that''s decades of sand washing! You can''t take it without 300000! You don''t have to stare at me. I''ll take care of your old age, or I''ll pay you half a million. "


    Old Bashu was so angry that he trembled all over. He pointed to them and scolded, "who dares to buy your things in the future? We just said that. How can we go back now? And if I didn''t buy your sand washing stone, who would buy it? "


    The so-called sand washing stone is what their Insiders call it. In fact, it is just the residue left after each forging and quenching.


    These things are not worth money at all. They are all waste and nobody wants them.


    But for Su ye, it''s a treasure. The waves wash the sand. He needs these residues to act as the waves and wash his magic weapon.


    At this time, in the middle of refining, Su Ye suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Have you got the washing stone? I''ll use it right away


    When Lao Ba Shu heard this, he said to those people, "if you don''t sell it, you''ll get out right away."


    "Hey, hey! That''s right! " These guys put things down right away.


    Old Bashu immediately called Huowu and poured the sand washing stones into the trough basin in front of him, full of them.


    Su night didn''t have many tubes, took out the poisonous tooth with the blazing fire, and put it in the sand.


    Then his hands turned, like cooking, constantly rolling.


    The huge fangs were constantly broken and peeled off, getting smaller and smaller.


    Su Ye reached into her arms and gently grasped a small pill in her hand. Suddenly a real fire broke out in her hand and said in a deep voice:


    "Open"


    Put the pill into the fangs!


    Boom!


    Unexpectedly, a huge force formed an aperture and collided with it. The whole Cao basin was smashed directly. The sand washing stones inside could not bear the impact. They were scattered all over the place.


    When they saw it, they were all startled and squatted down one after another.


    "What happened? It''s not going to explode, is it? "


    In these places, if they don''t exercise properly, they will explode. That''s not strange.


    Su ye also frowned and looked at the ground for a long time, only to find that there was a small hole on the ground, in which there was something emitting a small light.


    He reached out and picked it up, only to find that it was a poisonous tooth the size of a dog''s tooth, or a reduced version of the poisonous tooth just now.


    Su Ye holds it in her hand and finally smiles


    "It''s a success!"

 Chapter 110

    The huge fangs, finally refined into the size of the index finger, the length is not as long as two fingers.


    It looks like it''s just a little bit left over from the smashing, but Su Ye knows that he has succeeded in refining it.


    "The fangs are really hard!"


    Su night smile, looking at the hands of that slowly hidden streamer of small fangs, heart finally a lot of peace of mind.


    If the material allows, he can definitely refine it to the size of hair, but with the fangs, it''s enough.


    "Boss, is that successful?"


    Hui Shoutao takes the lead to stand up and has a look. He doesn''t find how special Su Ye''s little dog tooth is. If he didn''t see Su Ye refining with his own eyes, he would definitely think it was just a little dog tooth.


    "Yes! It''s a success


    Su Ye nodded. This little fangs is a magic weapon that he used up a lot of spiritual power to refine. As long as he carries it on his body, once he is fatally injured, it will immediately burst out a powerful array power, and it will also emit Yin power.


    This kind of Yin evil force won''t kill people, but it will make everyone around freeze and unable to move.


    Most importantly, Su ye also put one of the few dragon blood pills left.


    He is most clear about the effect of dragon blood fruit, in other words, as long as people are not completely dead, taking a dragon blood pill can survive.


    "I have to go on - these washing stones are not enough. Go and get more!"


    Su ye put away the little fangs magic weapon and immediately went to catch the second fangs in the fire. He also wanted to refine the second magic weapon.


    After hearing this, Lao Ba Shu and others trembled and went to wash sand and stones.


    Moreover, this time, the next door neighbor''s shop did not dare to make a random offer. Instead, they worked very hard to send it to the door of their house, kowtowed and bowed.


    In fact, they are not to blame.


    Although they claim that they are just miscreants, their eyes are not bad. Su Ye just showed her hand, which absolutely shocked everyone.


    Of course, they know that Su ye can''t be the one they can easily provoke. Now they cooperate obediently. They don''t ask for any credit. They just ask whether Su ye will be investigated later.


    Then, Su Ye continued to refine.


    Soon, his amazing behavior spread all over the street.


    A lot of shop owners have nothing to do. They rush to the door one after another and stand on tiptoe to see who is so powerful.


    The second one was faster than the first one. This time, the new Cao basin was not broken. Su Ye soon got the second one.


    Then there is the third and the fourth.


    By the time of the fifth, Suye had already felt tired.


    The spiritual power in his body was almost exhausted, and even the real Qi was almost gone. When he put his hands into the fire, he felt a burning pain.


    He thought to himself, "as expected, only five can be refined, no more..."


    There are many poisonous teeth pulled out from the double headed python, but at present, he can only refine five, and then he has to rest for at least half a month.


    When the fifth was finished, Suye washed her hands and her face.


    When he saw his whole body, he didn''t know when it was dirty.


    "Master refiner, are you finished?" Old Bashu asked bravely.


    Su Ye nodded, looked at the crowd and said, "it''s all gone! I''ve finished refining all my things! "


    They were shocked to see that Su ye had finished, and they immediately rushed to ask for advice. Some of them asked for advice, some of them worshipped teachers, and even some old men brought their granddaughter directly to get engaged to Su ye on the spot.


    Su night is dumbfounded, to back Shoutao said: "the number of clear settlement, can''t let them do loss business."


    At this time, the tomboy of Huowu came out of the crowd, ran to Suye and said quickly:


    "You go, through the back door, come on!"


    "What happened?" Suye didn''t expect the little girl to be so nervous.


    "Here they are! They are all bullies here... "


    Before the fire dance was finished, someone suddenly screamed out in the crowd. It seems that some old man who was watching was thrown aside.


    "Get out of the way - get out of the way!"


    "A bunch of poor people! Do you want to die? Don''t you give way to Ou Shao? Go away The sound of scolding scared the onlookers away, and they did not dare to get close.


    With the crowd separated, suddenly saw the middle swagger to come a few tough men.


    They look very wild, now this is not hot and cold weather, many people are wearing a coat, but they are a few very thin clothes, no matter from the collar or exposed arm, can see ferocious tattoos.


    The tall man in the middle should be ou Leng. He has a cigarette in his mouth and looks very proud. Because the smoke is very strong, it makes him half squint and even more murderous.


    There was a whispered discussion nearby


    "It''s really Ou Shao! What is he doing here? "


    "Do you still need to ask? I must have heard the news. I''ve come to rob you! Do you remember the last time you came to rob? It''s crippling people! "


    Hearing these voices, old Bashu''s face became even more ugly. He forced out a smile, met him and said:


    "Master Leng, come to the shop today. What can I do for you?"


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    With a slap in the face, Ou Leng knocked old Bashu to the ground.


    At the sight of Huowu, she screamed "grandfather" in horror. She rushed up and helped old Bashu up. But she was a girl who did not dare to fight back against these bullies.


    Ou Leng said angrily: "teach your mother! How dare you hide something from me, you old man? "


    "No, we really don''t!" Lao Bashu explained immediately.


    Ou Leng glanced at Su ye, sneered, and said to the valet: "go - there are outsiders here to break our rules, sneak to our territory, and take all their things away! A man breaks a hand and throws it out! "


    "Yes!"


    Several attendants are also used to this kind of thing, they see Su ye this small body, of course, can''t be afraid, directly stride up.


    Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled. I didn''t expect that Ou Leng was so rude.


    Hui Shoutao yelled angrily beside him


    "Who wants to die?"


    "Fatso, you haven''t been beaten, have you?" Several attendants rushed up immediately.


    Hui Shoutao is furious. It is reasonable to say that Su Ye is in charge of the underground forces in Jiangdu City, but now there are some bullies who want to fight Su Ye.


    This is not only a provocation to Su Ye''s power, but also a return to Shoutao, Qiao wanshen and other people''s faces.


    If this matter gets out, there will be a lot of responsible people!


    Bang bang!


    Hui Shoutao stepped forward and kicked them out.


    This frightened Ou Leng. He stepped back, looked at Su ye in surprise, and looked back at Hui Shoutao, but he finally gritted his teeth.


    "Where''s the short eyed dog thief! If you steal my things from my door, and you dare to beat my people, please give me your name! Otherwise, I won''t let you out of this door! "


    Su Ye raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s yours? What do you have? You said I stole from you. What''s that? "


    "Lao Tzu said that if there is one, there will be one! Do you have a problem? " Ou Leng is not afraid at all.


    "Well, listen to you. You still have power here." Su Yeh gave a sneer.


    "What? Scared? I''m with brother Ding Ou Leng exclaimed angrily.


    Su Ye doesn''t seem to have heard of the name. She looks at Hui Shoutao: "do you know him?"


    Hui Shoutao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it. Maybe I''m a little gangster."


    "Ha ha ha, are you two from other places? Don''t even know third brother Tang Tang Ding? My third brother Ding has a brother who worships him. He is the famous wolf Ou Leng has another big name.


    Hui Shoutao still shook his head this time: "I don''t know what it is, pig and dog. Let me teach them a lesson."


    In Su Ye''s eyes, however, a cold light flickered and said in a deep voice


    "Break his hands --"

 Chapter 111

    Shua¡ª¡ª


    When Hui Shoutao heard Su Ye''s words, he hesitated and rushed up.


    He was tall and powerful, very fierce, and now he rushes up like a meat mountain.


    "What are you doing? I''m with the wolf Ou Leng screamed in horror and turned to run.


    Although he said that, he has been out for so long, and he knows what it means to be a man who doesn''t suffer immediate losses. He still has to run when it''s time to run.


    Pop!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t bear to turn around, so he was caught by Hui Shoutao. Then he only heard two clicks, and the bones of Ou Leng''s hands were directly broken.


    Back to Shoutao was a hard fall, hit the ground, the huge foot directly trampled on the face of Ou Leng.


    "Bah - what a mess! Who told the wolf to come out?" Hui Shoutao cheered condescending.


    Where does Ou Leng still have that strength now? He just distorts his face in pain and screams incessantly.


    Hui Shoutao is elated. Looking at the whole city of Jiangdu, there is no one who can fight against Su Ye. Now he doesn''t know where Ou Leng is. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Boss, what should we do? Do you want to go back first, and I''ll have him dealt with thoroughly? "


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "it won''t take long. I''ll call you to find out. Don''t wait for us to leave. It''s bad luck for them to bring people here to look for the shops! "


    Su ye can actually walk away. He doesn''t pay attention to these little gangsters, especially he has a lot of things to do.


    It''s just that he can''t let these stores be implicated.


    Hui Shoutao does it immediately. He takes out his mobile phone and makes a round of calls. He comes back and tells Su ye that it''s done. The person in charge here is rushing to come.


    It is said that the person in charge is actually the underground boss of this urban area, known as Zhu Fenghai.


    "Then I''ll have a cup of tea in it. Take care of it!" Su Ye was too lazy to pay attention to it, so she just sat in the room.


    Old Bashu and Huowu saw that Su Ye was so calm that they couldn''t figure it out for a moment, so they could only serve Su Ye tea obediently.


    Twenty minutes later, someone came out with more than a dozen people. The man named wolf was also among them. He was really worthy of the name and had a wolf''s head tattooed on his body.


    And Ou Leng and his younger brothers could stand up in front of him after a long rest.


    They saw Hui Shoutao calling before, and they also started calling one after another.


    "Here comes the wolf, here comes the wolf!" Ou Leng''s younger brother, with sharp eyes, pointed directly at the wolf and yelled.


    As if seeing a life-saving star, Ou Leng exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that our third brother Ding would have such a big face. Even the wolf is invited! Wolf, here you are. It was this fat man who broke my hands. He said he didn''t know you


    But that wolf Ye is to fiercely stare Europe cold one eye, angry way: "shut up!"


    Ou Leng glanced at Zhu Fenghai in front of him and subconsciously shut up. He did not dare to speak.


    What kind of person is Zhu Fenghai? He is not only the person who talks about the city, but also the younger brother of Master Zhu Yue. It''s said that such a man of the moment as Zhu Yue can still get in touch with the existence of the dragon head of Jiangdu City!


    Now they can''t run away!


    Ou Leng and his younger brother also follow up, waiting to see a good play!


    "Mr. Tao! It''s really you


    At this time, Zhu Fenghai suddenly screamed and rushed forward to shake hands with Hui Shoutao.


    Back Shoutao clapped Zhu Fenghai''s hand and said in a cold voice: "Xiaohai, how dare you! Your people are so crazy that they dare to rob my things! "


    Xiaohai?


    Why is this name so abrupt?


    Zhu Fenghai has heard Shoutao say something on the phone, so he will come with people immediately.


    "Mr. Tao, Mr. Tao. Calm down. Who is brave enough to rob your old man''s things? I''ll do it for you. "


    Zhu Fenghai was very humble in front of Hui Shoutao, but he didn''t give advice to his subordinates at all. He suddenly yelled angrily, "who is the one who doesn''t have eyes?"


    At this time, how can Ou Leng and others not understand what happened.


    In front of this fat man, absolutely not easy to provoke ah!


    Even the person in charge of their city should call each other "Tao Ye"!


    As soon as Ou Leng''s face changed, he fell down on his knees and trembled.


    "We are wrong! We don''t know the identity of Tao Ye, wrong! Wolf, help! Please help us Ou Leng begged for mercy and looked at the wolf. He was already pleading.


    Zhu Fenghai gritted his teeth, looked at the wolf, and said angrily, "wolf, are you your son of a bitch? You want to die! "


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    A slap on the so-called wolf!


    The wolf master trembled, lowered his head and explained, "no, no, it''s my man, Ding sanchou''s man!"


    Zhu Fenghai strode forward, facing Ou Leng''s face was a few hard feet, kicking his nose blood DC, drinking: "you son of a bitch! No eyes! What is yours that you dare to rob? Are you a bandit or a robber? "


    Su Ye sat in the shop and saw everything in his eyes, but he was not interested in continuing to see such a lesson.


    Now that we have arrived, the problem has been solved!


    Su Ye stood up and said to Lao Bashu and Huowu, "thank you for your tea!"


    Old Bashu nodded in horror. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out his identity.


    Su night slowly walked out, the people outside subconsciously looked at him, because in Zhu Fenghai hands, as long as he is step by step to go there.


    "All right!"


    Su Ye suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was cold, but it spread all over everyone''s ears. Even the guys hiding in the store could hear it clearly.


    Zhu Fenghai''s body trembles and looks at Su ye, then his face changes greatly.


    Because he followed Zhu Yue to the Qingming Festival to worship his ancestors before. When he stood in the corner, he clearly saw Su Ye''s appearance. It was the grand dragon head!


    "Ah..." Zhu Fenghai was surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    He originally wanted to call it "dragon head", but suddenly he remembered that Zhu Yue had told him to keep it secret.


    Su Ye stood in front of him, but he didn''t look at Zhu Fenghai, who was bowing down. He just said calmly, "just wait for me! Your people should obey the rules in the future! Don''t touch things that don''t belong to you! "


    "Yes, yes!" Zhu Fenghai is sweating. He has bent down to 90 degrees.


    Su Ye nodded, then went out with Hui Shoutao, got on the bus and left.


    Until his car disappeared, all the people on the scene were shocked. Who is this Suye boy?


    How terrible is his identity?


    It made Zhu Fenghai so scared that he almost knelt down.


    The shop assistants, especially Lao Bashu and Huowu, were even more wide eyed, thinking, just now, they have been helping to refine the utensils for a mysterious big man, and they didn''t know it at all?


    They look at the fallen Ou Leng and the direction of Su Ye''s disappearance. They sigh one by one.


    Some bullies, relying on a few people, bully people all day and do all kinds of evil. But people like Su ye, who make Zhu Fenghai bow down in a word, are so low-key and polite.


    This is just a day, a place!


    onboard.


    Su ye also has this matter to cause deep thinking. In fact, he doesn''t pay attention to this small Jiangdu City, so a lot of power is handed over.


    But now it seems that there are hidden dangers in his practice!


    "Shoutao."


    "Ah, boss. What can I do for you? " Hui Shoutao replied immediately.


    "You tell them a few. I''ll have a meeting. This will not happen in Jiangdu City in the future. " Su ye said.


    "OK... In fact, boss, don''t think much about it. The main reason is that few people have seen you. If they knew you, they would never dare to rob us. That kid doesn''t have eyes. Let Xiaohai give him a ride. " Hui Shoutao said.


    Su Ye was dumbfounded and said, "I mean, all the underground forces in Jiangdu City will definitely behave themselves and abide by morality! Don''t rush to deceive and abduct people, let alone attack ordinary people. It''s time to make rules! "


    "Well... But if they don''t do these things, what else can they do? There will be a lot less income! " Hui Shoutao grabs his head incomprehensibly.


    "So many black markets, loans, nightclubs, KTVs, saunas, bar streets, and hotels are not enough to support? But I heard that the underground black boxing has made a lot of money recently. After the collapse of the Wu family, the tobacco business has also been won. In a word, don''t do anything that''s unreasonable, theft and robbery! Who dares to disobey, throw it directly into Xijiang! " Su Ye''s voice was cold and murderous.


    Hui Shoutao looks at Su Ye dully, then nods heavily: "boss, you are really different from other bosses!"

 Chapter 112

    There is no time to delay the establishment of rules.


    That night, Su Ye summoned the main men to talk about it.


    Qiao Kairui, four kings, all of them nodded in agreement, and said they had wanted to make rules, but they had raised too many people before. Now they are different. With what the starting point of the earth is, they can do anything.


    As long as there is money, who is willing to do those outrageous things.


    Su Ye was relieved to see that they had such a heart. In fact, in his eyes, the so-called black and white were not so clear, but more gray areas.


    However, he knew that the road he was cultivating must be done bit by bit. If he did too many unreasonable things, he would eat his road.


    In the future, my chances will be less and less.


    This matter solved perfectly, Su ye also went home at ease.


    "The young master is back!"


    Open the door is nanny Wang aunt, she said with a smile: "just miss also asked you to call back, she is waiting for you."


    Su Ye was not used to this address for a moment, and said, "Oh, did ya ya sleep?"


    "No! She''s in the room! The master has not come back yet. Do you want me to heat up the meal? " Aunt Wang said softly.


    "No, I have. Go and have a rest


    Su Ye glanced at the hall. Although it was noble and spacious, it was much better than the previous small house, but it seemed less popular and warm than in the past.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    When she comes to Tong Yaya''s room, Su Ye knocks on the door.


    "Yaya, are you asleep?" Su Ye opened her mouth and cried.


    "Ah, brother... You''re back!" Hearing Su Ye''s cry, Tong Yaya sprang up from the bed, barefoot, rushed down and quickly opened the door.


    "Brother!"


    Tong Yaya was jubilant, and Gu Ling was dancing in front of Su Ye. His gorgeous face seemed to radiate rays of sunshine, full of youth, and very beautiful.


    "What makes you happy?"


    Su Ye asks, he has rarely seen Tong Yaya so happy.


    Then I saw the clothes Tong Yaya was wearing tonight. It was a very lovely pajama. It was thin and cool, and she was wearing a pair of soft shorts. The two big white legs were exposed to attract the eyes.


    But Tong Yaya doesn''t seem to care. He runs to the pink table, picks up a test paper and runs over, like a child waiting for praise.


    "Look, look, brother. I got a full mark in my English test


    "So much progress?"


    Su ye also took a look and found that it was a full mark.


    He still remembers that before, Tong Yaya had to take part-time jobs and take care of his family. He didn''t get good grades at ordinary times, and even didn''t get 60 points in many cases.


    How long has it been? She got a full mark.


    Tong Yaya raised his face, full of vitality and fragrance, and said, "that''s the truth. I found that since I ate the dragon blood pill you gave me, my memory has improved a lot. A lot of words I read and remember, in fact, I also got the first place in the class.


    Ha ha ha, even our teaching director praised me when he saw it, and wanted to transfer my teacher to the top class, but I think the college entrance examination will be over a month away, so I won''t change it. I''m also reluctant to part with my old class and classmates. This time I have a good chance to be admitted to a key university.... "


    Su night is also a burst of gratification, his dragon blood pill, can not only change the constitution so simple.


    "You first took dragon blood Dan and drank the essence of the earth. If you don''t get full marks in the exam, it''s a waste! Since I did so well in the exam, I should give you a reward. "


    Tong Yaya was very happy and looked forward to it. He said, "what is the reward? You bought me sugar? "


    "That''s better than sugar."


    Su night said, will refine a good small dog tooth magic weapon out, he also early prepared a necklace, the magic weapon string up.


    As soon as it was taken out, a ray of light suddenly appeared on the dog''s teeth, and then slowly disappeared.


    In this warm room, this necklace is very eye-catching.


    "Wow, how beautiful! Brother, are you giving this to me? " Tong Ya''s big eyes were filled with envy.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "of course! Here, I''ll put it on for you. "


    After hearing this, Tong Yaya blushed slightly and nodded in embarrassment. At last, she lifted her long hair and showed her white jade neck. Her skin was very delicate. It seemed that as long as she gave a little kiss, it would leave a kiss mark instantly.


    Su ye also subconsciously took a breath, smelled the special fragrance, stretched out her hand and slowly put on the necklace for her.


    This necklace is a magic weapon. At the moment of fastening it, Su Ye''s mental power on her hand moves, and she instantly buckles the necklace to death.


    "All right! In the future, this necklace will be difficult to untie unless you gently untie it. " Su ye said.


    Tong Yaya reaches out her hand and takes a look at the little dog tooth. She feels very delicate and lovely. Although it looks like a dog tooth, it looks more like a crescent moon to others. She even feels the warmth.


    "Thank you. It''s nice to have you." Tong Yaya suddenly said with a red face.


    Su Ye flicked her forehead and said, "silly girl. Remember, don''t give this necklace to others, and don''t leave your body. No matter what you do, you should wear it even in the bath... "


    "I see." Tong Ya stares at Su ye again. This elder brother Su Ye tells her to take a bath. Is it so important that he gives it?


    However, she heard that her heart was still sweet, and it was absolutely impossible for her to take off this gift.


    "That''s good. Wear it later. It will protect you!"


    Su Ye didn''t say it was a magic weapon. She just wanted Tong Yaya not to think about it. If something really happened, this magic weapon would definitely protect Tong Yaya. Even if the magic weapon broke, the dragon blood pill would appear.


    Tong Yaya and his father have taken dragon blood pill. They will recognize such a special pill at a glance.


    He didn''t have many dragon blood pills. Now he used five of them all at once, and he kept the rest for himself.


    When father comes back later, he will also give him a necklace. Father, no matter whether he uses it as a bracelet or a necklace, must wear it on him.


    Looking at the necklace with joy, Tong Yaya felt that everything in the world was so beautiful and sighed


    "If only my mother were at home, it would be very busy with her in such a big house."


    When Tong Yaya finished, she seemed to have said something wrong. She secretly glanced at Su Ye. She knew that Su Ye was still worried about her mother''s silent departure.


    "Cough, by the way, brother. I heard that Su Jishi officially gave the bride price to Yang Xi''er''s family today, and the Yang family also accepted it! Their wedding date is June 22nd


    Su ye said with a smile, "if you''re sure, you''ll be sure. It''s OK to be one day earlier or one day later."


    Tong Yaya sat down on the bed, holding her feet in her hands, buried her face between her knees and said secretly:


    "There''s one thing I don''t know if I should tell you..."

 Chapter 113

    "What''s the matter? You''re going to stammer, too? "


    Su Ye walks over and touches Tong Ya''s head, listening quietly.


    Tong Yaya''s body was soft for a while. He measured his head like a cat and said shyly:


    "In fact, some guests came to visit our father today. But what they said is about your engagement, as if to arrange a blind date. "


    "Ah? "Blind date?" Su Ye was stunned. I never thought of that.


    Although he will be twenty years old soon, he is far from blind date, isn''t he?


    Tong Yaya said in a low voice: "yes, and I have a sneak look at the girl''s picture. It''s very beautiful. You should like it. "


    "It''s not a question of whether you''re beautiful or not, whether you like it or not. What on earth is this father thinking? " Su Ye doesn''t understand to say.


    "It''s said that he secretly took the eight characters of your birthday to do fortune telling. A fortune teller said that you should get engaged before the age of 20, so that you can live a safe life. In fact, my father is not so old-fashioned, he said, if you have someone you like... No matter who... Can


    Tong Yaya''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. When he talks about the back, his whole face is almost buried in his knees. His voice is as small as the sound of a mosquito.


    Su Ye was slightly stunned and gave Tong Yaya a strange look, but then he shook his head and said, "I have to do a lot of things and go a lot of ways. There are too many difficulties ahead. I don''t want to implicate other people if I fail, such as falling into the abyss and feeling things. "


    Tong Yaya''s delicate body trembled and looked up with firm eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "no matter how dangerous you are, I won''t leave you! I don''t think you''re going to trouble me! "


    "Fool!"


    Su ye took a deep breath. The road he wanted to take was not the path on the earth, but he could not explain it now.


    "Go to bed early!"


    Su Ye left tong Yaya''s room, sat in the living room for a while, and found his father back.


    He gave his father the tool and told him to wear it on him.


    When Su Licheng saw that his son was so serious, he agreed.


    See Father also put on magic weapon, Su Ye finally long breath.


    Originally Su ye thought that her father would talk about blind date with him, but after chatting with him for a long time, she didn''t mention it, so she gave up.


    In the next few days, Su ye had nothing to do. He still had leisure to go to school with Tong Yaya and lived a very rare peaceful life.


    In the early morning of this day, the headmaster of the school did not know what happened. Suddenly, he called the three top students to the projection room.


    Originally Su Ye was not in the top class, but the teaching director came to the class and asked him to go with him.


    On the way, I also met several other classes of students, all of whom had the highest scores in the class, including Tong Yaya.


    Tong Yaya is tall and beautiful. She is recognized as the first school flower in the whole school. Naturally, she attracts people''s attention.


    "Ah, Yaya, you''re here, too! What did the headmaster tell us to do this time? " Su ye asked.


    Tong Yaya happily runs to Su Ye''s side, which makes the boys around jealous.


    "I don''t know, but I hear it''s about Joe."


    "Ah? What does it have to do with her? Is she coming to donate? "


    Su Ye didn''t realize for a moment that Qiao Zheyue was the famous beauty president of Jiangdu City. He didn''t have much to do with these students. If Qiao Zheyue really wanted to come to school, he would tell himself, right?


    Soon, they were in the projection room together.


    Although the classroom here is very large, it is crowded with nearly four classes of students and more than ten teachers.


    Su ye and Tong Yaya find a place to sit down. Unfortunately, the two rows in front are Yang Xi''er, Lin Hao, the sports training team leader, and Duan Fenghua, the student union leader.


    They also found out Su ye, but they had suffered losses in Su Ye''s hands before, and now there are teachers present, so they dare not challenge Su ye any more.


    However, Su ye heard that the topic they were discussing in a low voice was really about Qiao Zheyue. She said that it was a reporter interview. She was vague and didn''t know what really happened.


    "Dear students..."


    President Zhou personally went on stage and asked people to turn on the projector to signal the crowd to be quiet.


    "Students, you should have seen the hot search these two days, right? There is a national goddess in Jiangdu. Do you know that? "


    With President Zhou, many students immediately began to discuss it.


    "The national goddess is the eldest lady of the Qiao group." Lin Hao in front said.


    "Did you see it, too? I said, she''s going to have a big fire! Now the hot search is all about her. " Others have spoken to each other.


    "The real white beauty! I''ve heard that she''s been skipping grades since she was a student. Before she graduated from University, she began to take charge of the company for Qiao group. I heard that when I interviewed her a few days ago, she accidentally revealed her talent. It''s really like a person! "


    The students are full of gossip, but it is very lively.


    President Zhou said several words on the platform before the students calmed down


    "Dear students, you are all top students, so the school not only hopes that you will get a good result in the exam. We all need to cultivate ourselves and understand that there is no end to learning. If you look at the hot search, you should know what the essence of the essence of the CHO group is now, and how busy it is. Many people think that the gentle Joe moon in that year can not manage such a large group.


    Principal Zhou glanced at the students and said, "Qiao Zheyue, who once studied in our school, is your elder martial sister. The handwriting she wrote at the beginning was very beautiful. Now I''ll show you what she wrote... "


    With that, a video suddenly appeared on the screen.


    A reporter went to the earth elite group to interview them. When they entered Joe''s office, they found that Joe had been writing the brush pen carefully.


    The paper that had been written was scattered all over the floor.


    At first glance, all they saw was the same sentence:


    "The immortal caresses the top and grows long."


    "The summit is the peak, the boundless sky bank!"


    Although the number of words is not much, just a dozen words, but at first sight, all the students are in an uproar.


    Because the font is very beautiful, even more shocking than those masters they have seen. At a glance, they can feel the existence of a spirit.


    "Wow! Goddess Qiao can write calligraphy. It''s amazing


    "This kind of typeface can''t be written in one day!"


    "My God! He is the richest man in his family. He is so good-looking and powerful enough to manage the company. He even has this kind of ability in private. It''s like killing all the female stars every minute! "


    "You have strength and beauty. This national goddess is quite right! And look at these words, they are so bold! The goddess''s heart is higher than the sky


    When President Zhou saw the reaction of his classmates, he was also very satisfied, and even many teachers were shocked.


    "Students, I have the honor to get some authentic works of Miss Qiao. Have a look at them carefully. If it''s you, can you learn well, and how many years will it take you to have such a level? If you can write it, I''m willing to write a letter of recommendation. I believe that all key universities are willing to take you out of the ordinary! "


    Students smell speech is a burst of uproar.


    Then, President Zhou took out a briefcase and took out a document bag.


    Then he took out the four pieces of paper carefully and handed them to the students.


    "Pass it around, don''t break it!"


    Yang Xi''er, Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao are sitting in the first row. Of course, they are the first to get the paper. In fact, they have seen the interview video for a long time, but now when they look at the paper, they are shocked.


    "Miss Joe wrote all this?"


    "What''s the level! These words are so powerful! "


    "If you have a chance, you must ask Miss Joe, how did she do it? The words are as true as they are! Just these words, I feel inferior to myself! "

 Chapter 114

    The students watched calligraphy and painting on the inside and outside.


    Even Tong Yaya was eager to try, but she didn''t get close to so many people.


    However, after a while, there were two boys coming to pay attention.


    "Ha ha, classmate Yaya, come and have a look at these words, too!" A boy with glasses was smiling and put a picture in front of Tong Yaya.


    Suddenly, a group of people gathered around them, but they were afraid of Su Ye. They didn''t dare to go out of their way. Instead, they were like gentlemen.


    "Thank you."


    Tong Yaya gave a clear answer, and then looked seriously. She was surprised that she hadn''t seen enough for ten seconds.


    "Yaya, look at this, it''s really powerful! I''m going to take calligraphy class. Are you interested? "


    "I think Yaya''s handwriting is very beautiful. Is it necessary to learn? Even if you want to study, it must be after entering the University. By the way, Yaya, which university do you want to apply for


    "What are you doing? Why do you ask those questions? Don''t disturb us when we look at calligraphy and painting. If we have that idea, we''d better learn to practice calligraphy from President Qiao! "


    Su night feel noisy, eye hair a pick, eyes directly swept to the crowd, scared them immediately shut up.


    Tong Yaya saw that Su ye could calm them down. Then he picked up the painting and asked, "brother, what do you think of Miss Qiao''s handwriting?"


    Su Ye glanced at her, and she had to admit Joe''s talent, or her efforts over the years.


    The calligraphy and painting he wrote down at that time was just this sentence. I didn''t expect that she would have such charm after less than ten days of practice.


    I don''t know how many times Qiao Zheyue has written. If he has written ten thousand times, he should go to a higher level.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Ye''s simple comment, even the one he wrote, he was not very satisfied.


    If it comes to the level of "Zhuji", one word can suppress evil spirits and break the mountains and rivers.


    Even he had seen the ancient Chinese characters hanging in the air, when they pressed the three realms!


    "Ah? Are you demanding too much? "


    Tong Yaya spits out her little tongue lovingly, but she doesn''t think that one day she will be able to reach the level of Qiao Zheyue, but Su Yeh says it''s OK. This kind of evaluation is really too high.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I can see that she still has a foundation. She should be able to write better."


    Tong Yaya knows that Su ye and Qiao Zheyue know each other, and their relationship is good. Su Ye''s saying is reasonable.


    But others don''t think so.


    Others may be afraid of Su ye and dare not say anything, but Yang Xi''er is definitely not included.


    She said coldly, "well, I don''t think he''s too demanding. He doesn''t care about anyone at all! Su ye, you don''t even know how to hold a brush. If you can have ten percent, no, one percent, that''s good. What are you still wearing here? "


    Duan Fenghua also dare not lag behind, said: "I see so many people, a lot of online catch, usually is the keyboard man! I can''t do anything, but I think others can''t! It''s absolutely impossible to write such words without more than ten years'' skill. "


    Su Ye glanced at them and gently shook his head. He was too lazy to say a word to them.


    However, in this way, they immediately think that Su Ye is a counsellor and dare not talk to them.


    Yang Xi''er sighed: "sometimes, people get rich overnight, it is inevitable that they will be arrogant! Oh, you don''t have to look at it. Please pass it to the back! Even if you look at it again, can you still write it? The headmaster asked you to come and have a look. He just set up a goal for you. There will not be more than ten people present who can really write it out! "


    Tong Yaya was a little depressed, but he didn''t want to see it. He picked up the picture and passed it on to Yang Xi''er.


    Yang Xi''er got an inch and said, "what? Are you still unconvinced? Have you ever learned to practice calligraphy? Which master did you learn from? Have you ever won a prize? What do you know about all script, cursive script and running script? "


    For a moment, Tong Yaya turned his head and didn''t want to look ahead.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "you know that, don''t you? What do you represent? "


    Yang Xi''er''s face turned pale with anger, and said without any compromise:


    "Better than you! What, you''re not convinced? Do you want a match? "


    "Oh? It seems that you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick! " Su ye said.


    "I think it''s because you don''t know the heaven and the earth. The headmaster has brought ink on it. Dare you? "


    Yang Xi''er has always been dissatisfied with Su Ye''s behavior, and she has been overshadowed by Su ye so many times in the past. Especially in the recent exam, she had won the first place steadily, but she was won twice by Su Ye. Although she won the first place in the last one or two times.


    But it was su ye who missed the exam!


    Therefore, Yang Xi''er urgently hopes that one thing can suppress Su ye and make a bad breath.


    "What dare you! It happens that today''s teachers and principals of calligraphy class are all here. Let''s write a word for them to evaluate. " Su Ye glanced at the teacher not far away.


    As soon as Yang Xi''er was about to agree, Duan Fenghua immediately added:


    "Wait! This boy dares to promise. There must be some bad means. He has done well recently. It is very likely that the teacher will take sides with him. Why don''t you write on a piece of paper together, and each of you will write a word, which will be shown to the teacher later. What''s the punishment for those who lose? "


    Yang Xi''er also thinks it''s reasonable. Recently, Su ye asked for leave all day, but the school didn''t care at all, as long as he got good grades.


    In order to be notarized, she must be more careful.


    "Yes, let''s just write one word. According to the teacher''s evaluation


    Su Ye shrugged her shoulders and said, "if you want to die, I will help you! The loser, in front of the whole class, admits that he is a waste and knows nothing about brush writing. He is not allowed to touch brush writing in the future! "


    "Good!" Yang Xi''er''s pretty face got angry and immediately stood up and went to the platform.


    Tong Yaya has seen Su Ye''s expression for many times. Every time she looks like this, Su ye will make amazing moves. However, she is still worried. In her impression, Su Ye has never touched a brush.


    "Brother, can you? We don''t have to tell her the same thing! "


    "Nothing! You just wait to see a good play! I''ll make her regret what she just said about you! " Su ye also stood up and went directly to the platform.


    This time, there was some confusion in the classroom. Although some teachers saw them go up to the platform, they didn''t stop them.


    Yang Xi''er''s action was very sharp. She spread out the paper, reached for a brush, dipped it in ink, pondered for a while, and immediately finished.


    Her action is also very standard, writing almost at one go, shuasha shuasha to write a "win" word.


    There are many strokes of this winning character, and it includes several changes. When the character becomes a success, it immediately gives people a kind of amazing feeling.


    Next to Duan Fenghua and many other students are around to see, they are also praised one after another.


    "Yang Xuejie, your word is so beautiful!"


    "I said, our elder sister Xi''er is really like a character! This word can be compared with Joe''s


    "Yes, yes. Do you see these strokes? This brush stroke and outline are really learned from the master. It''s so rare! "


    When Yang Xi''er heard the praise from everyone, she also laughed with satisfaction. This time, she played her due level. She definitely won Su Ye.


    She slowly put down the brush, pointed to the blank space of the paper, said: "Suye, it''s your turn!"

 Chapter 115

    "You have the face to say that you have learned from the master?"


    Su Ye shakes her head, just glances at the word "win", and is already disappointed.


    Yang Xi''er is so competitive that she wants to be the first in everything. Even if she writes with a brush, she also wants to win. It''s just because of this state of mind that there is too much difference between her composure and that of writing with a brush.


    It looks good, but it doesn''t have any strength.


    Moreover, Yang Xi''er should have really learned several kinds of fonts, but now it''s quite different to mix them up.


    Yang Xi''er sneered and said, "wait till you write it out!"


    Duan Fenghua also said sarcastically, "we''ll see what words he can write when he''s still struggling at this time."


    "It''s too simple for me to write. It''s enough!"


    Su ye said, picked up the brush, soaked the ink, and then casually put a little on the paper.


    Stop writing, stop writing!


    All this, just a few seconds.


    When Su ye put down the brush, a group of students next to him reacted.


    "Finished? No more? "


    "Ha ha, you just write a point, what is it?"


    "Don''t laugh to death. If you say that one person writes a word, you can order it casually. Oh, I see. You don''t think so. You can just fool around like this. "


    When Yang Xi''er sees Su Ye''s move, she is also gnashing her teeth. If Su Ye takes the contest seriously and finally wins Su ye, then she has a sense of achievement.


    I didn''t expect that Su ye would order one by one now.


    If Su Ye loses, she will surely say that she doesn''t try her best and disdains to write.


    Yang Xi''er gritted her teeth and said, "now that you have written it, I will take it to the principal for notarization. I don''t care what you write, if you lose, you will be punished! "


    "Good! Take it Su night finish saying, also not much tube, directly sit back to the seat.


    Yang Xi''er took the paper and went to President Zhou.


    She said, "headmaster Zhou, I wrote two words just now. Let''s see what needs to be improved? If you don''t write well, please point out. "


    Headmaster Zhou laughs. He still likes Yang Xi''er very much. He is not only good-looking, but also the most promising one in the school. Last year, he won the second place in the whole province. He was not satisfied with it, so he went back to school for another year.


    Now when President Zhou sees Yang Xi''er, it''s like seeing this year''s provincial champion, which symbolizes the highest glory!


    "Ha ha, classmate Yang, very good. Let me see... Well, good. That''s great! This win word is really good! Did you really write it? I''ve seen the future of calligraphy masters. "


    On hearing this, Yang Xi''er was immediately overjoyed and said, "thank you for your praise. How about the following point?"


    "This point... Ha ha. It''s not bad. I can see the skill in this stroke! Come on, Yang


    "Ha ha, thank you, principal. If you have to choose a better one, do you choose the one above or the one below? "


    "It''s all the same. They all have their own strengths. You''re already very good. This time, I managed to get miss Qiao''s manuscript back, in order to stimulate the students'' enthusiasm for learning, so as to improve the overall quality of our students... In terms of morality, intelligence, physique and beauty, we often only pursue one-sided, and in the process of learning, we slowly forget a lot of national treasures... "


    "All right, headmaster! I''ll ask Mr. Mao again. "


    Although Yang Xi''er got the answer from President Zhou, she was very dissatisfied with the answer. The president was very friendly.


    Fortunately, Mr. Mao, who teaches calligraphy, is nearby.


    Show it to Mr. Mao, and he''ll be right in his analysis.


    "It''s fairly good, but this winning character combines too many kinds of typefaces. Our calligraphy stresses the spirit, such as... Eh? oh dear. You see, you write a lot of this, good! Tut Tut, this stroke shows your skill! "


    Teacher Mao suddenly saw the point on the paper. He was shocked. He quickly put it on the table and read it carefully.


    Headmaster Zhou was nearby, also attracted, and said, "where is it written well? So attractive to Mr. Mao


    "You see, headmaster. Look at this stroke, the so-called heart is right, the stroke is right, and it is magnificent. You can see the Kung Fu in one stroke. If you read the winning words on it, it may be affected. You can try to block it to see... "


    Mr. Mao pointed to that point and said it carefully. Then he gently covered the word "win" on the paper, leaving the simple point immediately.


    As soon as president Zhou saw it, he also gave a light sigh. Then he immediately clapped the table and said:


    "Yes! In this way, I was just influenced by another word. This stroke is too quintessence! Ha ha, classmate Yang, your last stroke is better than your winning word by more than one grade! "


    Teacher Mao was also surprised and said, "is this all written by Yang Xi''er? There is a bright future! If you have time, I''ll take you to meet San Yuan Ju Shi on Sunday. He is the real master of calligraphy. Would you like to see me? "


    Yang Xi''er''s face was ugly at the moment. She walked to the table unconvinced and opened the paper to see that she really didn''t feel anything.


    But as soon as she put it on, she felt that it was not as powerful as Su Ye.


    "This..."


    Yang Xi''er doesn''t know what to do for a moment. She must be unconvinced in her heart. How can she lose to Su ye after writing calligraphy for so many years?


    Duan Fenghua, Lin Hao and others are also ugly, said: "teacher Mao, not as exaggerated as you said? I see that the two words are almost the same. How can you say that so well? It''s just a little bit. "


    "Ha ha! Classmate, this is not a little thing, I dare say, you can''t write such a point. Neither can I! " Mr. Mao also shook his head and sighed.


    Su Ye looked at all this and said, "Yang Xi''er, what are you waiting for? Do you want to go back? "


    Lin Hao said, "it doesn''t count. You can do it casually, but Yang Xuejie has to write so many strokes. Of course, there are some shortcomings. Now come out and write a word to win? "


    Su Ye''s face sank. She looked at Lin Hao and said in a deep voice, "do you want to take care of my business?"


    "I... I am." Lin Hao''s face was pale, and he didn''t dare to say anything hard. At last, he had to say, "we are all witnesses, so I''ll give you my opinion!"


    "If you have any suggestions, keep them for me!" Su Ye''s deep voice made many people shut up and dare not speak.


    President Zhou saw it and immediately formally said, "what are you doing? No noise in class! Sit down


    Under his command, all the students in the three classes had to calm down and go back to their seats one after another.


    Yang Xi''er was the only one standing there, green and white.


    She seemed to have summoned up great courage, clenched her fist and said:


    "I''m a waste. I don''t know anything about calligraphy! I''ll never touch the brush again


    When they heard this, they were shocked.


    Originally quiet classroom, now become dead quiet!


    They didn''t hear me wrong, did they?


    This gorgeous girl, she just said she was a waste in public?

 Chapter 116

    "Classmate Yang, what are you doing?"


    Headmaster Zhou was also surprised. Did Yang Xi''er see Qiao Zheyue''s calligraphy and paintings suffer a blow? Just now, her calligraphy also got a high evaluation. How could she suddenly say these words?


    Is the students'' psychological quality so bad now?


    "You have written very well! This kind of writing is better than many people. Didn''t you listen to Mao? Finally, he may not be able to write it out! "


    Yang Xi''er was trembling, her legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground.


    She bowed her head and clenched her fist very reluctantly. President Zhou''s words seemed to be consolation. In fact, for her, it was a devastating second injury!


    "I''m fine!"


    Yang Xi''er immediately returned to her seat and sat down. Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao wanted to comfort her, but now they don''t know what to say.


    There are many students who know this bet. They all look at Yang Xi''er and Su ye for a while, but they still feel incredible.


    I didn''t expect that Yang Xi''er even lost and said such words in public. How could Yang Xi''er, who was regarded as a goddess, bear it?


    "Yang Xuejie really lost! This Su night just ordered a sum, how to win, can''t it be cheating? "


    "Don''t you see that? How to cheat in the whole process? And this competition is not su Ye''s, and the teacher doesn''t know anything about gambling. However, in my opinion, Su Ye is just lucky. If he writes more, he will be exposed! "


    "Yes! In fact, our schoolsister lost in the rules. Who knew Su ye would be so mean? Just click! "


    Although these people are partial to help Yang Xi''er, but the voice of their discussion is also very small, dare not let Su ye hear.


    Moreover, even if they comfort them like this, it doesn''t work at all. Just now, Yang Xi''er admitted that in front of three classes of students and a dozen teachers, and now everyone guesses what happened.


    It''s bound to spread all over the school.


    However, there is someone happy for Su ye, that is Tong Yaya.


    She looked at Su ye with adoration. Her crystal clear face and skin radiated rays. Her heart was sweeter than honey


    "You''re great. I knew it. You must be the best. Hee hee


    Su Ye smiles and touches her head. She feels more and more that the little girl is pleasing him.


    In the next few days, Su ye went to school on time.


    In the process, there was only one episode.


    That afternoon, Qiao Zheyue called and said with pride, "Suye, do you know? I did it, hee hee, ten thousand times. I finished it. "


    "So fast, that''s good!" Su Ye praised.


    Then they chatted for a while.


    Qiao Zheyue said that because of the exposure during the interview, she is now on fire. Some people have seen Su Ye''s calligraphy and painting, and think that the person who can write this sentence must be a master. They all want to visit and even bid for the painting at a high price.


    Su Ye replied, "if they want to visit, I''ll be gone. You can handle these things. But since you have written ten thousand times, you can keep it for auction, and I believe it will be more acceptable for those literati to accept the essence of the land.


    "That''s not for sale! That''s what you wrote to me. I would rather not need their market. I don''t want to read your calligraphy and paintings at most. I can collect them! " Qiao Zheyue was very reluctant. She stood in front of the huge glass window of the office and looked into the distance. Her beautiful face seemed to be angry.


    But she didn''t know what she was angry about.


    Su Ye is a little surprised. He can''t imagine why Qiao Zheyue has lost his business mind at this time. It''s very important to do business in his favor.


    If we take advantage of the opportunity to hype, even those high-profile calligraphers will be a sensation. Are we going to open up the market more quickly?


    "I''ve written it 10000 times, but it''s not good for you to see it later. You really like it. After that, I''ll write more for you. You still have a long way to go. You can''t stay on these words. " Su ye said.


    "I know all this, they told me, but I can''t measure everything with money."


    Qiao Zheyue was silent for a while. He slowly went to the sofa and sat down. For a moment, he didn''t know what justifiable reason to oppose.


    In fact, she also noticed that she had written ten thousand times, no more, no less. She always felt that she should not continue to write these words, and even looked at them a few more times.


    "If you insist on staying, it''s meaningless for me to ask you to write ten thousand times. I''m afraid you won''t make any progress in the future. "


    "Well, I''ll learn to write with you in the future. There are 30000 words in the world, and I''ll learn all of them again!" Qiao Zheyue''s tone was a little coquettish.


    Su Ye is helpless, but he wants to cultivate capable talents, so he agrees.


    "Good! As long as you can bear hardships, I will teach you! "


    "Really? Hee hee. Well, you can''t go back! " Qiao Zheyue was very happy. When she put her beautiful legs on the sofa, even her high-heeled shoes fell off, revealing her lovely little feet.


    Outside the door of the office, two female secretaries saw the scene through the glass, and both of them widened their eyes.


    When will their iceberg female president have such action?


    Isn''t this the kind of girl who falls in love?


    ¡­¡­


    Sue came home from school that night.


    His father Su Licheng came back early, which made Su ye a little surprised.


    Even Tong Yaya said happily, "Dad, is the clinic not busy today? Don''t our doctor usually come home at ten o''clock? "


    Su Licheng pretended to stare at them angrily and said, "what day is tomorrow? Have you forgotten?"


    Su Ye frowned. It seems that there is no special day in May!


    The birthdays of the three of them are not. What other dates are there?


    But Tong Ya suddenly thought of something and said quickly, "ah! Tomorrow is the second Sunday in May. It''s mother''s Day


    This made the scene a little awkward.


    Because Su Ye has always been worried about her mother, this festival will not be mentioned for so many years.


    But Su Licheng suddenly sighed and said, "you two have not participated in this festival for so many years. But I still have my mother''s... "


    Su Ye''s body trembled. He didn''t realize that speaking of mother''s day, he just thought of his mother, but his father also had a mother, and his grandmother was still alive.


    Why didn''t you think about your father?


    "Dad, do you want to go back to see grandma?"

 Chapter 117

    "No need to visit. I want to pick up your grandmother for a few days."


    Su Licheng asks Su ye for advice, and he also knows that if they want to get on the door of Su''s old house again, it won''t be so easy.


    What''s more, the relationship between the two sides is more incompatible.


    "Good! Grandma can live as many days as she wants. Just let Grandma come here alone this time, and no one else will Su Ye agreed immediately.


    "I think so, too!" It seems that Su Licheng also felt that the last time a group of people came to the door, they caused a lot of trouble.


    But Tong Yaya had some worries and said, "it''s best for grandma to come here. But tomorrow is mother''s day. Will grandma come to the old house? "


    "Yes. They are never allowed to touch any foreign festivals, as long as my mother is willing, no one can stop them. "


    Su Licheng laughed and immediately went to make a phone call to arrange it.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su ye and her father and sister went directly to Su''s old house, but they stood far away from the intersection, looking at the old house, and did not move forward.


    Mrs. Su was sent out by two housekeepers. She was accompanied by a maid. She was carrying large and small bags of things. She could hardly fit in a car.


    But Su ye and others are very happy and don''t care about these.


    Then they got on the bus and went straight back to Mingdu villa.


    Tong Yaya took Mrs. Su''s hand with great joy and said clearly, "grandma, this time you come here, you must stay for a long time. Usually I don''t have anyone to talk with me at home."


    "Good, good. Oh, our Yaya has grown up. " Mrs. Su was very happy with her smile.


    Su ye also said, "I''ll cook for you tonight and make a delicious table for grandma."


    "Xiaoye, can you cook?" Mrs. Su was a little surprised. In the old house, there were many Su family members. None of these children could cook.


    Tong Yaya said with pride, "yes, and my brother''s cooking is very delicious. You can taste it tonight."


    Su Ye smiles and immediately begins to roll up her sleeves to cook.


    Before long, a delicious table of delicacies was finished. Mrs. Su''s fingers moved when she heard the fragrance, and she was full of praise when she tried it.


    "Xiaoye, your cooking skill is very good. It''s delicious. Grandma has eaten a lot of good things in her life. Your table food is the best. " Mr. Su was highly praised.


    Su Licheng saw it, and his nose was sour. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t sat and had a meal like this.


    Su ye knew that his father was a very filial person, and he attached great importance to his family, so he had to stay with him more in the future.


    After dinner that night, the family chatted for a long time. It was almost 12 o''clock when Mrs. Su said she was sleepy and wanted to go to bed.


    Can just sleep to 3 o''clock in the morning, Su night suddenly heard grandma''s room came as if there were no pain voice.


    "Well? What happened to grandma? "


    Su Ye''s ear power is amazing. As long as he wants to, he knows everything around the villa. Now he can hear grandma''s painful voice, which means that grandma is already shouting very loud.


    He turned over and even had no time to put on his shoes. He opened the door and rushed to grandma''s room.


    This is more clear, clearly hear grandma breathing also become suffering.


    "Grandma"


    Su Ye knocked on the door twice, and suddenly he heard Ping Ling smash something inside. In a big hurry, he banged the door open.


    Suddenly found grandma sweating, pale face lying in bed, breathing very difficult, throat is almost breathless.


    "What''s the matter with you? Grandma


    Su Ye felt the pulse with one hand, and didn''t think much about it. She passed a wisp of spiritual power in directly.


    This stabilized the situation of grandma.


    Mrs. Su forced out a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''m ok. It''s all old problems, just stomachache. Every time I eat more than half a bowl of rice, it will hurt, and it will be OK after a while. "


    "It''s not as simple as a stomachache."


    Su Ye gently felt her pulse and felt it with genuine Qi. Although she found that there was something wrong with Grandma''s stomach, she could obviously feel that she had used traditional Chinese medicine to recuperate and played a lot of roles.


    Although the people in the holy hand medical center are not very good, they are still outstanding in treating a stomach disease.


    "Grandma, five failures of heaven and man, four disasters of mortals! You''ve seen many medical books. You should know that it''s not a stomachache... I didn''t drink those three bottles of the essence of the earth. Su ye asked.


    When Mrs. Su heard the words, she said with a smile, "why do I drink those things when I am so old? If they are useful, give them a drink! "


    "Grandma - didn''t you promise me before? Who did you give it to? " Su night immediately angry, but also not good to take grandma to vent, can only be very helpless to sit next to the bed.


    Mrs. Su also knew that she was wrong and said, "if only grandma knew what you mean. Your grandfather said that the essence of the earth was more useful, so he took it first. He said, "don''t worry about buying it for me later."


    "It''s him again --"


    Su Ye''s tone also increased a bit.


    He really didn''t expect that the Grand Master of the Su family, the famous "son of national medicine" in Donghai Province, would do such a thing.


    What if the holy hand doctor really wants to get some bottles of the earth essence?


    Even the three bottles he gave to his grandmother were robbed.


    At this time, Su Licheng also heard the sound coming. He rushed in and said, "mother, what''s the matter? Are you sick? "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Mrs. Su waved her hand to reassure him.


    Su Licheng was not at ease. He immediately began to feel his pulse and said for a long time: "this... Niang, how do you feel about your body. I''ll give you a try at the back of the needle tomorrow, but there won''t be any problems


    Su ye heard his father''s judgment and knew that his father also saw it. It seemed that his father really studied medicine with great heart.


    "Dad! There''s no need for the needle. Grandma has bone marrow problems, but fortunately, she hasn''t died yet. " Su ye said immediately.


    As soon as Mrs. Su''s face changed, she also knew that her body, the spine behind her, had turned black from the third one below, and occasionally had a dull pain.


    However, even the holy hand hospital has no way, and she doesn''t have much hope.


    Su ye saw at a glance what grandma was worried about and said, "grandma, don''t worry. Your illness can be cured, but you have to listen to me and take good care of yourself first. I''ll bring you three bottles of earth essence tomorrow. You can drink it first, then I''ll help you with your needles. "


    Mrs. Su was silent for a long time. She seemed to be remembering something and said, "Xiao Ye, don''t cheat grandma. Can you really cure it? "


    "Don''t worry! As long as you drink the first bottle of the earth essence, I can help you in three days. It''s cool and black phoenix. It''s been planted in your body for more than 30 years! It will make you the best in the beginning, but now is the time to swallow your bone marrow Su ye said slowly.


    When Suye was a child, she heard that grandma was not an ordinary person, and that marrying her grandfather was also a family marriage.


    I didn''t expect grandma to have this kind of thing.


    However, Su ye had seen anything earth shaking and didn''t think it was a big event.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su ye in shock and murmured, "yes, it''s black phoenix. It''s been 50 years, Xiaoye. You even know this. Do you really know how to treat it? "


    "Of course, I am! Yama himself can''t take your life! " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    This kind of disease may be a lifelong problem for others, but for him, it is nothing.


    Su Licheng also grabbed Mrs. Su''s hand and said, "there''s something wrong with you. Why don''t you tell us? How many years have you been hiding this? Fifty years, I really don''t know what to say about you. They are a group of people who eat dry food, even if you are sick. You will live here in the future. Don''t go back! "


    Mrs. Su ignored him. Instead, she said to Su ye, "grandma heard that you can detoxify. What kind of prescription did you get. Xiaoye, if you really know how to cure, grandma wants to get rid of you and save someone... "

 Chapter 118

    In the face of grandma''s request, Su Ye naturally won''t neglect.


    What''s more, now grandma is ill, let alone to save a person, even more excessive requirements, Su ye will agree.


    "Good, grandma. But before that, you should be obedient and cure your illness first. "


    Mrs. Su slapped the back of Su Ye''s hand and said, "now I know how to coax grandma. I will cooperate with you well. Ah, that man is Grandma''s great benefactor


    Su night did not ask so much, let her sleep at ease.


    On the second day, Su night brought the essence of the earth to let her grandmother take it.


    The baptism of the essence of the earth rebuilds the body, even if the age of Mrs. Su is old.


    Three days later, Su Ye successfully applied the needle and cured her grandmother.


    Granny is very happy naturally. Her turbid eyes have already shed tears. She grabs Su Ye''s hand tremblingly and says:


    "Grandma thought that she didn''t have many days to live, and finally she didn''t want to worry about you, so she came to live with you. My good grandson, you really cured grandma. "


    When they heard this, they all felt a sense of regret. No wonder grandma would come to live in the villa this time. She knew that her illness was almost out of the rule of law.


    Originally, Su ye still wanted to blame her grandmother for such a serious thing, but when she saw the old man''s wrinkled face, her heart softened and she couldn''t bear to say anything.


    Finally, Mrs. Su did not forget to urge Su ye: "my symptoms are mild. Go to the devil and save my benefactor. I hope he is still alive."


    Su Ye immediately agreed to come down and set out the next day.


    Because recently, Hui Shoutao was practicing his unique Sabre skill crazily and didn''t have much time, so this time he set out to go to the magic capital. Su Ye didn''t take him, but set out alone in a low key.


    Su ye took the post written by her grandmother, took the high-speed railway, and went all the way. It didn''t take long to get to the magic city.


    When I got to Mordor, I was just wandering around. I didn''t get to the hotel until more than 4 p.m.


    Along the way, Tong Yaya called several times and said, "brother, I''ve already reserved a hotel for you. The address has been sent to you. Please remember to register with your ID card. "


    "I understand. It''s not like I can''t take care of myself. " Su Ye feels that her sister is too worried about herself.


    After handling everything, Su ye took a taxi to the address that grandma said.


    When the driver looked at the address, he was slightly surprised. He looked up and down at Su ye and said:


    "Yo. Go to Haijia? I can say in advance that I can only stop in the square outside, but not in the Manor Road. "


    Su Ye is puzzled: "is it inconvenient to drive in?"


    "Yes. There must be something big happening in the Hai family recently. No foreign vehicles are allowed to enter unless you are a member of their family and have a pass. Otherwise, if you want to go to Haijia, you can only walk in. " Said the driver.


    "That''s OK, let''s drive!" Su ye said.


    It''s just that I can''t imagine what happened to Haijia for a while.


    The car soon stopped in front of manor road.


    After getting off the bus, Su Ye found that it was really luxurious here. The green plants around it were almost covered, and there were two teams of security guards in front of a long road.


    If you occasionally see a vehicle entering, you must stop to check.


    When she came, Su Ye simply asked her grandmother what the Hai family did.


    Grandma told him that the Hai family is very mysterious. It''s a big family that has been handed down for generations, and its business scope is very wide. Even the magic capital has the longest history, and the biggest hotel is also their family. When the Chinese nation was in crisis, those evil forces did not dare to give face to the Hai family.


    Su Ye is now representing grandma, and she has come here to show her kindness. Naturally, there is not so much ostentation.


    He glanced at the huge manor inside and said with a smile, "if you can let me come to the door to save your life, your family is really lucky."


    There was a security guard in front of us. It was very polite


    "Sir. This is a private place. May I help you


    Su ye took out her grandmother''s invitation and said, "I''m here to visit. Please give it to Hai Qi''an."


    On hearing this, the security guards looked at Su ye with a strange look on their faces. Unexpectedly, Su ye would call them by the name of the old man of the Hai family.


    "Sir, please get in the car with us. It would be better for you to give it to the housekeeper yourself! "


    "All right!" Suye got on the patrol car driven by the security guard and drove all the way to the manor.


    When I got inside, I saw a lot of servants occasionally pruning green plants. I really don''t know how many people were raised inside.


    This time they took Suye not to the middle manor, but to the side hall.


    After su ye entered the side hall, she found that there were already thirty or forty people waiting. They were all dressed up and drinking tea, but they didn''t chat much.


    When Su Ye was brought in, there were only a few people who looked curiously. Others didn''t even glance at the corner of their eyes. It seemed that they were not surprised.


    There were two maids who were very conservative, but they were all first-class in appearance. They came up to pour tea and deliver refreshments. The whole process was soft, fragrant and polite.


    "Sir, our master is busy. You can give me your post. I''ll hand it in for you. " Said the maid.


    "That''s very annoying." Su ye passed the invitation.


    "You''re welcome. Wait here, sir. Our host will see you soon if he has time. Call us if you have anything The maid still bowed to Ying Ying, and then retired.


    Su Ye nodded, but he was not so happy in his heart. It was obvious that the Hai family had already regarded him as the guests who were attracted to him.


    However, he is not easy to say anything, just hope that haiqi''an will really see him.


    In this way, Su Ye has been waiting patiently. A group of people have changed in and out of the living room, and more people leave with a sigh.


    Su Ye didn''t show any impatience, and he sat upright and united in his mind during the whole process. What he thought was his practice. He didn''t even look at his mobile phone until more than 8 p.m.


    Even the maids, curious by him, came forward and whispered, "sir. In fact, our master won''t be free these days. Otherwise, you''d better leave a phone number for us, and you''d better go back and wait than sit here. "


    Su ye said, "I''m here to treat Hai Qi''an. Please let him have a look at my post! "


    "Cure..."


    The maid was even more surprised. She didn''t look like a doctor, but she answered.


    "In that case, follow me first!"


    Su Ye nodded and then went.


    However, this time he was taken to see another patient instead of Hai Qi''an.


    Lying on the bed was a pretty girl. Her clothes were also exposed, and the exposed parts were paler than ordinary people, especially the girl''s face, which was almost bloodless.


    "Sir, please help us see my sister first. She''s been sick for many days. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. " The maid was very anxious, and she grabbed Su Ye''s sleeve and begged frantically.


    "Good!"


    After su Ye sat down, she stretched out her hand to feel her pulse. After a while, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "We don''t know. We can''t wake up these days. We''ve been talking nonsense in the middle of the night. Can it be the evil Said the maid nervously.


    Su Ye stood up and looked at the girls. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "She''s not sick at all. You don''t have to test me like this. My purpose is clearly written on the prayer card. If it wasn''t for my grandmother, you HAIs wouldn''t have invited me in your life! Goodbye


    Su night finish saying, directly stepped out of the door, no matter how several maids behind call all don''t look back.


    After leaving Haijia manor, Su Ye sighed.


    "It seems that the Hai family doesn''t have this fortune. I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Su ye went straight back to the hotel.


    With the pride in his heart, it''s a great honor to be able to visit and wait patiently.


    If it wasn''t for grandma, he would have gone back ten minutes later.


    As soon as Su Ye arrived at the hotel lobby, she suddenly saw a familiar figure sitting on the sofa in the lobby. Her posture was a bit of rambling, not serious.


    But she was tall, gorgeous, with mixed facial features, especially the proud dress, which attracted all the men''s eyes in the lobby.


    What others don''t know, they think it''s a powerful international movie star who appears here.


    "Green zither?" Su Ye is very surprised. What happened to this little girl?


    Qingzheng, eating a lollipop, stands up from the sofa with a smile, walks over with long legs and says with a smile:


    "Hee hee, future husband, what a coincidence. It can also be met. It''s destiny. "


    As she said this, she came close to Su Ye. Her delicate nose smelled something. She gave Su ye a white look and said:


    "You have perfume on her body... It''s not expensive for me to smell it!"


    Su night knew that when he was seeing a doctor, the perfume smell came back, but he was too lazy to explain it.


    "What are you doing here? Who told you where I was? "


    "No one told me that it was fate. Why don''t you take a valet with you on this business trip? Do my male gods do it by themselves? What a model worker. " Qingzheng said with a smile.


    Su night turns to think, "Oh, it must be Tong Yaya that wench."


    His whereabouts are known by several people, and the hotel reservation is made with the help of Tong Yaya. No wonder this little girl calls so many times.


    Just, when did Qingzheng and Tong Yaya become so familiar?


    Even the hotel address told her!

 Chapter 119

    "What are you doing here?"


    Su ye asked again. Although he didn''t know much about Qingzheng, he knew that Qingzheng was not so idle.


    Congjiang city has come all the way to Mordor and is still waiting for him in the hotel. It seems that he has something to ask for.


    "Nothing! I''m not worried about you. Come and have a look! When boys go out, they must know how to protect themselves. " Green Zheng said, but followed into the elevator, has been with Su night side.


    Su Ye gently shakes his head. He knows the character of Qingzheng. He is afraid that he can do anything.


    "If you''re OK, I don''t have time to chat with you."


    Su ye said and opened her door. Unexpectedly, as soon as the zither bent down, she went in under Su Ye''s arm like a little cat.


    "Ah, is this the attitude of speaking to the goddess? Can''t we just sit down and talk and fall in love? "


    Su Ye is not angry. This zither challenges his limits. It really makes him angry every time. At the critical moment, he takes it back immediately.


    "Qingzheng, you should know my character. If you have anything, you can say it directly. You don''t have to look like you''re going to fall in love with me every time. You look like a nine day Xuan girl. If you want to fall in love, there will be a group of people in line. Why waste time on me? "


    Qingzheng sat down on the sofa and laughed very well. With her handsome long hair, she said, "you don''t understand. I''ve grown up as a zither player. Once I set a goal, I''ll go all out to get it. I want to fall in love. Of course, I want the best. At present, a little wolf dog like you is worthy of me


    At this point, she even very narcissistic to take out a mobile phone, click to a group photo.


    "Besides, other people''s beauties are a group of pursuers. But I like this, that is, the flowers on the cliff, others feel inferior and don''t deserve me. Few people dare to pursue me. Fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders. Anyway, you will fall in love in the future. If you want to get married and have children, you may as well take advantage of me. Don''t you think so? "


    Su ye, angry and ridiculous, said, "good! I''ll let you know when I want to find a Taoist one day. I''m afraid you won''t be able to wait for that day! "


    "Hehe, I''ll keep my guard and wait for you."


    With a smile, Qingzheng suddenly finds that Su Ye''s face sinks. Knowing that her joke seems too much, she straightens up and says:


    "Did you go to Haijia?"


    "Well. Go and see someone. " Su night also did not conceal, casually said.


    "Oh, I see. Hai Qi''an, son of Lingya. His illness is not so simple. I''m afraid you can''t see anyone when you visit him like this! "


    Seeing Su Ye''s expression, Qingzheng smiles again and says, "please have a meal. I promise you can see Hai Qi''an smoothly."


    Su ye said with a smile, "if I have to see you, I must have a way. It''s just that his life is doomed. I don''t want to save him. "


    "Did you forget Mrs. Su''s request? How can I tell her when I go back? Leave it to me


    "Good! See what you can do Su Ye readily agreed.


    He still had a thought of saving people in his heart, otherwise he would go back to Jiangdu City immediately.


    Seeing that he agreed, Qingzheng stood up with a smile and went to the door.


    When she got to the door, she suddenly looked back at Su ye with all kinds of manners. Her eyes were full of affection and seduced her and said: "little villain, you have upset people''s heart. When will you come and upset people''s bed? I live in the room next to you... "


    Su night a pair of defeated her expression, rubbed rub temple, how can meet such a grinding goblin.


    However, the efficiency of Qingzheng is still very high.


    Early the next morning, Suye heard the doorbell ring.


    His ears moved and he heard the footsteps of the zither. When he opened the door, it was her.


    However, today''s Qingzheng has changed into a very intellectually beautiful dress, and she also wears big glasses. She looks like a competent secretary in a senior office.


    "Good morning! I''ve made an appointment with Haijia. I''ll see you this morning. Let''s go


    "Not bad." Su Ye nodded and they set out together.


    This time, just out of the door of the hotel, there was a Haijia car to pick them up. It seemed that it was more effective than Mrs. Su''s invitation. I don''t know how many times.


    Su Ye didn''t mind. After getting on the bus, she didn''t talk much. She went to Haijia manor.


    When they arrived at the hall, they were welcomed by the Hai family, led by a very handsome young man with a bit of a crooked nose and blue eyes. He was still a half breed.


    "Hi! Hello, miss Qingzheng The handsome man was quite polite in a custom suit.


    "Hello, Mr. Hai. This is the friend I mentioned to you, Mr. Su Qingzheng said with a smile.


    Mr. Hai was a little surprised, but he went forward and politely held out his hand and said, "first time, Mr. Su, I hope your academic views will help my grandfather''s illness."


    Su ye also shook hands politely, frowned, and seemed to feel something, but there was no change in her expression


    "I''m not here to express my academic views. I''m a doctor. I''m here to treat a disease!"


    Mr. Hai was surprised again, but then politely said, "Mr. Su is so young. It seems that he must be a genius... You two, please come inside!"


    Soon, they followed Mr. Hai and went inside.


    Although the manor is decorated with luxury, many places are decorated with antiques, but the three people are not ordinary people. They don''t have a look at it and go straight inside.


    At last, they came to a separate house, which was already surrounded.


    I heard the smell of disinfectant and traditional Chinese medicine from a distance.


    Mr. Hai stopped in front of the door and said seriously, "ladies and gentlemen, my grandfather''s illness is very strange. Even if you can''t be cured after you go in, please keep it a secret. You can think of my words as a request or a threat. But you must promise! "


    Qingzheng said, "of course I can. I won''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing."


    Master Hai looks at Su ye again, waiting for Su ye to answer.


    Su ye had no choice but to smile and said, "as I said, I''m a doctor. It''s the most basic professional quality not to disclose patient information to others! "


    Hearing this, Mr. Hai can''t help looking at Su Ye. To tell you the truth, he was able to let Su ye in because of the Qing Zheng. In the past, no matter the famous doctor or the magician came here, they were regarded as requests or threats after hearing what he said just now.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye was just regarded as the simplest professional quality.


    "Please --" Mr. Hai opened the door immediately.


    When I opened the door, I saw that there were five or six figures in the room. All of them were 70 or 80 years old.


    There is no need to ask more questions. These people must be major doctors.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept to the front of the bed, did not find anyone, but saw next to a big barrel, which is soaked with an old figure.


    This must be Hai Qi''an who is suffering from a strange disease!

 Chapter 120

    The arrival of Su ye and Qing Zheng did not attract any attention.


    It seems that haigongzi often brings people here. Haigongzi also signals Suye and Qingzheng to sit down and hand over some medical records to Suye.


    "This is my grandfather''s disease record. You can have a look first." He said in a low voice.


    Su ye took it and looked at it casually. He looked at Hai Qi''an in the big barrel from time to time. With his medical skill, the information recorded in any case was not as good as what he saw with his own eyes.


    However, this kind of indifference fell into the eyes of Mr. Hai. Mr. Hai could not help sighing secretly. It is said that Qingzheng is a strange person, and his family background and skills are very special.


    Haigongzi thought that Qingzheng would also bring a strange person, but Su Ye''s absent-minded appearance didn''t need any hope.


    "Masters, do you have any conclusions these two days?" Mr. Hai came forward and asked.


    The old men in front seemed to be lost in a kind of meditation. When they heard the voice, they all looked at Mr. Hai solemnly and shook their heads gently.


    One of the haggard old men said, "Mr. Hai, if you agree, you should follow my judgment. I haven''t found this kind of strange disease in all medical books, or it''s not a disease at all. It''s a kind of vicious Taoist art. It''s like dropping your head or raising kids. As long as I set up an array, I''m sure I can crack it this time! "


    "Bah. Chen Zhang, you are an old man. If you don''t have that ability, you will talk nonsense. Where is the falling head? At my age, how come I haven''t seen a head drop that can be entangled for decades? It''s all unorthodox stuff. Didn''t you listen to the HAIs? This disease has been for decades, and it has been proved to be deeply rooted. If you say it''s poisonous insects, I will believe you a little bit. " Exclaimed the second bald old man in Tang costume.


    As soon as they saw that they were going to quarrel again, Mr. Hai quickly began to persuade them: "Mr. Chen, Mr. Dong. You are the most important figures in our Mordor city. Calm down! In fact, I''m more anxious about my grandfather''s illness than anyone else. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I want to try it. Whether it''s lowering the head or poisonous insects, in fact, we''ve already tried it for a long time. "


    Mr. Hai''s words are also helpless. Chen Zhang, Dong Tianshan, Lin Shishen and others in front of him were all invited by them at great cost.


    Besides, it''s not the first time that they have come to see his grandfather Hai Qi''an. In the past few years, Hai Qi''an can still act and be sober. But in the past two years, especially in the recent half year, Hai Qi''an has become a vegetable himself.


    So the whole Haijia family is impatient.


    It''s not just the family. It''s also because Hai Qi''an''s status and identity are not explained. If Hai Qi''an is still alive, even if he is lying in bed all the year round, he can frighten most of the magic capital.


    If it is said that the next day they are going to go to sea to lose their power in seven''an, without waiting for the powerful enemies from outside to take revenge and divide up their Hai family, their Hai family will fall apart within three days.


    Lin Shi Shen, a thin old man with thick glasses, suddenly said, "in my opinion, the patient will not have any problems for a while. It''s better to find the eight kinds of good medicines first according to my method, and then soak them for him, so as to revitalize him. Mr. Hai, have you found all the medicines I asked you to look for? "


    "It''s back! Even the most difficult to find the blood of spirit beast, I got it from my good friend. "


    Haigongzi is very excited to open his mouth, and then he looks at Qingzheng gratefully and nods to Qingzheng.


    It seems that this good medicine was found by Qingzheng!


    "Let''s try one by one. First soak it with good medicine to restore vitality! " Chen Zhang also agreed.


    "Good! This method is more reliable than any falling head! It is also recorded in the Yellow Emperor''s Canon of internal medicine, and it will be effective. " Dong Tianshan also offered his support.


    Although some of what they said was incomprehensible, it was obvious that they had discussed for a long time and had already had a solution.


    Mr. Hai was very glad to hear that. He seldom saw the way that these people agreed with.


    "If you don''t want the patient to die on the spot, you''d better not touch the water again!"


    All of a sudden, sitting in the corner of Su Ye opened his mouth, his voice is very abrupt, all of a sudden attracted their eyes.


    "Well? who are you? What did you just say? " Chen Zhang immediately asked.


    Mr. Hai hesitated a little, then he introduced them with a smile and said, "these two are my friends. I''m looking for the blood of the spirit beast that this miss Qingzheng found for me, and this friend, surnamed Su, is a doctor. "


    Mr. Hai wanted to introduce Su Ye''s name, but it seems that he didn''t ask Su Ye''s name since he came in.


    "Oh? Doctor, what doctor? At such a young age, we were denied just now. What''s your name? Where do you learn from? " Dong Tianshan also said.


    Su Ye stood up, put his medical record aside, walked up slowly, and said:


    "My name is su. I come from Jiangdu. Just now, I heard what some Masters said. I thought it was inappropriate, so I raised my objection. If there''s anything wrong with it, I hope it doesn''t come as a surprise. "


    "Jiangdu? Su? Are you a descendant of the Su family Lin''s eyes slanted, looking at Su Ye.


    In their impression, there was a national doctor in Jiangdu City, who must have some skills.


    However, little Jiangdu City has become a rural place compared with them. What good doctors can be produced in rural areas?


    "So it is."


    Su Ye nodded. He had already gone to the side of the big barrel and looked at Hai Qi''an soaked in the barrel without blinking.


    Haiqi''an''s upper body is bare, with a thin and sparkling appearance, and her skin emits a smell of decay.


    The most shocking thing is that in the back of haiqi''an''s spine, the long spine has turned black. It seems that this spine does not belong to him at all, but belongs to some strange animal.


    "After Chinese medicine? Hum, now many people who have a false name just rely on the reputation of their grandfather''s generation. You may not be able to do it yourself Chen Zhang said.


    "Xiao Su, ha ha! After we respect you as a national doctor, we can forgive you for your rude remarks just now. However, you don''t know exactly what the patient is like. Don''t jump to conclusions here! In these years, has there been any famous doctor in little Jiangdu City? None of them Dong Tianshan also spoke haughtily.


    Another old man beside him echoed and said, "what famous doctors can there be in a small country. Some time ago, I heard that a performer was poisoned and was treated in Jiangdu City. There are some prescriptions that are unique. There is no sound coming to our ears


    Lin Shi Shen spoke more sharply and said tit for tat: "don''t say that! Boy, after you are a national doctor, it''s clearer that you have to be responsible, especially doctors. You just said that if you don''t want the patient to die on the spot, you''d better not touch the water. What do you mean? Are you questioning me? "


    Su ye said calmly: "it means literally! If a patient touches water, he will die! I''m afraid you can''t understand if you''re not good at it! "


    "Wanton"


    Lin Shenwen said angrily. He didn''t expect this little Su ye to be so arrogant.


    "What are you? Don''t say that after you are a national doctor, even if the national doctor comes here today, he is not qualified to say that I am not good at learning! What are you doing? "

 Chapter 121

    "Boy, it seems that you know what our Doctor Lin is capable of?"


    "After the current national medicine, I have no skills, but I am so arrogant. Not to mention Lin Shishen''s reputation as the magic capital, many political leaders came to him for medical treatment and recuperation. He was one of the eight great doctors who went out to sea with Nan Tu Jue seven years ago. He has saved more people than you have ever seen


    "I said, Mr. Hai, if you really want to save your grandfather. In the future, it''s better to take it as a real ward, and don''t bring some unruly people in every so often. Do you think this is a playground? Hum


    Several old people all speak one after another, even the sea childe''s face also don''t give.


    In their eyes, their status is aloof, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Now Mr. Hai has brought Su ye and Qingzheng. These two young men and women usually go to sing, eat and drink. How can it be their turn to treat such serious things?


    Su ye, in particular, even talks in front of them!


    Haigongzi was also under pressure. He didn''t expect Suye to say these words. He said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Su - my grandfather became a vegetable half a year ago. Seeing that the body is getting thinner and thinner day by day, it''s still less than 80 Jin. Even if we send someone to your Su family for medical treatment, your Su family is helpless. If it wasn''t for the help of Dr. Lin and the method of soaking in wooden barrels, my grandfather would have died long ago. Sorry, I''ll take you out first! "


    Then he reached out and asked Su ye to go out.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "if it wasn''t for my grandmother to ask me to come and save people, even if you come and invite me, I wouldn''t come! Since you have such insight, let it go! "


    As soon as Qingzheng heard it, she stood up and grabbed Su ye and said, "don''t do that! How do you tell your grandmother when you go back? Can you give up your cool fan? Not everyone knows everything like you... Well, Mr. Hai, you teachers, you have heard about it and you have specialized in it. Can you guarantee that you can save the owner of the sea? If you had that ability, what would you have done? I think we still have to listen to our methods. "


    Haigongzi was in a dilemma for a while. He didn''t expect that Qingzheng would protect Su ye so much. He said, "it''s OK. Mr. Su, why do you say that? "


    Su Ye looked back and found that although the old men were not convinced, he saw that master Hai spoke, but he didn''t stop him.


    "You won''t believe anything I say. It''s better to ask the patient what''s wrong!"


    Chen Zhang sneered and said, "don''t make trouble here! The patient is already a vegetable. How can he speak? Now we are going to diagnose some diseases. If we know, do we still have such a try? We''ve been saving people for a long time! "


    "You can''t help it! But I have! "


    Su ye said and went to the bucket, hit the water in the bucket, and stirred it.


    Wow, the water in the whole barrel is spinning together. The whole barrel is going to shake and break.


    "What are you doing?" Master Hai was in a big hurry, so he strode up to stop him.


    Su Ye didn''t want to answer. As soon as she closed her hand, she closed her index finger and middle finger. With a piece of spiritual power, she touched Hai Qi''an''s chest.


    A spirit power directly passed in!


    Next, a terrible scene happened, only to see Hai Qi''an''s whole body shrinking and becoming thinner quickly, and there seemed to be a lot of sweat flowing out of his pores.


    At a glance, haiqi''an is clearly more than 90 Jin.


    At this time, haiqi''an coughed and opened his eyes slightly.


    "Cough..."


    Hai Qian''s body shakes, his eyes are turbid, and he looks around blankly.


    "Ah - grandfather! You, you wake up


    Hai Qi''an wants to stop Su Ye''s hand. He is shocked and looks at Hai Qi''an. He is shocked. His nose is sour and painful, and his voice is choking.


    What a surprise! At this time, my grandfather woke up!


    Chen Zhang, Dong Tianshan, Lin Shishen and others also had a look of shock on their faces. They couldn''t believe looking at Hai Qian in the barrel. How could a patient who had been seriously ill for decades and had been in a vegetative state for half a year wake up?


    They have studied the disease for several years, but it is not clear what it is. Now they wake up?


    It''s not healing, is it?


    Hai Qi''an glanced blankly. His eyes suddenly burst out with brilliance, as if he were twenty years younger. When he spoke, he was full of Zhongqi


    "Dear sun. Ha ha, I''m ok! I feel completely well now! "


    Then he stood up from the barrel and turned over to get out of the barrel. The movement was smooth, and it didn''t look like an old man should have.


    Next to see, more surprised.


    Master Hai stammered: "grandfather, are you really all right? It''s this Su family friend who saved you. He''s after su Ye. Oh, my God, just with a little finger, you wake up. It''s amazing


    Su ye came forward and said, "master Hai, it''s my grandmother Yunci who asked me to save you!"


    "Oh, it''s her! Is she all right? " Hai Qi''an was surprised. He looked up and down at Su Ye. It seemed that he remembered something.


    "She''s fine, but you''re going to die! I want you to tell me truthfully what''s wrong with you? " Su ye asked.


    "What?"


    They were surprised again. Hai Qi''an was full of energy and his face was red. Where was there a sign of death?


    "Mr. Su, what are you talking about? Isn''t my grandfather all right? Didn''t you save him? "


    Su ye said, "it''s just a moment. Come on, you don''t have that much time. What do you think you have


    Hai Qi''an looked at his hands in surprise. His eyes turned around. His throat moved. He didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Su Ye shakes her head, then reaches out her hand and presses the heaven spirit cave of Hai Qi''an, and asks: "are you cursed?"


    Hai Qi''an suddenly trembled when he heard the curse and said, "is that a curse..."


    Su Ye didn''t listen to what he said. He clapped one hand and hummed. Hai Qi''an''s eyes closed and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Grandfather Master Hai was in a hurry, and the crowd gathered around him.


    At this time, Hai Qi''an, where there is that kind of red light all over his face, but under the speed of people''s naked eyes, he is constantly aging, and his face has become very pale, even pale and ugly compared with the dead.


    If it wasn''t for the faint pulse, they really thought haiqi''an was dead.


    "Why, Mr. Su? Help my grandfather


    "Yes! Mr. Su, what kind of medical skill did you use just now? Why did it happen all of a sudden? " Chen Zhang was so anxious to save people that he had to ask Su ye for help.


    Su ye did not speak, frowning and thinking.


    However, the zither suddenly opened her mouth and said, "the light is shining back! Just now that was a reflection of the light


    The old people who were present were all well-informed people. Their bodies trembled and their hearts sank when they heard the words. Of course, they knew that almost every old man would do so before he died.


    If it''s a reflection, there''s no way to save people!


    Mr. Hai was so sad that he said in a deep voice, "Mr. Su, you were very sure just now that there must be a way to save my grandfather, right? is it? My grandfather can''t just die, he can''t just die! "


    Dong Tianshan immediately thought of something and said, "that''s right! Mr. Su, if we follow our way, Hailao will still be alive. If you do this, you need to be responsible, take full responsibility! "


    "Mr. Su! If you don''t, we can''t help you even if we want to! No one can protect you then! " Lin Shi Shen also said.


    Su Ye is still in meditation, seems to turn a deaf ear to their words.


    Haigongzi and others are also helpless. They immediately hold haiqian on the hospital bed.


    The sea childe is anxious red eye, say: "surname Su, you say, my grandfather actually got what disease?"? I can''t tell. Even if the zither is there, it can''t protect you! "


    Chen Zhang was also in a great hurry and urged him to say, "speak quickly! You''re not in trouble, are you? Don''t think it''s OK not to talk. If there''s anything wrong, you''ll take full responsibility! "


    "I think the boy is scared! It''s better to use my method to keep soaking and save his body first! " Lin Shi Shen immediately began to make suggestions.


    When he said that, the people who were in a panic could only agree.


    Haigongzi himself picked up haiqi''an, and he would continue to soak it in wooden barrels!


    "I said, don''t touch the water if you don''t want him to die!"

 Chapter 122

    Su Ye suddenly opens his mouth, with an unquestionable dignity in his voice.


    Haigongzi and others have already come to the edge of the barrel. They are about to put haiqian into the bucket. When they hear Suye''s words, everyone''s movements are stiff.


    Qi turned his head and looked at Su Ye. If it wasn''t for Su Ye''s amazing means, they wouldn''t listen to Su ye at the moment.


    "Mr. Su --" Mr. Hai exclaimed in embarrassment. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Put him down! I''ll help him


    Although Su ye heard their bad attitude just now, he still understood it. Even if he didn''t understand it, he didn''t care if he thought it was grandma''s request.


    If it was him, he would die soon when he met his close relatives, and he would not have any good looks!


    When Mr. Hai heard this, he still hesitated. He also looked at Chen Zhang, Dong Tianshan and others nearby to see if they had any good suggestions.


    But these old guys, they obviously know what this is. They seem to have not understood what it means at all, and they have not made a statement.


    But Qingzheng said, "master Hai. Please believe Su Ye - if he can''t save the world, no one can do it! "


    Chen Zhang said with a dry cough, "we respect Mr. Hai for this kind of thing."


    Haigongzi had no choice but to ask someone to help him get the blanket and put Haiqi on it.


    They retreated slowly. From two meters away, haiqi''an was no different from the dead.


    Su Ye looked at Mr. Hai and said, "your grandfather is indeed cursed, and it''s hereditary. That is to say, the first person to be cursed is not your grandfather at all. Have you ever felt any discomfort since you were a child? Or, what did your grandfather say? "


    After thinking about it, Mr. Hai shook his head: "no, I''m quite healthy - but..."


    Suddenly, Mr. Hai seemed to think of something, and his face became strange. He said, "my grandfather didn''t let our family donate blood since he was a child. Does this count? Even we usually cut our fingers and bleed for a few days. Even if my sister went to donate blood once, she soon became very isolated, and often said some nonsense that our great grandmother had been with her all the time. But our great grandmother has been dead for a long time! We died before we were born! "


    "Oh? And that kind of thing. Then I''ll see her! "


    Although Su Ye has certain assurance, he must not make enough mistakes in this kind of family curse, otherwise it will certainly harm the whole family.


    Mr. Hai answered and went out to make a phone call. There was a knock on the door within ten minutes.


    Two people came in, one old and one young, looking at a servant with a little girl with long hair.


    The little girl was a little dirty all over. She looked like she was 15 or 16 years old, with some ugly scars on her face.


    The little girl''s eyes twinkled, as if she was very afraid of strangers. Her small white hands were holding the maid''s clothes tightly, and she was afraid to speak.


    Su ye asked, "little sister, what''s your name?"


    "Spirit candle..." the little girl answered timidly.


    Su Ye asks again: "the sea spirit candle, the name is good."


    Mr. Hai shook his head and whispered, "Mr. Su, my sister''s name is not Hai. She''s called spirit candle. It''s really strange to say that my great grandmother left me saying that I would have a sister 12 years after I was born, on the same day and month. It''s not allowed to be named Hai, but Lingzhu. "


    Speaking of the back, Mr. Hai''s face was a little ugly, and he said, "my mother died in childbirth that day, too."


    Su Ye is even more strange. The great grandmother of master Hai is really strange. Even this can be predicted?


    At this time, Lingzhu suddenly whispered, "my great grandmother''s name is Lingya, and my name is Lingzhu. She said that one day someone would come to save my grandfather. Are you here to save my grandfather? "


    "Yes! Come here, let me have a good look at you


    Su ye said to the spirit candle.


    Spirit candle summoned up courage and came slowly.


    Su Ye looks at the little girl in front of her and suddenly feels a different breath on her. She uses the skill in her hand and gently touches Lingzhu''s head.


    Hum!!


    In an instant, I felt the dark abyss on the spirit candle.


    It''s like an endless deep sea, dark and full of loneliness and endless suffering.


    Su Ye was surprised. She didn''t expect that the blood on the spirit candle was different. No wonder she said that the people in her family were not allowed to donate blood.


    "It seems! Your great grandmother is cursed. It''s a pity that she died. Otherwise, I would like to see her! "


    Su ye said and waved them back. He had enough to know.


    "I need to cast a spell to save people! You all stay away, but don''t leave this house, or you''ll take away the curse and bear the consequences! "


    Su Ye finished and went straight to Hai Qi''an.


    At the moment, Chen Zhang and others were more convinced and said, "Mr. Su, how do you want us to help you? We also know some medical skills! "


    "I''m not using medicine!"


    Su night finish saying one hand to sea seven an body a press, fierce a pull, a strong suction will sea seven an whole body sucked up.


    And then a lift in mid air!


    His momentum suddenly changed, and he began to run "three thousand Yan Huang Jie". Everything between heaven and earth was under his control.


    "Heaven and earth turn around, Tianhuo listens to orders!"


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, there was a thunder in the sky.


    A sky thunder directly hit the window and shattered it!


    The people in the room were startled. They covered their ears and squatted down together. They didn''t expect to split a thunder at this time. What''s the matter?


    Bang, a strange sound came from Su Ye''s hand, and a flame came out.


    This scene is even more shocking!


    The crowd had not recovered from the thunder. They immediately stepped back in horror. In their understanding, they were afraid that there would be a flame on the palm of someone''s hand when they were making a movie.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How could there be a flame in his hand?"


    They haven''t guessed a few words, suddenly saw Su Ye''s hand.


    The sky fire in that hand burned directly to the spine of haiqi''an.


    "Ah..."


    Hai Qi''an, who is skinny and sparkling, struggles in the middle of the sky, but he is controlled by Su Ye''s true Qi. He just struggles constantly and can''t get rid of the flames.


    It seemed that he was dying, but the shrill cry came out, and it was very harsh.


    They were shocked to see that Hai Qi''an, who was struggling in the middle of the sky, was burning like an old monkey.


    "Ah - ah!" Hai Qi''an is still screaming, and his voice comes out from afar, which startles the rest of the Hai family.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing?"


    "Are you going to burn my grandfather alive? Let him down


    But these words, Su ye turned a deaf ear, on the contrary, her eyes were sharp, and the sky fire on her hand was more intense.


    "Where is the evil! When do you want to hide? Get out of here


    Su ye a fierce drink, voice panic, like thunder.


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from haiqian''s black spine, and then a black giant shadow came out of the spine.


    It''s a fuzzy Black Unicorn!


    In other words, it''s the ghost of Black Unicorn!


    In the moment it rushed out, it made a strong roar, and it was about to bite Su Ye.


    "The abyssal evil, dare to be presumptuous with me? I want to die


    Su Ye didn''t panic at all. She whirled with one hand, and the flame suddenly changed. She took thunder and fire with her. Then she clapped at the Black Unicorn.


    Bang!!


    As soon as the Black Unicorn''s body dispersed, it flew upside down and smashed a row of things around it.


    Su ye put Hai Qi''an on the sky, threw her hand to the direction of the zither, and said:


    "Protect! Don''t let this evil continue to attack him


    Now the ghost of the cursed black Qilin has been burned, but Hai Qi''an''s life is on the line. If black Qilin rushes into Hai Qi''an''s body again, Su Ye''s cultivation will not save Hai Qi''an.


    Qingzheng jumps up, catches haiqi''an steadily, and hides behind Su Ye.


    Su Ye glances at the Black Unicorn and jumps away with a blow.


    The whole soul of the huge black Unicorn disappeared and turned into thousands of stars

 Chapter 123

    After a long time, people recovered from the shock.


    The scene just now was really too incredible and shocking.


    "What was that? Is it a ghost? It looks like a unicorn


    Chen Zhang and others opened their mouths one after another and looked around in shock. They were afraid that there was something terrible hiding in the corner and they would rush out at any time.  ¡° It''s a Black Unicorn. No mistake! How did that come about? "


    "Well, Mr. Su. Did that Unicorn die just now? Will it come out again? It''s not safe here. Shall we go first? This room is not safe! " Although they are not ordinary people, they can''t calm down for the first time when they encounter such a terrible Black Unicorn.


    Qingzheng is the most calm one. She has even seen Su Ye burning rivers before, let alone the Black Unicorn now.


    "Is Hai Lao cured?" she asked


    Su Ye nodded and slowly loosened his fist. His palms were already full of sweat.


    "Cured! Just now that unicorn is a curse. It belongs to the Black Unicorn that can be raised under the deep sea. Mr. Hai, what happened to your great grandmother in the sea? "


    Master Hai calmed down, thought about it and shook his head: "I haven''t heard of..."


    "She was imprisoned, deep under the sea." Suddenly, that very introverted spirit candle opened his mouth.


    When they heard this, they thought it was unbelievable. How could a living man be imprisoned at the bottom of the sea? Not to mention whether technology can do it now, when the great grandmother of Lingzhu was still alive, there was no technology like that in the whole world to imprison a living person at the bottom of the sea.


    Su Ye was relieved. As for why Lingzhu''s great grandmother was imprisoned at the bottom of the sea, and whether there were other special people on the earth, Su Ye didn''t want to trace so many people. It had nothing to do with him.


    Today, his task is just to save the master of the sea!


    "Now that the curse of your family has been removed, it will be better to take care of it slowly!"


    "Thank you, doctor Su! Doctor Su, you are a great benefactor of our family Mr. Hai quickly came forward to thank you.


    Chen Zhang, Dong Tianshan, Lin Shishen and others came forward to meet Su Ye. They were shocked and said:


    "Mr. Su''s magic power is really an eye opener for us. We''ll admire him!"


    "I didn''t know the doctor''s identity before. I hope the doctor won''t blame me! I don''t know if I can serve the miracle doctor and become a primary school apprentice in the future? "


    "Yes, yes. Doctor Su, we are willing to worship you as our teacher! Please accept us as apprentices, no matter what dirty work you do, as long as we can follow you around! "


    Several old people, now they have put aside their identity as a great master, and they are respectful and sincere to Su Ye.


    "No, I''m here this time, just because of my grandmother! Now that the patient is well, I''ll leave! "


    With that, Su Ye didn''t stop at all and went straight to the gate.


    Haigongzi and others are in a great hurry. They hurry to call Suye. How can such a miracle doctor leave like this?


    Qingzheng stopped them and said, "OK! This man in my family has a bad temper. You can all go back to take care of the patients if you have a chance to meet later! Let''s go


    Green Zheng finish saying also quickly keep up with the pace of Su Ye.


    They went out of Haijia manor together, and they didn''t stay much, so they went back to the hotel by car.


    On the bus, Qingzheng felt that Su Ye''s face was a little different, and she didn''t talk much all the way, so she asked:


    "What''s the matter? There''s something wrong with you. "


    Su Ye smiles bitterly and says, "it''s not easy to break the curse of others. I''ve just killed the Black Unicorn, and I''ve absorbed all the black air that spilled out. I''ll try my best to recover in the next half month. "


    "So serious!"


    Green Zheng surprised, also reached out to wipe Su night''s forehead, found some cold, can''t help but worry about a bit.


    "Just rest and recover, or you''ll die." Su ye said.


    "Good! We''ll go back to Jiangdu tonight and have a good rest. " Qingzheng finish, immediately call to arrange.


    This time, Su Ye really consumed almost the whole body of Qi and spirit power. If he just killed a cursed Black Unicorn soul, of course it would not be so. But he had to worry that the curse would not spread to everyone in the room.


    That''s why he directly protected everyone, regardless of how much spiritual power he consumed.


    After the call, Qingzheng showed a little worry in her eyes and said: "usually she pretends to be invincible, like the strongest in the world. It''s not that you''ll get hurt. Don''t worry about this kind of thing in the future. There are so many enemies and you don''t pay attention to it. Do you really think you can turn bad luck into good every time? "


    Su Ye felt a trace of warmth, these words can be said by Qingzheng casually.


    "It''s not good to turn bad luck into good luck, but at least I''ll go after good luck and avoid bad luck. That''s the ability of the emperor to look at Qi."


    "So amazing? Then aren''t you better than a fortune teller? " Qingzheng is dubious. Is Su Ye really a fortune teller?


    "Stop"


    All of a sudden, Su ye asked the driver to stop. Without waiting for Qingzheng to ask more questions, she pointed out that there were a lot of vendors in the corner.


    The things they set up on the floor are in a mess. It seems that they have everything.


    "Now go and buy three things from those little stalls! Come on


    "Ah? I? What can I do for you? " Qingzheng didn''t respond for a moment. Why did Suye suddenly let her get off the bus to buy the stalls?


    "Whatever it is, you can buy it as long as you like it. Hurry up, time is running out! " Su night urges to say.


    Seeing Su Ye''s nervous look, Qingzheng subconsciously goes to the car and runs to the stall on the corner.


    She such a beautiful woman came, immediately let the hawkers eyes a bright, when they will come to such a beautiful booth beauty guests?


    "Oh, this beautiful woman. What do you want to buy? It''s two hundred dollars for each. It''s very cheap! "


    "Beauty! Come and see what you need


    Green Zheng some can''t start looking back to Su ye, but see Su ye still sitting in the car, there is no down meaning, green Zheng had to start to pick.


    "Two hundred, that''s too expensive! This little conch, and this... What''s this? " Qingzheng picked up two kinds of things, and then picked up a small wooden box.


    "Oh. Beauty has good eyesight. This wooden box was once used by people in the palace. It has bursts of fragrance and is of great collection value. " The peddler said quickly.


    "All right! Third, take this little mirror


    Qingzheng took a look, picked up a small mirror, because she looked like a bronze mirror, felt some special, and then bought it.


    Since she bought three things, she paid and left.


    "I bought it back! Just three! Look at this small wooden box. It''s still a thing with a long history. It''s said that people in the Palace used it. " Qingzheng immediately got on the bus and put the three things in the middle of the seat, indicating Su ye to have a look.


    "Yes! Let me see! "


    Su Ye picked up the small wooden box, looked at it, and then shook his head. It was estimated that the small wooden box was collected from a certain village. It had some years, but it had no use at all.


    "This wooden box is useless. This mirror... Doesn''t work. " Su Ye looked at the mirror, still a copper mirror with impurities.


    "No? I look very good! If I lose, this conch will be even more useless. " Green Zheng sighed, as if very distressed about their 600 yuan.


    "This little conch, you can blow it." Su Ye''s eyes suddenly flashed with a flash of light. She picked up the conch and handed it to Qingzheng.


    "I will not." Green Zheng finish saying, also dislike conch dirty, wiped with the hand.


    Then gently close, with air to the conch inside a blow.


    Hum!!


    In an instant, her body trembled, her head hummed, her hands were stiff, and the whole conch fell to the seat.


    She shook her head hard and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "This conch... It, it!"


    "This is the way the emperor looks at Qi - this treasure should have something to do with your family. Put it away!"


    After a long time, Qingzheng slowly picked up the conch again. His head still hummed and murmured, "I''ve seen it. On the portrait of my ancestor, there is a conch hanging on her chest... Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 124

    That night, Su ye and Qingzheng returned to Jiangdu.


    Along the way, Qingzheng, who has always been talkative, has become silent. She just holds the conch and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    After getting off the bus, Qingzheng said sincerely: "Suye, thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome! You''ve helped me, and naturally I can''t get your favor for nothing. " Su ye said.


    "Is your emperor''s skill of looking at Qi really so powerful? How do you know it''s going to be at the vendor? How can you be sure that I can pick it in the past? " Qingzheng finally can''t help asking.


    Su ye said with a smile: "I''m not sure, but I can see that you have a lot of luck. It proves that you have a good fortune recently, and you have recovered from the loss. When I passed that intersection, I was even more powerful. I found that the atmosphere of the small stall echoed with you. As long as you choose three things in the past, you should be able to choose them. "


    "It''s amazing. After that, you''ll go to any school. You''ll be the richest man in the world in a short time Green Zheng excited said, as if to see endless wealth rolling.


    "What do you think? These things all depend on chance! If there is no chance, no matter how hard it is, it will be in vain for a lifetime. The strategists still have to work hard, then they will decline, and then they will be exhausted. A lot of things can''t be more than three things. You can''t rely on chance all your life! Therefore, the poor believe in fate, the rich say luck! If you want to achieve something, you''d better rely on your own efforts! "


    Su ye said that when she came to the back, she suddenly saw a dazed look on the delicate face of the zither. She couldn''t help saying, "am I speaking too deeply?"


    "Well! A little bit, but how do you know everything? How wonderful


    The zither shows her adoring little eyes. Her pretty face is crimson and her pink lips are delicate. People can''t help but want to kiss her.


    Su Ye reaches out her hand to push Qingzheng''s white forehead and says, "don''t be cute. This kind of route is not suitable for you!"


    "No! I like this, can be cute, can be royal, can be sweet, can be salt, suitable for all routes! I don''t believe you, try it? " After that, Qingzheng gives Su ye a wink.


    Su Ye shakes her head and asks her to go back to have a rest. Then she goes home.


    At home, his family fell asleep, and he didn''t wake them up.


    In addition, he really needs to recuperate, so he hides directly in the room.


    I didn''t open my eyes until after nine o''clock the next morning.


    When he told grandma the news that he had cured Hai Qi''an, she was so happy that she almost burst into tears.


    Has been saying that the sea seven Ann gave her blood transfusion to save her life, Su night today is finally repay.


    Su Ye just casually replied, and he didn''t say much about the curse. Grandma''s disease must be caused by some blood of Hai Qi''an. Although there is little blood, she can''t inherit any disease, but grandma has been suffering a lot these years.


    For the next half month, Su stayed at home to recuperate and recover. He accompanied his grandmother and taught his father some medical skills. Time passed quickly.


    That night, Tong Yaya came home and said, "brother! There are three days to go before the college entrance examination. Are you ready? This time I want to compete with you for the first place


    "Oh. So soon the college entrance examination! Come on


    Su Ye recalled that he was hit by a truck off the overpass after the college entrance examination, and finally came to the college entrance examination.


    "At the end of the college entrance examination, it''s su Changqing and Yang Xi''er getting engaged! Finally, we are waiting for this day


    The college entrance examination is coming soon.


    Su ye and Tong Yaya went to the examination room early.


    When I got to the door, I saw many parents accompanying the students. Looking at these parents'' worries and encouragement, I felt sorry for the parents all over the world.


    I''ve worked so hard to raise and teach. When it comes to college entrance examination, I still need to worry about it.


    "Come on, brother. This time, we must get a good result in the exam to make our father happy. " Come on, Tong Yaya.


    "Good! You too! " Su Ye smiles.


    For other students, the college entrance examination is indeed an opportunity to change their fate, and this opportunity will never be much in their life.


    But for Su ye, this college entrance examination is simply insignificant, just a small point in the vast life.


    Soon, the first course began.


    Su Ye glanced at the test paper and found that it was too simple.


    For him, it''s easy to learn a language. Even in the ancient world, there are thousands of languages and characters, but when he reaches a certain level of cultivation, he can often distinguish them at the first hearing.


    After the exam, Su ye also carefully compared the answers to ensure that there is no mistake.


    Su Ye was able to cope with the exam for two days in a row.


    At the end of the final exam, Su ye also handed in her papers ten minutes in advance and left the examination room.


    When he came to the playground and waited for Tong Yaya, he suddenly found that there were more than a dozen luxury vehicles on the campus road.


    These vehicles are lined up, including Lamborghini, Ferrari, Bugatti, Veron and so on. At a glance, they are all tens of millions of vehicles.


    Moreover, these vehicles even entered the campus during the examination.


    Far away, Su ye saw many teachers standing together with a smile, even President Zhou was among them.


    They were surrounded by a young man, talking and laughing, and the ordinary students were watching from a distance. They were photographed in the strong atmosphere and did not dare to step forward at all.


    "Brother! That''s su Changqing! He''s back! "


    Suddenly, the voice of Tong Yaya came from Su Ye. Her face was a little ugly, and her eyes were staring at the handsome young man from a distance.


    "Well! It''s him


    Su Ye was also surprised to see Su Changqing here.


    This cousin, who was born an hour earlier than him, has been favored by the whole Su family since he was a child. Even Yang Xi''er, who is a child, was robbed in the end.


    At the moment, Su Changqing is tall and handsome, with a handsome face. Because he has practiced martial arts since he was a child, now he has a strong air. Just standing there, he stands out from the crowd.


    Whether it''s the principal or the director, it''s all his foil.


    "Changqing, you are free now. You have to go back to your alma mater more often! You are the number one scholar in the province, but you are the idol of all the younger students. They all want to be admitted to your university! " One of the directors complimented.


    Su Changqing said with a faint smile: "Yanjing University is not for ordinary people. Although hard work is important, talent is more important. I hope there will be two candidates for the school this year


    "Ha ha! Of course, Yang Xi''er will definitely be able to pass the exam this year. She is very hopeful to become the provincial champion again


    "If that''s the case, your master family will be the number one scholar in the three courts of one country. What a face for the whole Jiangdu City! In the future, if I go out and say that my students have two number one students, it''s not superior. Ha ha A group of teachers also have to compliment.


    There''s no way. In Jiangdu City, the Su family''s old house really has such proud capital.


    Su Changqing glanced at the teaching building and said, "it''s OK! Xi''er is a bit smart. Last year, she was only one or two points behind to become the second in Donghai province. This year, she will go back to school for a year, and it should be no problem to get the first place. "


    A new teacher laughed and said, "well. Yang Xi''er is good. She can definitely be admitted to Yanjing University. By the way, Tong Yaya is also a black horse recently. If she plays well, she should be able to get a good result. "


    Su Changqing picked her eyebrows and said, "Oh? You mean, Tong ya? "

 Chapter 125

    "Yes. It''s her. You Su people are really good seedlings! "


    A teacher in charge of a class laughed and responded.


    The Su family is a well-known master family. They made a lot of noise when they drove Su ye out. Moreover, Su ye had an accident after the college entrance examination, so many people in the school knew about their relationship.


    "Teacher Zhang! As a teacher, you need to speak carefully! We don''t have anyone with a different surname in the Su family! "


    The smile on Su Changqing''s face slowly faded away, and there was a dignity that could not be ignored in his words, as if no one could go against his will.


    When President Zhou and others heard this, their faces changed in vain and they immediately laughed.


    President Zhou saw that something was wrong, so he quickly helped out and said, "ha ha. Mr. Zhang didn''t mean that either. After all, Tong Yaya came from the Su family in the past. Now, of course, she''s not the Su family


    "Since it''s not! Then don''t talk nonsense! We Su family are not all our own people! Rumors stop at wise people. I hope you pay attention to your identity! " Su Changqing was so domineering that he didn''t even give President Zhou face.


    Of course, President Zhou nodded. For a moment, we didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the bell for the end of the exam rang, and the candidates finally came out one after another.


    Yang Xi''er is also a star in general, far from someone to meet up, will her over.


    "Brother Changqing, you are back!"


    Yang Xi''er quickly ran over, saw Su Changqing appear, very surprised, quickly rushed in the past, will rush into Su Changqing''s arms.


    Su Changqing held out her hand and said, "pay attention to the occasion! Don''t let others say that our Su family has no tutor! "


    "Oh. Sorry, I''ll pay attention next time! " Yang Xi''er grinned and stood aside.


    Su Changqing saw a lot of students around him, and many people pointed at him and called his name in surprise. He was gently close to the expensive sports car, enjoying the students'' eyes.


    "Isn''t he our evergreen? Wow, how handsome


    "One of the three heroes of Jiangdu City! Wow, the boyfriends of Yang Xi''er''s schoolsister, they are really made in heaven


    "Oh, shit. So many sports cars! Their su family has opened so many hospital pharmacies that they are really the most profitable! And I hear they''re going to be engaged soon! "


    Even Lin Hao, the leader of the student union, and others came forward one after another to say hello respectfully.


    "Evergreen, senior!"


    "Brother Qing! Long time no see! "


    Listening to these voices, Su Changqing said with a faint smile


    "OK, everyone! I just came back from Yanjing today. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I know you are all her classmates. In 12 days, we will have a wedding. At that time, all the students and teachers hope to be present as well! "


    This remark immediately caused a group of students around the noisy onlookers.


    "Wow! This one was engaged just after graduation. This is a double harvest of study and love


    "Congratulations to brother Changqing and sister Xi''er! Your wedding booking is sure to stir up the whole city! "


    "Great! At that time, we are all free. We are sure to attend! It must have been a huge scene! Where are you going to hold the wedding? "


    Because now that everyone has finished the exam, the school is no longer in charge. Even the teachers are happy to see such a good thing.


    "Ha ha. Of course, it''s our Su''s old house! At that time, you just need to name my fiancee HIL, and you can go in directly! " Su Changqing said in a loud voice.


    Yang Xi''er beside her was very happy to hear the words of fiancee. She also raised her head happily. After so many years of looking forward, she finally has to wait until today.


    Duan Fenghua said, "sister Xi''er, you will marry the best young man in Jiangdu City. Don''t forget us. The bridesmaids will introduce us to me then! "


    Yang Xi''er blushed and said with a smile, "it''s just engagement, not marriage. Where''s the bridesmaid? What''s more, brother Changqing doesn''t let me participate in this kind of thing. It''s all done by him. Ask him! "


    Su Changqing smiles, takes her hand and says, "I''m not afraid of tiring you? Naturally, the head of the family will do such a thing! "


    When people heard the speech, it was a roar again!


    At the moment, Su ye and Tong Yaya, who are standing outside the crowd, see all this in their eyes.


    Of course, they also heard Su Changqing''s words.


    "Brother, let''s ignore him. Let''s go!" Tong Yaya knows the hatred between Su ye and Su Changqing. He doesn''t want them to have any conflicts at the moment.


    Su Ye shrugged indifferently and said, "let''s go."


    But, Yang Xi''er also saw them, pulled Su Changqing secretly pointed to, motioned Su Changqing to look over.


    "Ha ha! Isn''t this the abandoned son of our Su family? "


    Su Changqing sneered and strode directly from the crowd. If it was normal, he would not pay attention to Su Ye.


    But recently I heard that Su ye had done a lot of extraordinary things, which made Su Changqing feel angry.


    Tong Yaya directly stepped forward to stop them, raised his face and said: "Su Changqing, what do you want to do? I tell you, we are not afraid of you! "


    Su Changqing''s pretty face showed a look of surprise. To tell the truth, he hasn''t seen Tong Yaya for a long time. I can''t imagine that Tong Yaya is so beautiful now. Even if he goes to Yanjing University, it is absolutely the existence of school flower.


    "Nothing! At that time, you can''t miss my engagement dinner with HIL! " Su Changqing said in a deep voice.


    Tong Yaya knows that there is definitely a conspiracy. On the day of engagement, there must be a room full of guests, and all the people in Su''s old house. At that time, he clearly wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate them.


    Tong Yaya will not be fooled. She is about to refuse, but Su Ye puts her hand on her shoulder.


    "How could your wedding be without me! I want to give you a big gift Su night arrogantly open mouth, eyes swept away, suddenly four eyes relative.


    Both sides are looking straight at it, like it''s going to explode at any time!


    Around a group of students are watching, a time even quiet down, also feel the atmosphere.


    "Just you? With gifts? " Of course, Su Changqing understood what this gift meant, and his momentum was immediately mentioned.


    Su Ye''s heart flashed a fierce breath. Su Changqing still dares to be so arrogant now. Of course, he should learn some lessons.


    Then the true Qi on Su Ye''s body suddenly turns on, and a mental energy directly blows in the past.


    If ordinary people are bombarded by this kind of mental force, they must cover their heads with both hands and kneel down on the ground!


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, Su Changqing''s whole body was beaten back by Su Ye''s Nianli and directly bumped into the crowd.


    He a shout, unexpectedly in his chest, a buzz issued a powerful light in.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, unexpectedly will su Ye''s mental strength to resist, and shock scattered!


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Su Changqing''s chest, only to see that she was wearing a very simple gossip mirror.


    The light just now burst out from this mirror!


    A thought suddenly flashed in Su Ye''s heart:


    "Well? Magic weapon

 Chapter 126

    It''s really a magic weapon!


    Su Ye immediately judged it, and was absolutely sure that the internal force of this magic weapon was very complex, and it also revealed a long breath.


    This is by no means something that ordinary masters can do at will. In China, it must be a valuable treasure, which is not generally owned.


    How can su Changqing wear such a magic weapon in front of her chest?


    "What light is it?"


    "You see that, too? I thought I was blinded! "


    "It seems that Su Changqing is wearing something on his chest. It looks like a jade pendant." Many teachers and students were startled and retreated several meters.


    And Su Changqing this is big frown ground looked at Su ye, don''t seem to understand why the magic weapon in his chest suddenly burst out light.


    Was it the magic weapon that sensed the hatred in his heart?


    But no matter what the reason, Su Changqing still felt the sharp edge in Su Ye''s eyes, and immediately raised his mouth and said in a deep voice:


    "So long no see! How about today''s competition? I heard that even Duan Fenghua is not your opponent. It seems that I''ve learned some skills in the past two years by pretending to be crazy! "


    "Since you want to fight, I will help you! There''s no eyes, there''s life and death! "


    Su Ye clenched his fist, and even in public, he was about to do it.


    Su Changqing didn''t have the slightest fear. He stepped on the concrete floor with his right foot and cracked several cracks with a click.


    Around the students see, one by one stare big eyes, can''t believe.


    "Evergreen - stop it!"


    Suddenly, not far away in a luxury car with windows closed, there was an old voice.


    The voice with rolling majesty, strong voice, so many teachers and students on the playground, and because of the noisy scene after the college entrance examination, all of them heard the voice of aging.


    "Business matters!"


    The four simple words seem to be military orders.


    When Su Changqing heard that the momentum on Yan''s body also disappeared, he replied in a deep voice: "thank you for reminding me, I almost forgot!"


    After that, he looked at Su ye and challenged her


    "I''ll give you a break today! On my engagement day, I was short of some fun. You must come! "


    The next principal Zhou and others saw it, and quickly pulled Su ye and said, "ha ha! Today is just the end of the college entrance examination, so don''t be impulsive. Su ye, go home early, too! "


    Tong Yaya is also afraid that Su Ye won''t agree, so he pulls La Su Ye''s hand and doesn''t let him continue to do it.


    Su ye said, "good! I''m just going to have some fun that day


    "Ha ha ha! You''ve changed a lot, but it''s more fun... Watch your car carefully on the way back, don''t fall off the overpass again. It won''t be so lucky this time! "


    Su Changqing gave a smile, then waved his hand and went to the car with many people around him.


    Su Ye stood in the same place, and his hatred flashed again. He still remembered the scene when he was hit off the overpass.


    The killer behind the scenes is Su Changqing!


    When President Zhou saw Su Changqing get on the bus, he was relieved and immediately let the students go. He wanted to say something to Su ye, but he didn''t know what to say.


    But Yang Xi''er stayed, looked proud and said in a deep voice:


    "Suye, I know that you have been taken care of by Qiao''s family and gained some money and status, but don''t forget your identity. Remember what I said? On the day of my engagement, you must apologize in front of many relatives and friends, explain clearly that our previous baby parents don''t count, and you and I haven''t even held hands from beginning to end. I am innocent


    At this point, Yang Xi''er''s eyes suddenly become sharp, and her eyes fall on Tong Yaya


    "Su ye, I''ll warn you for the last time, don''t provoke brother Changqing! If you have to fight with your eggs, your father and sister will be ten thousand times more miserable than you


    With that, Yang Xi''er turned around and ran quickly to the luxury car.


    When he got on the bus, this row of luxury cars made a roaring sound, directly out of the school gate, disappeared.


    "Brother. Let''s go home! " Tong Yaya said with concern.


    "Well. Good Su Ye smiles and goes ahead first.


    "Don''t think so much about it. In fact, our family is very happy now! Su Changqing is a perfect match for Yang Xi''er. Ignore them. " Tong Yaya said again.


    "Don''t worry! Today is different from the past! I''m not who I used to be! " Su Ye''s eyes gushed with incomparable confidence.


    Naturally, what he thought has already surpassed the whole earth, but his cultivation is not high enough to suppress the whole earth plane.


    Therefore, even in the face of Su Changqing, he must pay attention to it.


    In particular, Su Changqing has magic weapons to defend himself. What surprised Su Ye most is that Su Changqing still has a master.


    Listen to that sentence just now, this master still teaches Su Changqing to practice!


    "Well! The universe is vast, the sky is boundless, and the sky is as proud as the number of stars in Ganges. Su Ye has never been afraid! He drove us away from the old house of the Su family, and we can finally get revenge! "


    After su ye came home, she began to practice and recover.


    Because he almost exhausted his spiritual power by breaking the curse of haiqi''an in Mordor, he just recovered during this period of time, and he hasn''t checked himself seriously.


    That night, Su night directly used the essence of the earth to soak.


    "I don''t have any health problems. I should be able to recover to 90% in 10 days. In terms of mental strength, it needs to be improved. "


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that if he could open up the "sea of knowledge" and directly generate divine knowledge, he could close his eyes and reflect everything around him into the sea of knowledge. When he opened up the sea of knowledge, his cultivation would make a great leap.


    "Three feet of God, a thought of heaven fire!"


    Hum!!


    All of a sudden, Su Ye''s head, shoulders, a total of three flames.


    His mental power also reached unprecedented concentration in this moment, in the shadow, and the arc of thunder flickered in the fire.


    "This is the first power I use to communicate with the gods. If I use it to refine my mental power in the future, I will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Su Yehua has not finished, suddenly found that the top of the head of the flame seems to be a little sesame size black spots.


    "Why? What''s this? Where''s the black spot? "


    Su Ye was surprised. He knew that this kind of fire was the heavenly fire that communicated with the gods. This kind of fire was very pure, and could not hold other path forces. Only thunder and fire could interact.


    But when will there be a little black spot?


    When he focused on looking at the little black spot, his eyes suddenly hurt.


    He felt as if there was a tiny force cursing him maliciously.


    That kind of curse is not so strong, has no ability to kill him, even bad luck will not produce, but this small black spot can sense, at this moment, in a corner, someone must be cursing him maliciously.


    This kind of feeling makes Su Ye very uncomfortable


    "Who is it? Who has the ability? "

 Chapter 127

    Su Ye watched the fire carefully and confirmed that there was no mistake!


    However, because these three fires were too strong, they were only for a while. The essence of the earth he used to soak was evaporated.


    As a last resort, Su ye can only take back the flame. At the same time, he is sure that, although now he has no way to find out who is secretly cursing him.


    But as long as anyone appears around him, he will be able to feel it immediately.


    At this time, Su ye heard someone walking in her room, and then she heard Tong Yaya''s voice.


    "Brother, do you take a bath or a sauna? Why is it so foggy? "


    Only then did he come to see the fog, which was the reason why the essence of the earth was evaporated into mist.


    "Oh. Maybe the exhaust system is broken! "


    Su Ye casually answers, puts on the bathrobe, opens the bathroom door to go out, one sees the room as expected is also a burst of aerosol diffuses.


    Tong Yaya is busy opening the window and turning on the air conditioner


    "Brother. Tonight, the last night of our high school career, officially graduated! The students all said that they would go to the bar and get together. Can I go if I''m crazy? "


    Su Ye smiles, although he will subconsciously worry about Tong Yaya, but Tong Yaya is already wearing the little crescent magic necklace, absolutely nothing will happen.


    What''s more, graduating from high school means becoming an adult. You don''t have to take care of everything.


    In fact, his class also has this kind of party, but Su Ye doesn''t have the interest to attend it at all.


    "Of course. But don''t drink! "


    "Then I''ll have juice! Can I play until ten o''clock and come back? " Tong Yaya asked for advice again.


    Su Ye nodded and agreed. Now all the underground forces in Jiangdu respect him, so he has nothing to worry about.


    "Which bar to go to?"


    "It seems to be called zero point base. Don''t worry, it''s opened by a classmate of mine. It''s very safe!" Tong Yaya said again.


    "Good! I''ll have you driven! " Su ye said.


    Tong Yaya got Su Ye''s consent, naturally very happy, although she is very good and sensible, but after all, she is still in adolescence.


    Now that I''ve finally finished high school, I''m going to attend this farewell party.


    Soon, Tong changed his clothes, dressed up a little, and combed his hair very well. Compared with his usual school days, he was a little less green, a little more flattering and more eye-catching.


    After Tong Yaya left by car, Su Ye immediately called Zhu Yue and asked who was in charge of the zero point base bar.


    No one is allowed to bully his sister!


    Zhu Yue heard that Su ye called in person and said immediately, "zero point base, oh. I know, it''s a very high-end bar. Generally, it''s only the second generation of svenfu who have money. There won''t be a fight all year round! Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I''ll go there myself. I won''t let your sister suffer any accident. "


    Su Ye didn''t want Zhu Yue to go there in person, but for Tong Yaya''s safety, he didn''t stop him.


    And the next time, I don''t know whether Tong Yaya is out of group, or I don''t want Su ye to worry. Every ten minutes, I start taking photos and sending messages to Su Ye.


    Most of the time, Su Ye hasn''t had time to read it. It''s a pile of information.


    "It seems that the little girl is having a good time!"


    Su Ye practiced at home until nine o''clock. He changed his clothes and it''s time to pick up Tong Yaya.


    In the zero point base, I don''t know if it was Zhu Yue''s deliberate arrangement. There are a lot of security guards in the whole zero point base. Although it is also called a bar, there is no such lively scene at all.


    The guests talk and laugh, but it will not affect others.


    "Mr. Su! Here you are Zhu Yue''s eyes were sharp. He saw Su Ye''s arrival at a glance, and he quickly welcomed him.


    "Well! How is my sister? " Su ye asked.


    "Well! No one dares to harass them! Over there Zhu Yue answered carefully. He felt that Su Ye was a crazy girl.


    Su Ye followed Zhu Yue''s direction and glanced at him from a distance. Sure enough, he saw Tong Yaya and a group of classmates chatting and chatting not far away. It seemed that they were not the whole class gathering, only a dozen of them.


    At the moment, Tong Yaya became the focus of the audience as if all the stars were holding the moon.


    "Mr. Su, I happened to hear something just now. Please come here... "Zhu Yue lowered his voice and quietly led the way ahead.


    Su Ye follows him. As soon as he sits down, he sees Zhu Yue pointing to a card seat next door, signaling Su ye to listen carefully.


    Sitting in the next card seat are all young and handsome rich second generation, and they are accompanied by beautiful women. There are even two rich second generation.


    "Don''t make too many jokes. Anyway, this time, if Su Changqing can take advantage of her engagement to build a power and take charge of Jiangdu City, we can go back to Yanjing as soon as possible. We don''t have to be angry. "


    "It''s just a little Jiangdu City! What''s the point? What I''m thinking about now is how to allocate the final quota! Su Changqing is so bad that he just gives us five places because of his own abilities. Hum


    "Don''t think about it. Drink! Five places are good. Do you dare to mess around? That''s the heart killing alliance of NaNTU Jue. We are qualified only if he goes first! However, I said that the scandal has leaked out. If anyone dares to hit our quota, we will hit him together! "


    "Of course, we''ve agreed that we can break which hand we dare to move, and no one can let it go! Come on, drink! How about this cup of fish? If you don''t finish these three cups, I''ll ask Xiao Li to kick you out of bed tonight... "


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately began to joke.


    Su ye at the next table had a general idea, but he obviously knew that it had something to do with Su Changqing.


    What''s more, these rich second generation may have come back with Su Changqing. It seems that they have made a big move.


    "Mr. Su, do you want me to check? Before you came here, I heard them talk about your name. It seems that there is something to deal with you. " Zhu Yue said in a low voice.


    "My cousin, who has been studying in Yanjing for the past two years, has not been idle and has met some people, which really surprises me."


    Su ye thought that it was a very simple revenge, but Su Changqing surprised him again.


    "Don''t check! Others have come well prepared, so as not to scare the snake! "


    Su Ye is full of self-confidence and says: "the world is full of devious means, which are ever-changing. I''ll break it with one blow!"

 Chapter 128

    In these days, one news after another came to Su Ye''s ears.


    First of all, Qiao Ji Yue, who manages the essence of the earth, said that Su Changqing had personally arrived and gave a very sincere cooperation plan, which seemed to be a piece of cake.


    In addition, Qiao folded moon also said that if Su Changqing really said that the use of the relationship between some large families in Yanjing, then the essence of the earth will have a greater harvest.


    Then Qiao wanshen and Zhu Yue come to the door together and find Su ye in person. They say it''s the same old house of the Su family. This time, they want to invite the underground leader of Jiangdu City to their engagement banquet.


    But also can''t wait to meet the mysterious underground tap.


    Finally, even Qingzheng also came the news, saying that this time the master''s family went around to invite famous masters to attend the wedding banquet, especially to let Qingzheng invite the most popular God and Taoist recently!


    To these questions, Su yedU replied: "tell them that I will attend their engagement banquet!"


    These forces are created intentionally or unintentionally by Su Ye. To fight against the famous Chinese master family, it must have strong capital!


    Moreover, he heard the conversation of the rich second generation in the bar, which showed that Su Changqing was not unprepared.


    Three days before the wedding banquet, all kinds of publicity news, all kinds of shocking news also spread out!


    "The marriage of the first grandson of the holy hand family!"


    "One country, three courtyards and seven number one scholars are absolutely the envy of countless young men and women in Jiangdu City."


    "I''ve heard that this time, the Su family is very good! All the fireworks in the city have been swept away. There must be a grand fireworks feast that night. It''s said that the bridegroom also bought an expensive engagement ring, invited the top chef in our city, and packed the top hotel for the VIP to stay. There are 50 luxury car seats and wedding cars. This kind of ostentation has never been seen in Jiangdu City. "


    "Which lucky girl is loved by heaven. This is different from the usual Su family style! It''s a pity that we can''t rise to the top, otherwise it would be nice to go to the ceremony! "


    "Let''s not think about it. It''s said that this time we invited people from the whole city of Jiangdu, even people from the next city, Yanjing and mordu to come here! Let''s just look at the news later! "


    In this kind of news, Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er are engaged.


    ¡­¡­


    This morning, the people in Su''s old house sent a car to the door of Mingdu villa. They came to meet Su Ye''s family.


    And there were two cars, a total of five people, all of whom seemed to be fierce thugs.


    It''s not others who take the lead, but Yang Lebin, Yang Xi''er''s younger brother.


    This guy was beaten by Su ye when he sent the invitation, but now he dares to show up again.


    Yang Lebin is wearing expensive brand clothes, watches and rings are hundreds of thousands of level, even the belt is also showing a big LV brand, he is holding a cigar, very arrogant to look at the Mingdu villa area, eyes with a slow look of disdain, said:


    "Go, knock on the door and send the invitation. Don''t let these three guys run away! Today, my sister and brother-in-law''s engagement banquet is inseparable from them. "


    "It''s leshao!"


    Immediately someone with an invitation went to ring Su Ye''s doorbell again.


    Another driver said, "leshao, I think Suye is able to buy this kind of villa now. I''m afraid he''s also rich and powerful. If we come here so early to provoke them, won''t there be any problem? Today is the wedding day for your sister and master Su


    Yang Lebin said with a sneer: "you know a fart! It''s today that we''re going to beat them to death! This kind of place seems to live with rich people, but this Su night is an exception. He only lives with the help of the Qiao family. He''s just a dog under the fence. We Su family still need to be afraid of him? "


    A dark skinned thug immediately echoed: "that''s it! That Su night didn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick, before so arrogant and domineering, defiant. Now that Su Changqing is back, he has no share of Su Ye''s clamour. If you don''t look, this time Su Da Shao''s engagement, the reputation of the whole family must be rising. It''s still a simple matter to crush a dog. "


    "That leshao, we have revenge today, we have revenge!"


    With a proud smile, Yang Lebin flicked the cigar in his hand and yelled: "that''s right! Listen to me. Mrs. Su was taken back yesterday. No one can stop us. Our task today is to receive Su Ye''s three family members to the engagement banquet. Keep an eye on them. Don''t let them run away! They are indispensable today, understand? "


    "I understand!" Several of the men yelled.


    These tricks of Yang Lebin naturally fall into the eyes of Su Ye.


    Su ye saw that time was almost up, so she set out with her father and sister.


    However, they did not get on Yang Lebin''s car, but drove their own.


    When Yang Lebin saw it, he just sneered: "good! I''m not afraid of death. Let''s not let them run away


    Then, the three cars went to Su''s old house.


    Seeing the gate of Su''s old house from a distance, I saw a lot of excitement. Obviously, many guests have come.


    Su''s old house is a famous Grand View Garden in Jiangdu City.


    Every place inside is hundreds of years old, brick by brick, which is of special research value. Even the archaeology teacher of Jiangdu City once brought his students to visit the house, just to let them have a look at the old house of the Su family.


    If not for the appearance of a national medical expert, this old house must be listed as a protected building and no one is allowed to live in it.


    "Three! Just sit in the third yard and wait! Drink as you please! The wedding will start soon


    Yang Lebin brings people to the courtyard where Su ye and her three guests stay. They are all the most common guests. They are all drivers of big bosses and people who can''t fight with each other.


    Although the courtyard can see the most central position from the big windows, the sight is too far away.


    The innermost part is the position of the host, as well as the heavyweight visitors. Next to them are the partners, classmates and colleagues.


    Yang Lebin specially arranged this position, obviously to make su Ye three embarrassed.


    However, Su Licheng was much more enlightened, and he had expected that for a long time.


    Su Licheng said, "let''s sit down! After their wedding, they can worship ancestral temple once! Then we''ll leave after the worship! "


    Su ye and Tong Yaya didn''t care and didn''t express any opinions.


    Just sit down not long, suddenly next to the bustling came a group of people, a girl saw Su night three.


    Surprised, he said, "how do you sit here?"

 Chapter 129

    There came a group of high school classmates and teachers.


    They are also invited by Yang Xi''er. Of course, Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao are among them.


    They are looking at Su ye and others with a sneer, knowing that Su Ye is arranged to sit on the outside. Of course, they will not miss this opportunity of ridicule.


    "Isn''t that Su ye? Yes? Is the Su family sitting here? Ha ha Lin Hao laughs.


    They are all graduates now, and today is Su Changqing''s wedding banquet. How can they be afraid of Su night?


    "Su ye, Tong Yaya, we teachers and students all sit in front of us. Let''s go A teacher immediately said hello and was going to take Su ye and Tong Yaya away.


    Duan Fenghua immediately stopped and said, "teacher. If you want to sit here, it depends on your qualifications and seniority


    After that, he looked around the guests who were sitting with Suye, and his voice raised a little


    "Obviously. Our Su Ye classmate''s identity is special, only can sit outside! Besides, you should pay attention to the fact that these three bridegroom and bride today have a grudge against each other. If they make trouble later. You guys need to be safe. Ha ha


    As soon as those people in the same seat listen to it, they immediately look at Su ye and others in panic.


    They are all drivers. They have done their homework when they come to the engagement banquet. Naturally, they know what enemies are in the Su family''s old house.


    "It''s him... Who made curator Su lose his qualification as a doctor? Let''s change the table! " They were very frightened. They stood up one after another and went to the next table to take a seat to see what kind of escape speed, for fear that others might mistakenly think that they had anything to do with Suye.


    Su ye saw this, just a faint smile, said: "just a few of you scum, today no time to clean up you! Go away


    "You... Hum, I see how long you''ve been arrogant!" Duan Fenghua is angry immediately, but he knows Su Ye''s martial arts are excellent. What if he really gets in a hurry? What if Su Ye does it on the spot?


    At that time, being beaten by Su Ye was a small matter. This kind of thing happened at the engagement banquet, but it would make su Changqing and Yang Xi''er unhappy. What would the whole holy hand family do if they were blamed?


    "Let''s ignore them. Hum, I''ll see who dares to sit with them today! Just wait to be cleaned up by brother Changqing! " Lin Hao also called out and pulled Duan Fenghua''s arm to keep him from being impulsive.


    When a group of teachers and students saw this, they didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    They know Su ye and Tong Yaya''s character in school, but now it''s the holy hand family. They have no way to deal with Su Ye.


    Can''t you give up your position to Suye?


    When the two teachers saw it, they also sighed and shook their heads.


    When they see Su Ye''s seat, they know Su Changqing''s ulterior motives, because Su Ye is not only sitting on the periphery, but also beside the intersection. There are three signs on the desk that say Su Ye''s family''s names. That is to say, no matter who comes in, they will see Su ye for the first time.


    This is to make a fool of Suye!


    Sure enough, another group of people came in. At first glance, they saw that all the people sitting here were drivers. Immediately, the people who came in felt that they had a lot of face. They strode forward and walked inside with their heads held high.


    "All right, all right! Don''t crowd here! I heard that a big star is coming! "


    "Really? Who is the big star? It must be sitting in the VIP position inside. Let''s hurry in and take a favorable position. "


    This group of students are very excited. Although they graduated, they are still students in psychology and age. It''s normal for them to pursue stars.


    At this time, there was a burst of boiling outside.


    Many men and women screamed, and many took out their cell phones and snapped pictures.


    "It''s Gu Chu


    "She''s here, too! At that time, I thought her endorsement of the Chinese Medicine Association was in a standstill! "


    "Don''t believe those gossip. Isn''t it self defeating? It''s coming! It''s coming! Wow, real people are more beautiful than on TV


    A group of students also took out their mobile phones, because this is the wedding banquet scene, of course, they dare not rush on, or very restrained.


    Sure enough, I saw the big star Gu Chu wearing a gorgeous evening dress, walking in step by step. With a faint smile on her beautiful face, she stretched out her hand to greet the people.


    When a big star like Gu Chu came to the scene, even Su''s family had two uncles to accompany him and greet him with a smile.


    "Miss Gu Chu, your position is inside. Please Su''s welcome old man is also a smile, very polite.


    Gu Chu was about to go inside when he saw Su Ye''s table.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Then she straightened her waist and said with a smile


    "Mr. Su! So you''re here, too. Long time no see! "


    Gu Chu says and goes to the side of Su Ye. A crowd around him is shocked. They never expect Gu Chu to say hello to Su ye in person.


    Su Ye just picked her eyebrows, nodded at her and answered with a word: "Hmm!"


    "Mr. Su, you have no one here! Then I''ll sit here, OK? " Gu Chu asked carefully.


    In her eyes, it would be a great blessing if she could share the table with Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "yes, but don''t make too much noise!"


    "Ah! No Gu Chu himself moved his chair, then said to the onlookers, "today is the wedding of the Su family. It''s all over! If you want to take photos, you can wait for them to salute. I will reserve one hour for you. Thank you


    The crowd around cheered.


    But the Su family were at a loss for a while.


    "Miss Gu Chu, this seat is for ordinary guests. You''re a VIP. Sit inside! "


    "Yes! Miss Gu Chu, you are a big star! How is it possible to sit with them? What a loss of your identity


    Unexpectedly, Gu Chu''s face sank and he said in a cold voice: "is it true that the master family also divides the table according to this vulgar way? Please tell the curator of Su university that I like to sit here. "


    After hearing these words, they didn''t know what to do for a moment, so they immediately went to report.


    When Su Jishi heard the news, his face was ugly, but he finally gave up. He couldn''t drag Gu Chu to leave!


    But those students are very puzzled.


    Duan Fenghua also said: "I don''t know what friendship Gu Chu has with Su ye, but I''m sitting next to him!"


    "What can it be. At the beginning, Su Ye''s clinic detoxified her, but Miss Gu Chu was a public figure. Now when she saw Su ye and them, of course she had to sit there! People just want to maintain their image. Do you really give Su Ye face? Su Ye is nothing

 Chapter 130

    After hearing this explanation, many people finally feel relieved.


    At that time, Gu Chu''s star was poisoned, so he removed the position of the curator of tangtangtang holy hand Medicine Museum. Of course, people present knew about the uproar.


    "So that''s him? As a young student, he detoxified Gu Chu? "


    "Not necessarily him! I heard it was just the clinic he was in! After all, they are all from the master family, and their medical skills are also inherited! "


    "Ha ha, I also heard that someone stole some special prescriptions from the holy hand family, so they detoxified goddess Gu Chu. Otherwise, it''s up to them. How can it be? "


    Around a lot of people are pointing, voice no small to discuss.


    They are all guests invited by the holy hand family. Naturally speaking, they help the whole holy hand family, especially on such occasions. Once Su Jishi and Su Changqing hear them, they will be greatly appreciated!


    Hearing these voices, Su Ye subconsciously glanced at her father.


    Because he won''t care about this kind of talk. He''s afraid that his father will find it hard to accept it. He just sees his father Su Licheng''s face full of sobs, and obviously has accepted it.


    But Tong Yaya couldn''t help it and said angrily, "what''s good for them? It''s clear that our clinic cured them. Now people don''t know the inside story at all, so they will guess and talk nonsense."


    Gu Chu light smile, she has been a big star for so long, naturally know how to deal with such occasions.


    She called to a middle-aged man not far away: "steward Su, please come here!"


    Steward Su came over with a smile and held his head high. He said, "Miss Gu Chu, what can I do for you? Do you want to change position? ha-ha! You are in the front


    Gu Chu waved his hand and said, "I''ll sit here with my benefactor... But it''s too noisy here. Would you please let them all go back?"


    "This... Ha ha. Of course


    Steward Su answered, looked around and said in a loud voice: "all guests, go back to your seats! I think the time is about to start to hold a wedding, two new people are going to appear! Sit down quickly


    When they heard that steward Su had already spoken, they would not continue to watch and returned to their positions.


    However, despite this, with Gu Chu, the big star, Su Ye''s table will surely become the focus of the whole audience.


    Housekeeper Su is not easy to arrange, so he has to run to Su Jishi and report to him secretly.


    "Sir, it''s not easy to do. That Gu Chu just doesn''t want to leave. What should we do? "


    Su Jishi''s face sank, and said in a cold voice: "for a public figure like her, the most important thing is gossip, and the most important thing is image. Go and arrange for some old people to sit together. I don''t believe she''s not leaving yet! "


    As soon as housekeeper Su heard this, he immediately understood it and gave Su Jishi a thumbs up. Then he immediately went to arrange it.


    After a while, there were already three more guests in the empty table of Suye.


    They are humble guests, sitting next to Gu Chu is an old guard, a wrinkled clothes, full of tobacco smell, also holding cigarette ends.


    They don''t know any big stars, so it''s not polite to sit down.


    Housekeeper Su said with a smile: "Lao Li Tou has been guarding the drug storehouse of the Su family for more than 30 years. He really has both merits and hardships. In terms of seniority, he is of the same generation as Mr. Su. He is highly respected. Today you are sitting here, eating and drinking well


    "Ha ha. Don''t say hello to me. Go ahead and help yourself With a calm and receptive attitude, Lao Li gave Su Licheng a cigarette and said:


    "No?"


    Su Licheng said with a smile, "you are in good health."


    "Ha ha! Not bad! " Old Li Tou answered with pride.


    Gu Chu gently covers his nose. It seems that he can''t bear the pungent smell of this kind of cigarette. He just takes a look at Su Ye next to him. She still doesn''t leave. Even when her agent calls to ask her to change her seat, she won''t be moved.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the music around me.


    Everyone around was quiet. It was obvious that the engagement ceremony was about to begin.


    The guard of honor on both sides also came out, followed by the core figures of the Su family''s old house, who were also the elders of the holy hand medical school.


    For example, Su Jishi, a former curator of the holy hand Medical Museum, married his daughter-in-law today. Of course, his father-in-law is ceremoniously dressed and takes the lead.


    And Yang Xi''er''s wife also came, many people, parents, uncles and so on came out.


    Because the master family has a great career and many rules. They stand in a row on the left and right, separating men and women, according to their qualifications.


    Inside, which is also the "high hall" position, there are two empty chairs.


    These two chairs, of course, are for Mr. Su and Mrs. su. After a while, when Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er are engaged, they also need tea. The wedding process handed down from ancient times is the same.


    Today, the MC who presided over the wedding was specially invited at a high price, speaking with magnetism and professional habits.


    First it was an introduction, and then it was a gush.


    "Welcome to all the guests. I''m very glad that I can preside over the grand celebration of the holy hand family today! Mr. Su Changqing, one of the three heroes of Jiangdu City, is going to hold an engagement ceremony with Miss Yang Xi''er in the presence of all the guests! "


    "Maybe the guests don''t know the couple very well. Let me introduce them briefly. This is a real man and a real woman


    The master of ceremonies spoke with a lot of skills, so that all the people present listened quietly.


    "Su Changqing is the first grandson of the master family! He has been very smart since he was a child. He began to read medical books at the age of three, and began to see patients at the age of eight. At a young age, he was called a child prodigy. You should know that two years ago, when we talked about the holy hand family, we also said that there were six number one scholars in three courtyards of one country. But our bridegroom directly won the provincial number one scholar, which greatly increased the number one of the holy hand family. Now it''s seven number one scholars in three courtyards of one country! "


    When people heard this, they applauded one after another. It''s really worth applauding for him to have such achievements.


    "Our bridegroom, Su Changqing, has everything, though he is his first grandson. But he will not degenerate because of it. On the contrary, he will work harder than anyone else. During his college years, he has already won seven awards, and he has donated more than 30 million yuan in his own name. He is self reliant, filial to his parents, enthusiastic about public welfare, and most importantly, everyone... I''m going to break the news! "


    When the master of ceremonies saw that all the people raised their ears, he deliberately delayed for a few seconds and then said in a loud voice, "he has already worshipped a famous teacher and practiced martial arts! It''s said that he has already made great progress. After all, he will be both civil and military in the future


    As soon as these words came out, Lao Li Tou, the doorman sitting at Su Ye''s table, stood up first, patted the table and cried out:


    "Both civil and military! Genius! That''s what it''s like to have a baby! "So be it!"

 Chapter 131

    A burst of congratulations and laughter from all the guests, how lively!


    Although the bridegroom Su Changqing and the bride Yang Xi''er have not yet appeared, they are now fully expected.


    "Everybody! Our wedding is about to begin. Now let''s welcome Mr. Su and Mrs. Su -- "the master of ceremonies cried out, and suddenly there was another burst of thunderous applause.


    Especially when they heard that they were about to meet Mr. Su at last, most of the people here came for him.


    The reason is very simple, it is the son of the hand of the country, but enjoy a very dazzling honor!


    The disciples of the Su family also stood up and looked at the door of the inner court to welcome the old man and the old lady.


    Before the applause came down, he saw an old man strode out. He had white hair and was tall. Although he had a lot of spots on his face, he was energetic and not a bit tired.


    What''s more, he has a special fierce momentum, as if he were a frontier general with great power!


    Sharp eyes swept the crowd, revealing a sense of not angry but powerful deterrence, it seems that no matter what identity, in front of him can not tolerate a bit of recklessness.


    "Mr. Su"


    "Mr. Su! Long time no see! Congratulations


    All of a sudden, the people sitting in the front seat were all smiling to welcome, but Mrs. Su, who was following behind, felt somewhat neglected.


    But it''s no wonder that Su lie is in charge of the whole Su family!


    No matter who it is, no matter what it does, Su lie can make a decision!


    "Everybody! Welcome to my humble abode and my grandson''s engagement banquet! Don''t be stiff. Sit down Su lie immediately opened his mouth and motioned the people to sit down.


    The guests did not dare to sit down until they saw that both sulie and the old lady had sat down.


    When Su lie appears, Su Ye''s pupils shrink.


    He hasn''t seen this grandfather for a long time. Now he seems to be a little more arrogant than he thinks. It belongs to the feeling of supremacy.


    Su ye can''t help holding her fist secretly. It''s su ye who drives his family out of Su''s old house. It''s also at that time that Su Ye''s mother left them. So far, there is no news from him!


    He still remembers that in those days, the old man Su also held a superior attitude. He denounced his father Su Licheng in public, saying that Su Licheng was a waste, and that even if there were countless properties in the future, he would never give Su Licheng a cent.


    "Don''t be impulsive, son! It''s all over! " All of a sudden, Su Licheng whispered next to him and reached for Su Ye''s hand.


    Su Ye looked back at her father and saw that his father''s eyes were already red. When he was young and angry, when he was driven out of his old house, he frantically went to ask his grandfather why he wanted to make a big scene.


    But at that time, the cruel old man Su wanted to break Su Ye''s legs in public, and forced his father Su Licheng to kneel down and beg for mercy in public, so as to keep Su Ye.


    "Dad! I''ve grown up! " Su yechen responds.


    He did not have the impulse, but looked back to sit in the middle, high above is Su lie.


    At this moment, Su lie saw that people asked a lot of questions. He waved his hand and said, "today, someone Su should have come out early to get together with you, but a friend came from other places and was delayed on the way. So I''m sorry for the delay. "


    "Oh, Mr. Su, what are you saying? We should wait for a while. We are willing to wait!"


    "Ha ha, even Mr. Su has to greet his friends personally. They must be distinguished guests! We need to get to know each other when we have a chance. Ha ha


    Listening to these compliments, Su lie just gave a faint smile and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry! It''s almost time. Today you''d better focus more on my grandson and daughter-in-law! "


    With that, he nodded to the next MC, indicating that he could start.


    The master of ceremonies first told the crowd to be quiet, then announced the general cry: "welcome the bridegroom and bride to the stage!"


    Immediately, the music rang out, the fireworks banged away, and the whole Su''s old house was bustling.


    At the end of the long red carpet, bridegroom Su Changqing and bride Yang Xi''er appear side by side!


    Although they are not married now, they are also very grand and gorgeous Chinese wedding dress.


    Su Changqing is wearing a Dragon Robe, dignified and radiant, while Yang Xi''er is wearing a long Phoenix bridal dress with a phoenix crown on her head, which is more eye-catching.


    Hand in hand, the two walked step by step from the outside to the inside.


    With the sound of music, the couple attracted everyone''s attention, and all the young men and women present were envious.


    "Look! This bridegroom is also too handsome! How tall and handsome! Or the heirs of the hand family! "


    "Yes! It''s said that he was the number one scholar before and learned martial arts again. My God! How can there be such a perfect man in the world! If my other half is as good as him, I''d like to be short-lived for ten years


    "Yang Xuejie is the most beautiful today! Wow, is this suit worth three million? How grand


    "Men and women! It''s a perfect match! Tut Tut, in the future, sister Xi''er will be the young wife of the Su family. It''s a double harvest of love and career! "


    People are envious, along the way are applause, cheers.


    Today, Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er will definitely become the most dazzling existence!


    Even Su lie, who was sitting high on the throne, nodded in admiration from a distance and said in a deep voice:


    "I''m at ease to be able to wait until the big day of Changqing and Xi''er! At that time, I made the decision that Changqing was the eldest grandson of the Su family. That decision was the most correct one! "


    Next to Mrs. Su, she just smiles, and her face shows endless sigh. She doesn''t say much.


    The older generation knew what was going on in those years. Su Ye''s mother was pregnant with Su ye and was about to reach the due date of delivery. She was admitted to the hospital.


    But at that time, she was also pregnant with Su Changqing, but the expected delivery date was 20 days later than Su Ye. But on the day Su Ye was about to be born, Su Jishi gritted her teeth and asked his wife to give birth to Su Changqing by caesarean section in advance.


    So Su Changqing became the eldest son of the Su family!


    At that time, Su was very happy. He was worried that Su Changqing''s whole premature baby was not in good health, so he prescribed all kinds of tonics and asked Su Changqing to practice martial arts and keep fit.


    In the end, Su Ye was directly ignored!


    By this time, Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er were already in front of Mr. and Mrs. su.


    The emcee then called out: "both sides give gifts, swear to each other, and get married forever!"

 Chapter 132

    "Gift from man"


    With a loud cry, two groups of servants came out quickly, holding boxes in their hands. It was obvious that what was inside was the engagement gift for the woman.


    "Grand view and famous capital, a luxury house worth 30 million yuan!"


    "Maserati, a luxury car worth eight million!"


    "Send the son to Guanyin, a pair made of gold


    This series of three gifts reported out, immediately let the guests a burst of exclamation, envy.


    This is absolutely a big deal!


    Just being engaged, you have something that others can''t have all their life. Once you get married, isn''t it more?


    After reading, the emcee handed a long box to Su Changqing in person.


    "There''s another gift that needs to be given to the bride by the bridegroom himself. The value in it is much more valuable than the previous gifts!"


    As soon as this word came out, everyone''s curiosity was hooked up. Even Yang Xi''er, as the bride, looked at it with a smile, expecting Su Changqing to open the long box.


    Su Changqing didn''t sell the key either. After opening the gift box, there was a rolled up calligraphy and painting inside.


    As he opened the painting and calligraphy, he said:


    "In fact, the things I sent in front of me were all prepared by my family. I didn''t express my sincerity. On the day I came back, I heard that you liked this painting very much. So I visited Miss Qiao Zheyue three times, and finally I got it by auction. In the future, as long as it is something you like, no matter how difficult it is, I will bring it to you! "


    With that, he opened the picture, and there were sixteen big characters in it.


    "The immortal caresses the top and grows long."


    "The summit is the peak, the boundless sky bank!"


    As soon as Yang Xi''er saw it, she immediately covered her mouth. After the shock, she was even more excited and said:


    "It''s this picture. Ah! You got it, my God! I love it


    Other guests were all screaming, including the teachers and students.


    They are too familiar with this character. This is the one that has been widely spread during this period. At that time, principal Zhou specially took samples to show the students.


    After the exposure of this character, Qiao Zheyue was also promoted to the height of national goddess.


    At that time, Yang Xi''er wanted to buy it. Now she saw Su Changqing buy it for her, which implied that the relationship between their master family and the richest Qiao family was extraordinary!


    "That''s the character! I can''t believe we can see the real work! "


    "It''s really the wonderful painting and calligraphy of the Qiao family. This spirit can''t be easily imitated!"


    "Wow! This is too sweet! Brother Changqing really spent a lot of effort on this fiancee! He''s the only one in the world who is young and single-minded. He''s absolutely extinct! "


    Yang Xi''er heard the praise and felt those envious eyes. She said with a smile:


    "Thank you, brother Changqing. I love it, I love it! I have a present for you, too! "


    With that, the master of ceremonies immediately announced, "Miss Yang Xi''er''s gift - dowry gift of 20 million!"


    All of a sudden, there was another exclamation. These local tyrants were engaged to do tens of millions of calculations!


    After several dowries, Yang Xi''er raised her head.


    "I have another gift. Our Su family is the top seven in the three academies of a country, so I want to give you a gift as well. I inquired about the score of college entrance examination yesterday, I got 749 points! "


    Suddenly, the group of teachers and students immediately began to roar.


    "The full score is only 750. Elder martial sister Xi''er got 749! That''s too much! "


    "The previous year, 735 was the number one, and last year, 740 was the number one. This year, sister Xi''er scored 749 in the exam. She''s definitely the number one


    "Then we''re going to congratulate the master family! Hehe, from now on, it will be the number one scholar of one country, three courts and eight colleges! Congratulations! Congratulations


    This kind of dazzling fame is a great thing for the Su family. Su lie, the old man sitting on it, also burst out laughing with a loud voice, obviously very happy.


    "Good! Good! Ha ha ha, my granddaughter-in-law is also very proud. Have the style of our Su family! Ha ha


    "Congratulations to Mr. Su, double happiness! In the future, the holy hand family will be the number one scholar in one country, three academies and eight top scholars! " Visitors immediately began to congratulate, flattering words one after another, for fear of saying too late.


    "Another champion of the Su family! This must be the feng shui of the Su family! "


    "It''s a holy hand family! Even if you marry a granddaughter-in-law, you are the number one scholar. It''s a match made in heaven


    "Mr. Su, your granddaughter-in-law is the number one! Don''t forget about a wedding. We''ll have to make the number one wine again. We''ll have two wedding drinks! " A fat man said.


    Su lie waved his hand with a smile and said, "ah, boss Shen, do you just want to drink the wedding wine of our Su family? My granddaughter-in-law, no matter whether she is a champion or not, I like it the same. What''s more, it''s just a result check, and it doesn''t have to be number one! "


    "Isn''t that the number one? That''s 749! I haven''t seen one with full marks. My brother happens to be in the Bureau. I''ll call him and immediately know who is the number one scholar in Donghai province. "


    The boss Shen really took out his mobile phone to dial on the spot, and the people around him immediately became quiet.


    In order to make everyone hear clearly, the MC drew the receiver close to the other end of the phone.


    The other end of the phone answered quickly, and without hesitation, boss Shen immediately asked the other party to help with the inquiry, and told him:


    "This examinee is the granddaughter-in-law of the master family of Jiangdu City. Don''t delay. The score is 749. I''ll ask her if she is the number one scholar in the province."


    "OK, let me look at the score line. Ouch, there is an asterisk in front of Yang Xi''er. That''s the top three! It''s estimated that the number one won''t be able to run away... "


    There was a startled voice on the other end of the phone, which immediately exploded the whole audience.


    Yang Xi''er raised her head arrogantly. Last year, she got the second place in the province, but she was not the first. So she gave up the recommendation for a year, in order to get the top one.


    Today, I finally got what I wanted!


    Su Changqing is also very proud, said: "worthy of my good daughter-in-law!"


    Yang Xi''er was very shy and didn''t say a word, but she obviously felt extremely happy.


    At this time, the other end of the phone suddenly exclaimed:


    "No, No. Tut Tut, this year''s candidates are too good. The first place is 750 points! "


    what?


    All of a sudden, everyone was surprised, they thought they heard wrong, the first is 750 points? Is it a full mark? In other words, Yang Xi''er is not number one?


    Boss Shen immediately asked, "do you see clearly? What''s the score of the first place? Who is the number one


    "Wrong, wrong..."


    At the other end of the phone, they just gasped for breath. He immediately said, "I''m wrong. The first and second place are full marks. You said Yang Xi''er is also good, took the exam 749 points, ranked third in Donghai province


    "This... What are you talking about? How is that possible? " Boss Shen exclaimed.


    Other people have also looked at Yang Xi''er, only to see Yang Xi''er''s face incomparably ugly, almost unable to stand firm.


    She has been studying again for a year. On the surface, she didn''t study hard, but on the surface, she spent countless hours to study. How did she get the third place in the exam, which is worse than last year?


    This result is absolutely impossible for her to accept!


    Even Su Changqing''s face was ugly. He asked in a deep voice, "boss Shen, have you found out? Who on earth are you calling? "


    "My brother is the director of Donghai Education Bureau! He can''t be wrong! " Boss Shen wiped his sweat. He thought it was a blessing to make a phone call. Unexpectedly, he made Su''s family so embarrassed. It''s not a trivial matter!


    Yang Xi''er, angry, snatches boss Shen''s mobile phone and asks in a loud voice:


    "First and second? There are people who have higher scores than me! I don''t believe it


    "This classmate, don''t get excited. This first and second place are full marks, and you are still a high school, the name is Su ye, Tong Yaya

 Chapter 133

    Su ye and Tong Yaya are the provincial number one winners?


    Isn''t that a mistake? They both got full marks?


    If it''s someone else''s name, maybe the people present don''t know it yet, but Su ye and Tong Yaya must know it, or they know it very well.


    It can be said that anyone in the world can get the title of the number one scholar. Su ye and Tong Yaya are the only two people who are not willing to get the title of the old house of the Su family. They are the people who were driven out of the old house of the Su family!


    All of a sudden, all the people at the banquet were surprised. They looked at the pale Yang Xi''er and the mobile phone that had not been hung up. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "I must have made a mistake! How could it be them


    "Yes, who else can get full marks? Or did they both get full marks at the same time? How is that possible? "


    "I see! It''s probably this phone call. I don''t know who I''m calling. What the other party says is that they want to mess up today''s engagement banquet. Boss Shen, you have ulterior motives! "


    In the sound of questioning, boss Shen is already sweating. Originally, he just wanted to give Mr. Su lie a flow of human feelings and add icing on the cake. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be like this in the end.


    At the same time, boss Shen also knew the character of his elder brother on the other end of the phone. He immediately laughed and said, "ha ha, maybe I have the wrong number. Don''t blame me


    When they saw it, they understood it immediately.


    This group of people have been in business for so long. Of course, they understand this. They also want to make a fool of it.


    But Su lie''s face sank on the seat and said in a loud voice: "this is about the reputation of my su family. I must make it clear. That Su ye, Tong Yaya what kind of goods do I not know? Why do they get the number one


    Seeing that master sulie was angry, everyone immediately calmed down.


    At this time, Su ye, who was sitting in the distance, sneered and quietly opened his mouth. The voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it clearly.


    "Why can''t we win the champion?"


    As soon as Su lie''s face sank, his eyes immediately swept to Su Ye''s direction. Although he hadn''t seen Su ye for several years, he recognized it directly.


    Su lie''s authority seemed to be challenged. He turned to the housekeeper and said, "call me to inquire. Call vice Bureau Wang and ask him to find out for me."


    The housekeeper immediately took out his cell phone and began to make a call.


    As soon as he got through, Su lie grabbed the phone and said, "I''m Su lie. Tell me, who''s the number one in this year''s college entrance examination?"


    This time, the phone call was not put out and could not be heard by outsiders, so it almost stopped at this moment.


    But Su lie''s old face was more and more ugly. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "you tell me again, are you wrong?"


    But ten seconds later, sulie smashed his cell phone to the ground.


    Bang, the cell phone was smashed to pieces.


    Su lie''s face was very ugly. He swept his angry eyes at Yang Xi''er and said in an angry voice:


    "Useless things!"


    With these words, people''s faces changed greatly, especially those of Yang Xi''er''s mother''s family. Their faces were even worse, but they did not dare to attack, because the master''s family was not the place for these people to go wild.


    Yang Xi''er is more difficult to stand, her fists tightly grasp, trembling all over, eyes directly swept to the direction of Su Ye.


    She had this idea of fear in school before, because Suye won the first place in several exams. At that time, she could comfort herself that she didn''t try her best.


    I can''t think of the most terrible ending!


    "Why? Why did he hurt me so badly? Today he has to embarrass me again. God is so unfair to me


    Yang Xi''er is indignant. She has been rereading for one year. Last year, she was the second in the province. Originally, she thought that this year was the first, but she suddenly became the third. It''s not as good as last year.


    If her achievement is placed in any other family, it is a matter of congratulation.


    Her score, all the famous schools in China, she went to, and she was recommended.


    However, the master''s family is different. It''s a family of seven number one scholars in three academies of a country. Yang Xi''er needs this number one scholar''s identity, as well as the whole family.


    Her second defeat is undoubtedly a heavy blow to the whole family. She will not be in a high position if she marries the Su family later.


    The guests around didn''t know how to comfort them for a moment.


    After all, it''s better for them outsiders not to participate in such affairs.


    At the moment, compared with Su lie''s anger and Yang Xi''er''s grief, Su Ye''s table is the opposite.


    Su Licheng was still restless, but after hearing this achievement, he forgot where he was and said excitedly: "son, daughter, are you really the top two together? You didn''t lie to me, did you? Check your grades! I''ve been afraid to let you check your grades today! "


    Su ye said with a smile: "of course it''s true. Your children are the dragon and Phoenix among the people, which can not be compared with others. It''s no surprise that we''ll take a champion! "


    Tong Yaya is very shy, after all, there are many students watching.


    She said, "yes! I checked it this morning. I thought it was wrong! "


    Su Licheng was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He said, "that''s good, that''s good..."


    Gu Chu, who was sitting beside him, also said with a smile: "Congratulations, uncle su. A good couple, two number one. You''ve done a lot of good! "


    Su Licheng replied with a smile. He really couldn''t think of the reason.


    Although Su Ye''s achievements were very good in the past, he has become an idiot for two years after all. Tong Yaya has to take care of Su ye and go out to work part-time, so his achievements are not so good. Now suddenly, both of them become number one, which really surprised him.


    Su Licheng didn''t think of why, but Tong Yaya knew it all because of the dragon blood pill Su gave them before night.


    Whether it''s su Licheng who is learning the prescription, curing the disease and saving the people, or Tong Yaya who is learning and making great progress, he can''t forget it after reading it twice. It''s all because of the magical effect of longxuedan.


    In fact, this kind of dragon blood pill is an earth shaking treasure even in the ancient world. They only absorb less than 1% when they take it. If they really absorb all of it, is it a little bit of ability?


    See Su night this table so happy, this let the holy hand family a people''s face is hot.


    They immediately feel that the face of the light!


    Especially Su lie, this time Yang Xi''er didn''t win the first prize. It seems that Yang Xi''er is losing face, but actually he is the head of the family.


    "Well, it''s just a little champion! Are there few top scholars in our Su family? "


    Su Jishi didn''t speak all the time, but he had to come out to protect his daughter-in-law at this time. What''s more, his position as curator was lost because of Su Ye. How could he just give up at this time.


    He snapped: "Su Licheng, take care of your idiot son and unknown daughter. What qualifications do you have to be presumptuous here? "

 Chapter 134

    "What qualifications do you have! How dare you say that about my son and daughter? "


    Su Licheng is furious. He can tolerate the people in Su''s old house bullying him, but if they bully Su ye and Tong Yaya, they will not.


    I didn''t expect that Su Licheng would be like this all of a sudden. Other people were shocked, because in their minds, Su Licheng was always timid and would rather suffer losses than tear his face.


    What happened today?


    Su Jishi is the eldest brother. He has been used to bullying Su Licheng since he was a child. How can he give up at this time


    "My son is a dragon and a phoenix among the people. He is one of the three heroes in Jiangdu. What''s your son? All immediately 20 years old, still in high school, test a champion is great? Well, maybe it''s cheating! "


    "You''re bullshit, my son. That''s real stuff!" Su Licheng said angrily.


    "Well, in terms of family background, education background, status and future, which of your sons is as young as my son? But that''s no wonder. It''s inherited by your useless father. I can''t blame your son! " Su Jishi was also cheeky and scolded in public, regardless of his image.


    "That''s right, Su Licheng. You want to do something here today. I''m afraid it''s up to you."


    "If you have a little self-knowledge, you should shut up and stop talking. As we all know, you are all driven out of the old house. What do you compare now? Don''t piss off the old man. Let him drive you away now. You know what? "


    All the people nearby also spoke one after another. Of course, they helped Su Changqing. After all, today Su Changqing and Yang Xi''er are the real protagonists.


    Seeing the support from all the people, Su lie finally regained some joy on his old face. He said in a deep voice:


    "Sit down! Hum, Li Cheng, I have taught you since I was a child. I want you to respect your teachers. It seems that you have forgotten all these years. Well, I won''t worry about you today, but if I dare to make trouble again, I''m not polite! "


    Su ye saw such a scene, so she stood up and said in a loud voice


    "I really want to see today, how impolite you are!"


    "You are... Presumptuous!" Su lie is very angry. He just gave Su Ye enough face. I didn''t expect that Su ye, a little grandson, would dare to talk back.


    As the head of his family, he is not angry!


    At this time, Yang Xi''er''s eyebrows wrinkled, and she stepped out in an instant. She glanced at Su ye and said in a delicate voice:


    "Suye, that''s enough! Don''t make trouble because of me any more. Changqing and I are engaged today. That''s because I love him deeply. Even if you make trouble again, it won''t change anything! "


    "What? Is it because of the bride


    All of a sudden, all the guests were immediately attracted attention. They would hear some rumors about Su ye and Yang Xi''er.


    It''s said that Yang Xi''er was su Ye''s baby. I don''t know what happened later, but she married Su Changqing.


    But they also believe that after all, it is normal for such a big family to have some messy rumors. However, it is absolutely problematic to hear Yang Xi''er talk about it in person.


    Su night is also a frown, eyes swept to Yang Xi''er, know Yang Xi''er absolutely have other words to wait to say.


    Sure enough, Yang Xi''er didn''t have any hesitation. She first looked at the old man sulie and the old lady beside him. She bowed deeply, and then looked at the guests around.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you must have heard something about me more or less, saying that I was a baby kiss with Suye since I was a child. There are even some vicious guesses that damage my reputation. Now, I need to clarify here... "


    Yang Xi''er looked deeply at Su ye and said with great grief: "Su ye, thank you for loving me since I was a child, but I always like brother Changqing. He is better than you and loves me more. Our childhood so-called baby kiss is just a joke, but to this day such rumors still haunt me, don''t you want to give up?


    You said that for the reputation loss that I need to compensate, you will clarify it to him in public. Why do you make trouble on purpose today? Why? Don''t you think about yourself, but also about your father and your sister? "


    When it comes to the last sentence, it is obviously to remind Su ye that she must not forget her warning.


    Three months ago, Yang Xi''er gave Su ye a card to let her get rid of her relationship in public and apologize at her engagement banquet.


    At that time, Su Ye was destitute and had nothing. Naturally, Yang Xi''er was sure that Su ye would follow suit. However, in the past three months, Su ye not only had a clinic, but also met big stars and had a close relationship with Qiao family.


    All this, Yang Xi''er knows Su Ye absolutely can''t listen to her.


    If Su Ye was still the timid Su ye at the beginning, Su ye would not make trouble today.


    "Have you finished?" Su Ye suddenly spoke faintly.


    Yang Xi''er''s eyebrows wrinkled again. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. She said in a loud voice:


    "If you don''t really wish me well, please leave at once! I know your family is very hard, I know you hide at home in the past two years crazy study, just want to soar. I also know that even if I was only three years old at that time, I should be responsible for what I said. Therefore, I have deliberately made two mistakes in the college entrance examination, so that you get the champion. Isn''t that enough? "


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, the guests here were surprised again. They didn''t know that Yang Xi''er was deliberately wrong and didn''t get the champion.


    Moreover, in the current situation, Yang Xi''er may be true in order to leave a way for Su Ye.


    If so, Yang Xi''er is just too great!


    All of a sudden, a lot of people came out to comfort Yang Xi''er, saying that it was not worth giving up the champion for Su Ye.


    There are many people who scold Su ye in a low voice. After so many years, they even talk about things with their children. It''s shameless.


    Su lie''s deep eyes flashed a cold light and said in a deep voice:


    "All right, all right! Don''t discuss the Su family''s own affairs any more. Even if they are expelled from the Su family, you are not allowed to slander him any more. I''d like to ask you to live in peace. "


    Suddenly, a group of people began to compliment him, praising him for his father''s love.


    This kind of mind and fatherly love, that is what they really admire!


    Su lie waved his hand, motioned you to stop discussing, and said, "Su Licheng, you were my son. Su ye, you used to be my grandson, and I have placed hope on you. But you let me down again and again. No matter how much you mess about, it''s useless. The reputation, status, contacts and the money you want most have nothing to do with you! Do you understand? "


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Su Ye suddenly laughs. The only blood in her eyes has disappeared. He says in a loud voice:


    "Today, I''ll show you my power!"

 Chapter 135

    The power of Suye?


    As soon as his words came out, they were stunned at first, and then many people laughed on the spot.


    Because in their eyes, Su Ye is also an angry student. Although she has won the title of No. 1 scholar, she has not seen this kind of cold wind No. 1 scholar, and it is nothing remarkable.


    He is now speaking out in front of the holy hand family, saying that it is to show his power. Isn''t that self-reliance?


    "Ha ha ha. Your power? What power do you have? Don''t think that the little champion is arrogant to heaven! " Sujishi was the first to scoff.


    "You''re a trash who''s been driven out of our family. You''re not going to be an idiot again, are you? What power do you have to show us? Do you want to splash around here? Hum, I think this kind of rubbish is just to mess up my daughter''s wedding. Just give him a good lesson and throw it out! "


    Zhen XiuXiu''s hands akimbo, is also a curse, the last humiliation in Nanxi clinic, she clearly remember, today is her daughter Yang Xi''er''s happy day, absolutely have revenge, have injustice!


    Yang Xi''er was also angry: "Su ye, I am kind-hearted to let you come here, not to make trouble! If it''s not for my pity, you are not qualified to enter my grand wedding. Get out of here


    Su lie, as the owner of his family, saw so many people attacking Su Ye. His old face was also filled with pride. He said in a deep voice:


    "It''s a good thing that I''ve been driven out of the Su family for a long time. Otherwise, it''s really a shame for my su family today! Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive me. I didn''t expect this to happen. I''ll make you laugh. Come on - blow out the three members of their family! "


    Immediately, seven or eight security guards strode over. They were already annoyed. Su ye, the only one, dared to act wildly.


    So with Su lie''s order, they almost rushed over and were not polite at all.


    Subconsciously, Tong Yaya was startled. She didn''t expect that the holy hand family would use violence in front of so many people. It''s not important to hurt herself. What should she do if she hurt her father?


    My father is so old. It''s no joke if he is hurt by this pull!


    Adam stood in front of her father sulicheng. She called out, "go away! Are you going to hit people? "


    At this time, Su Ye''s eyes swept on the VIP table and nodded heavily.


    In the middle of the table, Qiao Kairui, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, stood up abruptly. His old face showed anger, and he snapped:


    "Stop it all!"


    Everyone is surprised, immediately stopped the action on the hand, looked back to Qiao Kairui together.


    If someone yells this sentence, maybe not many people will care, but it''s Joe Kairui!


    In the whole Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai Province, who doesn''t know that the famous Qiao group is the richest man.


    Especially during the recent period, Qiao''s group suddenly launched a kind of essence of the earth, which was born out of the world and directly swept all industries similar to the whole market.


    Now even the so-called personages with high prestige and indifference to fame and wealth have begun to ingratiate themselves with Qiao Kairui, and the door of Qiao''s group is about to be broken.


    Moreover, the essence of the earth also alerted the Yanjing central people, and ordered a large number of them directly.


    Everyone knows that Qiao''s earth essence group must sweep across the whole China, shocked the existence of the whole world.


    Originally, the family of the holy hand had always had contact with the Qiao family. They even sought to see the name of the holy hand many times, hoping to get a piece of the earth essence, but the Qiao family had never seen them or even responded.


    Today, all of a sudden, Qiao Kairui took his granddaughter Qiao Zheyue to attend, which made Su lie feel proud.


    Even when many guests saw Qiao Kairui present, they went forward to meet him one after another. At the same time, they admired the holy hand family even more.


    Many people murmur that the Qiao family and the master''s family are at odds, but today the Qiao family is attending their grandson''s wedding. This is clearly a good relationship.


    So now seeing Qiao Kairui suddenly stand up, even Su lie also slightly changes color and asks with a smile:


    "Brother Joe, what can I do for you?"


    Even Qiao Changqing said with some compliments: "Mr. Qiao, is this not the right way for us? We don''t really want to be rough, we just want to scare him and invite them out. "


    This immediately reminds Yang Xi''er that she knows that Su Ye has something to do with Qiao''s family. If it wasn''t for Qiao''s family, how could she manage Nanxi clinic for Su ye.


    I''m afraid I''ve offended the Qiao family now.


    Her face turned a little pale at once!


    After Qiao Changqing came back, but after investigation, he said with a smile: "please be polite when they go out. Although they are making trouble here, we can''t be rude! "


    After that, he also looks at Qiao Kairui with great pride, clearly looking at Qiao Kairui''s dissatisfaction.


    Who knows, Qiao Kairui didn''t go to see him at all, but glanced at Su lie. He said in a deep voice:


    "Mr. Su, are you going to drive Su ye out? Hum, it seems that our Qiao group is not worthy to be your guest! Don''t forget that you invited us three times, and I''m Qiao''s one! "


    "Here, brother Joe. Where do you start? How can you not be our guest? You are our top VIP Qiao Kairui explains immediately.


    What''s more, he has doubts on his face. How can he drive Su ye out? Qiao Kairui will talk like this. Su Ye is not their Qiao family?


    "Yes? Then why do you want to drive Mr. Su Yesu out? Hum! You are just the descendants of the master family. What a big shelf? " In a rage, Qiao Kairui immediately left his seat and strode to Suye.


    Even Qiao Zheyue gave a cold smile and glanced at everyone. Yingying got up and walked to Su Ye step by step.


    She was originally charming and colourful, the famous iceberg president, and this time the president of the earth essence group is Qiao Yue, and to be honest, her name is bigger than Qiao Kai.


    Even many people think that as long as they can win the heart of Qiao Zheyue, they will win the whole world.


    She opened her mouth coldly and said: "if we had known that your holy hand family was so virtuous, we would not have participated in it! Today, the chairman of our land will be humiliated, and we will repay it ten times in the future.


    Everyone was shocked. How could the president of iceberg say such a thing?


    And they vaguely seem to think of something, but dare not say it, it is too incredible.


    That result is impossible!


    Su Li''s face was gloomy and uncertain. He asked, "who is the chairman of the essence of the earth?"


    "Oh, forget to introduce to you, the director of our earth essence group is Mr. Suye!!"

 Chapter 136

    The chairman of the earth essence group is Su ye?


    How is that possible? Isn''t that what Joe said?


    But how can such iceberg goddess make jokes? Qiao Kairui will not rashly go to Su Ye''s side, will he?


    "How is that possible? Don''t be kidding, Miss jo It was impossible for Su lie to believe it.


    He knows what Suye is.


    How can such a small person be an idiot for two years and become the chairman of the essence of the earth?


    "Is our chairman a joke?"


    Qiao Kairui''s old face sank, his eyes became sharp, and his momentum suddenly burst out. He cried angrily:


    "The chairman of our earth essence group is Mr. Suye of my side. Today, you will insult our earth elite group, and I will remember it! "


    When Qiao Kairui''s words came out, there was a sudden silence.


    If Qiao Zheyue is young and high spirited, he lies to help Su ye, but who is Qiao Kairui? He was originally the richest man in Donghai province. At his age, how could a person with great power make such a joke?


    What''s more, on such an occasion, are you kidding so many prominent families?


    Then there is only one possibility, the result is true!


    Do not know who it is, suddenly sucked a cool air, if Su night is really the chairman of the essence of the earth, then they just those words are simply to find and die no difference.


    "Is Su ye the chairman? He''s so young, and he''s been an idiot for more than two years. How is that possible? "


    "Is it true that his two years are not idiotic but rather loaded. Is he actually studying the essence of the earth silently? Now it''s finally worked out! "


    All of a sudden, people''s guess has some unspeakable agreement.


    In addition, Su Ye''s antidote medicine, which he showed before, has now won the title of number one scholar. This is clearly a genius who has endured humiliation and been dormant for two years.


    Now it must be revenge!


    "That''s the essence of the earth. This is simply unprecedented, and in five or six years, he will become the richest man in the country


    "He became the richest man in the country at a young age, and his future is immeasurable. Is that money comparable to that of a small master family? Ha ha


    "It seems that the holy hand family has driven out an endless golden mountain! Now it''s too late to regret. I just laughed at the fact that Chairman Su Ye is not qualified. Ha ha


    "I have just said that Su Ye''s courage to come here is extraordinary. I say he is not an ordinary man. Don''t you believe it. Hum, chairman Su ye, ha ha, I support you. This kind of merciless family should not give any face. Why should they drive you out! "


    All of a sudden, all kinds of voices came out.


    Some of them who know Su ye are even more surprised. No wonder Su Ye''s recent events are one after another.


    Su Yeli stands on the spot, with no expression on his face. He deliberately arranges Qiao Kairui to tell the truth. Only this identity can shock enough and make the holy hand family look up to it.


    What is the Centennial foundation of the holy hand family?


    They are nothing in front of the huge interests!


    Su Ye''s eyes looked straight at Su lie, who was high above. Once, this grandfather was so great and respected, and even said that there was no difference. At that time, Su Ye didn''t dare to be close to his grandfather.


    Now, Su Ye looked at it without blinking. Compared with Su lie''s four eyes, it was more powerful.


    Sulie''s face changed again and again, and her lips trembled. She wanted to say something several times, but she couldn''t say it.


    Even an old fox like him, who has experienced wind and frost, suddenly hears such news and doesn''t know how to deal with it for a moment.


    If it is in private, he will immediately say something soft to let Su ye come back. But now he needs face, he needs dignity. If so many people look at him, once he is soft for money, where will his old face go?


    Next to him, a younger cousin, he could not help saying, "Grandpa, brother Su brother is the chairman of the earth essence. Let him come back! Don''t drive him away


    "Shut up!" Sulie roared angrily, then clenched his fist and said angrily:


    "Well! If he doesn''t want to come back, he has to ask me! Are we still short of that money? Hum


    Although he said so, the entire family of the Soviet Union knows that if the essence of the earth is their holy hand family, their holy family must definitely become the most powerful family of Chinese medicine.


    At that time, the status of the whole family was 100 times as high as it is now.


    Unfortunately, now, how to turn back?


    Next to Yang Xi''er is also slowly come back to God, she looked at Su night''s eyes become a little complicated.


    She secretly blamed herself, which should have been seen for a long time.


    Why does the Qiao family take special care of Su ye? Why does Su ye live in such a villa all of a sudden? Is this money just because it''s good for Joe''s family?


    Now it seems that the Qiao family will rely on Su Ye.


    Although she did not know why Su Evening Club became the chairman of the essence of the earth, what Yang Xier might know about Su night might be possible.


    If she married Su ye, would she become the wife of the richest man in the country?


    That''s an inexhaustible wealth!


    Moreover, this is not a utopian idea, because Su ye had been a baby with her when she was a child. Su Ye is absolutely infatuated with her.


    Think of here, Yang Xi''er suddenly saw Su Ye''s eyes sweep over, her face Shua of a turn pale.


    Then she shook her head and stopped thinking.


    "What if you have money? We have money in hand. What''s more, your essence of the earth is just a false name. If everything goes smoothly, it will take ten years to become the richest person. In the past ten years, a lot of things have happened. And the century old foundation of our holy hand family will never fall! Because we are treating diseases and saving lives. If we were to make huge profits, we would have been sitting on billions of dollars long ago! "


    Yang Xi''er murmured in a low voice, as if to strengthen her confidence.


    She can''t be scared because of Su Ye. Today she is the leading role here!


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, Su Changqing next to him snorted coldly. He didn''t speak all the time. This time, he snorted very loudly.


    He has a sharp eye and looks at Su Ye. He knows that this wedding has been ruined by Su Ye. In the future, the saying spread in Donghai province is not that he and Yang Xi''er are made in heaven, but that Su Ye shows her identity on the wedding.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "a small achievement, you dare to come out and shout when you are young! It seems that I have to teach you a good lesson! "


    He waved to the housekeeper nearby and said in a low voice:


    "Go! Do me a favor, now

 Chapter 137

    Everyone in the audience was surprised, no one found Su Changqing''s little action.


    Or, for example, Su Ye''s hearing is strong enough to predict that people in Su''s old house will not give up so easily, and he doesn''t care at all.


    Many people were shocked and began to speak.


    Especially the students in the school, who usually go to the same school as Su ye and Yang Xi''er, are even more surprised now.


    "I thought that Yang Xi''er married a master family, and would have enough scenery in the future. I didn''t expect that Su Ye was the worst


    "Yes! What is Yang Xi''er? Su ye will be the richest man in the future. We should go up to greet him and make friends with him. It''s more important to get along with Su Ye than to be admitted to Yanjing. "


    "You guys looked down on him in school before. Just now you laughed at Su Ye. It''s better if people don''t retaliate! He has been playing the fool for more than two years, just to study the essence of the earth. This kind of person can understand well. Do you still want to benefit from it? Dream


    It not only shocked the teachers and students in senior high school, but also the college students who came back with Su Changqing. They also showed a meaningful look.


    They can come here today, absolutely not because of their friendship with Su Changqing, but because of the four words of the holy hand family.


    They are all family teenagers, and they want to get to know a big family. That''s why they give Su Changqing such a big face.


    Surprisingly, Su night suddenly killed, still holding a sensation of the earth''s essence.


    "Interesting. This Su ye must make good friends. If you can get the general agent of the north, it will be more cost-effective than ten master families! "


    "You think too much! Do you really know Su ye? This son is so patient, he has Qiao family as springboard, still need us? But the century old master family is not the same. His name is right, but he has central connections! "


    These family youths all look at each other, no matter what choice they have, it''s not suitable to stand up now.


    Because in front of him, master Su lie obviously had something to say.


    It has been a long time for Su lie to face the eyes of the public. There is a cold sweat behind him. He looks at Su Licheng and says in a deep voice:


    "Build a city! Is that true? Su night has studied the essence of the earth, is it true?


    "Well, I don''t know." Su Licheng shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    Like Tong Yaya, he is ignorant now, but in retrospect, his son is indeed very suspicious.


    Such a big thing, has been received now just said, I''m afraid also have su night''s intention.


    Su lie''s old face sank and said angrily, "what don''t you know? Is that what you said to be a father? What is Su night''s chairman of the earth essence group?


    "Hum!"


    Without waiting for his father Su Licheng to speak, Su Ye immediately snorted and said haughtily:


    "Don''t you feel shameless to call yourself father in front of my father now? I''m here today to tell you. You drove my family out of Su''s old house, which is the biggest mistake in your life. From today on, please don''t have anything to do with me! "


    "You..." Su lie was very angry, but he couldn''t attack.


    Su Ye sneered and turned her eyes to Yang Xi''er. She said in a loud voice, "even vases are not as good as you. Fortunately, you and I have no relationship at all. Otherwise, it will be my greatest misfortune


    "Su ye, you are so mean! The holy hand family gave birth to you and raised you. If you don''t care about this kind of kindness, you''ll make a big fuss at our wedding. No one will do business with you by this mean means. You are doomed to be ruined in the future. " Yang Xi''er cursed angrily.


    "Hahaha, three months ago, you asked me to kneel down in public with 100000 yuan on your wedding day to admit my mistake and get rid of the relationship. Have you forgotten? I said I would give you a big gift. How about today''s big gift? "


    Su Ye''s eyes swept directly at all the guests and yelled: "you all see, Su''s old house and I are in the same boat. I don''t need to stay any longer. I opened a banquet in the opposite restaurant in my own name. If anyone is my friend, come and have a drink with me! "


    With that, Su Ye suddenly turns around.


    Qiao Kairui and Qiao Zheyue look at each other, and they also turn around and leave directly.


    "The wedding wine here is still not suitable for me. I will go and ask for a cup of the essence of the earth." Gu Chu, the big star, was the first to follow.


    Other rich people who have been following Qiao Kairui for a long time are immediately flustered. They need to curry favor with the master family, but what they care about most is the Qiao family''s partner.


    What''s the point of making friends with the masterhand family? It''s more convenient when you are sick, but there are many hospitals in Huaxia. Where can''t money cure you?


    But the essence of the earth is the only one.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Su, suddenly something happened in our company. I''ll go first Suddenly, a rich man said a scene, and immediately followed.


    "There is something urgent in our company. Goodbye


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Let''s get together next time!"


    "I''m too strong to drink. I''ll get a sobering medicine from the car. Ha ha, I''ll be right back!"


    Indeed, more and more guests stand up directly, especially those students who can not care what the saint family is, they just want to be handsome, beautiful, and grow several centimeters, all of which can only be realized by the essence of the earth.


    Wow, dozens of students immediately stood up and wanted to leave.


    All of a sudden, the face of the whole holy hand family changed greatly. Seeing so many guests leave at such a time, their holy hand family really lost face!


    No one has ever tried this at an engagement party.


    Su lie saw a group of people present, he was about to vomit blood, his eyes almost to spit out fire.


    Just at this time, Su Changqing, who has seldom spoken, suddenly gave a fury, grabbed the wine glass in one hand, and threw it to the ground.


    Ping Ling, very harsh!


    "Suye, stop for me!"


    The name of a cold drink, let everyone stop on the spot.


    People just feel that their ears are buzzing. They feel that Su Changqing''s explosive drinking is very powerful, which makes them unable to prevent.


    Su Ye hasn''t gone out many meters yet. She turned around when she heard the sound.


    "Oh? Do you dare to keep me? Is this death seeking? "


    "Well! Su night, I asked you, how did you get the essence of the earth? Su Changqing asked angrily.


    Others feel the same way. They want to know the details. How did Su night study the essence of the earth at such a young age?


    "What does it have to do with you?" Su ye asked.


    "You know who you are. Your father is mediocre and mediocre. He can''t help. How old are you? You haven''t been to university. How can you get the formula? If it''s not stolen from our old house, who will believe it? " Su Changqing said angrily.


    People heard the speech, a burst of uproar.


    "Again? Do you learn the slander method from your father? HMM, you must not think how great the holy hand family is. You can tell the formula of the essence of the earth. I not only compensated you, but also died in front of you. Can you tell? " Su ye asked in a deep voice.


    Su Changqing said with a sneer, "I don''t know what formula, but it must be you who stole the secrets of our holy hand family. In the final analysis, it''s still the property of our holy hand family. The essence of the earth belongs to us all! "


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you are much better than your father!" Su ye said.


    "If you don''t return the essence of the earth, you don''t want to leave this gate half step!" if you don''t return the essence of the earth today, "three!"

 Chapter 138

    "Su Changqing, it''s up to you!"


    Su night eyebrows pick, one hand to Su Changqing fierce a finger, shrill fury.


    To tell you the truth, if he didn''t want to untie his heart knot and fight for his father, he would not have done so much today.


    If he wants revenge, he will go straight into the old house of the Su family. By his means, he can do it without any trace.


    However, after waiting so long, he has been dormant until now to trample the proud old people on the ground and let them have a taste of being bullied.


    Su Changqing didn''t even step back. He yelled, "it''s up to me! Today, as long as I am here, do not come swaggeringly to take away the essence of our home formula. How many friends have I made in my master family! They will never sit by and do nothing


    The implication is to call someone to come.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to see who dares to fight me." Su Ye''s eyes swept and looked directly at these rich people.


    Basically, the rich have already stood up to leave with him, and the rest have no strength. How dare they fight Su ye?


    Even Qiao Kairui said in a deep voice: "is it such a barbaric means that your holy hand family wants to keep people? I don''t think someone will be bullied like this! "


    He''s the richest man in the family. He''s usually peaceful. But if someone really gets into a feud with him, he won''t be soft hearted.


    Su lie''s face also changed. He thought he was the descendant of the master, but he couldn''t ignore the Qiao family.


    Before he spoke, Su Changqing stepped out.


    "Mr. Qiao, this is our Su family business. You''d better not meddle in your own business. What if the essence of the essence of the earth is actually returned to us? What I want to keep today is the three members of Suye''s family. Everyone else get out of my way! "


    With Su Changqing''s order, he suddenly waved his hand, and a group of strong men rushed out of the side door.


    These strong men are all powerful, ferocious, and exude a terrible atmosphere of barbarism.


    Some of them are gloomy, their eyes are like poisonous snakes, but when someone looks at him, they will feel a cold.


    This group of people strode out without saying a word and followed the skinny old man who took the lead.


    Those rich people are usually rich, but when they have faced this kind of scene, you can see that these people are not easy to be provoked.


    Moreover, some people immediately recognized that this skinny old man is a very famous ruthless character in Jiangdu City. He is called LiuYe.


    It''s said that he was released from prison a few years ago, and now he is still famous.


    "Those who don''t want to die get out of my way!" The leading sixth master gave a cold drink and dispersed the crowd directly.


    "What are you doing? Don''t mess about Immediately, the rich people have stepped back, panic voices continue.


    "Do you holy hands still use such mean means? Are you not afraid of the police coming? " There was a shout immediately.


    In fact, even the members of the holy hand family were scared.


    They usually think highly of themselves and don''t communicate with these people at all. What''s more, Su Changqing called a group of thugs.


    Yang Xi''er retreated a few steps with fright. Su Jishi also turned pale and said:


    "What are you doing, son?"


    Su Changqing said angrily, "don''t worry! We can''t let them leave today! Taking our essence of the earth, we must stay. "


    As soon as they heard this, they had to let him do so.


    Otherwise, after su Ye leaves, it won''t be long before they will be suppressed everywhere, and then their holy hand family will decline!


    Su Changqing yelled: "you are all our guests, but today it happened suddenly. If you don''t want to be hurt by mistake, you''d better step back, or you''ll die with money! "


    When the rich heard this, they immediately stepped back.


    Su Changqing in front of him is obviously crazy. He can''t be tough at all!


    "Su night, I finally asked you once again if you could not hand over the formula of the essence of the earth." Su Changqing''s voice is fierce.


    "Ha ha ha! You invited these gangsters! But I''ve come prepared! "


    Su Ye didn''t talk much, so he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. As soon as he got through, he simply said:


    "Bring people in!"


    After that, just ten seconds later, I heard a huge cry from the outside of Su''s old house.


    Led by a very honest voice.


    "Who dares to touch my boss! Looking for death! "


    Bang, the door of the old house was kicked away, and a dense group of people rushed in immediately.


    The leader was very tall and fierce. He was holding a machete in his hand. Although it was wrapped in a scabbard, he could see the fierce domineering power at a glance.


    This person is Hui Shoutao who is arranged outside by Su Ye!


    Hui Shoutao''s favorite occasion is this kind of occasion. He is walking like a tiger, his eyes are all around, as if the emperor Lao Tzu didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Which turtle egg is going to move my boss? Say


    He came to Su Ye''s side directly, and glanced at Su Changqing.


    The people on the scene were even more surprised. Unexpectedly, Su ye also brought people, and there were more people. It was obviously premeditated!


    Su Changqing''s face is also a burst of iron blue, but the arrow is on the way. If he wins today, everything will be easy to say. Even if the person he invited loses, it will certainly cause human life. It''s easy to sentence Su ye to prison at that time.


    Su Changqing said to his group of thugs, "what are you waiting for? Give it to me


    However, the murderous thugs had strange faces. They even had a timid look and did not dare to step forward.


    The sixth master, in particular, seems to want to turn around and hide in the crowd.


    Hui Shoutao glanced at the skinny sixth master, strode over and said:


    "Damn it, pointy six! It''s you? Are you going to fuck my boss? Just you? "


    All of a sudden, the number of the sixth master over there was quite a lot. He was more aggressive than the fat man back to Shoutao. How could he be called "jiantouliu" by back to Shoutao all of a sudden?


    What''s more, the sixth master looks very scared.


    What''s going on?


    Six Ye Shan Shan a smile, say: "ah! Mr. Tao, it''s you! Misunderstanding, everything is misunderstanding


    Pa Pa¡ª¡ª


    Back Shoutao slapped him in the face and grabbed his rare hair.


    "Misunderstandings, I have misunderstood these two slaps! Kneel down! Dog thing! "


    Bang!!


    Back to Shoutao suddenly kicked in the past, that just majestic six Ye immediately directly knelt down, even a complaint also dare not have.


    "Mr. Tao, I''m wrong! Stop fighting! Stop fighting The sixth master began to beg for mercy.


    "What the hell is going on? Do you still want to fight my boss? " Hui Shoutao cried angrily.


    Sixth master shook his head madly and said, "I didn''t know he was your boss. This is a misunderstanding, Mr. Tao. I just received a business report, saying that we are not responsible for threatening the rich and everyone''s one million dollars and killing the disabled. I spend a lot of money recently, so I''ll take it. Mr. Tao, what a misunderstanding! "


    "Bah!! It''s useless! "


    Back Shoutao scolded angrily, and then turned to Su ye and said, "boss, this jiantouliu doesn''t dare to move. He is a boat runner!"


    Su Ye smiles faintly, suddenly looks at Su Changqing, who is pale, and says in a deep voice:


    "I''m not responsible for beating the disabled! It seems that I''m too kind to you! "

 Chapter 139

    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Unexpectedly, Su Changqing, one of the three heroes of Jiangdu City, who is the successor of tangtangtangshengshou family, will invite gangsters to beat people.


    It''s mean and disgusting!


    Su Changqing said angrily, "Su ye, what are you talking about? Hum! You must have bribed these people and deliberately framed me! "


    He stretched out his hand to the sixth master and others, and also cheered: "a group of scum who can''t get on the table! You keep saying that you have a grudge against Su ye and want to deal with Su Ye''s despicable person together. Unexpectedly, you are rebelling now. Is it su yezao''s plan to let you approach me on purpose? "


    Although he is afraid of Hui Shoutao, he can only be a grandson in front of him, because Hui Shoutao is a brother to Qiao wanshen, the acting leader of Jiangdu City, and he does not dare to offend him.


    But the sixth master is still a leading elder brother in essence. How can he be frightened by Su Changqing.


    He said to Su Changqing, "little beast! Don''t give us any damn charges. You paid us to beat people, but you didn''t say it was against Mr. Tao. Save your million to buy your own coffin! Son of a bitch, I will kill you now! "


    When Su Changqing heard that Yan''s face changed again and again, he was really afraid of the sixth master''s hands. That would be out of control.


    At this time, on the seat behind Su Changqing, an old man in a Taoist robe suddenly stood up and gave a roar:


    "Presumptuous! Is the holy hand family a place for you to make trouble? "


    His drink, even full of air, let people around the ears buzzing.


    Liu Ye and others, who wanted to rush up, were stunned and stopped subconsciously. It is obvious that this Taoist priest is not simple.


    Su Changqing seemed to have the strength of support all of a sudden. He turned back and saluted respectfully


    "Thank you for your help!"


    "Don''t worry! No one can bully you if you are a teacher. But remember, if you are in Jiangdu, you can''t solve this problem. I am very disappointed with you! " The old Taoist priest spoke slowly, and his voice spread all over the banquet.


    "Master, I know!" Su Changqing seemed to have been awakened. His body trembled and his panic disappeared. Instead, he became more and more confident.


    Next to the banquet, sitting are su Changqing''s college students, are young people from Yanjing.


    When they saw this, they were all surprised to say: "Oh, Mr. Chen said something to help. It seems that he really likes this apprentice


    "Yes! If he can follow Jiangdu City, it will prove all this. After today''s difficulties, Su Changqing will fly to the sky in the future! "


    "With such eccentric cultivation, maybe Su Changqing will be in that position in the future... These people are destined to be the stepping stones of Su Changqing. Ha ha, stepping on the future China''s richest man, I''m afraid that such brilliant achievements can be compared with NaNTU Jue when he was young! "


    "No, that''s about it! Who called the benefits of the essence of the earth too tempting, this Su night seems to have some abilities, but unfortunately with the wrong people, doomed to failure!


    Listening to the voice of these people''s discussion, Su Ye is silent, and slowly looked at the teacher Chen.


    He still remembers that on the day of the end of the college entrance examination, he and Su Changqing almost ran into each other. At that time, a dignified voice came out in the car to stop Su Changqing. It seems that he must be the teacher Chen.


    However, Su Ye was not afraid of any figures from Yanjing, and he did not pay attention to the gods and demons of the last life, not to mention the little master Chen.


    "Do you mind my business?"


    With a glance and a sneer, Mr. Chen said, "I abide by the rules of my school. I won''t do anything to you. You don''t have to worry!"


    "Get out of here if you don''t dare!" Su Ye yelled angrily, and didn''t pay any attention to the old man.


    What is not to play is false, but I fear it is also directed at the essence of his land.


    Because no matter what big family or what cultivation school, all the strength needs a lot of money to support. Those so-called geniuses have to soak in the medicine bath and take the most precious pills at birth.


    It''s all money!


    Chen''s brow wrinkled, and his eyes suddenly burst out with a flash of light, but it disappeared.


    Just at this time, Su Changqing gave a cold drink and said in a loud voice: "Su ye, your opponent is me! You are not qualified to let my master do it yet


    With that, Su Changqing jumped down from the top and stood on the ground. His momentum had changed greatly, just like a sharp sword.


    He said angrily, "I heard that it''s not clear that you beat my holy hand family. Do you dare to fight me today?"


    "It''s up to you?" Su Ye''s eyebrows picked out, sending out a fierce domineering.


    "Don''t you dare to hand over the formula and get out of my house!"


    Su Changqing spoke very loud and aggressive.


    After he came back, he inquired about it. Su Ye started beating people not once or twice. First he beat Yang Lebin, then he played long Fenghua of the student union and Lin Hao of the sports team leader at school.


    This proves that Su Ye knows martial arts, so Su Changqing thinks that Su ye will fight.


    At the same time, he is very sure that he will win, because he has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, while Su Ye has been in poor health since he was a child. Practicing martial arts must be a matter of these two years.


    So, in contrast, Su night may have eaten the essence of the earth and become a brute force. How can he compare with what he has received as a genius by Chen Jie?


    What''s more, the current situation is not optimistic, to stay Su night can only be hands-on.


    "Ha ha ha. Su Changqing, it''s you who want to die. No wonder I am! If you want to do it, come on! " Su Ye was not afraid at all, and immediately stepped forward.


    This is to frighten Su Licheng and Tong Yaya. Once they fight, Su ye will be hurt!


    But Qiao Zheyue, Hui Shoutao and others quickly pull them, comfort them not to worry, and then step back.


    In an instant, the originally crowded venue was emptied out.


    There are only Su ye and Su Changqing, who are slowly opposite each other. There is a chill between them. They have to start at any time.


    The guests all around also quieted down. They looked at it quietly, and they were shocked, because judging from the current situation, Su ye and Su Changqing should be young heroes, and they will certainly shine in the future.


    But it happened that these two heroes, cousins in other people''s eyes, would be in full view of the public.


    Yang Xi''er suddenly began to shout: "brother Changqing, don''t be merciful for a while. A good lesson to Su Ye is the best engagement gift you can give me! "


    Even Su lie spoke out loud and said: "Su Ye forgets his ancestors and does not care about his blood. No matter how generous our family is, we can''t allow him to act recklessly. As his elder brother, it''s reasonable for Chang Qing to teach him a lesson! "


    In the shouting, only Mrs. Su''s face was distressed. She had presbyopia and looked vaguely at the scene, but she knew that her two grandchildren were going to do it.


    "Don''t fight, you have something to say..."


    Su Ye smell speech, turn a head to see, sink a voice to say: "help grandma into the house!"


    Before he finished, Su Changqing saw that he turned his head and his attention was not on the field. Suddenly he moved.


    Su Changqing rushes fiercely, clenches his fist, and blows at Su ye

 Chapter 140

    Bang bang!


    Su Changqing''s fist technique is very fierce, which brings a sense of breaking the wind.


    There were seven fists in a row in just one collision. Although all of these fists were blocked by Su Ye''s forearm, it also made Su Ye retreat repeatedly, and it seemed that she could not even stand steadily.


    "Well! How dare you ruin my feast


    Su Changqing is a roar again, he jumped up, a beautiful take-off even jumped nearly two meters high, and then in the mid air a beautiful rotation, waist horse in one, bang kick to Su Ye''s face.


    Bang!


    Su night with a hand block, and pedal back a few steps, this just stand firm body.


    Su Changqing''s movements are all accomplished at one go. There is no tardiness at all. They fall into other people''s eyes. This is a unique skill.


    In an instant, it won a lot of people''s calls.


    Yang Xi''er was the first one to shout out. She said proudly, "OK, brother Changqing, your Kung Fu is so good! Give me a good lesson and beat him until he dare not mention our names. "


    "Brother Changqing, don''t be lenient! Knock out Su Ye''s teeth and kick his chin Duan Fenghua and Lin Hao are even louder. They were beaten by Su ye before, but they left a shadow.


    Su lie''s old face is also full of pride, although it is just a contact, but the contrast between Su Changqing and Su Ye is immediately out.


    Su ye, who can only clamor, can''t be the opponent of his direct grandson Su Changqing.


    "Changqing has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. It''s not easy for her to teach those who eat inside and outside. When I was a child, I supported him to learn martial arts. That was the right choice! "


    Those Su Changqing''s college students were not so excited, but they all nodded with appreciation.


    "Su Changqing''s move has been applied to the point of perfection! This Su Ye has no Kung Fu foundation, and will lose soon! "


    "It''s all because of our teacher Chen! It''s said that Su Changqing began to practice internal mental skills in his first year. Now he''s going to break through and generate internal strength! "


    At this time, Chen chuckled and nodded with satisfaction to Su Changqing, who was constantly attacking the court and forced Su ye to retreat.


    A pair of show off appearance, Lang Sheng said: "four months ago, Changqing has already stepped into the inner strength of double.". With his diligence and talent, he can reach nine levels of internal strength in less than three years, and can resist Qi in ten years. "


    "What?" More than a dozen students were surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Changqing had hidden his strength, and his future was limitless.


    "Changqing Xuedi is expected to step into the realm of Yuqi? In the future, whether you join the army or join the league, your future is limitless! " All of a sudden, people cast envious eyes on Su Changqing.


    On the contrary, Su ye, who has been avoiding retreat, is very disappointing.


    Only Su Licheng and Tong Yaya cried anxiously.


    "Don''t fight, son. Run


    "Brother! Be careful, ah... Be careful


    Both of them were very worried. Although they all knew that Su ye had given them dragon blood pills before, Su ye must have eaten them, but seeing Su Changqing''s fierce attack, they were still very anxious and heartbroken.


    These words fall into Su Changqing''s ears, but is more excited, finally can suppress Su night a head.


    "Ha ha ha! Suye, you can never beat me! From small to large, no matter what, you are my loser! You can''t surpass me in your life! "


    Bang bang!


    Su Changqing''s fists are broken and he goes out like raindrops. Seeing Su Ye dodging all the time, Su Changqing is very angry.


    He leaped into the air and punched Su ye again.


    "Can you only hide? Back up, tortoise


    Bang!!!


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Su Ye''s body stood up and stretched out his palm to block Su Changqing''s fist.


    He is still standing in place, motionless.


    At the moment, Su Ye seems to be a different person. His eyes withdraw from the high platform above.


    "My concession just now was only due to grandma''s old age - now she''s back in the house. It''s my turn! "


    The public hears speech is all slightly a Leng, really just Su Lao Fu talent is helped in.


    But Su Ye just that kind of defeat, he by what hand?


    Su Changqing jumped back, as if very excited, said: "good! Let''s do it! Let me see what you''ve learned? "


    "You can''t see clearly --"


    Su night lightly said four words, suddenly a fierce step forward, the right hand fierce pull, suddenly turned into a shadow.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    A slap on the face of Su Changqing mercilessly in the past!


    "Poof"


    Su Changqing''s whole face was suddenly crooked, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and the pain spread all over his body.


    He stares big eyes, stares roundly, as if has not responded, how suddenly was slapped in the face!


    "See clearly?" Suddenly, Su Ye''s faint voice came.


    Su Changqing burst into a rage, a roar, run up the whole body strength, to Su night is a hard punch out.


    Shua!!


    But Su night just lightly a hide, evaded that fist, then still stretched out a palm, directly drew past!


    Pa Pa¡ª¡ª


    Now, two slaps in the face.


    "This time, do you see clearly?"


    "Suye, I''m going to kill you... Roar!" Su Changqing is furious. He rushes over like he''s mad. He wants to bring Su ye down.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    This, Su night hand a force, directly will su Changqing to fan fly out.


    When he heard a dull noise, Su Changqing fell to the ground and rolled out until he hit a banquet table. The wine glass on the table was smashed to the ground.


    Su Changqing widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe it. How could su ye have such a terrible speed?


    "You''ve got everything on me? And now? "


    Su ye walked step by step, his body sent out a sense of cold, his powerful momentum made everyone seem unable to breathe.


    Su Changqing struggles to stand up and grabs a handful of broken glass in his hand. He rushes over with a roar. First, he jumps into the air and shoots the broken glass in his hand.


    Several pieces of sharp glass shot at Su Ye as if they were flying knives.


    "Mean means!"


    Su yeleng voice opens a mouth, the person is still ten meters away, volley a slap in the face smoked past.


    Bang!!


    A powerful Qi burst out, and a fierce wind directly rolled up in front of him. Su Changqing was whipped out in the air.


    Bang, fell on the banquet table.


    "What master family, one of the three heroes of Jiangdu, in my eyes, you are nothing!"


    "No way!! Impossible! "


    Su Changqing stood up a few times and couldn''t stand up any more. He cried out and spat out a few teeth. How could he be defeated so thoroughly?


    He is the most dazzling and outstanding young generation!


    At this moment, an old voice suddenly called out, full of anger and anger


    "Enough - Suye boy, don''t you stop!"

 Chapter 141

    Bang!


    Su Ye didn''t leave her hand at all. She stepped forward and trampled on Su Changqing''s face.


    Su Changqing''s swollen face directly stepped on the ground, because a lot of dishes and drinks were knocked over at the banquet just now, and now the ground is very chaotic and dirty.


    Su Changqing''s whole face is pasted on the food, very embarrassed.


    But this kind of embarrassment is not what he cares about most. What he feels most humiliating is that he is trampled on by Su Ye''s sole and can''t move at all.


    It was not until this time that Su Ye seemed to hear Chen''s voice behind him. Her posture remained unchanged, her eyes swept away, and she said in a deep voice:


    "What? I''m not going to win, so I''m going to stop? "


    All the people on the scene were shocked to see it. They all knew what identity Su Changqing was. He was the direct grandson of the holy hand family!


    I will inherit my family business in the future, but I didn''t expect to be trampled by Su Ye.


    How could su Changqing, who used to be superior, be reduced to such a situation?


    Sulie burst into a rage, rushed down and yelled: "you beast! You''re going to let Chang Qing go! Now


    People in Su''s old house seemed to be dancing with demons, and they were all shouting one after another.


    "To death! Suye, you''re going to jail


    "Don''t let go of my evergreen, you scum, you won''t win!"


    Even Yang Xi''er almost rushed forward, and her pretty face showed an incredible look. She always thought that Su Changqing was the most powerful, but now she was beaten down, and she didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    "Suye, that''s enough! If you win, why insult brother Changqing in public? How cruel you are! What face will he have in the future? "


    Listening to these words, Su Ye wants to look up to the sky and laugh. Although this small achievement is nothing, her heart knot over the years is at least untied.


    "Ha ha ha, ridiculous! It''s ridiculous. You say I''m cruel! Which one of you is not trying to ruin my family? You are to blame for all this


    Su Ye didn''t feel anything wrong at all, even he didn''t kill all of them on the spot, which was the greatest kindness.


    The people in the old house of the Su family have been persecuting them too much.


    Uncle and sister-in-law of this family, forced cesarean section will su Changqing born, competing for the name of the eldest grandson.


    Grandfather eccentric incomparable, all the energy to cultivate Su Changqing, but also he and his father out of the old house, not to mention the name of their master.


    Because of my grandfather''s attitude, the whole family won''t read the old love again. All of them are hostile to each other.


    Yang Xi''er keeps saying that love is free, even if she has a baby to kiss, she can like Su Changqing. There''s nothing wrong with this. But why does she insult Su again and again, and let Su Ye''s family bring 100000 yuan when she gets married, and kneel down in public to apologize?


    This let Su ye, let Su Ye''s father Su Licheng face?


    If it wasn''t for Yang Xi''er''s strength and hegemony, her younger brother Yang Lebin would not have bullied her and almost insulted Tong Yaya.


    At that time, if Su Ye hadn''t sobered up in time, I''m afraid Tong Yaya would be dead now!


    As for Su Changqing, the biggest benefactor, it seems that he has done nothing, but he has been fueling the flames everywhere. If he had a little brotherhood, Su ye would not have been so miserable in the past few years.


    Today, Su Changqing is thinking of making a big show. He wants to win the recipe of the earth essence and challenge publicly.


    If it''s not su Ye''s way of cultivating immortals, is it su ye who was already abandoned when the sixth master came with the beater just now? Is it su ye who is stepping on the ground now?


    Su Ye couldn''t be soft hearted at all!


    "Presumptuous! Su Ye boy, do you want to get out of the way? "


    With a cry, Chen Xuanshi jumped out, and had already come to the middle position. The distance between him and Su Ye was within ten meters.


    "What can you do if I don''t get out of the way?"


    Su night''s baseboard exerting more force and stepping directly on Su Changqing, the angry voice said, "Su Changqing, I am listening now. Who is the essence of the earth? Who won the contest between us? "


    "I bah --" Su Changqing was a bit stubborn. At this time, he didn''t give in and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, don''t say it in the future!" Su ye said that she would completely crush Su Changqing''s mouth.


    Roar!!


    At this moment, suddenly a roar came out.


    With a roar, Chen made a roaring sound similar to that of a wild animal. His momentum also soared, and his clothes puffed up.


    A strong wind, which was like substance, flew directly to Su Ye''s back.


    Accompanied by Chen''s roaring voice:


    "Get out of here!"


    Bang!!


    Su Ye turns back to block, the palm directly pats the Qi force, and the Qi force is shaken away.


    At the same time, I immediately judged that this simple move is to "release all kinds of energy", which can kill people invisibly.


    I didn''t expect Chen to use this method.


    At the same time that Su Ye''s thoughts flash, Chen is also speculating about Su Ye.


    He has just watched carefully, and he can beat Su Changqing to no avail. According to the level of cultivation, he can divide Neijin, Yuqi, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, taking advantage of the fake to cultivate the truth, and surpassing others. Su Ye is at least the nine peaks of Neijin.


    But now Su ye can disperse his Qi with a turn, which shows that Su Ye is already familiar with the secret method of imperial Qi.


    Is Su ye the realm of Yuqi?


    Have you stepped into the realm of Qi control at such a young age? I don''t know how heavy it is!


    Chen said: "since you have entered the imperial realm, I don''t have to abide by the Treaty of Longyu League. I can do it to you!"


    Most of the people present had never heard of the Longyu League, but the Yanjing teenagers knew it and talked about it in shock.


    "Su Ye has stepped into Yu Qi, isn''t it? How old is he? He can be compared with the genius of Yanjing? "


    "I guess that''s the reason for Chen''s excuse. The Longyu League stipulates that all the martial arts in the realm of Yuqi should not fight against the younger generation in the realm of Yuqi innocently. Mr. Chen has joined the Longyu League. Of course, he has to abide by it! "


    "It doesn''t make sense! I don''t think Mr. Chen will tell lies casually. Maybe this Su night is really in the Royal mood? It''s true that there have never been shocking and arrogant figures in the south. Isn''t NaNTU the one? "


    "Stop it! I''ll know right away that Su Ye is going to do it! "


    People''s eyes did not leave everything on the court. At the moment, Su ye took the initiative to put away her feet and looked coldly at Chen Zhanshi.


    In fact, Su Ye doesn''t know anything about the Longyu League, and he''s not interested in knowing it now, but since Mr. Chen wants to fight, Su Ye naturally wants to fight.


    He moved away and stepped on Su Changqing''s foot board. Suddenly, he used the instep of his foot to kick out.


    Bang, Su Changqing just like a ball was directly kicked out, straight to fly into Chen elucidation.


    "Give it back! It''s done! "

 Chapter 142

    "Boy, you are so rampant!"


    Seeing that Su Changqing, his beloved disciple, was kicked out like a ball, Chen immediately cried out angrily.


    At the same time, he also threw his sleeve and turned his hand fiercely, which gave birth to a powerful force and directly caught Su Changqing.


    "Changqing, how are you?"


    Chen asked with concern, and immediately found that Su Changqing had been beaten so badly that his anger was about to spread on Su Ye.


    But at this time, Su Ye appeared in front of Chen.


    The distance between the two men is less than one meter, that is, Su Changqing is half dead.


    "You..."


    Chen''s response was quick enough. He made a great effort to turn his foot on the ground. He stepped on several cracks in the floor. As soon as he lifted his foot, he directly kicked Su Ye''s knee.


    This foot is terrible enough. Even if a tall man is kicked, his knee will be broken.


    Bang!!


    The dull sound made Chen Zhanshi happy, because he had already kicked Suye''s knee, and Suye would fall to the ground immediately.


    But three seconds later, as if it had been a long time. Chen still didn''t hear Su Ye''s cry. Subconsciously, he looked up at Su Ye''s face.


    At this glance, she found that Su ye had no pain at all, but was disappointed.


    "Well! No wonder the apprentice is so mean. You are such a master! "


    Su yeleng snorts. How powerful he is. His body is infected by dragon blood, and he has cultivated the powerful physique of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie". In addition, he now has real Qi to protect his body. It''s impossible for Chen to hurt him.


    "The devil returns to heaven!"


    Su Ye meditates in her heart and almost instinctively flicks Zhenqi fiercely. With a bang, she flicks Chen Zhanshi out.


    Chen stepped out more than 20 meters away, his body almost wavered, and the onlookers behind him scattered, almost unable to avoid.


    It was not until they saw Chen stop that they were shocked to see Su Ye.


    I didn''t expect that Su Ye was so powerful that even Chen was directly bounced away. What was the state of Su ye?


    Su Ye''s eyes were sharp, and he didn''t take the opportunity to catch up with him. If he used the more powerful "nine mysteries transforming God", he would be able to shatter Chen''s whole meridians, but "nine mysteries transforming God" belonged to his "adoptive father".


    Once he uses it, it will be used as nourishment by your life, and even one day he will reveal his identity, so he simply uses his unskilled magic skill, so that he won''t have any worries.


    Of course, all this was in his mind. It was impossible for outsiders to see anything. They just felt that he had boundless power, so they would fly Chen.


    "If you are at least above Qi Qi level seven, then I won''t be polite to you!"


    Chen Zhanshi''s face is dignified. He puts the seriously injured Su Changqing aside. He reaches into his arms and holds a small white jade pendant.


    As soon as the jade pendant was started, it immediately felt warm, even burning. However, the warmth gave Chen a strong confidence.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Chen Zhanshi took the jade pendant in his hand and jumped away. The man was still in the air. He hit Su Ye hard.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    At the moment of knocking down, Chen''s fist even burst out a visible light.


    Few of the people present have seen this kind of scene, most of them have never heard of it, especially those high school graduates who don''t know about the world. Today, they suddenly find that there are such characters in the world.


    They were shocked, frightened, envied and yearned.


    "Brute force


    Su ye saw the other side flying, he simply said four words, one hand fiercely block.


    Bang!!


    This fist touches, Su Ye''s hand is fierce a song, is pushed by the powerful strength body one Yang, in the eye instantly peeped out the shocked look.


    Chen was overjoyed. It seemed that Su Ye was not as powerful as he thought. So he sank, swung and used his fist to press the bottom of the box.


    His fist across the place, there is a little light pan move, unexpectedly suddenly formed a looming eight trigrams.


    Chen is standing in the middle of the eight trigrams. He can attack and defend as if everything is under his control.


    "It''s master Chen''s five elements and eight trigrams palm!" Young people in Yanjing cry out at once.  ¡° This time, Su ye must be defeated. This is Chen''s unique skill of becoming famous! Even in Yanjing, it''s a name


    "It seems that Mr. Chen has been forced to make a quick decision! Now start to use the five elements and eight trigrams palm. It''s also a glorious thing for Su ye to lose. After he is defeated, I would like to ask Chen not to kill him. This is a good way to cultivate him. Maybe he can step into the realm of small success or even the realm of great success in the future! "


    "Don''t think about it! Under the palm of the five elements and eight diagrams, even if you are lucky enough to live, you will be disabled for life! "


    Although these teenagers were discussing, Su Ye didn''t listen to what they were saying.


    His eyes and energy were all focused on Chen Xuanshi, or he was very interested in the five elements and eight trigrams palm.


    "This is your unique skill? Unfortunately, the speed is too slow and there are too many loopholes. If I want to kill you, you have died 63 times! " Su ye said.


    Chen Xuanshi was very angry. He yelled: "it''s enough to suppress you!"


    Bang bang!


    With Chen''s fierce attack, the whole person bumped forward, and the eight trigrams moved with it. In a moment, he hit five big acupoints on Su Ye''s body.


    This kind of hand, is the invisible gas force to blow out, can''t be prevented at all.


    What''s more, Chen''s fists directly attack Su Ye''s face. For a moment, it''s like rain drops. Unless Su Ye has three heads and six arms, he can''t catch it at all!


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks, and she finds that the five elements and eight trigrams palm is worthy of praise.


    It''s just, it''s just praiseworthy.


    Su Ye''s two fingers pointed forward in one handed food. When he touched the eight trigrams pattern, he felt the pain of burning. It was as if the eight trigrams pattern was shrinking. He wanted to lock his two fingers.


    However, the "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" practiced in his body was like a Thunder Dragon. He was very angry about it, and a ray of thunder burst out.


    Touch!!


    Su ye passed through the pattern in an instant. With five fingers turning, he turned into a dragon claw and locked it to Chen''s throat.


    With a click, Chen seemed to be grasped by life and death, and the five elements and eight trigrams suddenly broke.


    Su Ye beat the enemy with a move. With five fingers, he raised Chen''s strength fiercely. Under the powerful Qi, Chen''s whole body was overturned and his feet were off the ground.


    Bang!!


    Chen was knocked to the ground.


    Su YeMeng trampled on Chen''s face as if he had just trampled on Su Changqing.


    He was condescending, with a proud voice:


    "You''re just like that!"

 Chapter 143

    Roar!!


    Chen was furious. He had never been insulted like this before. He could not help but roar and burst out his most powerful internal skill.


    He was just trampled on his face by Su Ye. He looked very embarrassed, but in fact he didn''t get much hurt. He had a chance to fight back.


    With his roar, he clapped his hand on the ground, and the whole ground made a dull noise. People just felt the ground shaking.


    He turned over savagely, his feet rolled up like a wild dragon, and his overbearing spirit of Xiao Sha kept cutting Su ye like a blade.


    At the same time, he gave another Fury:


    "Beiyang fire palm!"


    Bang bang!!


    Three palms in a row shot Su Ye''s body.


    This scene happened so suddenly that almost everyone on the scene couldn''t react. All of a sudden, he saw Chen Shushi clap three hands fiercely.


    It''s also very mysterious. These three palms are actually with flames visible to the naked eye.


    This kind of flame suddenly burst out, as if someone suddenly lit the injector.


    But all of you here, although they have never seen such a fight before, today''s situation has already overturned their understanding. They can''t simply think that it''s what ignites alcohol.


    Especially the young people from Yanjing, they screamed out at the sight of it.


    "It turned out to be the Beiyang fire palm of the great master of Beiyang. Unexpectedly, Mr. Chen has learned it!"


    They all know a rumor. It''s said that the great master of Beiyang was a terrible master of inner strength in the Ming Dynasty. He was a cook when he was a child. Later, he developed a set of palm techniques that could open mountains and crack rocks. This set of palm techniques came out with fire.


    As long as the skill is strong enough, if you hit the enemy with this palm, the enemy will be burned to ashes on the spot.


    On weekdays, this master Chen looks very low-key, which makes people mistakenly think that he is not worthy of his name. But I didn''t expect that he learned such a terrible move.


    "Oh, Mr. Chen is in a hurry. Unexpectedly, he broke his own moves before his palm skill came out. Isn''t this equal to letting Su Ye resist ahead of time? "


    These two sentences were spoken very quickly, but the moment they spoke, Chen''s palm skills were already photographed, and they didn''t wait for these people to finish discussing them.


    "That''s interesting!"


    Bang!!


    Su night eyebrow a pick, unexpectedly didn''t the slightest of back, right palm forward fierce a palm hit!


    He intercepted Chen''s three palms in the air!


    All of a sudden, so that Chen can no longer shake the cents!


    The short-term stalemate gives people around time to react.


    A young man in Yanjing cried out, "my God! It''s being resisted! This Su night is too terrible. I said I can''t report my moves in advance! "


    But a little older Yanjing man snorted coldly and said:


    "What do you know? We martial arts, pay attention to the waist horse unity, the heart read one! When you use a move, you will burst out all your strength to increase your chances of winning. This move is the proof of the unity of mind and mind. With the speed of fighting so fast, do you still need to listen to each other to distinguish moves? If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense here! I think this Su night is definitely not simple. We''d better not provoke him! Otherwise, the end will be ten times more miserable than that of Chen


    As if to verify his words, the stalemate on the field was suddenly broken.


    Originally, Mr. Chen went forward with a red face, but now he was competing with each other''s internal forces.


    He is confident that he has lived for so many years, and his internal skills are more than ten times stronger than Su Ye''s. no matter how talented Su Ye is, he can''t compare with him even if he began to practice from his mother''s womb.


    But unfortunately, he was wrong!


    Su Ye easily blocked the "Beiyang fire palm", and at the same time he secretly felt that the internal power of the earth was far from the real Qi of the ancient world.


    What''s more, after the cultivation of Qi, it will produce spiritual power, derive vitality, generate Yuanli, and finally even divine power!


    How can Chen''s superficial internal skill be compared with Su Ye''s?


    "You lost!"


    Bang!!


    Su night at the foot of a force, a surge of power from the foot, directly from the palm out.


    With a loud noise, Chen Xuanshi flew out directly!


    Chen fell to the ground heavily, and his whole body''s Qigong disappeared. It seemed that he was more than 20 years old in a short moment.


    He was in a mess. Just as he wanted to get up with his last strength, he suddenly pressed the ground with one hand, only to find that one of his hands had been broken.


    The degree of fragmentation was far beyond his tolerance, so he didn''t even feel the pain.


    But he has been practicing martial arts all the year round. He can see at a glance that his arm can''t be cured in his life. He will become a man with broken arms in the future.


    Chen Zhanshi looks at Su ye in horror. His psychological trauma is also very big, almost devastating.


    I can''t imagine that he can''t even compare with this little Su Ye. What kind of martial arts will he cultivate in the future?


    A wave of death and despair poured into my heart together!


    He seems to be waiting for Su Ye''s final sentence!


    "Mr. Chen, you and I have no grievances or grudges. I think you have been practicing for many years. I''ll save you half your life! But a man like you is no longer qualified to be someone else''s master! "


    Su Ye stood in the same place, her eyes were like a blade, and she went on to say:


    "If you behave so badly today, I''ll break your arm! For punishment! Do you have any complaints? "


    Chen Shuan Shi''s body trembled, and he had to nod heavily in full view of the public. It was a great honor to be alive.


    "The defeated general dare not have any dissatisfaction. Thank you so much for not killing me! "


    Chen was in great pain. He glanced at Su Changqing, who was pale beside him. He opened his mouth and said slowly:


    "In the future, you and I will no longer be masters and apprentices!"


    After that, Chen couldn''t stand firm at all, and he fell down again.


    The Yanjing teenagers jumped down a few times and directly carried Chen to the side. Some teenagers kept shouting and saying:


    "Come on, doctor, help. Help


    In this case, it is in the holy hand family that no doctor dares to stand up for help.


    It seems that all their decisions need Su Ye''s consent, otherwise, who dares to make fun of their own life?


    Others dare not, but Su lie is not.


    In other words, he can only do so now.


    He clenched his fist and glanced at all the low headed people in the family, which made sulie feel extremely uncomfortable. He knew that this time their holy hand family not only lost, but also lost the glory.


    Su lie''s deep eyes fell straight on Su ye, as if bursting out the last trace of strength. He cried angrily:


    "My holy hand family is in great trouble today! But at any time, we will sacrifice ourselves to save others! What about the enemy? Save people

 Chapter 144

    The doctors of the holy hand family are going to help.


    Or in this case, immediately let the crowd burst of uproar.


    "When the family is faced with a great enemy, it''s time to save people. It''s time for the doctor''s parents to help the world."


    "Today, although the holy hand family has encountered great difficulties, it still shows the courage it should have at the critical moment. This is also the foundation of the holy hand family. With this, I''m afraid Su ye will lose! "


    "I won''t lose, but I''m afraid Su Ye won''t do it again. After all, if you do it at this time, you will be despised by the public! "


    There was a lot of discussion. Su lie in front of him made a diagnosis for Chen.


    When other members of the holy hand family saw it, they all stood up one after another. Some even formed a wall to block Su Ye.


    Su Jishi still knew how to play with some means. He cried out: "Su ye, that''s all for today. Is it not enough for you to hurt my son and abolish my distinguished guest? Now if you want to continue to attack the patient, kill me first! "


    Behind him, Su Changqing stood up slowly with the help of all the people. He was about to fall to the ground at any time, and his words had been vague for a long time


    "None of my master family is a coward! Suye, you hate me, I know. It''s all for me! "


    This is like Su Ye''s unreasonable attempt to destroy the master''s family today, while Su Changqing''s intention is to protect the family.


    Although there were many people watching around, no one said a word more at the moment.


    Only Lao Li Tou, the doorman who had been sitting at the same table with Su ye before, was a bit drunk just now, and now he cried out:


    "That''s what it''s like to have a baby! That''s what it''s like to have a baby


    This simple sentence seems to give the holy hand family infinite strength, have straightened the waist, as if death.


    When Su lie saw everything in front of him, he finally reappeared his stubborn pride on his angry old face


    "My holy hand family has always sacrificed themselves and been loved by all. Today, no matter what the result is, my holy hand family will never fail. As long as this spirit continues, five years, ten years, twenty years, we will still be the holy hand family. When all people are sick, the first one will think of us! "


    "Ha ha ha! Are you trying to make a living with me? What a pity! You don''t have the chance... "


    Su Ye gently shakes his head. Su lie and others in front of him are too naive. They always think that they can rely on this superficial morality and ethics to bind him.


    But he understood that if he had no power in his hand, there would be no room for bargaining.


    No matter how noble the holy hand family is, it is doomed that they will be completely defeated today. All the group companies and any power will never risk their reputation to support the holy hand family because of the empty words of the holy hand family.


    "You should take the four words of" holy hand family "and completely destroy it! Let me see the whole Jiangdu City and the whole Donghai province. Who dares to work in collusion with you? " Su ye, like a sentence, spoke in a deep voice.


    Su lie''s body trembles. Unexpectedly, Su Ye has seen through his thoughts. He looks around and shouts out: "everyone, if anyone supports my holy hand family today, I''d like to thank you for your kindness."


    He looked around with expectant eyes, contacted all his friends, and they all dodged.


    Sulie was deeply grieved and said, "you always say that you are the most loyal allies of our holy hand family. Are you afraid of a little Su night now? Brother Jiang, you and I have known each other for more than 40 years! We were still discussing whether the two families would marry yesterday. Do you need to stand by now? "


    Brother Jiang is an old man. Although he didn''t stand on Su Ye''s side, he sat all the way and didn''t help Su lie. Now he was called and had to speak.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Sully, are you begging me now? We have known each other for more than forty years, and every time I ask you, you usually do everything by yourself after you are relying on yourself. We can never has the final say against you. Who will offend you, you can let each other bankrupt, pay a heavy price, because you are the holy hand family. You deserve it today


    As soon as he finished, several senior guests beside him nodded their heads one after another, and their faces were very dignified, as if they were angry and helpless.


    "You, you..." sulie didn''t expect that the most likely person to help was so angry that he could hardly stand.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion outside, and someone was shouting.


    "Master, master. The sea family of Mordor is coming! "


    Shouting loudly, someone separated the crowd and brought in an old man with great bearing. Behind the old man were a group of young men and women with extraordinary bearing.


    As soon as they appeared, they seemed to compare the people around them.


    In particular, the old man in the front, who walked with great brilliance, didn''t have any ornaments on his body, but his dignity couldn''t be concealed.


    When people listen to it, they are all puzzled. They all have a lot of friends and business. It''s not surprising that they can have friends from Mordor.


    But at this time, a group of people suddenly appear, which is quite strange.


    "Who is the devil? Or Haijia, which Haijia? "


    "Haijia? Can''t it be haiqi''an, the famous magic city? Oh, my God! It must be. It''s said that there are frequent contacts between the Hai family and the holy hand family! "


    "If it''s Haijia, his capital and contacts are absolutely terrible! Besides, they are the people of Mordor. Even if Su Ye''s means are all over the world, it''s beyond his reach. It seems that the fortune of the holy hand family is still there. It''s not the end of life! "


    Even Su lie''s eyes were shining.


    In fact, other families can''t resist Su Ye''s sharp edge, but this family is different. This kind of family has great influence in magic city, and its business even radiates the whole China.


    They had contacts in the past, because there was a special patient in the Hai family, and the Su family had also been treated, but there was no effect at all, so they had no face to contact.


    This time Su Changqing got married, Su lie didn''t invite the Hai family, but just yesterday, the Hai family received the news and wanted to take the initiative to come.


    Before the wedding, Su lie also takes the initiative to go out to meet her, but the Hai family is late. After su Ye''s quarrel, Su lie even forgets the existence of the Hai family.


    Now the HAIs are finally here. It''s a life-saving straw!


    "But is elder brother Qian here? If you lose, welcome! Come on, please Sulie deliberately wants to show it to the public. He shouts and greets them in person.


    It was Hai Qi''an who came in front of him. He was also suspicious. How did the married man become so tense now?


    "It''s me! Today I came to congratulate myself! I was just stopped by a group of people. What happened? " Haiqi''an answered and welcomed him.


    Indeed, he had already arrived, but I don''t know why he was suddenly intercepted by a group of thugs.


    It was hard to find a crack just now.


    Su lie laughed, looked at the crowd and said, "nothing! It''s just that someone is going to destroy my holy hand family today! "


    "What? Who dares to destroy my benefactor''s family? Stand up

 Chapter 145

    Haiqi''an is going to stand out for the holy hand family!


    With such a big family coming out, it gives the holy hand family incomparably strong support, and immediately makes all the people of the holy hand family exude that kind of arrogance again.


    The look of timidity and despair that they had just had disappeared, replaced by a pair of hateful eyes.


    "It''s really the blessing of our holy hand family. It''s a fool''s dream that you want to win over our holy hand family!"


    "I have all the faces of these bastards in my mind. You just laid a stone on our holy hand family. We will pay back this hatred ten times!"


    "Thank you very much for the help of the Hai family. We will remember the kindness! You''ve come in time! Please help me all the way to the Su family, please


    All the people of the master family are shouting.


    Especially for the role of Yang Xi''er, she was even more reluctant to be outdone


    "You see that, too. With the support of the Hai family, our holy hand family is still the holy hand family. If you come back to support us now, we can let bygones be bygones! "


    As soon as the words came out, there was another uproar.


    Many of them don''t quite understand Su Ye''s strength. It''s the type of steering at the mercy of the wind. Now they suddenly see the appearance of tangtanghai family. It''s definitely a strong dragon.


    Is it to support the century old hand family? Or is it better to support Su Ye as a new force?


    Just as everyone hesitated, Su lie rearranged his clothes, swaggered and looked at the group of rich people


    "I know that you are all under threat. Just now, for the sake of your family, it''s hard to avoid thoughtlessness. As my granddaughter-in-law said, if you go back now, we will not only care about you, but also share in the development of our family. Do you still doubt my relationship with the Hai family? "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. There is a miracle doctor in your family who saves my life, which is equivalent to saving my whole family. Your business is mine! "


    Hai Qi''an''s eyes swept around the Su family''s disciples, as if he had not found anyone he wanted to see. At the same time, he secretly blamed himself. At the beginning, a su family''s miracle doctor came all the way to treat his illness. He was so kind that he forgot to ask the name of the miracle doctor.


    "I''m really sorry. We were in a mess that day. Later, when we wanted to inquire about the famous doctor, he left. But I still remember that he came from your holy hand family


    When Su lie heard that he was overjoyed, he laughed and said, "let me see who it is? Save people without name, OK! Good! Now that people come to thank you, let''s stand up at this time! Ha ha


    The current situation makes Su lie too happy. The people of his holy hand family have saved the Hai family, but they don''t leave their names.


    This is clearly where they stand out.


    Su lie is very satisfied. From today on, people will surely say something about the Su family: save people without leaving their names! Such a good word!


    All the members of the holy hand family are very happy. They look at each other and want to see who has such great ability. They also bring this powerful support to the family.


    "Who is it? Get out of here


    "Yes, at this time, don''t be modest! We all want to see who it is! "


    People are very happy, especially some young people, they are eager to try, looking forward to the appearance of this miracle doctor.


    Even the teenagers from Yanjing are pleasantly surprised. They want to see who it is?


    But after five or six minutes, no one came forward. This made Su lie a little unhappy. Why didn''t he appear at such a crucial time?


    Su lie said in a deep voice: "today, all the members of our holy hand family are here. It''s impossible to miss them. If everyone is waiting, don''t be modest. Brother Hai, if you see the doctor again, can you recognize him? "


    "Of course! My children can recognize it Haiqian said.


    The children of the Hai family behind Hai Qian nodded one after another. One of them, a little girl in black, suddenly said, "I can smell the smell of the doctor. He''s here!"


    Su lie was overjoyed to hear that, but at present, the place is in a mess and crowded, which is not conducive to searching.


    He just waved his sleeve and yelled: "Su ye, I won''t care about you for the time being today! If you want to leave, get out of here at once! "


    Qiao Kairui, Hui Shoutao and others over there are a little annoyed, but they also know the power of moduhai family, and they are not sure for a moment.


    They gave way one after another and asked, "Mr. Su, what shall we do now?"


    Su Ye was blocked by the crowd just now, but there was no one in front of him now. He stepped forward two steps and said in a deep voice, "don''t you care if you don''t care? Here, but I has the final say. "


    "Ah... Doctor Su! It''s you


    All of a sudden, Hai Qi''an looked at it and immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    "It''s really him. This is the great doctor Su who saved our family from fire and water!"


    "Meet Dr. Su - we''ve come to thank you today!"


    All of a sudden, under the leadership of Hai Qi''an, a group of people came out one after another and bowed directly to Su ye, which was very grand.


    Boom!!


    In this moment, it seems that people''s hearts are issued a dull sound, the faces of the holy hand family changed.


    Su lie stepped back a few steps, widened his eyes and asked in surprise: "brother Hai, do you think he is a miracle doctor? He saved you? "


    "Yes! That''s him! Ha ha, it seems that you and my great benefactor are enemies Hai Qian suddenly turned back and sneered.


    "It''s over, it''s over --" all of a sudden, everyone in the holy hand family made a wailing voice.


    "No way. How could it be Suye? How could he save the HAIs? Is Haijia our enemy? "


    The arrogance on Yang Xi''er''s face instantly disappeared, and the forced smile suddenly solidified. As soon as her feet softened, she directly sat on the ground.


    Originally, Su Ye joined the Qiao family to fight against them, which was a fatal blow. If the Hai family supported them, they would still be able to breathe. But now they suddenly found that even the Hai family was the enemy of the holy hand family.


    Even the Hai family stood on Su Ye''s side, so they had no room for resistance at all!


    Su Ye showed a sneer voice at the corner of her mouth and said in a loud voice: "members of the Hai family, if you really want to return my kindness, please come to me! Today''s holy hand family must be destroyed! "


    Haiqi''an is also used to the big scene. He is very decisive and responds immediately: "doctor Su, your enemy is our Hai family''s enemy! We will help you with all our strength! "


    Su Ye is shining now. He steps forward and shouts:


    "If anyone stays in the holy hand family, it''s my enemy! If you don''t want to die, get out of here! "

 Chapter 146

    Everyone was shocked!


    Su Ye''s words are the threat of red, naked and naked!


    No doubt, this is the last choice for all the people who stand on the side of the holy hand family.


    In the face of Su Ye''s strength, these wavering family forces have shown their timidity, and they can no longer stand on the side of the holy hand family.


    "Master Su, I have something to do at home. I''ll leave first!" All of a sudden, a rich man opened his mouth, followed by only a few others.


    "It''s almost time! It''s time for us to go back, too. Goodbye


    "Su Changqing, we''ve come from Yanjing to congratulate you, but when this happens, we''ll visit again next time."


    "Master Su, I won''t tell you more about the present situation! From today on, the business of our two families will be cut off! " More people are bold and straightforward, break the relationship on the spot, turn around and go.


    All of a sudden, it was as if the tree had fallen and the monkeys had scattered. The people who were still on the side of the holy hand family immediately withdrew.


    But two minutes later, he walked clean. Even the young people in Yanjing walked away and didn''t wade in the muddy water at all!


    Su lie was just in a rage. Looking around, he found that all the people in his family were around him, but even they were trembling and scared.


    Su lie didn''t expect that after the appearance of Hai Qi''an, the formation that he had managed to keep became so fast. He gritted his teeth and asked:


    "Hai family - we ask ourselves that we are good for you. We have helped you several times. We are a family of great hands who practice medicine to help the world. Why force death today? "


    Haiqi''an is also a man of extraordinary boldness. He said in a deep voice, "what else do you call the holy hand family? Hum, I respect the original master, but all of you are just a piece of grass. If you want to talk about the current miracle doctor, it should be Mr. Su Ye. He saved me and saved my family! This is the real doctor


    Haiqi''an''s statement immediately won the support of many people.


    To tell the truth, they respect the holy hand family only because there was once a holy hand doctor, but now the holy hand family has no such brilliance.


    Su Jishi, the curator of the holy hand Medical Museum, was exposed to a scandal and lost his position as curator.


    There is also the case of Gu Chu''s big star. The whole holy hand family has no way to deal with it. In the end, Su ye came out to detoxify it. At that time, Su Ye became famous.


    So now haiqi''an is shouting, which should win the approval of many people.


    At the same time, people also sigh that the holy hand family is really down, and there is nothing left, even the medical skills are fake.


    "I''ve already said that the holy hand family is just a facade now!"


    "Now the holy hand family is not what it used to be! If you want to talk about the miracle doctor, it''s Mr. Su ye who deserves the title! "


    "What is the holy hand family? Don''t say "holy hand" in front of us in the future! Mr. Su ye, you can be regarded as a young Nan Tu Jue! "


    "Yes! I don''t think it''s anything! I Pooh! " Hui Shoutao scolds the most.


    Everyone was filled with indignation, and all kinds of scolding voices were higher than one another.


    Su ye also took advantage of the opportunity to step forward. At present, he grabbed a chair beside him and threw it at the four words of "the holy hand of the country" hanging high in the hall.


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Bang, the high sign was smashed and fell to the ground!


    Su lie and Su Changqing, Yang Xi''er and others exclaimed in surprise. They were so frightened by Su Ye''s momentum that they stepped back a few steps, unable to counter Su Ye''s dazzling edge.


    Su Ye stood in the middle, one hand to Su liemeng''s finger, momentum crushing the whole audience, the domineering voice burst out:


    "In the near future, I will be rich and have countless money, which could belong to your holy hand family!"


    "I will be in power in the near future. Everyone is afraid of me. This could belong to your holy hand family!"


    "I have all the money, power, contacts and prestige you want. I can also make the holy hand family reappear as the holy hand of the country. All these glory could belong to the whole family! That''s what you''ve been pursuing all your life! "


    When Su ye said this, her voice suddenly became cold and her tone became cold and heartless


    "What a pity! All this has nothing to do with you! "


    Boom!!


    Su lie''s face was even uglier than that of the dead. He shook his head difficultly and didn''t want to believe everything in front of him.


    If the father and son Su ye had not been driven out, but had been treated with kindness, then everything today would belong to their holy hand family.


    What a great honor that would be!


    Just the essence of the earth is enough to make the holy hand family move all over China.


    Even at the beginning, Su Ye was in a good mood when they came to the banquet. As long as he thought about comforting Su ye, he would never come to this point.


    This is a huge holy hand family, and that is a high holy hand family!


    I didn''t expect to fall on his hand today!


    Su lie sat on the ground with a soft foot and had no strength to stand up. Why did he drive them out at the beginning?


    Su Changqing is also looking straight at Su ye at the moment. Seeing the boundless scenery of Su ye, she suddenly has endless fear in her heart.


    At the beginning, or to say, from small to large, he despised Su ye and held himself aloof. He didn''t regard Su Ye as his cousin at all. Such a cousin surnamed Su also made him feel ashamed.


    Even when Mrs. Su said that she wanted to see Su ye every year, she was stopped by him.


    On the day of the college entrance examination, Su Changqing came back and knew that Su ye had done something. Su Changqing still didn''t pay attention to Su Ye. It was just that Su Ye was qualified to be the one he wanted to trample. Even if Su ye had just made a big scene, he thought Su Ye was just a fluke.


    Until Su Ye beat him, beat his master, one identity said, a word can make the whole audience bow to the throne.


    At this moment, Su Changqing suddenly found that the distance between him and Su Ye is just a gap!


    He has no contempt for Su ye for a long time. Now he has only fear, deep fear and panic. As long as Su Ye wants to, he can make them disappear completely at any time.


    Such a character, Su Changqing has been completely afraid, can not give birth to the courage to fight!


    When he was about to fall, Yang Xi''er beside him was shaking all over and dripping tears.


    Yang Xi''er''s lips turned purple, and murmured, "no, no, how could he have such ability? It''s impossible


    Mouth said do not believe, but in front of all is impossible to cheat!


    Today''s su Ye is not the Su Ye of the past. Now he is shining, commanding thousands of rich people, holding people''s life and death.


    This kind of character is really the same as NaNTU in those years!


    Before, Yang Xi''er also laughed at Su Ye''s no future, no status, no contacts, destined to become a mediocre little man, but now? Who is the mediocre one?


    The most painful thing for Yang Xi''er is that all this could have easily belonged to her.


    At that time, she and Su ye had a baby kiss, and she didn''t hate Su Ye very much. Su Ye treated her very well, but why did she choose Su Changqing in the end?


    Now it seems that Su Changqing is an earthworm in the dirty soil, and Su Ye is the real dragon in the sky!


    Yang Xi''er painfully closed her eyes, tears of remorse straight down

 Chapter 147

    "Father


    Su ye turned to his father Su Licheng in public. His eyes were sincere and he said in a deep voice:


    "Father, they chased us out of the old house of the Su family. Today I''ve got revenge!"


    Su Licheng is trembling and excited at the moment. At that time, the four members of his family were bullied and ruthlessly driven out of the Su family''s old house, which is really the knot of his life.


    Then even his wife left quietly. If it wasn''t for Su ye and Tong Yaya, Su Licheng would not have been able to hold on.


    After a few years, Su Ye was hit by a car and became an idiot. All the sufferings that can''t be forgotten in her life are caused by the so-called holy hand family!


    Today, Su Ye has such a magical means to take this breath for him.


    Su Licheng nodded heavily and said in a deep voice: "good! Son! You did a good job


    Tong Yaya was also excited and said, "brother, I knew you would do it. There must be a day like this


    "From today on, the four words of the holy hand family will completely disappear from Jiangdu City!"


    Su ye said harshly, then turned around and left.


    Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue, Hai Qian, Hui Shoutao and others all follow.


    All of a sudden, it seemed as if they were retreating. All of them gave way and left together.


    Many Yanjing teenagers, high school students, and many other visitors who didn''t touch each other at both ends saw it with fear and adoration in their eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s the same with youth spirit."


    "If we have ten percent of his prestige in our life, we will die without regret!"


    "This Su ye, from today on, must be the first youth in the whole Donghai province! It''s comparable to the southern slaughter of that year! "


    Old guard Li, who was flushed with wine, also opened his eyes wide at the moment. He drank the wine in his glass and exclaimed loudly:


    "That''s what it''s like to have a baby! That''s how it is to have a baby! "


    When Su Ye left with all the people, she immediately went to the opposite restaurant to have a banquet.


    It''s a banquet, but not many people drink, and even many families rush to meet Mr. Su!


    At the same time, Su ye also knows that from today on, the holy hand family must be destroyed.


    How many of them will die? Su Ye doesn''t know, but it must be the destruction of her family. In front of her, these people will definitely rush to trample on the holy hand family. It seems that they are loyal to Su ye and strive for meritorious service.


    Su Ye doesn''t have to worry about it any more. As long as he wants, the power of Donghai province will be in his hands.


    Su Ye didn''t stop him. He saw something strange on his father''s face. He knew what his father was worried about.


    He went back to the gate of the holy hand family with his father and sister that night.


    "Don''t worry, father! I''ve got in touch. Grandma will come out soon! After that, she will live in our house! " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Su Licheng looked resolute and said, "I can''t let go of this old house without your grandmother."


    Tong Yaya said with a smile: "Dad, brother, you don''t have to be so dignified. Grandma likes me the most. She''ll definitely want to live with us. "


    As she spoke, Mrs. Su had already been helped out of the old house.


    "Grandma --" Su ye went forward and made a ceremony for the younger generation.


    Mrs. Su smiles kindly. It seems that she has experienced countless disturbances in her life. It seems that she has not been greatly affected by such a big event today.


    "Little night, come on. I have something to tell you -- "Mrs. Su grabbed Su Ye''s hand, and there was a sense of fatigue in her voice.


    "Good! Let''s get in the car and say Su ye said.


    Several people got on the bus together. Mrs. Su didn''t hesitate and spoke slowly.


    "Xiaoye, Yaya, you are all so big in the twinkling of an eye! Today our Su family has gone through so many things. Grandma doesn''t blame you. It''s all fate. "


    "Granny..." Su ye said hoarsely. If the only one who is sorry about today''s incident is granny.


    Mrs. Su shook her head and said, "I see what they''ve done these years. You''ve suffered so much. Grandma can''t help you all the time. It''s grandma''s fault. In fact, at the beginning, I also stopped you. You were young at that time, and you didn''t know why you were driven out of Su''s old house? "


    Su Licheng didn''t speak all the time, but he didn''t keep silent at the moment and said: "Niang. Let me tell you! "


    Su yeyi is a little strange. It seems that grandma and father have secrets to hide from him.


    Even Tong Yaya noticed it and said, "Dad, grandma, what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, your mother, she is not an ordinary person." Su Licheng grinned hoarsely, and endless vicissitudes welled up on his face. He looked at Su Ye silently and said:


    "When your mother was pregnant with you, she was aging rapidly, and she became very strange. We are the holy hand family. Your grandfather''s face changed greatly after he diagnosed her and said a lot of nonsense. In fact, you''ve been pregnant for 13 months. "


    "What?" Su night a surprised, not all pregnant in October? Why is he pregnant for 13 months?


    There must be something secret in it!


    "How could it be thirteen months? Is there something wrong with it? " Tong Yaya''s pretty face also turned white.


    "I don''t know. I asked your mother, but she didn''t say anything. At that time, I thought she was afraid and didn''t dare to ask too much. Maybe it''s also for this reason that your grandfather made up his mind to drive our family out. Until later, she left quietly


    Su Licheng said here, there is a kind of unspeakable pain, with a long sigh, said: "just like when I met her, she suddenly appeared and left so suddenly. I hope you and your mother can meet again in the future


    Su ye can''t help holding his fist tightly. His mind turns fast. He once thought that his family background could not be ordinary people.


    Otherwise, how could his soul escape from his body and not die? He was brought to the ancient world and still survived under such suffering.


    Now when he heard his father talking about it, he felt that he couldn''t tell. He wanted to find his mother and ask what was going on?


    However, how to find the vast sea of people?


    If one day he goes beyond the true spiritual realm and steps into the spiritual void realm, then he will have enough ability to use his magic power and sense where his blood is.


    At that time, it was much easier for him to find his mother!


    "Father, I know! I will find my mother in the future


    Tong Yaya was about to cry out and said, "mom must have suffered a lot. She liked us so much at that time. How could she leave without any reason? There must be something wrong. Brother, you must find mom! I don''t know how she''s doing now! "


    Su Ye patted the back of her hand and comforted her. Then she looked at grandma and said, "grandma, you tell me this. I know what you mean. You want me not to lay too heavy a hand on the holy hand family, right? "


    Mrs. Su nodded. There was a trace of helplessness on her wrinkled face and said, "well, after all, blood is thicker than water!"


    Su night does not want to see grandma sad, close his eyes, he does not lay heavy hands, if it is Su Changqing, they won will be so?


    After a pause, Su yecai said faintly:


    "They deserve what they bear! No more, no less! "

 Chapter 148

    Su Ye''s family took grandma back to the villa.


    There was no big banquet that night, but Su Ye cooked several dishes in person.


    This was the first time that Mrs. Su had eaten the food made by Su Ye. Her sad face suddenly showed a look of surprise and boasted a few words.


    "Xiaoye, the food you cooked is really delicious. Grandma hasn''t eaten such delicious food for a long time. This looks like a pile of scrambled eggs. Is there anything else


    "Grandma likes to eat, so I''ll make more in the future. In fact, there is nothing special about these dishes, but what I have done is to cook them with the essence of the earth. There are some Chinese herbs in the pharmacy which are edible, and I have a little seasoning. " Su Ye explained.


    Tong Yaya was very happy and said, "grandma, we''ll ask my brother to cook three meals a day. He''s very busy at ordinary times and it''s hard to eat only once. But grandma, if you come and ask him to do it, he will do it. "


    Granny heard repeatedly nodded to agree, Tong Yaya seems to be a trick, giggle straight.


    The next day, as soon as Su ye and his father arrived at Nanxi clinic, they saw many people standing in the middle of the gate.


    These people were Hai Qi''an and others who had just seen them yesterday. There were many of them, but they didn''t speak. Their brows were locked. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    "Here comes Mr. Su!" A middle-aged man with sharp eyes saw Su Ye coming.


    "Dr. Su, we dare to wait for you here. We didn''t tell you in advance. I hope we won''t be surprised." Haiqi''an said in a deep voice.


    "Hailao, this is the clinic. You can come at any time! Come in, please Su Ye smiles and brings everyone in.


    At the same time, Su ye also secretly noticed that many people were following Hai Qi''an today, but the girl with long hair was next. Su ye had seen Lingzhu before.


    Lingzhu didn''t speak all the time. Even if she was surrounded by people, she was very lonely. Her clothes were generous and she wrapped herself tightly.


    Su Licheng is also very enthusiastic, and thanks to Hai Qian''s coming all the way to deal with the holy hand family.


    "Mr. Hai, everybody sit down. Tea, please


    "How dare I trouble you to pour tea!" Hai Qi''an is much older than Su Licheng, but when he sees Su Licheng pouring tea for them in person, he shows his fear.


    No wonder, with Su Ye''s strength now, everyone needs to respect Su Licheng!


    After a few polite remarks, haiqi''an didn''t have to go around and talk about business directly.


    "We are waiting for Mr. Su here today. In fact, we have something to ask for. I hope Mr. Su will agree."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Su Ye''s eye eyebrows pick, although his current strength is OK, but the sea family is a strong presence in the whole Magic City, what else need to go to Jiangdu City to ask for help?


    Hai Qi''an gently pulls the spirit candle next to him. The spirit candle excites the spirit, emboldens himself and raises his face.


    "Well, there are some family secrets in our Hai family. I''m afraid we can''t tell them clearly for days and nights. This is my favorite granddaughter spirit candle, which you have seen before. This time I want to send the candle to Mr. Su, let her worship Mr. Su''s door, follow Mr. Su to learn arts! You see, is that ok? "


    Su Ye frowned. Unexpectedly, Hai Qi''an sent him an apprentice.


    Moreover, according to the status of the Hai family, the identity of the spirit candle is certainly not simple. At the same time, Su ye knew that the body of the spirit candle was very special.


    "Hai Lao, you asked her to learn from me. I don''t know what you mean?"


    Hearing that Su Ye didn''t immediately refuse, Hai Qi''an knew that she had a chance and said, "first, learn to be a man, and then, sir, you can see what she can learn and teach. It''s OK to cure and save people, to be a person, or to practice. "


    Su Ye smiles faintly, remembering how many Tianjiao wanted to worship him as a teacher in the ancient world, but he finally refused.


    "Spirit candle, what do you think?"


    Spirit candle is a little timid. She lowers her head and gently raises her eyes. She takes a sneak look at Su ye and whispers, "I don''t know. My grandmother told me when she was still alive. I must worship under your door."


    "I''m afraid I''ll let you down this time. I don''t have any plans to accept apprentices at present, and I don''t have so much time to train you. " Su Ye politely refused.


    The faces of Hai Qi''an and others all changed slightly. If a granddaughter of the Hai family wants to worship someone as her teacher, it''s a great thing.


    How many masters of fishing for fame want to have something to do with the Hai family? Why did they refuse to come to Su ye?


    "Mr. Su"


    The spirit candle even knelt down in front of him with a firm voice and said, "my grandmother never said wrong. If Mr. Su doesn''t want to accept me as an apprentice, I will sell myself to you as a slave and servant, and I''ll do whatever I''m told


    This made Su ye a little surprised. He still remembers that Lingzhu mentioned that her grandmother was Lingya, but she had been dead for many years. How could she leave a prediction and choose him in the vast crowd?


    Does the dead crow have the ability to prophesy?


    "In our society, there is no maidservant. You''re Miss Hai, too. You don''t have to. Get up! "


    "No! I believe in my intuition that only by staying with Mr. Su can I survive. " The spirit candle worships deeply.


    In this situation, even Su Licheng was startled to see it. He went to help Lingzhu. However, although Lingzhu was petite, Su Licheng could not help it. It was as if Lingzhu was too heavy to bend over.


    "Son, it''s not easy for a little girl. Let her get up quickly." Su Licheng said.


    Su Yechang took a breath and said faintly: "since my father also pleaded for you, you will stay with me in the future! Get up


    "Thank you, master!" The spirit candle once again worships, the voice also becomes to tremble, after worshipping, this just slowly rises.


    In fact, Lingzhu is not so sure, but she clearly remembers the words left by her grandmother. She has a special inheritance in her body, and only when she meets the "real dragon" can she respond.


    So the spirit candle has long had a plan, no matter what the cost must follow in Su Ye side.


    Su ye thought that the appearance of spirit candle was just to ask him to treat him. After all, there was something special in spirit candle''s body.


    However, when Lingzhu stood up, he even said:


    "Master, I have a question I don''t know whether to ask?"


    "Don''t call me master, just call me Suye! If you have anything, just ask Su ye said.


    Lingzhu didn''t really call Su ye by her name. She thought for a moment and said, "master, have you got a special bronze tripod?"


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks. Of course, he gets a tripod with the word "mountain and river" written on it, just like one of the nine tripods in China.


    But how did the candle know?


    "One of the reasons why I worship you is for the bronze tripod."

 Chapter 149

    "Oh? Do you know the tripod


    Su Ye frowned. The tripod was his secret, or his treasure.


    When he got the tripod, although some people saw it, they should not have let it out. They thought that they should have been scared out of their wits and would not talk nonsense.


    But how did the candle in Mordor know?


    Lingzhu seemed to know what Suye was doubting. She looked down timidly and said in a low voice, "don''t get me wrong. My grandmother taught me some skills. As long as someone gets one of China''s nine cauldrons, I can see that, and I will certainly help you. "


    Su Ye was a little surprised. He just suspected that he had got one of the nine cauldrons in China, but now he was determined by what Lingzhu said.


    In the past, he always thought that Huaxia was just a low-level plane, but now it seems that it is not the case. The nine tripods must be distributed in various secret places of Huaxia, and it must be an earth shaking event to gather the nine tripods.


    At the same time, he was also secretly shocked. What''s the identity of Lingzhu''s grandmother Lingya, even this one? It''s a pity that the crow died, otherwise it''s really necessary to see him.


    Su ye said, "you help me? Then you will work harder in the future! "


    In Su Ye''s mind, maybe Lingzhu really has some skills, but if you want to be his right arm, it''s too slim.


    Lingzhu nodded happily and said, "I haven''t seen the real Jiuding. Can you show me?"


    "Yes."


    Su Ye has nothing to worry about. The tripod looks very small, only one foot high, but it''s heavy. It''s impossible to take away the spirit candle.


    What''s more, even if there is any accident, Su Ye is confident that she can find it.


    However, Su Ye didn''t rely on his mind to guess the character of Lingzhu. After all, he saw Lingzhu for the second time. This tripod is really a treasure, and he still needs to keep it.


    "But this tripod is very strange. Since I brought it back, it will give off a special smell if I touch it and knock it. Don''t shake it when you look at it, so that the smell won''t disappear for several days."


    "Yes, I remember." The spirit candle is a little surprised and answers.


    Su Ye didn''t say much, so she just took her to the ground floor to see the tripod.


    In fact, this tripod will not have any smell even if it shakes. If it has to be, it is also a light smell after long storage.


    The reason why Su night is so, it is to give the candle to the sea, seven a special clue, if they really what what kind of greed to the mountain river Ding, then they will certainly think of a way to shake the mountain Ding, want to find out what smell it is, next time will also bring a special medicine or perfume to come to cover up the smell of the mountain river Ding.


    If the next time we meet them, they have special medicine on them, it must be a conspiracy!


    If everything goes as usual, Su ye will feel more at ease.


    After a while, Su ye took them to the first floor underground, because this was the reason for the traditional Chinese medicine shop. Originally, it was very carefully arranged here to collect a variety of medicinal materials.


    But now there are not many precious medicinal materials, and there are many miscellaneous things.


    And the tripod was placed in the middle, as if it was not worth money.


    The spirit candle seemed to know it. From the first sight, he looked at it stupidly. His eyes didn''t blink. He didn''t touch it, and he didn''t say anything.


    However, haiqi''an swallowed his saliva in shock and said with admiration:


    "It''s a priceless antique!"


    Said also close to a few minutes, carefully looking at the above lines, sometimes shaking his head, sometimes nodding, not a moment is confused.


    "This small tripod can''t be made even with the present technology. Why can it be made in ancient times? Looking at the words, it is absolutely more than 2000 years ago. How could there be such amazing technology in ancient times? No way


    Hai Qi''an said that it was impossible, but he saw it with his own eyes. This is a fact!


    At this time, the spirit candle suddenly said: "I have something to say to him..."


    This sentence sounds endless, but Hai Qian and others will understand that "he" in Lingzhu is Su Ye.


    "This treasure is really rare in the world. Today haimou has finally opened his eyes. Thank you Mr. Su for giving me a chance to appreciate. I can''t compare with you young people. I''ll wait for you up there! Ha ha


    Haiqi''an said that he was not in good health. It was all polite. In fact, haiqi''an avoided suspicion!


    "Well, Mr. Hai, let''s sit on it first."


    Su Ye doesn''t know what Lingzhu wants to say, but it''s good to stay and listen to it. Lingzhu has something special on him.


    When Hai Qi''an and others left, Lingzhu didn''t hesitate and said, "I didn''t know before, but now I can be sure that my grandmother is the guardian of the Chinese tripod. I know the mantra of this tripod. It was handed down by my grandmother. Do you want to try it now? "


    "And the curse? What''s the change after that? " Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never tried." Spirit candle shook to shake small head, the facial expression is a little pale, don''t have how big self-confidence.


    She seems to be a little afraid of some bad consequences, but also secretly looked at Su night, to see what his reaction.


    Su Ye thinks about it, and immediately asks his father to close the shop for a day''s rest. Although he is not afraid of the consequences of this tripod, he is afraid that it will affect his father, so that everyone can leave the Nanxi clinic in case of an accident.


    When everything is arranged, Su ye and Lingzhu are left.


    "All right! Let''s go


    Su ye also wants to see what''s special about the tripod that symbolizes the town.


    In silence, Lingzhu found a small blade beside him. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. After taking a deep breath for several times, he took a blade and gently scratched his palm.


    Shua!!


    All of a sudden, the blood oozed out.


    There was a strange sound in the mouth of the candle. The sound was very small, and the words were not clear, but it seemed that every word would take all her strength.


    Then the spirit candle pressed the bloody hands directly on the tripod.


    Bang down!!


    All of a sudden, the mountain and river tripod suddenly trembled, and there was a sound of Huang Zhong Da Lu''s voice.


    Su Ye has been watching quietly, without any look of panic. No matter how powerful the artifact is, he has seen it. He just can''t imagine that the tripod still needs blood to lead it.


    The spirit candle standing in front of the tripod suddenly trembled, stepped back a few steps, and looked at the tripod in shock.


    In this instant, the tripod suddenly soared several times and became more than one meter high. Huang zhongdalu''s voice was more sonorous.


    The whole basement shook a few times.


    Su Ye''s face suddenly changed and blurted out: "not good!"

 Chapter 150

    The power of the tripod can''t be underestimated!


    Shua''s, Su Ye is already close to the spirit candle''s side, the real Qi on the body directly spreads all over the body, want to hand to take away the spirit candle at any time.


    However, Su Ye didn''t do it immediately. He didn''t see any scenes. If he wasn''t afraid that the spirit candle would be affected, he wouldn''t burst out real Qi at all.


    Boom boom!


    The tripod of mountain and river vibrated again, and it soared again. It was already two meters tall.


    At the same time, we can also see the vague portraits on the wall of the tripod. This kind of portraits is not so complicated, just a few strokes. But we don''t know what kind of means are used by the people who depict it, which has a charm.


    "This is Huaxia mountain and river!"


    Su Ye looked at it for a while and judged that the portraits on it were all Chinese rivers and mountains.


    And the pattern of Chinese rivers and mountains seems to be connected into an ancient totem!


    Seeing this, Su Ye suddenly felt a tremor and felt the thunder in her body.


    He knew that the only reason that he could emit thunder in his body was his "three thousand Yanhuang robberies". This ancient mental practice was inherited by thunder, and had the word Yanhuang.


    In front of me, this tripod is also one of the sacred things in Kyushu!


    Since it causes the echo of mental Dharma, it must be related!


    Su night''s idea just started, immediately felt the power coming out of the tripod again, it was like a tsunami, surging.


    But this kind of power is incomparably pure. I don''t know whether it is the aura of heaven and earth that has been collected for thousands of years.


    "Good thing!"


    Su yeyi is a brave man. He jumped up on the edge of the tripod.


    From his point of view, the empty interior of the tripod contains endless power.


    He didn''t think much about it, so he slipped down from the edge, as if soaking in the tripod.


    Boom!


    For a moment, Su Ye felt the thunder and lightning all over her body.


    If for others, this moment is just human purgatory, because to suffer from thousands of thunder and lightning bombardment, it is absolutely to be destroyed.


    But for Su ye, who practiced "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", it was a great tonic.


    What''s more, the thunder inside didn''t know where it came from. It was still filling his incomplete mental cultivation.


    "Such strength is just used to impact my cultivation level!"


    Su ye in the ancient world will often meet that kind of natural resources and local treasures, often a Lingqi pool is enough to impact several levels of realm, and the mountain river tripod for Su Ye is not weaker than the natural resources and local treasures.


    "Thousands of thunder and thousands of methods, all for my use! Let me absorb it


    Su Ye started to absorb the aura of heaven and earth in the tripod.


    The speed of the surge poured directly into his body.


    In just a dozen breaths, Su ye had already felt the three realms of the true spiritual realm that had not moved for a long time.


    There is no difficulty in such a realm. As long as the strength is enough, it will be directly impacted.


    Triple a break, directly start to impact quadruple!


    Such a terrible Su night, even Su night also secretly frightened, it seems that this to thunder inheritance of mind is really too overbearing.


    In fact, this "three thousand yanhuangjie" is more than just a word of hegemony. It''s just arrogant and invincible. Even the fierce thunder in the tripod is forced into the body.


    He also scattered the thunder with the savage means of mental method, and completely integrated it into his blood.


    In Su Ye''s blood at the moment, the thunder twists and expands the blood and strengthens it again.


    Other martial arts practitioners, even if they have practiced Qigong, are full of Qi and blood, and their pulse is strong. But now Su Ye''s pulse contains the sound of thunder.


    The fourth bottleneck has arrived in a quarter of an hour!


    Su Ye didn''t hesitate. He was too familiar with the way of cultivation. He had no distractions in his mind. He gathered all his strength and suddenly reached the fourth level of the true spiritual realm!


    "Su ye... Su ye..."


    Just after hitting the fourth level of success, Su Ye suddenly heard a very weak voice. After listening carefully, it turned out to be the spirit candle outside the tripod.


    It''s very dangerous to hear that weakness.


    Su Ye''s heart is a Lin, he is in the mountain river Ding crazy impact, outside also don''t know what kind of chaos, this is his Nanxi clinic, can''t collapse.


    Thinking, Su Ye forced down the idea of greed, and finally took the last breath, no matter how much, jumped out directly.


    When he came back to the edge of the tripod, he saw that it was dark all around, that all the lighting was out, and that all the things around him were overturned.


    Then the thunder and lightning came out of the tripod. Su Yeh saw the candle lying on the ground.


    At the moment, the spirit candle was very weak. This man didn''t even have the strength to stand up. He fell on the ground, sweating and breathing.


    "Candle! Are you ok? "


    Su Yeh jumped to Lingzhu and quickly lifted her up. She started to feel warm, but her breath was weak, but she was still alive.


    This let Su Ye secretly rest assured at the same time blame himself, such a place is not suitable for cultivation impact, next time must find an empty and uninhabited place.


    "I''m fine, you, you... Ah!"


    Lingzhu''s voice is weak, and she is about to stand up with the help of Suye''s help. But suddenly, her tender little hand presses Suye''s body, and she finds that Suye doesn''t have a garment on her body at all


    She was so surprised that she was so ashamed that Su Ye was naked in front of her!


    Although there is no light around, but not far from the tripod still has light, such light is enough to let her see clearly.


    This scared Lingzhu to turn her head in shame. She wanted to avoid it subconsciously, but she was so soft that she couldn''t make any effort at all. She could only turn her face in shame.


    "Sorry."


    Su Ye is also a little embarrassed. After holding her gently, she hurriedly goes to the side to find a dress.


    Fortunately, this is a clinic and there is no shortage of doctors'' coats.


    After wearing it, Su Ye comes back and helps the spirit candle out. As for the tripod, no one can move it here.


    The support along the way made Lingzhu stiff, and she didn''t dare to see Suye, but she also knew why Suye was naked. It was torn up by the thunder in the tripod. It''s no wonder Suye.


    "Sit down and I''ll show you."


    Because all the people in the clinic were dismissed by Su ye for a holiday, there was only him and Lingzhu left in the clinic.


    "Well!"


    Spirit candle is also very weak, especially her palm, which is still bleeding after she cut it just now.


    Su Ye immediately applied the needle to her, first sealed her blood, and then bandaged her.


    He remembered that the people of the Hai family had said before that it was very difficult for the people of their family to heal as long as they had a wound. Lingzhu''s wound was so big that he didn''t know when it would heal.


    The spirit candle silently looks at Su ye to bandage her palm. It''s hard to avoid some contact. She wants to shrink her little hand, but she doesn''t know she can''t do that.


    With a dry cough, she asked, "what mental methods have you just practiced?"


    "You know that? That''s right


    Su ye did not deliberately hide, subconsciously feel his mind, suddenly is a joy.


    He has already broken through the four levels of real spiritual realm and stepped into the fifth level!

 Chapter 151

    Su Ye is the fifth level of cultivation to the true spiritual realm.


    He also felt surprised at the speed of such a surge, because there are too many and difficult conditions that must be met.


    He must have this kind of tripod that can collect power. There are nine tripods in the whole China, which is one of them. At the same time, he has to cultivate the "three thousand yanhuangjie", which can be absorbed by Tianlei for his own use. This kind of skill inherited by Tianlei is even more rare.


    Finally, he needs to master each realm of the true spirit early, so he can easily control the promotion of each realm.


    As for the spirit candle to help open the tripod, this is the key point!


    "Don''t say so much, you need to rest now!"


    Su Ye didn''t continue to talk on his mental method. He saw the spirit candle lying on the ground and didn''t hesitate. He directly bent down and picked it up.


    "Ah... You, you put me down."


    Spirit candle suddenly surprised, the whole petite body was strong arm bend to embrace up, she panic under can only stretch out a hand to embrace Su night''s neck, but this let her more flustered.


    What is she doing with such an ambiguous posture?


    But at this time, she was afraid of falling, and it didn''t seem good if she didn''t let go.


    "Don''t move, you''re hurt a lot!" Su Ye''s tone is surprisingly serious.


    The spirit candle sees Su Ye''s face dignified, seem to be also frightened, just want to say a few words, but a mouth feel a burst of pain on the face, the pain made her send out a trace of breath sound, the body also trembled.


    She couldn''t help reaching out and touching her face. She felt a burst of roughness, like cracks in the rigid skin.


    All of a sudden she was stunned.


    Soon, Su ye took the candle to the consulting room.


    He stretched out his hand to feel the pulse for the spirit candle. After a full minute, his brow wrinkled, and then he directly put a spiritual force into the spirit candle''s body.


    "You paid a great price for opening the tripod. It was your Shouyuan as the price. The vitality in your body has dissipated a lot. You can''t try again in the future! "


    Su night also did not conceal anything, will own diagnosis result directly said.


    But immediately he comforted and said, "but don''t worry, I''m here. I use the essence of the earth to make a bath of medicine for you. Once you soak it, you can recover it. Minus the Shou yuan can also make up for it! But remember, this kind of forbidden skill can''t be used any more. As long as it is used for the second time, it will be very difficult to recover on the earth. At that time, your whole body will become old, and even wither and fester. I don''t know why your mother-in-law wants to pass you this kind of forbidden technique! "


    Lingzhu thought of her mother-in-law Lingya. She was also very ugly. She bent her back and smelled. Her face was full of scars and scabs. As a child, Lingzhu heard other children call her mother-in-law an old witch.


    Does mother-in-law often use this kind of forbidden technique?


    "Is there a mirror? Show me. " Asked the candle.


    "No Su Ye shakes his head. In fact, there is a mirror in his Nanxi clinic, but he doesn''t want Lingzhu to see him like that.


    "Give me your cell phone..."


    Lingzhu points to the mobile phone next to him. Seeing that Suye is still unmoved, He staggers to reach for it. Then he turns on the self timer camera and is shocked.


    Although she had been psychologically prepared, she could see herself in the camera. Her whole face seemed to be cracking. She was still stunned. She looked like a mother-in-law.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''ll recover after one soak! It''s just a loss of life! " Su ye said.


    "I''m not afraid, just... Maybe this is my destiny! I am the descendant of Jiuding Spirit candle seems to be suddenly become dead, no longer speak, also don''t know what to think.


    Su night did not continue to comfort. Instead, he took out all the essence of the clinic, and began to give himself a bath.


    The essence of the earth is also strong enough for a bottle, not to mention the fact that after he has deployed his hand lightly, it is full of bathtubs.


    "Go in and soak! Don''t worry. I''ll keep watch outside. I won''t let you do anything! " Su ye said.


    Of course, Lingzhu knew that her situation was not optimistic. She didn''t say much, but nodded and went in immediately.


    Su Ye was quietly outside.


    After five hours, the candle was finally soaked, and the essence of the bathtub was absorbed.


    But seeing the spirit candle recover, Su Ye doesn''t feel so guilty at last.


    Lingzhu''s hair came out wet. The first thing she said was about Shanhe Ding.


    "Master, I hope you will always take this tripod with you. It must not be lost! "


    "Good! However, don''t call my master any more, just call me by my name! Respect in the heart, not in so many forms. " Su ye said.


    Spirit candle thought about it, and finally nodded and agreed.


    After a few words, Su ye went down to the basement to watch the tripod again.


    The tripod is now back to its original shape. If it is not surrounded by chaos, you can''t see the terrible scene that the tripod would almost explode before.


    "The sun and the moon are numbered, and the size is decided!"


    Su Ye''s light burst out, and he slapped the tripod fiercely. With a thump, the whole huge tripod became smaller again.


    This time, the tripod turned into the size of a baby''s wrist, and Su Ye was more comfortable holding it in her hand.


    She murmured: "it seems that a lot of things that my mother-in-law said are true. There are really many things that I can''t imagine in this world!"


    At the same time, her eyes fell on Su Ye. She knew that she would follow her mother-in-law''s will to worship the master of Huaxia Jiuding. This decision was right!


    This kind of magic means, I''m afraid it will only appear in TV series!


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Ye was just familiar with the fifth cultivation.


    Suddenly Qiao wanshen came to the door with a bitter face.


    "Good morning, Mr. Su!" Qiao wanshen said with a smile.


    "Good morning


    Su Ye has a strange look at Qiao wanshen. Before, he handed over all the underground forces of Jiangdu City to Qiao wanshen. Recently, he has really been very attentive, almost shuttling around all the sites.


    If it wasn''t for the justice he wanted to go to the holy hand family a few days ago, Qiao wanshen couldn''t be seen.


    Why did you come here early this morning?


    "You have to go to the three treasures hall! If you have anything to say, just say it


    Su Ye spoke quietly. If Qiao wanshen''s wealth and power still can''t be solved, it must be a big thing.


    "This... Is my incompetence. Everything in Jiangdu City has been going smoothly recently, and there is no fighting in every place, so we make more money. Especially for countless people to buy the essence of the earth, they go all the way to our Jiangdu City. "


    Qiao wanshen stood up straight and assured the general: "since there are many people, the hands are miscellaneous! But I can assure you that I really put my heart into asking my subordinates. I can''t let them do petty things. After all, we want to make a lot of money. But recently, a group of disobedient guys have appeared, and they have stirred up a few very respectable rich people, causing a big deal! "


    Speaking of this, Qiao wanshen looks at Su ye with some guilt, as if he wants to hear Su Ye''s opinion.


    Su ye said, "you can do whatever you want. You have power in black and white. Can''t you deal with it?"


    "I''ve tried my best to deal with it! Finally, it was found out that the leader of the next city was coveting our territory. They deliberately sent someone to do something. At that time, I also took people to the door to argue with them, but at the end of the day, there was a fight. They''ve been prepared for a long time. We''ve suffered a small loss. Last night, I heard that they also joined hands with five other cities in Donghai province to swallow us directly! I have no choice but to come to you! "


    Su Ye is silent and innocent. He has known for a long time.


    In the past, Jiangdu City was scattered, and other cities also came in to take advantage of it. Now it is directly unified by him, cutting off the interests of those people, and of course it will form a feud.


    Moreover, the outbreak of the essence of the earth has made them want a slice of the cake.


    What''s more, I''m afraid I''ve been greatly insulted by what Qiao wanshen said. Otherwise, according to the young master''s mind, how could he come here with a look of humiliation.


    "Since we are bullied on our heads, let''s see what these eyes do not see, who has the final say in the East China Sea?"

 Chapter 152

    "Get ready, I''ll meet them myself!"


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it. With his ability, he could suppress these rats.


    His performance surprised Qiao wanshen.


    In his understanding, Su Ye doesn''t need to go out in person at all, as long as he continues to give others his hand, he can solve it.


    Because the essence of the earth needs to be developed. This kind of stuff needs the protection of the batters. So almost all powerful thugs have been taken away.


    He also went to fight against his grandfather. He asked him to send some people to fight against him. Even if he took a master like the fourth prince, he would surely be able to regain his face.


    However, Qiao Kai Rui didn''t lend his father out, but also scolded Qiao Wanshen severely. He said he was not serious. If he sent out the driver, what would be wrong with the essence of the land, then the whole Joe family could not afford it.


    Qiao wanshen can''t help it, so he has to come to find Su Ye.


    When Qiao wanshen heard that Su Ye really wanted to go out in person, he immediately replied, "OK, I''ll make arrangements - in fact, Mr. Su. You don''t have to do this kind of thing yourself. In case of any mistake in your current status, my grandfather and sister are not going to blame me. Just send me some thugs. I''ve already said hello to Hui Shoutao, and he will take time to help me. "


    "I don''t want to do it by myself. If I can, I''d rather go to the mountains and forests to practice without asking about the world affairs." Su night light sigh says.


    He can do it, but he doesn''t want to. It''s also because there is not enough aura in the mountains and forests. He needs a lot of money to help him grow up.


    There is another, that is the road in his heart.


    Su Ye sees Qiao wanshen''s face still unable to understand and says:


    "Life is a practice. If you want to become Buddhas, dragons and elephants, you must first serve all living beings! This is the way I must go


    Qiao wanshen listened as if he felt something deep, but he didn''t realize it for a moment, and he could only nod his head.


    Anyway, if Su Ye comes out in person, he will be able to deal with it.


    "Then I''ll make arrangements and find out where they are. Last time, some of them were very good at martial arts. Xiang Gaoyang was the leader. He was with the five tigers in Wangzhou city. He was vicious and could use poison. This time, I will be ready in advance! Take them to their nest! " Qiao wanshen immediately went to prepare, he also wanted to revenge, and he was not willing to wait for a moment.


    Su Ye was surprised that these underground forces began to use poison, and there were dens in his Jiangdu City.


    These people are really brave. How dare they be so presumptuous in his territory? What is the origin of this?


    actually.


    Xiang Gaoyang''s group was not so unrestrained and united as they had imagined, and their inner hearts were already unstable.


    During the day, it''s OK. In the afternoon, several leaders all quarreled.


    They are hiding in their own bar. They are usually obedient, but since they receive the order from their tap, they can''t stay.


    "Third brother, Qiao wanshen is the leader of Jiangdu City. If we humiliate him like that, he will surely come back for revenge. Anyway, our goal has been achieved. Let''s go! " A few yellow hairs are a little scared. They have been looking at their mobile phones. It seems that someone will inform them to run at any time.


    The man, who was called third brother, was very domineering. He was more than 1.9 meters tall. He was wearing leather pants and a fur coat on his upper body, revealing the dense tattoos inside.


    With beer in his hand, he took two mouthfuls of his own and said with a cursing


    "A group of counsellors! Useless things, that childe is just acting as a faucet, we have to be afraid of him? If he dares to come today, we will beat them again. Let''s show them the bastards of Jiangdu City that our boss is five tigers. Who dares to provoke us? "


    "That''s right, but this is their place after all. If it''s in Wangzhou, I''m not afraid of them. Haven''t you heard? Mr. Su, the dragon head, killed the Wu family by himself. He''s definitely not a good one. "


    "Bah - go away! Useless things, they are the local leaders, we are the river dragon! Hum, it''s not me who''s stopping you. I''m also very fair. As long as brother Yang says withdraw, we will withdraw! " The third brother took another sip of beer and looked at the man sitting on the second floor of the bar.


    In a very prominent position on the second floor, Xiang Gaoyang sat alone. In front of him were several bottles of wine, but he didn''t touch them. Instead, he played with a sharp dagger.


    The dagger is emitting a gloomy white light, which makes people dare not see more.


    The younger brothers here all know that their brother Yang is quite powerful. I heard that he was selected as the candidate of Shaxin League before.


    But because he was on standby, he was so crazy that he killed seven people. In the end, shaxinmeng kicked him out.


    It''s also because there is Xiang Gaoyang. Qiao wanshen brought so many people to ask questions. He was defeated by Gao Yang alone. More than 20 people were interrupted and several were sent to the hospital for rescue.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Xiang Gaoyang suddenly opened his mouth coldly and said, "Jiangdu City is a piece of fat. They were in such a mess before. The Qiao family and the Wu family fought against each other, and there were many other forces. Is this situation suddenly solved by a su Tianshi? "


    All the younger brothers listened quietly, as if they made a lot of sense to Gao Yang.


    "If we want to come to Jiangdu for development, we must make it famous. Now that the five tigers have chosen us as pioneers, we have to complete the task. Now you stay here, and you will have a share in Jiangdu City. If you dare to leave now, hum, I will personally pick off his hands and feet! "


    Xiang Gaoyang''s eyes burst out with a flash of light. He looked around at his younger brothers from a commanding position and said haughtily:


    "Who wants to try?"


    For a moment, the whole bar was silent.


    If it wasn''t for the lights, many people wouldn''t believe it was a bar.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Which dog is Xiang Gaoyang? Get out of here


    All of a sudden, there was a roar outside the door, and then the door of the bar was kicked open, making a huge noise.


    The two doors looked very secure, but they were kicked off like this. Two door panels flew in with a bang, and the light from the outside also came in directly.


    Outside, a group of people strode in, their faces full of anger.


    Only a young man standing in the middle and walking in the front, with a pretty face and a trouser pocket in his hands, just kicked the door away.


    He went inside and swept to Xiang Gaoyang and others.


    Qiao wanshen, standing next to him, forbeared his hatred and said respectfully, "Mr. Su, the one above is the damned Xiang Gaoyang!"

 Chapter 153

    "Yo, this is not the one who was beaten by me ~ who is that?"


    Everyone in the bar was surprised at first, but the third brother had already reacted immediately. He pointed to Qiao wanshen from a distance, and it seemed that he couldn''t remember Qiao wanshen''s name.


    Next to him, a young man on the road immediately reminded him, "third brother, he''s the son of the Qiao family!"


    "Oh, yes! Oh, look at my memory. I''m sorry. This young man, I told you last night. We''ll let you go in the face of Joe. How dare you come here today? Do you still want to be beaten? It''s not good. You''re delicate and can''t resist beating! " Three elder brothers drank a drink again, laugh a voice, seem to be very happy.


    Qiao Wan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. When did he suffer such humiliation?


    But he also knew that he was not in charge of coming here tonight. He immediately forbeared his anger and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, this smelly mouth is their third son, and it has hurt many of us. And threatened to bring down our business. Please leave him to me later! "


    Su Ye nodded slightly, but her eyes fell into the bar, and there seemed to be several warriors in the dark.


    This kind of warrior is different from the master and the Heavenly Master he met at the Qingming Festival. These people pay more attention to their muscles and strength, and their weapons seem to be more terrible.


    "Is it all here?" Su night light asks a way.


    "Well! There are scattered eyes outside, but there is no threat. " Qiao wanshen said.


    "It seems that he has brought a helper!"


    The third brother sneered and looked at Su Ye. Then the smile on his face slowly disappeared. He suddenly dropped the bottle on the ground. With a bang, beer and glass slag splashed all over the ground.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Almost at the same time, the third brother rushed directly. He was full of explosive power, like a hunting cheetah. The black boots trampled on the floor and made a dull sound.


    "Fight!"


    Three elder brothers angrily drinks a, almost is blink of an eye rushed to Su night in front.


    He was still five meters away from Su ye, and he jumped up. His terrible knee directly hit Su Ye''s face door, and his right elbow was also a fierce bend. He wanted to hit Su Ye''s tianlinggai hard.


    This move often appears in the area of Tai people. It is a very fierce attack move.


    But now the third brother has changed himself to make this move more suitable for him, so when they have already jumped to Su Ye''s body, the younger brothers next to them react in horror.


    They really didn''t expect that the third brother would suddenly rush to Su Ye.


    "Be careful --"


    I don''t know who they are. They all call out.


    But round not to them to remind, Su night''s pupil fiercely a shrink, the double eyes flashed a put on ferocious expression.


    He pulled his right hand fiercely, which seemed to be very slow, so that everyone could see clearly.


    Then, he is facing the three elder brothers who flies to rush to come is mercilessly one clap!


    Boom!


    The third brother, who was flying over his head, just lost his gravity at this moment. He fell straight down and fell heavily in front of Su Ye.


    The huge body fell on the floor, and the third brother was bounced.


    But it''s also this blow. The third brother, like cheetah, lost his fighting power directly!


    From sudden change to suddenly quiet, this change is too abrupt, abrupt to people still have some inadaptability.


    Why did the third brother suddenly lie on the ground? Didn''t even struggle?


    "Is that all?"


    At this time, Su Ye''s eyes swept away, as if he had done something trivial. He stepped forward and stepped on the third brother''s face, but the third brother was unconscious and didn''t know he was being stepped on.


    Su Ye''s hand, quite shocking, also let Qiao wanshen and others spirit shock, sure enough, Su boss a hand immediately see the effect.


    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there were two cold lights on the second floor of the bar, and two daggers shot directly.


    Qiao wanshen''s scalp is numb when he sees it!


    His former subordinates had suffered losses here. Just now, they forgot to remind Su Ye. What if something happened?


    Ding Ding!


    Only heard two metal impact sound, Su night body shape a steady, standing in place.


    Qiao Wan was shocked and went to see if Su Ye was hurt. Where did the two daggers go?


    "What? This... Boss Su is really powerful and domineering! The world is invincible As soon as Qiao wanshen saw him, he immediately called out, and his words were full of praise and admiration.


    "Are you all right, Mr. Su?" After death, other younger brothers are also on guard in front, asking about Su Ye''s situation.


    When they saw clearly, it was also a shock.


    Compared with their shock, the enemy in front of them was already frightened.


    Because Su Ye has caught two daggers in the air with his two fingers. The two daggers are shot at Gao Yang''s hands. It''s very powerful to be able to escape. How can someone hold the two daggers together with his two fingers?


    Are you hallucinating?


    Because the two daggers are very fast and suddenly caught, they are still shaking violently and colliding with each other.


    This is clearly not an illusion!


    "At your level, do you want to annex Jiangdu? Ridiculous


    Su Yehua just finished, the dagger shot, two daggers directly hit the second floor to Gaoyang hands, to Gaoyang a scream, directly rushed to the second floor fell down.


    "Ah..."


    It was also this scream that immediately lit up the whole bar.


    Qiao wanshen was waiting for this opportunity for a long time, but he yelled angrily: "up - they are all wasted! Go


    With a roar, the younger brothers behind them swarmed up and directly collided with the people on the opposite side.


    Those people on the other side, seeing that the third brother and Xiang Gaoyang were all broken, did not dare to do it at all, and the number of them was still at a disadvantage, so they were beaten to scurry as soon as they met.


    Originally, there were three warriors in the dark, among them they were also masters. But with Su ye here, the three masters immediately became the five scum of war, and they all fell down without any chance.


    Seeing this kind of one-sided Group Europe, this kind of level fight, Su Ye has no interest, and he no longer participates in it.


    He went to the bar alone, glanced at it, picked up a bottle of wine, poured himself a glass, and took a sip slowly.


    After a while, Qiao wanshen won the game.


    "Boss Su, we''ve got it! There''s no more trouble for these scum! " Qiao wanshen said happily.


    "It''s just a small battle. I''ll bring it to Gaoyang. I''ll ask him to bring a letter for me!"

 Chapter 154

    Xiang Gaoyang was seriously injured, but not fatal.


    Two daggers pierced his left and right wrists, and blood kept dripping from the daggers. He was in a semi coma.


    If it wasn''t for several people to drag him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Qiao wanshen said: "his dagger is poisonous. I think it''s poisoned now!"


    "This kind of poison won''t kill him for a while and a half. Take some high-purity wine and pour it on his wound to wake him up!" Su Ye recognized the poison on the dagger, but he didn''t want to solve it.


    Next to the little brother heard the nature immediately to do, in the liquor drenched in the moment, to Gaoyang immediately wake up with pain, issued a cry of pain.


    "Ah... Ah! You, you dare to do this to me, wait for me. " Xiang Gaoyang is still a bit tough. He even dares to shout at this time.


    Qiao wanshen slapped him in the face and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m saving your life because my boss has something to ask you. One more word, and I''ll cut your finger! "


    Xiang Gaoyang also knows that Qiao wanshen is telling the truth. He immediately resists the pain and looks at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was very calm at the moment, as if he had just come to the bar to drink. He slowly put down his glass and said calmly:


    "Among the five tigers in Wangzhou City, who is the real leader?"


    "Five tigers have one mind, they are all in power!" Said to Gao Yang.


    Su Yewen nodded, and then said: "you go back to tell Wuhu, dare to make trouble in Jiangdu City, I won''t let it go! I will come to the door in person in a few days and let them all kneel and wait for me. I can think about letting them go! Do you understand? "


    He glares at Gao Yang. In Donghai Province, he dares to be so disrespectful to the five tigers. Su Ye really doesn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick.


    However, Xiang Gaoyang didn''t dare to eat anything. He just nodded his head.


    "I''ll take it with me. I''m afraid you won''t be able to come to the door at that time."


    "Then you go!" Su night no longer pay attention to him, wave to let Gaoyang leave.


    Qiao wanshen and others are still angry, but they dare not listen to Su Ye''s words. They immediately throw it to Gao Yang outside the bar, and then they don''t care.


    Although Xiang Gaoyang is injured, he still has the ability to go back to Wangzhou city according to his ability.


    After releasing Xiang Gaoyang, Qiao wanshen is still a little worried. He comes to Su ye and says anxiously:


    "Mr. Su, maybe you don''t know the Wangzhou five tigers very well. They are different! In our Donghai Province, if we want to say that the economy is developed, it is certainly our Jiangdu City, but if we want to say that the underground forces, we Jiangdu City can''t compare with Wangzhou city. "


    "Oh, tell me about it." Su Ye motioned Qiao wanshen to continue.


    "Jiangdu City is an economic hub. Before, there were two big families, Qiao family and Wu family. There were many capable families in Jiangdu City. It seems that there are many rich families, but it can also be said that no one has ever unified Jiangdu City, so our strength is naturally weak. But Wangzhou city is different... "


    "It is located on the edge of Donghai province. Many fishermen along its coast were pirates in their early years, or more or less did business with islands. Those people are very popular. Five tigers are five brothers. They have a lot of masters under their hands. Most of them are masters who have committed crimes and fled to the sea. Some of them will be left by five tigers and continue to be domineering after changing their status. "


    Qiao wanshen said more and more worried, and continued: "it has been more than ten years since the five tigers dominated Wangzhou City, and their hands have been extended to other cities. They are so powerful. Even when NaNTU was passing by, he praised that Wangzhou city was the chassis of their five tiger brothers, and no one could shake it. It''s very dangerous if you want to come in a few days! "


    Su Ye nodded. He didn''t expect the five tigers to have such comments. Moreover, he was also sensitive to the fact that it seemed that every power had something to do with Nandu Jue.


    It seems that NaNTU Jue is really a character.


    He looked at the other younger brothers. Although they were not qualified to speak, they could see the fear from their eyes. They were really afraid of the five tigers.


    "Since it''s going to be dangerous in a few days, let''s change the party for a while." Su Ye says suddenly.


    "Tonight?" Qiao wanshen was surprised again.


    "It''s not that we went, it''s that they will come! Since Wuhu has been in Wangzhou for many years and has such prestige, how can they swallow it? They hit our people yesterday, and today we''ll find the scene again. They also threatened to come to our house in a few days. I''m sure the five tigers will come up to avenge tonight Su ye said.


    "So fast? That''s right! This is also the behavior style of the five tigers. If we wait for a few days, no matter what the result is, they will lose face. Tonight, it must be tonight


    Qiao wanshen is also a little bit on the road, gave birth to a bit of foreknowledge of the excitement, he said: "boss, you are really good! Have you investigated the five tigers before, so you know them


    "It''s nothing. Xiaoxiong''s nature is nothing more than that!" Su ye said.


    Now that we know that the other party will act tonight, Qiao wanshen will have time to prepare.


    He was so excited that he didn''t even bother to torture the third brother. He just let people beat him up and lock him up first. He had to tie him up this evening to show off his power with the other party.


    "Boss, even Xiang Gaoyang is defeated. If they come here tonight, they will send more powerful experts. I know that there are 12 masters under the five tigers. They form a team called wolves. A lot of things are done by the wolves. I guess they must have come. If we deal with them, where are we going to meet them? Is it still here? " Qiao wanshen''s eyes swept to the bar, and his head was already thinking about how to ambush people.


    Su Ye shakes his head. Qiao wanshen is not bold enough. What''s the meaning of such a place.


    "They came here mainly to kill our prestige. Wuhu is to tell the whole Donghai province that no place is safe! So we have to wait for them at the border so that they can''t step into Jiangdu City! "


    "Good! Then I know, we Jiangdu City and Wangzhou city have a necessary road! If they want to come all night, they must take this road. We''ll wait there! " Qiao wanshen said excitedly.


    Su night saw Qiao wanshen understand, he also nodded with satisfaction, unconsciously hands embrace chest, eyes seem to overlook the distance.


    "Then they won''t be able to step in half a step!"

 Chapter 155

    Wangzhou City, on the island of five tigers.


    Xiang Gaoyang, who was released to report the news, stood precariously in the same place and looked at the two eldest brothers in front of him in horror and indignation.


    Among the five tigers tonight, only the second Lei Tianhu and the fourth Lei haohu are here.


    They are both burly and muscular. At first glance, they look a bit like prisoners in European and American movies.


    Next to the boys are also shocked to see the dying Xiang Gaoyang, do not understand why this has always been known as the bearer of the beater will be so down.


    At the same time, all the people on the scene are angry. We are the only five tigers who beat others. No one dares to move them.


    "Jiangdu, Suye, right? Hum! This blood debt must be paid back ten times and a hundred times! " Old four Lei haohu said.


    "Fourth master, that Su Ye is very resourceful, and he has a group of experts. He also asked me to bring a word to the five tiger masters. He said that he would come in person in a few days. Second master, fourth master, all my men are still in Jiangdu City! " Xiang Gaoyang is about to collapse.


    "Waste! If you want to cry, you have to go back to your mother''s womb to cry. We want you to be the leader, not to hear you cry here! "


    The second Lei Tianhu scolded angrily and slapped heavily on the table. With a slap, the whole table was shattered on the spot.


    The thugs were all surprised. They knew that the second master was angry. They were silent and did not dare to say a word more.


    Lei haohu pondered and said: "although Jiangdu is not our territory, it can''t make them arrogant. Our five tigers'' enemies will never stay overnight - call the wolf crowd to come right away and rush to Jiangdu City overnight to kill him


    To the corner of Gao Yang''s mouth gently trembled, worried and said: "we rush to the past in the night? That Su Ye has a bright future. Qiao Kairui and underground dragon head are closely related to him. Is it too risky for us to go through the night? Do you want to wait for Lord tiger to come back and make a decision? "


    "Dog stuff - dead trash!"


    Lei Tianhu stands up angrily and kicks Gao Yang out. With a bang, he kicks Gao Yang to the hall and falls to the ground.


    Xiang Gaoyang, who fell on the ground, broke his hand and broke it into two pieces. He almost died on the spot. But he didn''t dare to shout or get angry. Instead, he used his last strength to kneel down and beg for mercy from Lei Tianhu.


    "Second master, forgive me, forgive me..."


    "Well, you son of a bitch, a trip to Jiangdu will scare your guts. Do you want to disturb my elder brother? Is it to tell him that I can''t even do this little thing well? Rubbish


    Lei Tianhu scolded angrily. Although he was irritable, he was not arrogant. He said angrily, "please come back all the twelve masters of the wolves! One can not be less, all rushed to Jiangdu City overnight. I want everyone to watch. No matter how brilliant Jiangdu City is recently, if you dare to provoke our five tigers, all of us will die! "


    "Yes --" immediately, one of his men answered.


    In just 20 minutes, all the twelve masters were united.


    None of them are weak, and it seems that they all have the same characteristics, that is, they are all masters over 60 years old.


    It is said that all of the twelve masters have learned Qigong, and even some of them have learned the skill of "Shenda". Ordinary swords and guns can''t hurt them.


    And these words are not groundless. When the five tigers were unified to look at the state, the twelve masters made great contributions, so the five tigers unanimously decided to call them wolves.


    In recent years, it has been rare to see twelve masters appear at the same time, but they gathered together tonight.


    "Masters, we need to rush to Jiangdu for business tonight. Please get on the bus first The thugs are respectful to the masters.


    "What''s the character of Jiangdu City, let''s do it together?" Several masters are not satisfied.


    "Well, I don''t know. But the second master has already made arrangements. I can come back in the early morning after I finish the procedure tonight. "


    "All right! Let''s go and get back quickly. I have something else to do! "


    The masters are calm attitude, together on the luxury car, directly to Jiangdu.


    In Donghai Province, these 12 masters are the figures of the day. Even if no one deliberately divulges information, they still let the leaders of all parties know in an hour.


    The leaders of all parties have long been concerned about every move of Jiangdu City. After all, the Qiao family of Jiangdu City has been in the limelight recently.


    "What? All the twelve masters of Wangzhou city went to Jiangdu? "


    "The wolf travels all over the world. Jiangdu is going to be eaten! Isn''t there a Mr. Su in Jiangdu recently? The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Hum


    "Oh? Do you mean Mr. Su who destroyed the holy hand medical center in Jiangdu City? It''s said that he is very young and has Qiao Kairui''s help. Everything goes smoothly. It''s hard to avoid being young and frivolous. However, they shouldn''t, but they shouldn''t provoke the five tigers in Wangzhou! "


    Almost all the big men in the surrounding cities don''t think much of Jiangdu City, because they have learned the power of the twelve masters.


    Even if they invite many experts, they will be defeated by these 12 masters every time.


    Jiangdu will lose tonight!


    ¡­¡­


    Several luxury cars are speeding on the way to Jiangdu City, and the road entrance visible to the naked eye in front is the boundary of Jiangdu City.


    The twelve masters in the car are still old gods. They are really masters of the world.


    However, just ahead, there is already a group of people waiting there early!


    Of course, they are su ye, Qiao wanshen and others.


    Qiao wanshen put down his cell phone and said respectfully, "Mr. Su, that''s right. That''s them. Five cars, 20 people! All the twelve masters are in it. "


    Hui Shoutao also stood beside him. He was big and fat. He was carrying something wrapped in white cloth on his shoulder. It looked like a machete.


    He stabbed down his cigar and said, "boss, you are so amazing. You said they would come here tonight! Hey, hey, do you know fortune telling, or you can do the same for me? When will I be developed? "


    Su Ye looked at the five cars in front of him getting closer and closer, and the high beam was already shining on them. She said in a deep voice:


    "You are rich all your life. Long live, I don''t have to worry about it! Stop them all, and don''t let them step into our city! "


    "Good --"


    Hui Shoutao responded, threw his cigar to the ground, stepped on his black leather boots twice and called on the other thugs


    "See the turtle son in front of you? According to the plan, intercept from left to right and encircle from the rear! Work


    "Yes."


    A group of thugs made a loud noise and immediately went away.


    Hui Shoutao is the descendant of the ghost Dao sect. He carries the ghost Dao handed down from the sect. He roars and bursts out. He shoots the ghost Dao fiercely, and then it goes straight to the front of the first car.


    Bang!!


    The front cover of the car cracked, the car braked suddenly, and the wheels made a harsh friction sound.


    A few cars behind are also quick, they all slow down and stop steadily.


    Hui Shoutao put on a posture, leaped into the air, landed in the middle of the road, holding his head high, invincible, a person under the light of the car.


    "I''ll go back to Shoutao. At the order of Mr. Su, I''ve come to kill you dogs! Get out of here

 Chapter 156

    "Who dares to stand in our way? I want to die


    How skillful the twelve masters are, this kind of sudden situation can''t disturb them at all.


    They got out of the car one after another and stood in the middle of the road, looking at Hui Shoutao standing in front of them.


    They want to see who is so brave that they even dare to intercept their car.


    Of course, there are also those who have heard Hui Shoutao''s words, and the ninth ranking master yelled:


    "Fat man! Who dares to stop us? Tell your master to come out and talk back. A good dog is out of the way


    The twelve masters couldn''t distinguish Hui Shoutao''s identity for a moment, and they could see clearly from a distance that there were many dark figures standing behind him. Of course, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Back to Shoutao is supported by Su Ye. Of course, he is arrogant and fearless.


    "You don''t want to be a son of a bitch! I ask, you answer, are you under Wangzhou five tigers, twelve wild dogs? Ah, no, master twelve of wolves? Is that right? "


    The masters'' faces changed. When they heard that the opposite was already named, they knew that they were all aimed at them, and that they were enemies.


    At the moment, a driver who couldn''t hold his breath yelled:


    "What do you have? I know that our twelve masters are masters under the five tigers. Don''t you go away now? Is Jiangdu going to turn the world upside down? "


    "Well, since you sons of turtles recognize me, that''s right. I''m waiting for you tonight. Come here and die! " Hui Shoutao is awe inspiring, strides forward, and has great heroic spirit. Even when Qiao wanshen and others see him, they can''t help admiring him.


    The first master was furious and yelled: "arrogant boy, in recent years, no one dares to shout like us. Don''t you know that we are wolves under the five tigers? "


    "What? Are you twelve wolves? I''m so scared! Don''t laugh to death... I''m still the pig man of Jiangdu back street spirit! Don''t talk nonsense, die


    Hui Shoutao roars and rushes away. In the process, he suddenly pulls up the ghost knife bound with white cloth, and then jumps in the air. A whirlwind turns around, and the white cloth ghost knife forms a terrible vortex.


    Bang!!


    Just once, the master at the front was hit.


    With a cry, the master flew backwards between the darkness and the lights, and fell on the windshield of the last car.


    The windshield cracked, the whole car shook, double flashed, and the alarm went on and on.


    This time, as if the whole road people are quiet.


    This time Shoutao''s terrible move is too fierce! How can you fly people so far?


    Even people on Su Ye''s side were surprised to see it.


    Qiao wanshen rubbed his eyes and thought he was wrong. He said, "is this Shoutao too fierce? If I had known he was so powerful, I would have let him do it


    "I can''t see it! I thought he was so fat that he would boast. I didn''t expect that. Fat man is really strong! I adore fat master so much A lot of kids are crazy.


    Su ye heard these people''s praise and nodded, thinking that Hui Shoutao had eaten dragon blood fruit. If he didn''t have this strength, he would be a waste.


    Hui Shoutao enjoyed his state very much, and he didn''t know where to take out a cigar and light it for himself.


    The huge ghost knife to his shoulder, as if it is invincible, invincible to a bit lonely feeling.


    He sighed and said: "I go back to Shoutao, where I have been, my parents will not stay, and I will not be at peace."


    He is so arrogant, but the masters on the other side are not so relaxed.


    They were startled and then furious.


    "Damn it! This guy has something. Let''s fight together


    "Since he also practices martial arts, we don''t break the rules to kill him, so that they can see our way to heaven!"


    Several masters yelled angrily together, and their clothes suddenly swelled up. It seemed that there was a whirring wind coming out. Under the light of the lamp, it was obvious that there were countless dust floating in front of the lamp.


    It is obvious that the dust on the ground has been rolled up by the air waves they emit.


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    One of the masters roared, which turned out to be a kind of beast''s voice. He stormed several steps, leaped into the air, and punched Hui Shoutao.


    Even in the dark, you can see that the master''s fists are red. There is something unusual on his fists!


    When¡ª¡ª


    Hui Shoutao grabbed the ghost knife and made a huge noise, and several sparks burst out in the middle of the collision.


    "Haha, it''s a little slow... Shit!! Mean


    Hui Shoutao just wanted to bang, but he didn''t finish his words. Suddenly, a dark wind came from behind and stabbed him in the back of the head. He was shocked. Yu Guang suddenly glanced at him and found that he didn''t know when there was a cold stab coming from his right side.


    This cold and impartial, unexpectedly also point at his key!


    At the sight of the masters in the distance, there was a sneer on the corner of their mouth. The reason was very simple. The joint move of the three was one of their killing moves.


    No matter what kind of master the other side is, under their sudden joint siege, even if they don''t die, they will be seriously injured on the spot and lose their combat ability.


    Bang!!


    Just in an instant, Hui Shoutao was hit. His huge body was blown away and fell more than ten meters away. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Qiao wanshen and others had to cheer for Hui Shoutao. Before they started, they saw that Hui Shoutao was blown out. They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "There''s someone up there --"


    I don''t know who yelled angrily. In a moment, four or five masters rushed directly to Su Ye. Moreover, I don''t know which master in the dark was shining directly on his body when he came.


    This kind of light seems to form a hemispherical Qi Gang, resisting in the front.


    The terrible madness swept over and made Qiao wanshen and others unable to open their eyes and retreat in horror.


    At the same time, they shout:


    "Get down on your knees now, and I''ll spare you


    This is the simplest way of fighting. It is aggressive and never dies. But suddenly, it gives the other side a way out. Kneeling down can never die. Often, many opponents will collapse at this moment and directly kneel down to beg for mercy.


    But they met Suye today.


    "All the people who made me kneel are dead!"


    Su Ye shouts angrily, one hand fiercely, and catches the splashing stones in the air.


    With a bang, the real Qi burst out and blasted all the sand back to the original road

 Chapter 157

    Bang bang!


    The flying sand and stone are wrapped by powerful Qi, and there is a layer of light all over the body.


    Even in the dark can also clearly see, that dense sand unexpectedly a leak, all into the flying over several masters.


    Those masters didn''t have time to make a dull sound, and all of them fell to the ground one after another, their bodies were stiff and motionless.


    This sudden scene is very shocked, and the several masters who still need to attack are also shocked, and they stop their bodies one after another.


    They exclaimed in shock, "three, five, how are you doing?"


    "Be careful! This boy is not simple. I''m afraid the third one is dead. Let''s do it together! "


    Although they shout very arrogantly, they just fall around Su ye one by one. They don''t attack immediately, but wait for the opportunity to move.


    Su Ye is too terrible in front of us. If they take a small stone in their hand to the key of ordinary people, they should be able to kill people suddenly. But it''s impossible if they take flying stones like Su Ye.


    What''s more, all the sand should have penetrated into the body of their companions.


    What force can break through their defense and drive countless sands into their bodies? Isn''t that the kind of terrifying sand gun that can do it?


    They were secretly frightened, and the cold sweat soaked their backs in an instant.


    Su Ye stood in the same place. Unexpectedly, the twelve masters in front of her were so weak that they were several grades inferior to the heavenly masters she met during the Qingming Festival.


    At that time, Su Ye''s cultivation was only the second level of true spiritual realm, but now it is the fifth level of true spiritual realm.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "do you still want to come to Jiangdu? You''re still tender! "


    Several masters are gnashing their teeth. Su Ye is just in her early twenties. How can she say that they are a little tender at this age? This is too arrogant!


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a roar burst out from the darkness nearby, and a fat body jumped out. It was Hui Shoutao before.


    He shook his head hard. It was obvious that the attack he had just received was not light. He cried out:


    "You bastards, if you want to kill me, you can dream about it - boss, I''ll give you all these bastards. I won''t leave any of them!"


    Hui Shoutao yells, raises his white cloth ghost knife and rushes directly into the crowd.


    Because of his sudden killing, the position of several masters was immediately disrupted, and they had to separate two people to deal with Hui Shoutao.


    And the remaining several, is together to deal with Su Ye.


    It''s also their last chance to let go, so their explosive power is amazing.


    One of the masters, who should have cultivated the immortal body of Vajra, yelled:


    "Let me do it! Voldemort whirlwind leg


    He leaped into the air, his body turned, and his long black leg was like a whirring dragon whip, which was directly drawn to Su Ye.


    Su Ye raised her eyebrows, clenched her fist with one hand and punched the master''s long leg.


    Bang!!


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Two crisp sounds came out, and the whole leg bone of the whirlwind leg master was directly broken, and the whole person also flew out.


    At all, it''s vulnerable!


    The next few masters are even more surprised. Up to now, they can''t resist even one move. This Su night is too fierce.


    Almost in an instant, a master rushed to Qiao wanshen.


    His goal is also very clear. At the beginning, Qiao wanshen was standing next to Su Ye. He must have a certain identity, so if Qiao wanshen is taken down, he should be able to force Su ye to submit.


    As soon as the boys saw it, they immediately called, "brother Shen... Be careful!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there was a gunshot. The master who flew to Qiao wanshen also gave a scream. He fell directly to the ground and touched his abdomen. He was bleeding.


    "Ah... The boy has a gun!"


    The master cried out in grief and indignation. He was painful and angry. In their capacity, he didn''t care to use this kind of hot weapon.


    And on weekdays, a man with a gun on the opposite side is really not his opponent.


    But tonight, they were distracted by Su Ye''s momentum. Even though they were not alert to defense, they were shot.


    Qiao wanshen, holding the desert eagle in his hand, said angrily, "you are arrogant, aren''t you? I give you face? Remember, I''m Mr. Su''s first man, Qiao wanshen! In the future, don''t pretend in front of me, I''m the one who specializes in the fancy of you


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Then Qiao wanshen shot again.


    All of a sudden, the twelve masters of the wolf pack were already at a loss, and there were few left.


    Su night also direct hand, will leave completely waste!


    In less than ten minutes, the famous twelve masters in Donghai province and the Wolves under the five tigers were completely wiped out tonight.


    The rest of the younger brothers and drivers, seeing this, couldn''t resist at all, and fell on their knees to beg for mercy.


    "Spare your life, brother Shoutao, brother Suye and brother Qiao, spare your life!"


    "We''re just drivers. We just didn''t do it! You have nothing to do with us if you want revenge


    Looking at these beggars, Su Ye didn''t kill them either.


    The reason why he gave his hand to the twelve masters was that he knew that if he fell into the hands of the twelve masters, he would die. He was just an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth tonight.


    And he must also look at fiercely as a tiger does. Otherwise, the people who are watching the other side think he is the best owner of the earth.


    The road he is going to take is doomed to be full of bumps. Moreover, he has been fighting in the ancient world for so many years, and the law that ordinary people understand and the sophistication of human feelings have little binding force on him.


    He has his own way in his heart: if a man does not offend me, I will not offend him. If a man offends me, I will pay him back ten times!


    "Hui Shoutao, let them take all the bodies away. Don''t dirty our place Su yechen orders.


    When the drivers heard that, they were granted amnesty, and no matter whether the masters were dead or seriously injured, they all carried them into the car and drove back the same way.


    Back to Shoutao, Qiao wanshen and others naturally asked people to clean up the scene, and then left and right, followed by Su ye and went directly back to the city center.


    Now their worship of Su Ye is even more fanatical. It''s not only because Su Ye is so unprepared, but also makes them feel Su Ye''s momentum. They believe that they have a bright future to follow Su Ye.


    Compared with Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen''s worship, the bigwigs in other cities in Donghai province are deeply shocked and scared.


    The twelve masters of Wangzhou city were killed without entering Jiangdu City. The news was enough to spread all over Donghai Province in a short half day.


    "What? All the five tigers in Wangzhou are damaged? Where to fight? "


    "Are you sure it''s wolves? That''s twelve masters. Under the five tigers, who has such fighting power in Donghai city? "


    "They didn''t even step into the boundary of Jiangdu? Intercepted at the junction? Killed in public? Only the driver goes back to report the news? "


    "How can it be! Do we all underestimate Jiangdu? Recently, a lot of events have happened in Jiangdu City. It seems that there is a real dragon in Jiangdu City! We should have prepared for it already! "

 Chapter 158

    Wangzhou City, 12 masters were beheaded, to the next day is still boiling.


    Su ye also heard some news, but he didn''t care. What he wanted was to shake the whole Donghai province.


    This time, he should frighten the whole Donghai Province, and let the five tigers in Wangzhou City bow to him.


    I can''t imagine that things are not so simple.


    At noon on the second day, Su night had just absorbed ten bottles of the earth essence, and after the completion of the practice, the green Zheng came directly to the door.


    This time, Qingzheng is dressed differently. She looks like a student. I don''t know what she''s doing, but she''s very worried. She doesn''t have the kind of provocative and ambiguous words before. She says nervously:


    "Su ye, I heard that you have abolished the twelve masters in Wangzhou? You have completely offended five tigers. They are not as simple as you think


    "Oh? You heard that, too? What kind of people are they


    Sue did not see the green zither for many days. The little boy last time had taken many of the earth''s essence. He should have taken the better effect. That''s why he looks so bad now.


    Qingzheng said: "the five tigers are the people who kill the heart alliance, and the twelve masters used to be the people of tianshimen. These two forces almost dominate the whole south. You''ve offended both of them all at once. Now you have to deal with more than five tigers. "


    It''s not the first time that Su Ye has heard the name of Shaxin League, and he also knows that Shaxin League was founded by Nan Tujue. Up to now, it''s still known as Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu.


    If you are against shaxinmeng, you will be against NaNTU!


    This is what Qingzheng is most worried about.


    Su Ye didn''t ask for a big one either. He knew that the yuan Heavenly Master was not simple when he offered sacrifices to his ancestors during the Qingming Festival, which proved that there was a strong one in China.


    If he wants to fight against the whole shaxinmeng with his own strength, he is still afraid. He is even sure that he will be able to destroy shaxinmeng. But now he has five spiritual realms. How can he protect his family and friends?


    It seems that his strength is far from strong enough!


    "There''s no turning back! Since they want me to die, I can''t let them go. Don''t worry, I''ll break it with one blow Su ye said in a deep voice.


    If he can''t even frighten the small earth, what else can he talk about to return to the ancient world and fight against the first God of all ages?


    Qingzheng was stunned when she saw him look like this. It seemed that in her impression, no matter what happened, it was not worth mentioning in Su Ye''s eyes, and any difficulties would be directly broken by him with strong means.


    This time, I''m afraid it will be the same.


    She sighed and said, "I hope you really have a way. However, sometimes it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. If necessary, you can go overseas to avoid the limelight. I''m fine. I''ll be with you. "


    Su Ye is a little surprised. Qingzheng Ming knows that he is in great danger of life and death, and is willing to run for his life with him? It had nothing to do with Qingzheng.


    Looking at the pale color on Qingzheng''s face, Su Ye was slightly moved.


    Only after experiencing ups and downs, can we understand that some sincere feelings are very rare.


    He said, "I''m not going to run for my life... You don''t breathe well, you don''t have enough breath, are you hurt?"


    "Well. There was a little accident. If you really care about me, give me some bottles of the earth essence, otherwise I will die, and you will not have such a beautiful wife. Qingzheng said playfully.


    Su night smell speech a headache, this green Zheng serious appearance can''t maintain ten minutes.


    But now he is not in such a good mood and Qingzheng care so much, otherwise with the character of Qingzheng, it can really be an inch, endless.


    He thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "your cultivation is too bad. If your cultivation is better, you won''t get hurt. If you go on like this, no more earth essence will save you. "


    "It''s not you. What else can you do to cultivate your mind. I won''t. You don''t teach people. " Green Zheng a face of resentment and helplessness.


    "Good!" Su Ye is very straightforward.


    "What''s good? You, are you going to teach me to practice? " The zither suddenly responded, and was pleasantly surprised. Her big eyes were wide open and full of expectation.


    Su ye said, "yes, do you want to learn?"


    "Yes! I think every day, every night, that I can be as powerful as you. Otherwise, when people talk about your wife, I''m so weak, you don''t have face, do you? I don''t want to learn anything else. You have to teach me the fire breathing move! OK? If I learn it, it will be powerful. If anyone offends me, I will spit fire on his face. If I think about the nickname, I will call it "Fire Dance". Haha. Why don''t you talk? " Qingzheng keeps talking and is very excited.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "not every skill is suitable for you. Come here and I''ll see what your constitution is suitable for..."


    Qingzheng''s face turned red, and she summoned up her courage. As she walked over, she slowly began to take off her buttons. Although she was so bold, now her white hands could not help shaking.


    Su ye asked inexplicably, "why do you take off your clothes?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you say it depends on my constitution? " Green Zheng a stiff, strange asked.


    "Just look at my constitution. I don''t have to take off my clothes!" Suye is really defeated by her.


    "Oh... You said that earlier. I thought, I thought it was going to be hidden Qingzheng said it was very wronged.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry, so she had to feel the pulse of Qingzheng with a straight face.


    His pulse detection is different from usual. He needs to gather his spiritual power and introduce it into the body of Qingzheng, feel the Qi, blood, muscles and bones in the body of Qingzheng, and find out the skeleton of Qingzheng.


    Only when we have a clear understanding of these, can we judge what kind of mental method Qingzheng is suitable for practicing.


    In fact, Su Ye is selfish in doing so. As his reputation grows and his business grows, he will naturally offend more and more people. For example, Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen have basically helped him.


    Su ye still needs to continue to expand her power, so naturally she needs a right-hand man.


    He taught Qingzheng, and of course he wanted it to help him achieve great success.


    Of course, Su Ye didn''t force or deliberately design to lead them into the game. With his heart, he gave these people opportunities. In the future, if these people don''t have opportunities and don''t need to talk to him, they will gradually stay away and there will be no danger.


    "Well? Your constitution... "Su Ye frowned slightly and looked at the zither in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that the constitution of Qingzheng was different, and there was an unusual existence in the blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Qingzheng is also surprised. If Su Ye says she is not suitable for practice, it will be miserable.


    Su Ye is looking at the zither without blinking. If you look at the facial features of the zither carefully, it''s not only more beautiful than the ordinary female stars, but also the characteristics of the beauty of the western regions, which makes people feel unusual.


    Then, Su ye thought of the time when she first met Qingzheng. At that time, Qingzheng was following a little white fox.


    No wonder, no wonder that kind of spiritual white fox would listen to her so much. It turns out that in her blood


    Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly thought of a special skill.


    "I know what skill to teach you!"

 Chapter 159

    "What kind of skill is it fierce or not?"


    The joy and curiosity on Qingzheng''s face came close to her. Her delicate face was fragrant, which made people want to bite.


    Su Ye didn''t hesitate, so she got ready to write.


    Qingzheng looked at the words one by one, and found that Su Ye''s words were bitter and difficult to understand, and some of them seemed to be incomprehensible, which made her wonder if they were really practicing mental skills.


    In the end, she couldn''t find anything to say, so she had to say: "I can''t see that you are really old-fashioned. Now who still writes with a brush, can''t you type it directly in the computer document and send it to my email? Otherwise, wechat will do. "


    Su ye saw that she was not serious and glared at her. Qingzheng knew that she was wrong, so she had to vomit her tongue and stop talking.


    Su Ye wrote a thousand words, which finally stopped writing.


    He said in a deep voice: "this is the skill that I want to pass on to you. It''s just a incomplete skill. According to the integrity of the ten level skill, there are only five levels in front. Don''t underestimate these five levels. They are enough for you to practice all your life. "


    Qingzheng leaned over to read a few words bitterly and said unconvinced: "you look down on people, don''t you? I''m recognized as a genius in the whole family. Since you gave me the skill, I must practice it day and night, forgetting to eat and sleep, and I''ll soon finish it. Please write down the back five stories for me as well! "


    "I didn''t either... You read it yourself a few times." Su ye said.


    Qingzheng has no choice but to study hard. Now she has a request from Su Ye. It''s very good that she can obtain five levels of skills.


    But what Qingzheng doesn''t know is that Su Ye really doesn''t have the five skills behind.


    Or, to be correct, it was originally a incomplete skill. Even in the ancient world, no one from the gods had ever seen the last five layers of this skill.


    Su Ye got this skill when he saw it in the tomb of the Nine Tailed Fox demon at liupo in the East China Sea of the ancient world. At that time, it also caused the competition among the ten thousand demon kings and set off a turmoil.


    But later, we all found that there was no second half of this mental Dharma, or no one created it. Even if we practiced it carefully, our achievements in the last life would stay at a high level, and we could not continue to improve.


    This immediately let the ten thousand demon kings give up.


    Today, the main reason why Su ye passed on this incomplete mental skill to Qingzheng is that these five levels of mental skill are enough to make Qingzheng powerful and become his effective helper. The more important reason is that only this kind of incomplete mental skill can not be discovered by the God Emperor who is superior to the heaven and the world.


    Just like Su ye, he doesn''t dare to use almost all the unique skills of the ancient world. He only uses the simplest, maybe some magic skills, incomplete moves.


    Because all the integrity of the Dharma, once practiced, will become the nutrient of your life.


    When one day, you need to absorb nutrients, any strong person in front of him is not worth mentioning.


    What''s more terrible is that even if Su ye knew the Tongtian skill of the emperor of heaven, the mother of earth and the emperor of man, he didn''t dare to practice and use it. Once he practiced this kind of skill among the heaven and the world, he would let the people know.


    If you feel that there is a small human race on the earth plane, and you are practicing the ancient Huangjue which only he knows, what would you think?


    Is this little Terran allowed to continue to practice and grow into an uncontrollable emperor in the future, or is it going to destroy the whole plane of the earth?


    As for the cultivation of incomplete mental method, it is not the same. Since it is incomplete, even the king and the common people will not know it.


    "Read it a few times, remember it all, and burn it. I''ll teach you how important this mental Dharma is when you practice it like this. You can measure it yourself. " Su ye said solemnly.


    What he just thought in his mind is impossible for him to say to Qingzheng.


    Although Qingzheng is not serious on her face, she knows in her heart that she is definitely changing her destiny at this moment. Of course, she is very serious.


    Just silently write down three times, she unexpectedly all remember, even Su ye from the middle of several questions, she also can answer immediately.


    "Good. I''ll teach you how to practice now


    Then, Su ye and Qingzheng have been living in the same room, one carefully explaining and demonstrating, the other seriously listening.


    The more she listens to Qingzheng, the more shocked she is. She completely opens another door for her. She naturally knows that there are ways to practice in this world. In fact, she practices some internal skills.


    But compared with what Su Ye teaches now, she even thinks that in the future she will be able to fly to the sky and escape from the earth.


    Is this the kind of powerful figure that the old people talked about in ancient China, the existence of transcendence?


    Five days passed in a flash.


    On this day, Qiao wanshen came to see him early again.


    As soon as he met him, he said, "boss, I received an invitation from shaxinmeng today. Let''s go to Wangzhou. What should I do? Shall we go? "


    Su Ye didn''t feel surprised, and said, "shaxinmeng can''t sit down after all. It seems that they want to incorporate us! "


    "Well. I think that''s what they mean. The person who sent the invitation said that Shaxin League always maintains the stability of the South and doesn''t want to see turbulence in Donghai province. So I want to be a middleman and call all the people in power in our city together to solve the problem. And they also said that the other cities have already agreed and are waiting for us. " Qiao wanshen said that he was very subdued. Obviously, he also felt the arrogance of shaxinmeng.


    Su Ye didn''t think much and said, "they want to invite the emperor into the urn. How can we not follow their wishes. Promise them


    "Well!" Qiao wanshen certainly knows Su Ye''s strength. Since Su Ye has agreed, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Su ye said: "this time, shaxinmeng will come forward, which should be the reason for Wangzhou five tigers. What''s more, their people were intercepted by us. Five days later, please try to kill them. It proves that the five tigers are not as powerful as we thought. They will certainly be very cautious, so we should be more aggressive. "


    "Ah? Why? Boss, this time, the big guys from all the cities will come. If we are rampant, we may shoot the birds in the head... "Qiao wanshen worried.


    Su Ye smiles. It seems that Qiao wanshen''s mind is not deep enough, so he has to guide him one by one, saying: "we Jiangdu City have been in a hot situation recently, and we have abandoned all the twelve masters, so that they can''t step into Jiangdu City. If we still show great caution and keep a low profile everywhere, we will not only be afraid of the five tigers, but also the people in other cities. They will even join hands to deal with us.... "


    At this point, Qiao wanshen immediately woke up, clapped his hand, and cried: "I understand. We should show that the villains are successful and forgetful, so that they are secretly laughing at us. It gives them the impression that we are brave but not resourceful, and we are secretly calculating them. Let''s take the initiative


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that Qiao wanshen was very clever.


    At the same time, he also secretly laughs. If he is successful in practice and breaks all kinds of methods, he will not pay attention to any intrigue. Why do he have to calculate everywhere like now?


    Qiao wanshen thought more and more happily, and said: "ha ha, if you want to be arrogant and domineering, I''ll go back to Shoutao! This time, we''ll have a big wave! "

 Chapter 160

    The gathering of city leaders in Donghai province was just two days later.


    Because this time, it''s the people of shaxinmeng who will preside over it, so all the big men in each city agree to attend. After all, shaxinmeng has to face up.


    Among them, the most attractive one is Mr. Su of Jiangdu City. Every move of this new hero is the focus of everyone. At the same time, we all know that this gathering was caused by the destruction of the twelve masters in Wangzhou by Jiangdu City.


    Just as everyone is wondering why Mr. Su is so bold and dare to go to the banquet?


    The power of this river city immediately came sensational news!


    Because I heard that Mr. Su''s staff were extremely arrogant and arrogant, and they packed the three most luxurious and expensive hotels in Wangzhou city.


    But also sent invitation cards everywhere, and all the big guys to drink together!


    Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen wear expensive clothes together and stand in the lobby of the hotel to greet the guests in person.


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Su and Qiao wanshen in Jiangdu are close friends. They have plenty of money. Wangzhou City three big hotels have been wrapped up by us for a month. From today on, the brothers of each city, as long as they come and give a name, can stay in our hotel, eat, drink, have fun, and all are free. Ha ha ha


    Although some brothers in other cities know something about it, the contradiction between Jiangdu City and Wangzhou city has nothing to do with them.


    It''s a rare chance to eat and drink for free! Of course, I want to check in!


    People from Datang City, in particular, all follow Guo shapao. Before Su ye and Hui Shoutao went to kill rats in the countryside, they also got Shanhe Ding by chance. Guo shapao followed them at that time.


    Later Guo shapao was also shocked by Su Ye''s methods. This time, he rarely had a chance to see Su ye again. Of course, he took his brothers to join us.


    "Brother Tao, brother Wan Shen, ha ha. Long time no see Guo is also respectful and polite.


    Hui Shoutao patted Guo''s shoulder and said, "little leopard, I haven''t seen you for some days. There hasn''t been a phone call lately. Why? Afraid I''ll ask you to borrow money? "


    "Brother Tao, what are you talking about. Brother Tao, if I wait for the money, I will definitely offer it with both hands! " Guo said.


    "Like a human saying. But I''m following Mr. Su. If you look at the whole south, who can I do well? Save your money and wait for us to level up the territory of liaozhou City branch to take care of it for you. Ha ha Back to Shoutao, it seems that everything is in his bag.


    Guo was a little embarrassed, but there were other people beside him. He couldn''t make it clear, so he had to say, "this party is not simple. Let Mr. Su be careful. After all, it''s a long way to be careful. "


    Hui Shoutao was not happy immediately and said, "what can I do? We don''t even pay attention to the twelve broken masters. Are we trampled to death like ants? What do you think someone can do with me now? I tell you, my boss is the chairman of the earth''s essence, but in a few years, it is fabulously rich. It''s called young Tu Jue! You know what that means, don''t you? My boss was nantujue when he was young, invincible! Do you understand? "


    Guo shapao saw that Hui Shoutao was so overjoyed that he boasted that there was no limit. He was afraid that if he went on, Hui Shoutao would say that his eldest brother was reincarnated.


    Guo Sha Bao thinks that he has no choice but to live in Shoutao. Moreover, people have arrogant capital now. If he goes on, he will only be disgusted.


    Guo Sha Bao also had to sigh secretly. Unexpectedly, Mr. Su was so high-profile that he was afraid that he would suffer a loss this time.


    In fact, it''s not just Guo who thinks so.


    Other big guys also saw Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen''s high profile, and they all talked behind their backs.


    "Is Mr. Su really stupid or pretending to be stupid? It''s obvious that Wangzhou city is the place of the dragon and the tiger, and they all come here. I thought at least they would ask for a meeting in Jiangdu City! "


    "Yes! Ha ha, I didn''t expect that they would come directly to pack three big hotels. But I heard that they drove out the guests, and the highest ones all paid 20 times the price to make room. It''s no wonder that young people are successful! "


    "They thought they were coming to celebrate? Unfortunately, this is a Hongmen banquet! It seems that Qiao Kairui is also old. This family business will be defeated by Qiao wanshen. What a pity


    The big guys in other cities are discussing, and the five tigers are also secretly observing.


    Originally, they also doubted whether the people in Jiangdu City were all pretending. However, they mainly observed Hui Shoutao for a while and found that Hui Shoutao was completely arrogant and arrogant. He was so arrogant and arrogant that he didn''t pretend at all.


    They also asked the driver who went to Jiangdu City that night to confirm that Hui Shoutao was one of the main thugs who abandoned 12 masters that night.


    Others may not be so impressed, but Hui Shoutao''s fat figure, arrogant with a bit of affectation of laughter, they will never admit it wrong.


    "They really bullied me! We are so presumptuous on the territory of Wangzhou City, when we are dead? " The fifth tiger was furious, and his handsome face was full of rebellious color.


    He is the youngest and most defiant of the five tigers.


    "Five, you don''t have to be angry. Since the enemy is arrogant, isn''t that better? We don''t have to spend so much money to deal with them! " The third Lei Chenghu said quietly. He seemed to be a bit tolerant.


    "Yes! This time, our elder brother came back, and we waited for us to beat several strong enemies to frighten the cities and then keep that Qiao Wan deeply. As long as we controlled Qiao Wanshen, the whole East China Sea and the essence of the land were ours. Old four Lei haohu said.


    After that, they looked at the position of the main seat.


    It''s their eldest and the first of the five tigers, tiger king.


    At the moment, the tiger king turned his back to them and didn''t see his true face. He was just staring at an ink painting on the wall, which showed the dragon and tiger fighting.


    In fact, this painting has been hanging here for many years, and the other four people don''t know why tiger king is so absorbed in it every time.


    After a while, tiger king''s powerful voice came out slowly


    "Su ye, a rising star in Jiangdu City, is arrogant and not afraid! I''m more worried about shaxinmeng now. We should be more careful when we cooperate with them. Don''t come to the end, our hard-working country is controlled by shaxinmeng! "


    When the other four heard this, they immediately felt that their elder brother was far sighted and had already seen the relationship with shaxinmeng.


    It seems that the real enemy of this gathering is shaxinmeng, not Jiangdu''s mob!


    Little Su ye in Jiangdu City is not worthy to be their enemy at all!

 Chapter 161

    Two boiling days passed.


    Su Ye is finally going to Wangzhou city in person. The significance of this party is extraordinary. He must attend it in person.


    Early, Hui Shoutao also directed the mighty team to meet him.


    Su Ye is not in a hurry, obviously means to delay. Now that he wants to pretend to be arrogant, he can''t appear early.


    "Boss, please get in the car! This is my new luxury car. The whole Jiangdu City is just one! " Hui Shoutao pointed to his luxury car with a smile.


    Su ye took a look and looked very high-end, but he didn''t know what limited edition it was. It must be very expensive.


    "It seems that I have made a lot of money recently."


    "Hey, hey, I''m happy with you. That''s a little bit... Eh, that''s right. Why don''t you take your sister-in-law with you? Her combat effectiveness is explosive. We''ll have a powerful helper with her! " Hui Shoutao asked curiously.


    Of course, Su Ye knows who Hui Shoutao is talking about. Before, Qingzheng had always asked Hui Shoutao to call her sister-in-law. Moreover, these days when Su ye and Qingzheng stay together, Hui Shoutao also knows.


    I didn''t expect to see anyone today. Hui Shoutao would ask this question.


    Su ye said, "I let Qingzheng do something else. Let''s go


    "Good! Let''s go. "


    Hui Shoutao drove himself. After getting on the bus, he honked his horn rhythmically, and more than 30 cars behind him responded. Then he started to drive to Wangzhou.


    Wangzhou city originally agreed to start the party at noon, but they heard that Su Ye started from Jiangdu City now. According to the time, he would arrive at least two or three o''clock in the afternoon.


    It seems that Su Ye is really arrogant and arrogant. As a younger generation, he asked them to wait for him.


    However, today''s scene is set up for Su Ye. Without Su ye, it really can''t last.


    They are angry and helpless. Many of them have already scolded.


    "That''s disgusting! When we invited him to this kind of party for the first time, we were late


    "He did it on purpose. That boy has been trying to get wind and rain recently. He didn''t pay attention to us old guys at all. Without him, we can still start. Shut the door and shut him up


    "Start what to start? This time there is no one from Jiangdu City. What can we talk about? Fortunately, he has already started. Let''s postpone the meeting until he arrives! "


    The big guys can''t stand Su ye, but they can''t kill him. They can only wait with a stomach full of anger. The people in charge of shaxinmeng also pretend to say a few words, and let everyone wait.


    However, there are also people who are not willing to wait, such as Wu Hu. Knowing that Su Ye has not arrived, they immediately turn back to their base camp on the way.


    They also want to let others see. It''s not that they are waiting for Su ye, but that their five tigers have not appeared.


    If you''re late, be late together!


    At the same time, the five tigers are already grinning. The more arrogant Su Ye is, the better it will be for them. It''s best that the big guys in all cities are disgusted with this arrogant rising star.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Su ye and others finally arrived at the city of lookout state.


    A few kilometers away from the venue, cars began to jam.


    There''s no way. The venue was originally located in the most prosperous central area. This time, the big guys from all the cities came and brought more people with them. They all watched each other in key places, and traffic jams were normal.


    Most of them are the second and third rate families and groups. They all know that the city leaders have a party today. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If they can make friends with one or two of them, they will naturally make their families prosperous.


    When they heard from a distance that the motorcade of Jiangdu City was coming, they almost swarmed up and wanted to see the influential figures of Jiangdu City.


    "Hey, hey, boss. It seems that our popularity is very high. Look, they are three or four hours late, and they are still so enthusiastic. " Hui Shoutao looked at the crowd in front of him and said with a smile.


    Su ye knew that these people did not necessarily come for him. Maybe they had heard of Mr. Su in Jiangdu City, but they only heard of him.


    Mr. Su''s name is far less than Qiao wanshen''s.


    The grandson of the richest man in the East China Sea, the successor of the Qiao group, is young and unmarried, and his elder sister is also in charge of the essence of the earth. As long as he knows Qiao Wanshen, he is equal to a foot in the most fashionable society.


    "Let Qiao wanshen deal with it, or we''ll have to wait till tomorrow." Su ye said.


    Hui Shoutao laughs and calls Qiao wanshen to show up. Sure enough, there will be a lot of excitement outside, and almost all of them go to another place.


    The motorcade was finally able to move.


    A motorcade stopped by a huge square.


    Su Ye got out of the car and saw that there were still many people around, but they were not as crazy as those just now.


    "This must be Mr. Su! ha-ha! I''m Kong Feiyi from Shaxin League. Nice to meet you. "


    At this time, a middle-aged man, who looks like 40 or 50 years old, came up with a smile. He was dressed in Tai Chi white linen clothes. The style had been specially designed, giving people the feeling of Jiangnan people.


    "Hello, I''m Suye."


    Su night also light a smile, see the other side stretch out a hand to come, he naturally is also stretch out a hand to shake hands.


    With this handshake, you can immediately detect the hegemonic power contained in the other''s palm, and there is a very strong internal force all over Kong Feiyi''s body.


    Su yewei has an illusion. He even thinks that if Kong Feiyi defends with all his strength, even ordinary bullets can''t penetrate into his body. After all, his inner strength is too overbearing, like copper skin and iron bone.


    Just when Su Ye wanted to continue to explore, his eyes and eyebrows jumped, subconsciously looking at the woman who followed Kong Feiyi.


    This woman is also dressed as a lady from a big family. She quietly follows Kong Feiyi behind. She looks like a etiquette lady to welcome guests, but her calm is not what ordinary people can have.


    This kind of temperament can only be cultivated by staying in a real big family for many years.


    But what attracted Su Ye''s attention was not the lady of the family, but the jade pendant that the other party was carrying.


    This jade pendant is a white jade, and the pattern on it is very special. Su Ye has been hunting all over the world. It''s the second time that he saw this pattern.


    It''s a very special smell!


    Because, for the first time I saw this kind of jade pendant, this kind of design, that is the white jade pendant left by her mother!

 Chapter 162

    "Mr. Su, you are very tired. Why don''t you go and have a rest with me first."


    Kong Feiyi, with a friendly look, suddenly lowered his voice and said, "the representatives of various cities have not come yet. I''ll ask someone to inform them that they still need time. Moreover, Mr. Su should not know the overall strength of these people. I just want to talk with you. Although I have said some things to Mr. Qiao before, there are still some things I have to say to you. "


    Su Ye''s heart thumped, and he took a deep look at Kong Feiyi. He thought Kong Feiyi was just an ordinary receptionist, but it didn''t seem so.


    Moreover, Kong Feiyi is accompanied by such a rich lady. Su ye also wants to take the opportunity to ask clearly, so she agrees directly.


    "It''s not easy to decline the invitation of Mr. Kong. Please lead the way Su ye said.


    Kong Feiyi was very happy when he heard that. He led the way ahead with a smile.


    This time, their meeting place is set in Wangzhou Convention and Exhibition Center, which has enough space, whether it is open space or lounge, completely enough.


    Although this gathering is a contest among the bigwigs, the heart killing alliance, which is the host of the gathering, does not say that it is a high sounding way to solve disputes, which is not in line with their style. Therefore, over the years, the occasion has been set in the exhibition center.


    "Mr. Su, this way, please --"


    Kong Feiyi, with Su ye and Hui Shoutao, walks on the bright and tidy corridor. On the walls are all valuable exhibits. The receptionists who stand at the key positions are all well-dressed. They are still young and charming, smiling to welcome people.


    "Vice President Kong! Good afternoon When the receptionists saw Kong Feiyi, they all said hello very respectfully.


    Kong Feiyi didn''t have much smile on his old face. When he heard these greetings, he just nodded a little. Along the way, he would briefly introduce the surrounding buildings for Su ye, as if these things made him more concerned.


    Su Ye was surprised to hear that. He had heard Qiao wanshen say that in Donghai Province, Shaxin League also has a branch. Its president is Lin Changmei, an old woman.


    He thought that even if shaxinmeng would intervene in the affairs between him and Wuhu, that is to say, he would send a few people to come here. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for his car in person, and was actually a vice president who received him.


    As a vice president, what is his plan to be such a courteous corporal?


    While Su Ye is full of suspicions, there are also many etiquette ladies who are secretly watching. They are all secretly wondering who is the young man that vice president Kong Feiyi is so polite to receive?


    After a while, everyone arrived at a VIP lounge in the exhibition center.


    There was no one else in it, and the tea making was done by the lady who was with Kong Feiyi.


    After a few polite remarks and a cup of tea, Kong Feiyi got to the point.


    "Mr. Su, you are in a contest with the five tigers. Maybe you don''t know that the five tigers are powerful characters. They have a set of terrible killing moves. Even dozens of experts will be defeated. Moreover, in order to deal with you, this time, he paid a lot of money to invite a mysterious figure. He just wanted to kill you, so that you would never come back! "


    Seeing that he was so direct, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing


    "No matter how many people they come, I can suppress them! Just five tigers. I don''t care about them yet! "


    This sentence is very arrogant, but it also conforms to the arrogant and domineering style of Jiangdu these days.


    So Kong Feiyi just gave a wry smile, without any other expression. He said, "I know Mr. Su is good at Kung Fu, and your men are also experts. But have you ever thought that even if you win. After winning? "


    Hui Shoutao was drinking happy fat house water and eating snacks. After hearing this, he couldn''t help blurring in and said:


    "After we win, it''s their territory and their business. Do you want to share it? Tell me earlier


    Kong Feiyi pursed his mouth and didn''t answer. It seemed that he didn''t care to return to Shoutao.


    Su ye said: "Hui Shoutao, the vice president means that even if he wins the five tigers, shaxinmeng will intervene."


    Kong Feiyi showed a very happy look, and finally someone understood what he wanted to say.


    "Yes. This contest has only two endings. First, you won, but because of the relationship between the five tigers and shaxinmeng, and the reputation of tianshimen, there must be someone who will trouble you later. In the second end, you lose. If you want to survive and return to Jiangdu City, you can''t do it without the help of shaxinmeng. "


    "Vice President Kong, you are so attentive to tell me the interests in it. It''s not just a reminder, is it? " Su ye asked.


    "Of course not, and I''m not a saint. I just want to make an alliance with you Kong Feiyi said.


    This makes Su ye a little worried. If Kong Feiyi really wants to form an alliance, he can help him a lot as the vice president of Donghai province.


    At least he won''t be impacted by the whole huge heart killing alliance right now.


    However, is Kong Feiyi really credible? It''s about to have a head-on collision with the five tigers. At this time, Kong Feiyi comes like a straw? There seems to be no room for rejection at all.


    Kong Feiyi seemed to see Su Ye''s worry and said, "ha ha, I know what you are worried about. In fact, we have something to ask for. This is the little girl Qiaoqiao. She and Qiao wanshen have known each other for a long time. We also want to get married with Qiao''s family


    With that, the lady next to her slowly took a step forward and gave Su ye a sweet smile.


    "Hello, brother Suye. I''ve heard Wan Shen talk about you. I can finally see you today. "


    Kong Feiyi said with a smile, "you have a lot to do with the Qiao family. If you fail, it will definitely affect the Qiao family. So, we want to help you, that is to help ourselves. What''s more, even if we make an alliance with you, we will not lose anything. We just try our best to kill the alliance and not let them interfere too much. "


    Su Ye takes a deep look at Kong Qiaoqiao. He really doesn''t think that Qiao wanshen and Kong Qiaoqiao have this relationship.


    If this is the case, then Kong Feiyi''s alliance will have the most legitimate reason, and this kind of thing can not be falsified, and Qiao wanshen will know all about it.


    Hui Shoutao was surprised and said, "Oh, it''s my sister-in-law! It''s easy to say, ha ha. "


    Kong Qiaoqiao is also very smart and sensible, and cleverly called out: "Hello, brother Tao, I often hear Wan Shen talk about you, saying that you are brave and invincible, the most righteous."


    "Oh, I like to tell the truth." Hui Shoutao''s face is not red and he is out of breath.


    Su Ye is not so happy. If it''s really so simple, I''m afraid Qiao wanshen has already asked for credit to say it. How can he not say it?


    In this, I''m afraid there''s something else!


    "Vice President Kong, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that?"

 Chapter 163

    "It''s not as complicated as Mr. Su thought!"


    Kong Feiyi had no choice but to smile. He turned his head and took a deep look at Kong Qiaoqiao.


    "At my age, I''m not afraid of you laughing at me, Mr. Su. In my capacity, I want to marry my granddaughter to Qiao wanshen. It''s absolutely a match, and I don''t mean to be high up. Although their Qiao family is the richest man in Donghai Province, I have enough money to spend for three generations. However, sometimes we can''t act too hastily when it comes to our feelings, and we need more time to break in. "   Hearing this, Su Ye already understood the meaning of Kong Feiyi''s words.


    Although Qiao wanshen and Kong Qiaoqiao are really interesting, they are far from the level of marriage, so this time Kong Feiyi will give them a chance.


    In other words, this time Kong Feiyi made an alliance with Su ye, in fact, he wanted to make a further relationship with Qiao wanshen. If this matter is handled well, the relationship between Qiao wanshen and Kong Qiaoqiao will certainly go further.


    For their big family, this kind of wedding banquet is particularly important, which is related to the success or failure of the family in the future. Therefore, it is reasonable for Kong Feiyi to have such a small calculation.


    Su ye said: "the good intentions of the alliance are in my heart. But I don''t want to make an alliance with my friends yet! "


    Kong Feiyi immediately replied, "I''m not that kind of person, so I just met Mr. Su today. I didn''t invite Qiao wanshen to come with me. I''m just thinking, don''t let Mr. Su embarrass you. "


    Su Ye nods. If Kong Feiyi really keeps talking about alliance through Qiao wanshen''s relationship, it will disgust him.


    At present, it doesn''t matter whether this alliance is successful or not. Now that we know Kong Qiaoqiao''s relationship, of course he will prefer it.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Kong Qiaoqiao''s waist pendant and asked, "Miss Kong, your jade pendant is very beautiful. Is it from your family? "


    Kong Qiaoqiao really didn''t expect that Su ye would ask this irrelevant question, but she knew that she had to leave a good impression on Su ye, because even Qiao wanshen wanted to call Su ye big brother. She couldn''t neglect it.


    "Brother Su, do you like this jade pendant? When I was ten years old, I was given this by someone who was destined to give it to me. "


    With that, Kong Qiaoqiao took the jade pendant down directly, held it in both hands, and handed it to Su ye to see clearly.


    As like as two peas of rubbing fingers rubbed his fingers, hesitation took the jade patch and began to distinguish it. He could tell it from the same place.


    This jade pendant also contains aura. Jade belongs to Yang, which can pursue good fortune and avoid bad fortune, and has the function of regulating the body.


    How could that be?


    This kind of jade pendant is absolutely rare on earth. It is possible for the same stone to be made into this kind of jade pendant. This kind of pattern is by no means accidental.


    "Do you remember who gave it to you?"


    Kong Qiaoqiao nodded and said, "Well! He was an old gentleman who traveled all over the world. At that time, I was suddenly ill. Fortunately, he saved me. When the old man left, he gave me such a jade pendant to wear all the year round. Yes? Does Mr. Su know the jade pendant? "


    Su Ye''s heart is filled with bitterness. It seems that his mother didn''t do it. He returns the jade pendant to Kong Qiaoqiao.


    "I don''t know. I just think I''m familiar. I''ve lost my eye."


    He said that, but Kong Feiyi and Kong Qiaoqiao did not believe it. They were afraid that there must be something else in it, but Su Ye didn''t want to say it.


    At this time, the door outside the reception room was opened with a bang.


    The sudden sound surprised all the people inside and turned their heads one after another.


    Outside the door stood several tall men in suits. They had long hair and sunglasses. They looked arrogant.


    "Vice President Kong - it''s time for the party. President Lin sent me to send a message. If you don''t want to participate, go back the same way. "


    "Lying trough - where''s the mad dog? Who the hell are you? I''m yelling here! " Hui Shoutao was the first one to stand up, but no matter what happened, he immediately went back.


    Su Ye''s eyes also swept in the past, and found that these sunglasses men in front of him had a steady breath, strong limbs, and a rebellious breath. He was not afraid of anyone at all.


    Listen to them, they should be sent by President Lin Changmei!


    Kong Feiyi''s face was uncertain, but at last he stood up slowly. He was not angry and said, "just right. Mr. Su is here, too. We''ll go right away! "


    "Well! Then hurry up and don''t dawdle   The man in sunglasses glanced at Su Ye intentionally or unintentionally. It seemed that Su Ye was young, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, so he turned and left.


    Kong Feiyi gave a wry smile and said, "Mr. Su, now I should know why I need to make an alliance with you! Please -- "


    Su ye did not answer, but stood up and went out with her.


    Around a corridor, there is the conference hall.


    "That''s the front! They should all be here! " Kong Feiyi said.


    The conference hall is also very large and the decoration is quite luxurious. After all, it is in the exhibition center.


    The men in sunglasses were guarding the door. When they saw Kong Feiyi coming, they immediately opened the door.


    Kong Feiyi took the lead to stride in.


    Su ye and Hui Shoutao follow. They immediately see the appearance of the conference hall. First they see rows of French windows, because the conference room is on the fifth floor of the exhibition center.


    Because the design shape of the exhibition center is like a conch, the conference room is also like an ellipse.


    "Boss, there are many people here!" Hui Shoutao said in a low voice.


    It''s true that the conference room is very large. There are hundreds of people sitting in it, but most of the seats are still empty.


    These positions are also divided into several directions. It seems that they are intended to seat big men in different urban areas.


    "Mr. Su - this way!"


    In a position area in the south, Qiao wanshen has been sitting early. He stands up and waves to Su Ye.


    Originally, many people came to the conference room, even Kong Feiyi''s appearance did not cause any alarm.


    But Qiao wanshen''s "Mr. Su" made everyone pay attention to Su Ye.


    All of them come here today because of the appearance of a Mr. Su in Jiangdu City, which has directly broken the pattern of many years. Even the 12 masters in Wangzhou city have been killed.


    They have been waiting for hours, and finally they are going to see Mr. Su!


    "Is he Mr. Su?"


    "It looks young! I can''t see any internal power. Isn''t it fake? "


    "I think he can''t be wrong! I''ve inquired about it. Mr. Su has even uprooted his own master family. He''s definitely a ruthless character! "


    "What about being a tough character? This boy is too arrogant, just wait for five tigers to deal with him! I''ve heard that many people have discussed with Wuhu on how to carve up Jiangdu City. We can''t get nothing. We must fight for it today! "


    "Stop talking! Chairman Lin and five tigers, they''re here! "

 Chapter 164

    Sure enough, the door of the conference hall opened.


    A group of powerful big men strode in.


    The one in the middle is an old woman who is not tall and a little bent, like an old woman, but it gives people a sense of oppression that can not be ignored.


    When you see the old woman, even if you have never seen her before, you will understand that this person must be the chairman of Shaxin League Yangcheng branch, Lin Changmei!


    As for the burly men who followed Lin Changmei, their muscles were explosive, like the big men in the European and American movie prison.


    These five are the five tigers of Wangzhou city!


    Because these six are too attractive, the other big men who follow them are all eclipsed.


    When the big men of all cities saw the five tigers, they finally appeared. For a moment, they also held their breath. They looked at Su ye and the direction of the five tigers.


    They all know that today''s meeting will not be so simple. There is a big space in the middle of the meeting space, which is not for decoration. The last time such a meeting was held, there was a big fight in the middle.


    "Boss, it''s them. Lin Changmei, I heard that he was an expert when he was young. He has been the president for so many years. He must have a unique method. Those five are the five tigers. The most terrible one is the tiger king, who has a nose ring on his nose. It''s said that his combat effectiveness is more terrifying than the other four. "


    Seeing these people appear, Qiao wanshen, who is sitting next to Su ye, immediately introduces them.


    But Hui Shoutao was a little dismissive and said, "it''s just a name breaker. If our boss is here, how can they talk? Hum


    "Well! You''re right Su Ye agreed.


    Back to Shoutao suddenly did not respond, usually Su night is not very low-key? Did you agree with him?


    At this time, Su Ye directly clapped her hand on the table, and it became very loud in this quiet moment, but it attracted everyone''s eyes.


    Originally, many of them were still looking for Su Ye''s location. With Su Ye''s palm, they found Su Ye''s location all at once.


    Many people are secretly surprised. What is the purpose of Su ye?


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye stood up and looked directly at Lin Changmei


    "President Lin, you are late for your meeting. Let a group of us wait for you here. How powerful you are! If you don''t change the atmosphere, don''t hold any meetings next time! "


    All of a sudden, everyone did not expect that Su ye would suddenly preempt, but also first bite!


    Even Lin Changmei was surprised. She had already figured out how to start, how to reprimand Su ye, and how to show her authority. She didn''t expect Su ye to die like this, and how to challenge her authority in public.


    A lot of people see Lin Changmei''s face at once. It''s going to break out soon.


    This burst of anger, not everyone can stand it!


    "Presumptuous! You are su Ye of Jiangdu, aren''t you? What''s your attitude? My hall president, I haven''t scolded you for being late, and you dare to bite back. It seems that you really regard my heart killing alliance as the air


    Su Ye was not afraid at all. She said angrily, "President Lin, it''s your business to kill Xinmeng. What does it have to do with me? Now we''re all here. We''ve had three cups of tea. You''re late! Is it that hard to recognize a sentence mistake? "


    Next to the five tigers is already full of anger waiting to vent, now see Su night so unkind, how can bear.


    In particular, the most popular and rebellious old five turned back tiger was furious. He pointed to Su ye and said angrily:


    "Su Ye! Do you know the rules? In Wangzhou City, you dare to be arrogant. I killed you today! "


    Su Ye''s eyes sank and she put out her hand to the teacup in front of her. With a bang, the teacup flew away.


    People just saw a whoosh, a shadow flying away, directly hit the tiger''s body.


    Looking back, the tiger was shocked. How could he think that Su ye would make a move when he didn''t agree? He was hit by the teacup in a hurry. Bang, the whole person also stepped back a few steps.


    The scene suddenly became stiff again, and it was the critical time to draw the sword!


    Su Ye stood up with a sharp eye and said in a cold voice, "what are you? Did I let you talk? "


    I don''t know who it is. I took a cold breath.


    Su Ye''s hand caught everyone off guard and couldn''t react at all.


    At this time, they were horrified to find that Su ye would not talk to them about the rules, nor would he talk to them in vain. This guy was as arrogant and arrogant as the rumors.


    In the face of this kind of person, the big men in all cities were shocked and dumb. They all thought that either Su Ye was a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers, or he really had arrogant capital.


    They have to wait and see what happens!


    Even Kong Feiyi in the row with Su Ye was unexpected. At the beginning, he thought it was going to be bad. This time, he was afraid to find someone to make an alliance with him.


    This Su night didn''t follow the way he said before. Su night''s move was too unexpected.


    But now, Kong Feiyi immediately stabilized. He knew that it must have completely disrupted Lin Changmei''s plan.


    No matter what Lin Changmei and Wu Hu said or what step-by-step plan they had, it didn''t work now. Su ye took the absolute initiative.


    Sure enough, the five tigers are out of control!


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you hit my fifth brother Lei Tianhu is also angry, and will rush over.


    "Stop for me --" tiger king see, still can''t bear to be angry, one hand will thunder tiger to pull.


    "Big brother, this little beast has started. What can we endure?"


    "Stop it! This little beast is not easy. You can''t beat him! " The tiger king said in a deep voice.


    After what he said, many people have to calm down. They all know what the turning back tiger is. Their five tiger brothers are all born with divine power. They have practiced their internal skills and fought for many years.


    He has been a master in other people''s eyes for a long time, but Su ye, 20 or 30 meters away, reaches out his hand and pats the teacup, and hits the turning back tiger directly. Seeing that the turning back tiger is covered with blood, this kind of strength is extremely human.


    Su ye saw that they didn''t come over, and looked even more contemptuous in his eyes. This kind of contempt didn''t mean to pretend, it was the arrogance from his bones.


    He is the emperor of the night. How can he be bullied by this little underground man?


    In his eyes, the so-called five tigers are not as good as ants.


    Su Ye''s voice covered the whole room and said coldly, "are you the five sick cats? Dare to send someone to make trouble in Jiangdu City, come out and kneel down to admit your mistake, break one hand each, I can spare your life! Otherwise, they will all die! "

 Chapter 165

    Domineering, said is the moment of Su night!


    Before the arrival of the leaders of all parties, they all thought that Su ye would kneel down and beg for mercy, but now he asked Wu Hu to kneel down and ask them to break their arms.


    This Su night is too overbearing and bullying!


    Tiger king''s face was full of anger. He came out more and more. He said angrily: "I''ve heard that Mr. Su of Jiangdu City is unreasonable all the time. Today, I''ve seen it! You''ve killed my 12 men. You have the face to make us kneel down. Do you really think there is no one in Wangzhou? Or do you think the chamber of shaxinmeng is the place where you can do whatever you want? "


    Su Ye''s momentum remained unchanged, and he was still proud of the audience. He said in a deep voice:


    "Do you still want to kill me? Why you are here today is clear to all of you. Your twelve subordinates, who are known as wolf masters, come to Jiangdu City to do something. You know better. I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. Do you kneel or not


    The tiger king was very angry. He immediately clenched his fist and raised his green tendons. He looked like a terrible centipede. He was ready to fight at any time.


    Because tiger king also knows that Su Ye''s reputation began to spread, and up to now, Su Ye is that kind of arrogant, no one dares to stop the momentum, this momentum is almost unstoppable, if you don''t kill Su Ye''s spirit, I''m afraid it''s even more unstoppable.


    Tiger king looked at those people in Jiangdu City, whether they were Hui Shoutao, Qiao wanshen or other younger brothers. Seeing Su Ye''s domineering manner, they also showed a sense of pride and no timidity.


    Lin Changmei could see clearly behind her. She took a few steps before the tiger king got angry and said in a deep voice:


    "Jiangdu Suye, since you can come here today, you should abide by the rules here. If you do not want us to kill the heart league from the mediation, then you will play. But I warn you that Youjiang city will certainly be attacked by the whole Donghai province and Shaxin League. If you don''t believe it, try it. "


    This is already very threatening, Lin Changmei''s intention is also very obvious, even if it is to fight, it must be under her permission.


    There is no one in Su ye now!


    Su Ye frowned and said: "so, it''s not fair for you to kill Xinmeng, but you are determined to help Wangzhou five tigers beat me down?"


    Lin Changmei did not expect that Su ye would dare to retort, and would tear her face on the spot.


    Kong Feiyi, who had not spoken for a long time, stood up first and yelled: "president, the purpose of our heart killing alliance, you should not forget it!"


    He is the vice-president, and he has always been at odds with Lin Changmei. All the big men present understand him. So at this time, when Kong Feiyi wants to speak, they all hold their breath and can guess that this party will not be easy.


    It seems to be the contradiction between Mr. Jiangdu Su and the five tigers in Wangzhou city. In fact, the chairman and vice chairman of Shaxin League have already participated in it, but the two sides are constantly fighting.


    Kong Feiyi saw the crowd looking at him. He was very satisfied and said in a loud voice, "we are here to solve the contradiction between Jiangdu City and Wangzhou city. Since they have something to say, why don''t we finish it for them? Even if they want to do it, it''s a right between them. What''s your intention of aiming at one side like this? "


    Lin Changmei was so angry that his old body was shaking that he said, "I''m all for the stability of Donghai province. What can I do for it? It''s you who have a ulterior motive to contact one of them early! "


    "Ha ha ha. Let''s not talk about anyone. Now they both have to fight. Do you want to deprive them of this power on behalf of shaxinmeng? Or do you want to change the rules of shaxinmeng? " Kong Feiyi asked again.


    Lin Changmei was so angry that she blushed. No matter how brave she was, she could not change the rules of shaxinmeng.


    This heart killing alliance was founded by NaNTU Jue. Now she still listens to NaNTU Jue''s orders. She''s just a little president. How can she be so brave.


    Kong Feiyi saw that Lin Changmei was forced to say nothing. He laughed and said to Su ye, "Mr. Su, go! No one dares to stop you now. But you have to be careful. Some people have experts behind them. Be wary of sneak attacks! "


    Su Ye looks back at Kong Feiyi. Her pupils shrink slightly. A wisp of smile rises from the corner of her mouth and she doesn''t speak.


    He is one foot on the ground gently, the whole person Shua jumped to the central position of the conference room, where the open space as a challenge arena.


    The bigwigs in all the cities are staring at each other without blinking. They have long heard that Mr. Su of Jiangdu City is very good at martial arts. Even the Heavenly Master in the martial arts family was killed by him. Today, it''s really extraordinary.


    "Too arrogant! Wait for me to teach him how to behave! "


    The fourth Lei haohu yelled angrily, and without waiting for other brothers to fight, he jumped out immediately.


    Roar!!


    Lei haohu was originally a burly man with muscles all over his body. Now he roared. The blood vessels on his neck were protruding, ferocious and terrible. A very domineering force burst out from his body.


    His jump to the ground was more terrible than the tiger''s attack.


    Click, click.


    Two clear voices came out. It turned out that Lei haohu stepped on the ground and broke the two tiles.


    From afar, the big guys were all surprised, and some Qi training experts immediately called out:


    "Forging tendons and bones! This is at least the beginning of xiaochengjing! "


    Before he finished his words, he saw that Lei haohu didn''t stop at all. He jumped again with the help of force and banged into Su ye like a shell.


    In the process, Lei haohu''s body around unexpectedly broke out a white awn, that is to break the body and out of the waves.


    This wave is like a wall, as if it can resist the great power!


    "What? This is the air wall


    "He has formed an air wall! The next step is invulnerability! "


    Bang!!


    Without waiting for the public to discuss, Lei haohu''s terrible blow was already a blow to China and the Soviet Union.


    The storm broke out all around. Many people''s hair and clothes were swept by the storm. The power of this blow can be imagined.


    When they look at the middle position again, they are surprised to find that Su Ye is standing firmly in the same place, catching Lei haohu''s fist with one hand.


    Lei haohu looks fierce and terrible, but he can''t get any closer.


    Su Ye''s eyes were sharp, and there seemed to be a look of disappointment on her pretty face. He said coldly:


    "How dare you call yourself a tiger when you are such a tripod? In my opinion, a sick cat is worse than a sick one! "


    "Damn it


    Lei haohu roared, his feet scored fiercely, his fists clenched, and his left and right arms all broke apart, revealing his bearded arms.


    I don''t know what kind of internal skill he used. His arms have doubled.


    "Let me give you a taste of what I''m good at - the tiger shakes all animals!"


    Bang bang!


    All of a sudden, Lei haohu''s fists flew to Su Ye''s chest. Each blow was accompanied by a whirring sound of the wind, and a stream of white smoke came out.


    Su night sees, also is direct hand to block.


    Bang Bang¡ª¡ª


    The dull crashing sound reverberated in the conference hall.


    "No! Lei haohu even learned how to shake all animals. Boss Su, get out of the way All of a sudden, Guo Sha Bao of Datang City screamed, and his face suddenly changed.


    Qiao wanshen didn''t know how to practice these all the time. He was not far from Guo shapao and asked immediately:


    "What''s the matter? Is this a strong move? Is Mr. Su going to suffer? "


    "The tiger shakes all the beasts, and makes a total of 9981 punches. All of them have the power of a fierce tiger. The more they get to the back, the more powerful they are. Look at the white fog. It''s the sweat from Lei haohu. It''s the mist formed by the direct evaporation of internal force. I''ve only heard of it before. I didn''t expect to have such a terrible move! " Guo explained quickly.


    Qiao wanshen''s face is also changed when he hears that the boss Su won''t really suffer, will he?


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the dense fist on the field stopped.


    Lei haohu''s huge double fists were blocked by Su Ye''s one hand, and Su ye still didn''t step back, even his face didn''t change.


    "Just now you seem to say that you want to teach me how to be a man?"

 Chapter 166

    what?


    Su night unexpectedly even Lei haohu''s killing move, Hu Zhen all kinds of animals also give all number to block down?


    That''s the famous killing move of five tigers. Even five tigers have no ability to stop it! This young Su ye, with what one hand block?


    Lei haohu, who is in the middle of the battle, is most shocked. He knows that his move has broken out in excess. He thinks that this round of tiger shock can absolutely kill Su ye, and even if he doesn''t die, he will be absolutely disabled.


    But he couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    Thunder Tiger hears Su Ye''s cold words, and a strong sense of danger comes out of his heart. He jumps back immediately. He wants to leave Su Ye''s range as far as possible. Only in this way can he be safe.


    But Su ye had already expected that. When he turned his hand, it seemed that he was gathering the power of heaven and earth around him.


    "Before I came here, I prepared a set of killing moves for you five tigers! I''ll start with you today! "


    Su ye said, his body jumps back, his palms move to the left and right, opening and closing, and a "Tai Chi pattern" appears in front of him!


    The air around is also instantly solidified, and the whole conference room seems to be getting hotter.


    Even people who don''t understand martial arts can clearly see that the Taiji pattern is extraordinary.


    "No way! That''s Taiji diagram! "


    "He can even conjure up the Taiji diagram. Is he a master of Taiji?"


    "No! How can taijimen come to our south? And this kind of state, at least to the state of Dacheng. It''s impossible. Even Nan Tujue was 32 years old when he arrived at Dacheng. "


    When everyone was shocked, Su Ye''s action changed again.


    He stretched out his hand in the Tai Chi pattern, and it seemed that there was endless power to be grasped by him out of thin air.


    "Nine kills of battle dragon"


    Su Ye''s heart was clear, and she called out the name of the move. Everyone in the audience was stunned, because they had never heard the name of the move.


    But if it is put in the ancient world, even the king of God will be pale when he hears it, because all the killing moves related to the "dragon" are supernatural. They are extremely rare, but they are the most difficult to cultivate, and their power is also the most terrible.


    The reason why Su Ye wanted to practice this move before he came here was for the sake of the future. Although he has a lot of magical powers, only his incomplete skills, the magic skills and the mysterious dragon moves can''t make you feel.


    The first two are that juncangsheng has no time and disdains to control, while the dragon''s is that juncangsheng has no ability to take possession of it.


    "The first style: burning sky fire!"


    Su Ye rolled it with one hand and clapped it with a fierce hand. The Tai Chi pattern in front exploded, forming a huge wave of fire that swept away.


    All this seems to be very slow, and Su Ye''s moves are orderly.


    It seems to give enough time for Lei haohu to defend.


    Of course, Lei haohu knew the feeling of oppression. With a roar, all his internal skills burst out, and his strong internal power forced out, which instantly formed a huge wave.


    Directly and Su night that swept by the fire wave!


    Boom!!


    Just for a moment, Lei haohu''s defense is just like ashes, vulnerable, instant collapse.


    Lei haohu''s massive body was also blown away!


    Bang!!


    Ping Ling, Ping Ling¡ª¡ª


    In the whole conference hall, there was a loud noise. The huge floor glass windows in front of the hall were directly broken, and the broken glass was scattered all over the floor, splashing everywhere.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Get down!"


    The audience screamed and hid directly under the table. Even so, they still felt a heat wave, like a shock wave, sweeping through the conference hall.


    A lot of things are flying, screaming and smashing.


    It took a few minutes for people to look around and see that the hall was in a mess.


    And all this was the terrible destructive power caused by Su Ye''s move of fighting the Dragon nine times and burning the mountain fire in the first way.


    "Su ye, it''s his move!"


    "It''s terrible to burn a mountain fire! I''m afraid this Su Ye is already a great success! "


    "It turns out that people''s arrogance is the capital of arrogance! With this skill, Wu Hu is not qualified to clamor with Su Ye! "


    People see that Su Ye is the only one standing there. As for the Lei haohu, he has been blown out and fell from the broken window.


    "Old four!"


    "Fourth brother"


    Tiger king, Lei Tianhu and others rushed to the window in horror. Looking down, Lei haohu''s huge body was scorched black and smoking.


    The whole person has been lying downstairs, not knowing what to do!


    Lei Tianhu roared, looked back at Su ye and said, "you dare to kill my fourth brother, I''ll fight with you!"


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    Tiger king seized Lei Tianhu, he gritted his teeth and said: "you are not his opponent, you get out of the way! Let me do it


    Su Ye slowly converges his hands. He is not satisfied with the power of the first style of burning mountain fire.


    Unexpectedly, with his current ability, he just smashed the glass in front of him. The heat wave blew Lei haohu away, and he also felt that he had taken out 20% of his real Qi.


    "You don''t know what to do? Would you like to have a try? " Su yechen said.


    The tiger king sneered and said, "hum! You can''t scare me! You didn''t reach the level of Dacheng, but you used this terrible move. Now you don''t have much internal power in your body, do you? You''re the kind of person who died in love with show and show! "


    The tiger king''s words are not random guesses. He sees that Su Ye''s face is really pale, and there is sweat on his forehead. According to his understanding of martial arts, Su Ye is absolutely at the end of a bolt.


    Moreover, for so many days, Su Ye''s performance is the kind of arrogant and domineering person who likes to show off. Now, in order to show off, she really will use this kind of adventurous move.


    "What a pity! You guessed wrong! Looking at the whole Donghai Province, no one is my opponent! "


    Su Ye didn''t talk to him any more. She stretched her hand in front of her body, opened and closed, and hummed, forming a standing and floating Tai Chi pattern again.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s a pattern of Tai Chi, but it''s a combination of yin and Yang.


    "What? That''s the only way to do it? " Tiger king is also surprised, this Su night how not according to the routine.


    He thought that Su ye would fight with him, so that he could take the opportunity to test whether Su Ye''s internal power was abundant. If Su ye took another risk, he could defend.


    This is the safest way to fight. No matter what level the two sides are, they will make a trial, and only at the best time will they make a killing move.


    This is tantamount to fighting against the landlords. How can someone blow up the king as soon as they come up.


    But the Su night in front of us is like this.


    "Don''t waste time on you --"


    Hum!!


    Fight dragon nine kill, first style, burn mountain fire!!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A surge of fire rushed to the tiger king directly.


    Tiger king roared, and a gas wall was directly lifted in front of him, which was much more powerful than Lei haohu''s before.


    This kind of air wall is just like an aperture, standing in front of him, and it''s like substance, invulnerable!


    Boom!!


    Tiger king was also blown away in an instant, but when he was about to fly out, he resisted.


    Although very embarrassed, the whole body scorched black, white smoke, but he stabilized!


    "It''s nothing but mountain fire!" Tiger king roared.


    "Yes? Then try the second trick! "


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Fight dragon nine kill, the second style, cool through the sky!!

 Chapter 167

    Buzz, buzz!


    The strange voice came out from Su Ye''s hands again, and the pattern of Yin Yang Taiji was formed again.


    But this time, unlike the previous Tai Chi pattern, this time the Tai Chi pattern is slowly rotating, and this time it is not a flame, but ice cold.


    Su Ye''s hands are still wide open and close, and all of a sudden he sees a lot of white transparent beads falling on the ground.


    "What''s the cool move? I have never heard of it


    "Look at the things on the ground. It looks like ice. Is Su ye not only a Taiji man, but also related to Tianshan Mountain? "


    There were also many masters present, many of whom were specially invited to protect themselves.


    The masters in front of them all disdained, but when Su Ye used the fire to burn the mountain and cool the sky, they were all in shock.


    Especially in front of the tiger king, the pupil is already emitting a strong look of horror.


    He just resisted Su Ye''s move to burn the mountain fire, which made him seriously injured and tottering, and his bones were also in a burst of pain. Now it seems that he didn''t fall down, and he was just biting his teeth.


    Now I see Su Ye''s second move, which is more terrible than the first move only from the starting position.


    The tiger king was frightened and subconsciously looked at Lin Changmei. At this time, only Lin Changmei could save him. Sure enough, the tiger king saw Lin Changmei nodding heavily at him and let him attack.


    The tiger king clenched his teeth fiercely and took the lead to rush away with his last internal power. He drank loudly:


    "Tiger king out of the mountain!"


    Roar!!


    This attack surprised a lot of people, because Su Ye''s terror had already deterred a lot of people. They didn''t have any courage to fight with Su Ye.


    If it were them, they would turn around and run away immediately.


    "Good fellow! It''s really the tiger king. At this time, he chose to fight! "


    "Su Ye is in danger! Although his move is terrible, it''s too slow to start. Tiger king is going to succeed! "


    Before they finished speaking, tiger king had already rushed to Su Ye.


    Tiger king this but let go to fight to death, he also has no chance of winning in the heart, but now has already rushed to the body, he knows that he absolutely has the ability to abandon Su ye on the spot.


    "Seek your own death!"


    All of a sudden, Su Ye''s eyes were cold, and the move on her hand was already shot.


    The Yin Yang Taiji diagram is transformed into thousands of pieces of ice. Each piece of ice is like a sharp blade from the Jiuyou abyss. It seems that if it is stained with a little bit, it will freeze the soul, and the spirit of ice will go deep into the body.


    If at this time, the master next to him has opened up divine consciousness, he will be able to clearly see that there is an ancient dragon totem in every piece of ice.


    These totems of the Dragon nationality are like dragon scales, which contain a sense of track movement.


    At this moment, Su ye only has five levels of real spiritual realm. If he had one tenth of his accomplishments now, this move would be enough to crush everything around him into ashes.


    However, although he has only five levels of real spirit realm, this dragon killing move is enough to sweep all opponents!


    Stab!


    Thousands of pieces of ice condensed into three sharp spears, directly shot at the front of the tiger king!


    Poop, poop, poop¡ª¡ª


    The three spears were all inserted into the tiger king''s body, which directly lifted the tiger king''s tall and burly body.


    Originally, the tiger king came in anger, and he was very fast, but he could be blasted out by the three ice spirit spears, and the speed was even faster.


    People next to him just saw the tiger king rush away in anger and fly out in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!!


    Tiger king severely hit the wall of the conference hall, the whole body hanging on the wall, all around in a mess.


    "Ah..."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Along the way, tiger king overturned a lot of tables and people watching, screamed constantly, and all kinds of things were scattered all over the ground.


    Although these people were affected, they didn''t dare to blame Su yebanju at all. They all stepped back in fear of being affected for the second time.


    When people calmed down, they looked at the location of the tiger king. The tiger king was dying, bleeding and in a mess. He was still hanging on the wall and wanted to struggle, but he had no strength at all.


    On the ground, the naked eye can see a lot of broken ice.


    "Big brother"


    "Help big brother down quickly!"


    Among the five tigers, Lei Tianhu and Lei Chenghu rush up together, trying to save the tiger king on the wall. But as soon as they get close, they suddenly feel the cold around them.


    They could not help shivering, as if they fell into the ice.


    If you look at Tiger King carefully, many parts of him are already covered with a thin layer of ice.


    "Stop - don''t touch him!" At this time, Lin Changmei''s hoarse voice rang out and stopped them.


    Although Lei Tianhu and Lei Chenghu are worried, they can only listen to Lin Changmei at this time.


    "President, please help my elder brother."


    "President Lin, we have an agreement. You must kill Suye


    Lin Changmei looks gloomy and stares at the two, but it''s not the time to blame each other. She looks at Su ye and looks at Su Ye slowly taking back her moves.


    "Mr. Su, your skill really opened my eyes. I don''t know where you learned from? Don''t have an unnecessary conflict with us


    This is already in the discussion, even Lin long eyebrow see Su night how God ghost means, she also did not have just that kind of arrogance.


    Su Ye gently pursed her mouth, thinking that as expected, whether in the ancient world or the earth, there is only one truth of existence, that is, the strong is respected!


    "I have nothing to do with your heart killing alliance. Today, I come here to solve the problem of five tigers. You''d better not provoke me! "


    Lin Changmei''s face changed greatly. This Su night is too arrogant.


    Although he made two moves in a row, burning the mountain fire and cooling the sky, which had already shocked the whole audience, it was definitely not su Ye''s capital to ignore their heart killing alliance.


    Lin Changmei gritted his teeth and said, "hum! Yes? You just took charge of Jiangdu City, don''t you want to obey us to kill Xinmeng? The whole Donghai Province, not only Youjiang City, is under the jurisdiction of Shaxin League. I''m familiar with your moves, so I asked. You know, NaNTU Jue, our leader of the alliance, has made friends all over the world. Countless big families regard him as their guest of honor. You are a rising star, and you have no capital to despise my heart killing alliance! "


    Hearing the word "Nan Tu Jue", people''s frightened faces eased slightly.


    They just remembered that this place was under the jurisdiction of Shaxin League. No matter how fierce Su Ye was, he was just a monkey. It was absolutely impossible for him to fly out of Buddha''s Wuzhi Mountain.


    If Nan Tu Jue appears, he can definitely kill Su ye with a slap.


    "Yes! Donghai province was unified by NaNTU at that time. We are all under the gate of Shaxin League! "


    "Su ye, although you are very good, don''t miss your future. You should be clear about the strength of shaxinmeng and show respect to our president. "


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I don''t think it''s right to look at the five tigers in the state. It''s also right to be taught by Mr. Su. Ha ha, Mr. Su, you have to forgive others. A genius like you should join the heart killing alliance. I remember that Mr. Su was called "young Tujue" before, right? This is fate


    The leaders of all parties understand the current situation, and they all speak up to persuade.


    With the current situation in the Soviet Union, half of the revenge has been avenged, and you can join the heart killing alliance. There is no limit to your future.


    All parties look at Su ye together, waiting for Su Ye''s nod.


    But Su Ye hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Kong Feiyi, who is sitting at the back, grits his teeth and stands up angrily.


    He pointed to the crowd and said angrily, "son of a bitch! You all shut up! Mr. Su said to let the five tigers cut off their hands and kneel down. This has been said. Do you want Mr. Su to be a villain who doesn''t mean what he says? Today, none of the five tigers can run! No one can protect them! "


    Kong Feiyi stepped forward and said excitedly: "Mr. Su, don''t worry. Even if the president puts pressure on you, I will be there. I''m vice president. Now that we have formed an alliance, I will give my full support to any difficulties! "

 Chapter 168

    Kong Feiyi is going to tear his face!


    But also for Jiangdu Su night, in public and President Lin Changmei tear face!


    All of a sudden, the city''s leaders lost their voice. Just that kind of shock, the sound of whooping disappeared. The huge conference hall became very quiet. Only the whistling wind blew in from the broken glass wall.


    The bigwigs all looked at each other one after another, with unspeakable fear in their hearts.


    Because they are very clear that for so many years, there has been an open and secret struggle between President Lin Changmei and vice president Kong Feiyi, and even their subordinates have been killed in the fierce times.


    However, for so many years, they have been fighting secretly. Although they will quarrel a few words on the surface, it is harmless. The city leaders can see that even if there is no more fight between the president and the vice president, it will not affect them.


    After all, it didn''t disturb the headquarters of shaxinmeng, and it didn''t kill each other face to face.


    But now, Kong Feiyi directly confronts Lin Changmei at this time. It''s clear that he wants to tear his face. He absolutely wants to separate him from Lin Changmei.


    It''s true that Su Ye''s strong fighting power is the best chance to fight against Lin Changmei.


    Obviously, Lin Changmei was also shocked for a while. A cold light broke out in her eyes. She said in an angry voice:


    "Kong Feiyi, are you going to challenge my authority today?"


    Kong Feiyi stood fearless of death for a just cause, has said in a long voice, "kill your heart, you are not the one who has the final say. What Su ye did today is in line with morality and justice, and all the five tigers are damned. You don''t want to oppress me as a president. I dare to get rid of your big cancer today


    "Wanton!" Lin Changmei was furious.


    In the dark list, the hierarchy is very clear. There is no place where the vice president dares to challenge the president. If Lin Changmei doesn''t get angry today, she won''t be able to command the whole members of the heart killing alliance in Donghai Province in the future.


    Lin Changmei stepped out, but she didn''t know what powerful internal skill she had cultivated. The tables and chairs around her were bombarded by her internal power, and they all bounced away.


    Just this hand is enough to reflect the strength of Lin Changmei!


    At this time, a lot of bigwigs think of Lin Changmei''s identity one after another.


    Guo Sha Bao was the first to scream out and said, "he is worthy of being a disciple of NaNTU Jue. It is said that Lin Changmei was not outstanding at that time, but he was taught by NaNTU Jue for a month. I didn''t expect to have such a powerful internal skill now. "


    "Chairman Lin is not comparable to five tigers. It seems that she is really angry. Kong Fei dares to challenge her. I don''t know how many people will fall today. "


    "I shouldn''t have come today. No matter which side we choose, we are bound to be affected. Kong Feiyi is not a good thing, and he even ignores our safety. If this Su Ye''s hand abolishes President Lin, it''s clearly offending the whole Shaxin League. Can Kong Feiyi bear it? "


    It''s not just the big men who watch the play who are worried. Qiao wanshen and Hui Shoutao of Jiangdu City are even more worried because if they can''t deal with it properly, their enemies will become the whole heart killing alliance from five tigers.


    But at this time, they can''t control anything at all. They have to listen to Su ye, and they are all proud.   Kong Feiyi came to Su ye and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Su, be careful with her claws. She has been invulnerable in a few days. But I believe that you can defeat her and win her. From now on, the whole Donghai province will listen to you, and everyone here will obediently submit to your feet. "


    With that, Kong Feiyi retreated slowly, giving Su ye a place, and then said with concern:


    "Be careful. I''ll take care of the rest!"


    After hearing these words, Hui Shoutao and others feel at ease. Although they are invincible, they have been in the limelight recently, and even the five tigers have been beaten down, but without strong support, they have no bottom in their hearts.


    Hui Shoutao said in a low voice: "I can''t see that the old man Kong I just met is quite loyal. Wan Shen, it seems that they are giving you face and standing in the same line with us. "


    Qiao wanshen showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. He took a look at Kong Feiyi. Suddenly he saw Kong qiaozheng looking at him affectionately. They immediately looked at each other.


    If put in peacetime, Qiao wanshen this rich second generation certainly also can tease, but now he does not have so many thoughts.


    "Everything is up to Mr. Su!"


    Su Yeli was on the scene. He didn''t smile at Kong Feiyi''s words, and his eyes flashed a cold light.


    However, he soon recovered.


    "Lin Changmei, today is between me and five tigers. My request is very clear. No matter whether the five of them are dead or not, kneel down and break their arms. I can call it a day! "


    Lin Changmei didn''t say a word more. His rickety body leaped into the air like a black crow.


    Hum, her body burst out of a dark color of light.


    Bang bang!


    In a moment, Lin Changmei had already attacked and kicked three feet at Su Ye.


    Su Ye reaches out her hand and blocks it directly. A dull sound breaks out in the moment of blocking. It''s the sound that comes out when she has internal power to protect her body.


    Lin Changmei bent, one hand to the ground, the floor on the ground was smashed by her hand, she borrowed a shot again.


    "Unicorn legs!"


    Lin Changmei''s rickety body was incredibly bent again. His whole body was bent like a spring, and his feet kicked out at Su Ye.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Su Ye was kicked back to slide a few meters away.


    Everyone was shocked!


    This scene is the same as Su Ye''s kicking five tigers before, but now it''s su Ye''s turn to be kicked back.


    Lin Changmei had already tried out the depth of Su Ye. He also stopped. His eyes gave off a fierce look and said:


    "You''re very strong among the younger generation, but you''re too arrogant. The two moves just now, burning mountain fire, cooling the sky and being flashy, should have consumed most of your internal power! Hum


    After hearing this, all the bigwigs suddenly realized that Su Ye was still too young.


    If I had fought with the five tigers just now, I would still have the strength to fight. But I can''t do it now. Lin Changmei would have seen Su Ye''s flaws.


    Hui Shoutao and others also changed their faces. In their mind, Su ye should be invincible. Now he was kicked back by Lin Changmei.


    If Lin Changmei has been in charge of Shaxin League in Donghai province for so long, he must have a terrible backhand.


    Immediately, Hui Shoutao stood up angrily and said, "this is a wheel fight. Is this the virtue of the chairman of tangtangshaxinmeng? If you want to fight, you can wait for my boss to rest for three days. If it''s a woman, you promise. Do you dare? "


    Lin Changmei sneered and said, "it seems that you don''t know how powerful our heart killing alliance is! I think you are a rare talent. If you can stop me for ten more moves, I''ll give you a chance to turn from the dark to the light! "


    Back to Shoutao also want to say what, but Su night suddenly reached out to stop.


    Su Ye patted the ashes on her chest and said in a deep voice: "in this case, I''ll give you a chance. If you are still alive, I''ll spare your life!"

 Chapter 169

    "What a big tone! If you can defeat me with three moves, the position of president will be yours! "


    Lin Changmei is also impatient. She has never been humiliated like this before. What''s more, she has just tried Su Ye''s skill. Su Ye is at the end of her life and will surely be defeated.


    "You are nothing but ants in my eyes."


    Su ye once waved his hand. He was ready to fight against Lin Changmei. Just now Lin Changmei was trying his cultivation. Similarly, Su Ye was also trying Lin Changmei''s cultivation.


    Now he has a good understanding of Lin Changmei''s accomplishments. According to the Chinese accomplishments, they are divided into six realms: inner strength, imperial Qi, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, taking advantage of the false to cultivate the truth, and becoming transcendent.


    In the realm of Xiaocheng, it can be divided into four stages: forging tendons, refining bones, gas wall and invulnerability.


    Lin Changmei''s cultivation should be between xiaochengjing''s invulnerability and dachengjing''s.


    In the ancient world, this kind of state was nothing more than a middle-class pill for washing marrow and cutting bones. It was not really terrible.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, Lin Changmei has already taken the lead.


    This war is related to her life and death, as well as the dignity of shaxinmeng. Naturally, Lin Changmei is desperate.


    So as soon as she did it, she used her unique skills.


    "Look up at the bullfight!"


    Lin Changmei roared, making a roar that did not match her female identity. She slapped several big holes on her body with one hand, and immediately opened some special seals on her body.


    But ten seconds later, a dim light came out of her, and she looked like an angry bull.


    Although the scene only appeared for three seconds, and then slowly faded, it was enough to surprise people.


    "It''s one of NaNTU''s most famous stunts. Look up at the bullfight!"


    "In those days, NaNTU Jue became famous in the first World War, but it was not without the addition of this terrible cow. I heard that as long as it protected the body, it could be invulnerable and powerful. Unexpectedly, President Lin even learned this unique skill. "


    Hui Shoutao has been watching, he has always believed in his boss''s ability, believe that no one is the boss''s opponent, but when he saw Lin Changmei use this move, his face suddenly changed.


    "Boss, run! The old witch invited the cow to get on her body, which was very terrible. But she won''t last long. You can''t fight with her while you''re running


    Hui Shoutao shouts eagerly, and forgets that his position is very close to Lin Changmei. When Lin Changmei hears Hui Shoutao, she tells her weakness. She is furious, jumps up and hits Hui Shoutao in the air.


    With a bang, Hui Shoutao could not be prepared and flew out.


    Lin long eyebrow cold voice drinks a way: "damned fly, is it your turn to speak?"


    This terrible move, even those tables and chairs also smashed, back to Shoutao that body, I''m afraid it''s even more unbearable.


    But at that moment, Hui Shoutao screamed, got up from the broken wood and cried:


    "Let''s go! Boss, be careful! "


    Originally, Lin Changmei was about to stop after a blow. She knew that she would definitely kill Hui Shoutao, but she never thought that Hui Shoutao''s cultivation was not high, but she once took the dragon blood pill given by Su Ye. It was rough and fleshy, and she could definitely carry it down.


    Lin Changmei''s killer is born. As soon as he raises his hand, he will continue to fight back Shoutao.


    Suddenly at this time, Su Ye''s cold voice had already sounded.


    "Your opponent, it''s me!"


    With a buzz, the pattern of yin and Yang Tai Chi has been formed. It''s hanging in the air. It''s twice as big as the one just used.


    Fight dragon nine kill - the first style, burn mountain fire!


    Boom!!


    A fire wave roared, swept away, and roared directly at Lin Changmei.


    "Just in time!"


    Lin Changmei looked up at the sky and became a hairless woman. She was originally a gray haired old woman, and now she seemed to be a crazy woman.


    In her body, the virtual shadow of the cow appeared again, directly touching the mountain fire.


    Boom!!


    After this move, Lin Changmei didn''t step back and stood steadily on the ground. Only her white hair, which she didn''t notice, emitted a trace of black smoke.


    I didn''t expect her to block it. It''s so powerful.


    In front of the five tigers, even the tiger king was very embarrassed to resist this move. How could Lin Changmei be so relaxed.


    I only saw her sneer and said, "charlatan, don''t think you can cheat everyone by making some fire. I''ll tear you down today! "


    Su Ye didn''t respond. The Tai Chi pattern in front of her turned into ice.


    Fight dragon nine kill, the second style, cool through the sky!


    Bang bang!


    All of a sudden, all the ice splashed to Lin Changmei.


    Lin long eyebrow had been on guard for a long time. With a fierce jump, the light on her body suddenly flashed again, and a round of ice still fell on her.


    With the sound of popping, Lin Changmei stabilized himself again.


    She breathed a few times, staring at Su Ye coldly, and said, "this is the second move! Any fire or ice is useless to me


    The big guys hiding in the corner dare not even breathe.


    Just now, Su Ye''s two moves are so against the sky that he even cuts five tigers. Unexpectedly, after meeting Lin Changmei, this move is useless at all.


    However, Su ye can acutely detect that Lin Changmei''s breath of speaking is cold.


    "Since ice and fire are useless, how about Tianlei?"


    Su Ye roars and suddenly grabs the Yin Yang Tai Chi diagram in front of him. The diagram shrinks in an instant and surrounds his right palm. Then he grabs the huge window.


    "The third style, lead thunder!"


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and directly split into the huge conference hall.


    In fact, the half wall is full of large French windows, and the sun shines in, which makes people enjoy visually. At this moment, all the glass is broken, making a harsh sound.


    A thunder fell directly into Su Ye''s palm.


    Su Ye held thunder in his hand. His whole fist was white. He rushed forward fiercely and almost gave birth to a shadow.


    The thunder, like an electric snake, drags its long tail and takes Su Ye''s fist as the burst point. It blows to Lin Changmei.


    Bang!!!


    With one punch, Lin Changmei''s whole body was bent fiercely, and the virtual shadow of the cow on his body seemed to be a mirror, which broke on the spot.


    Lin Changmei''s whole face was almost distorted. Deep fear appeared in his eyes, and a mouthful of blood spat out directly.


    The whole person hit the wall severely, and the whole wall was smashed on the spot, which could not be stopped at all.


    Lin Changmei flew out in the scream.


    I don''t know how long it took. The thunder in the conference hall finally dissipated, as if everything was calm after the tsunami.


    People slowly stretched out their heads in horror and secretly looked at Su Ye standing in front of the window.


    One by one, they were shocked. They were really like ghosts

 Chapter 170

    Suye won, and cleanly.


    One move to burn mountain fire, two moves to cool the sky, three moves to thunder!


    Only three moves will directly be the hall of Lin long eyebrow president to the waste, there is no bit of procrastination.


    As young as Su ye, he has such a terrible means. His future is limitless. At the same time, he also gives people a deep sense of fear.


    They all know that Suye has caused trouble! And it''s breaking the sky!


    Lin Changmei is the president of the East China Sea province of Shaxin League. He is still half of NaNTU''s Apprentice. Is Su Ye clearly killing himself and doing things without any consequence?


    "President Lin! Save President Lin quickly. "


    Immediately, someone called out, and many people rushed up to see what happened to Lin Changmei.


    "President Lin, you must not die!"


    "Damn Su ye, you dare to fight against our president. You''re dead. You can''t run away!"


    Many people cried and helped Lin Changmei up.


    They took a close look at Lin Changmei''s injury and took a cold breath one by one. Lin Changmei was almost unrecognized and dying. If it wasn''t for her weak breath, they really thought she would be dead.


    At the moment, Lin Changmei not only broke his hands and feet, but also was seriously injured. Even the meridians in his body were also broken. It can be said that even if he managed to save half his life, he was a useless person.


    "Su Ye - you are so cruel!" The people around Lin Changmei, one by one, were exhausted.


    This time, even Kong Feiyi was shocked. He thought that Su ye would only draw with Lin Changmei, but he didn''t expect Su ye to abolish Lin Changmei.


    He took a deep look at Su ye, then strode forward and yelled angrily:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since President Lin is not able to preside over the meeting, I should be replaced by the vice president. Who dares to be unconvinced? "


    Kong Feiyi won the battle.


    All of you know this. If you stubbornly support Lin Changmei, there will only be one end, just like Lin Changmei.


    Now they''re not the ones who can control the situation.


    "It should be! We don''t have any opinions in Datang city. " Guo Sha Bao was the first one to stand up and shout for help.


    "We don''t have an opinion either."


    "We all know the rules of shaxinmeng. When President Lin is seriously injured and needs to be rescued, it''s going to trouble vice president Kong a lot."


    "This time Kong Feiyi won a great victory! I really didn''t expect that he invited back such a powerful hitter. The position of president is destined to be his. "


    At a glance, although some people are still silent, no one dares to oppose in public.


    Kong Feiyi laughs and comes to Su ye and says with a smile, "it''s hard! I know the contradiction between Wangzhou city and Jiangdu City. The five tigers deserve what they have done. It seems that Wangzhou city should be managed by another person. I think you have enough ability, Mr. Su, ha ha ~ "


    Kong Feiyi hinted, patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "there are some complications here. I think you are seriously injured. Go down and have a rest. I''ll handle the affairs here. Ha ha, you''ll wait for the celebration party


    Su Ye looked back and saw Kong Feiyi''s face full of excitement, so she said, "well, I''ll leave these things to you. I really consumed a lot. This bullfight of Lin Changmei is really terrible. Even I was affected. I need to shut up for three hours immediately. No one can disturb me. Do you have a room? "


    "Ah... Yes. Come with me Kong Feiyi was slightly surprised, his voice trembled a little, and he left the conference hall with Su ye in person.


    Until he came to an office, Kong Feiyi stopped.


    "Mr. Su, this is my office. No one will come. I''ll send someone to guard outside, and you can rest assured of healing. " Kong Feiyi said.


    "Please. By the way, I''ll write a note for you to hand it over to Hui Shoutao and ask him to help me get some medicine. " With that, Su Ye wrote a note to Kong Feiyi.


    "I will do it! Then I''ll go out and deal with it. "


    Kong Feiyi took a look and strode outside. After he walked out of the gate, he held his head high and his eyes became sharp.


    Today, Su Ye abandoned Lin Changmei. That is to say, there is no one above him in the whole Donghai province. The Shaxin League of Donghai province is his.


    Kong Feiyi returned to the conference hall and found that all the big men in the cities were there, and none of them left.


    Especially the members of shaxinmeng, they all looked at Kong Feiyi with breath holding. They were all waiting for a result.


    "Kong Feiyi, what are you going to do?" Someone asked.


    Kong Feiyi glanced at the crowd and said in a deep voice: "the current situation is complicated. I hope the people who didn''t kill Xinmeng will leave now. We need to discuss something internally. I hope you will understand! "


    This made many people feel strange, but they didn''t dare to delay and retreated one after another.


    But Qiao wanshen, Hui Shoutao and others didn''t leave. They knew that things were not so simple.


    "Vice President Kong, what should our boss do? You must remember our covenant. " Hui Shoutao reminds to say.


    "Don''t worry, I remember all of them, but there are some follow-up things that are not suitable for your presence. In addition, Su Ye has given you a note. You should go to get the medicine quickly and take more people. There is no delay. "


    Kong Feiyi gives the note to Hui Shoutao. As soon as Hui Shoutao sees it, he takes people with him and leaves quickly.


    Kong Feiyi went to Qiao wanshen again with a smile and said: "wanshen, you are innocent and you are a business man. Don''t join in. You go back first! My granddaughter Qiaoqiao has something else to tell you. Let''s go. "


    Qiao wanshen frowned and said in a deep voice, "how can I go at this time. How is Mr. Su? I just saw him look pale. Is he OK? And Lin Changmei''s men can''t forget it. "


    "So I''ll let you go first. It''s all up to me. " Kong Feiyi said.


    Qiao Wan thought deeply for a moment, stood up without saying a word and directly took people away.


    After a while, the whole conference hall was left with the people of shaxinmeng. They were waiting for Kong Feiyi to give an explanation.


    "Kong Feiyi, you have won now. But don''t forget what a felony it is to murder the president! The headquarters will definitely investigate. You can''t run away! " An old man spoke resolutely.


    Kong Feiyi stood in the same place and clenched his fists slowly. Suddenly, he burst out with a roar of anger


    "Presumptuous! I''m loyal to shaxinmeng. How could I murder President Lin? It is an indisputable fact that President Lin was killed by Su Ye! In order to show my attitude and maintain the dignity of shaxinmeng, I will go and kill nasuye now to avenge shaxinmeng! "


    In fact, people have already thought about how to attack Kong Feiyi step by step, and even they have thought about how Kong Feiyi would sophistry, coercion and inducement.


    They have already figured out the countermeasures. As long as the headquarters comes, another ten Su nights will not save Kong Feiyi''s life.


    But they never thought Kong Feiyi would say such a thing.


    What''s the difference between this and killing donkeys?

 Chapter 171

    "Vice President Kong, what do you mean by that?"


    Everyone was very surprised. Su Ye was Kong Feiyi''s "because Su ye had a conflict with Wu Hu, he was not mediated by President Lin, and he killed President Lin. So arrogant, we can''t keep him! Come with me. "


    Kong Feiyi waved his hand and took the lead.


    The people of shaxinmeng looked at each other and followed them.


    Along the way, more and more people joined Kong Feiyi''s team. When he saw several men and women in plain clothes join in without saying a word, it made Kong Feiyi''s heart calm.


    These are all his capital, especially one of the women with lingering charm.


    She has a good figure, even if she has a lot of clothes, it''s hard to cover her figure, but her face is slightly fishtail, her eyes are empty, her hands are in her sleeves, and other people don''t dare to get close to her.


    Kong Feiyi wakes up. This cold woman is invited by him at a high price. Originally, it was used to deal with Lin Changmei, but now it is used to deal with Su ye who is seriously injured.


    He did not know the name of the woman, what is the origin, only know that she has a code Jingke.


    "Go and kill a man for me!" Kong Feiyi said in a deep voice.


    Unexpectedly, Jing Ke was stunned and said in a cold voice, "don''t you want to kill Lin Changmei? That''s going to have to be more money! "


    "What?" Kong Feiyi was stunned. He couldn''t react.


    What kind of person did he invite? There''s no action yet. How about more money?


    Jing Ke face expressionless, said: "I don''t care who you kill, as long as the replacement, then add 20 million, less a cent also can''t."


    The other men and women in plain clothes next to him were not happy immediately. They were also invited by Kong Feiyi to deal with Lin Changmei. Unexpectedly, Jing Ke suddenly came here.


    Some people can''t see it any more. They said in a deep voice, "we have rules. You start from the ground! Hum, vice president Kong, she is not with us. We are sincere about shaxinmeng. The price will not change. "


    But his words haven''t finished, next to Jing Ke suddenly sharp hand, bang of sweep out, directly will talk of two people to blast fly out.


    The others couldn''t dodge and were also affected, knocking down two or three.


    Jing Ke''s killing intention was diffuse, and he said: "there''s so much nonsense! Either I''ll go now, or I''ll give you the money! "


    Kong Feiyi first took a cold breath, then burst into a smile on his face. Of course, his skill met his requirements.


    "Ha ha ha, 20 million! Well, as long as you kill him, the 20 million is definitely worth it! "


    Kong Feiyi didn''t expect that Jing Ke was so powerful that even he could not resist the explosive force. Just now he was worried about whether he could deal with Su ye, but now he has enough confidence.


    "Transfer first!" Jing Ke said again.


    "No problem --"


    Kong Feiyi is not a muddler. He can''t continue to let Su Ye drag on. He must cut off the mess and make a quick decision.


    With his ability, it takes a few minutes to transfer 20 million.


    Jing Ke soon received the transfer, can''t help the corner of the mouth, showing the beautiful teeth, it is a bit of temptation.


    "When you get the money, it''s time to do something! Go


    After a while, under the leadership of Kong Feiyi, they went to the office. There were a group of experts guarding outside the door. On the surface, they didn''t allow anyone to disturb Su ye, but actually they didn''t allow Su ye to leave.


    "Is he still in there?" Kong Feiyi asked.


    "Yes. I heard him coughing just now. I think he''s hurt a lot. " The master at the door replied.


    "Open the door --" Kong Feiyi cried.


    Immediately, the master at the door went to open the door.


    At this moment, the iron door made a "boom" sound, and was kicked away inside.


    The huge iron gate flew out angrily and directly hit Kong Feiyi.


    As soon as Kong Feiyi''s pupil shrinks, he will retreat and escape in panic.


    At this time, Jing Ke''s fierce flash, also don''t know what terrible ability she has, unexpectedly a blue light burst out, to the iron gate a pat, take advantage of the iron gate to fly to "ha ha ha, that''s right. These people are all prepared for you. I thought you could only hurt Lin Changmei badly. I didn''t expect you to abolish her completely. It''s better. When I become president, Joe''s essence business must cooperate with me. After all, I still want to thank you for your success. Don''t worry, I''ll keep your whole body. " Kong Feiyi said triumphantly.


    His plan seems bold, but it''s early enough for everyone.


    Su ye, who has always been arrogant and domineering, will surely be abetted by him to challenge Lin Changmei, the most prestigious one. This is the first step.


    Originally, Kong Feiyi thought that Su Ye''s fighting power was enough to hurt Lin Changmei, and then he let Jing Ke fight with all their strength.


    In the end, he will marry the Qiao family in various names, and let his granddaughter play a trick of beauty. At that time, as long as he is the new president of Donghai Province, the Qiao family will have to give in.


    Prestige, money, status, everything!


    He needs to go a step further to get these, then Suye must become a stepping stone!


    "Suye, Suye! You are a rare genius. Unfortunately, you are still a little tender. It''s called Mantis catching cicadas and yellow sparrow. Do you know? "


    Su ye, looking at Kong Feiyi''s proud smile, could not help shaking her head and saying:


    "Are you so sure you are a yellow finch? Has the final say who is the prey and who is the hunter.

 Chapter 172

    "How hard is it to die? If you want to break out, it''s hard! "


    Kong Feiyi predicted that Su ye had to find a way out. According to Jiangdu''s style, this was the only way out.


    But the experts around him are like clouds. It''s absolutely OK to deal with Su ye who is seriously injured. Even if he can''t intercept, Kong Feiyi will win, because as long as Su Ye escapes, all the charges will be borne by Su Ye.


    At that time, the anger of shaxinmeng headquarters can be completely vented to Su Ye. Kong Feiyi thinks that maybe he can reap another harvest under the pretext of chasing Su Ye.


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "don''t you think you can stop me? Lin Changmei is not good either. Can you do it? "


    "Hahaha, maybe I can''t. But she can -- "


    Kong Feiyi, contented, flashed a finger at Jing Ke, which was the strongest trump card in his hand


    "What are you waiting for? Do it! "


    Can''t imagine, that Jing Ke just slightly turn a head, the dagger on the hand a light, didn''t rush to kill immediately.


    This makes Kong Feiyi a little surprised. Does Jing Ke have to sit on the ground to start?


    Su Ye stood at the door, with a mysterious smile on the corner of her mouth, and said, "since Vice President Kong asked you to do it, do it!"


    Miso¡ª¡ª


    For a moment, Jing Ke seemed to be possessed by a murderer. At this moment, the dagger in his hand was cold and bright.


    The whole body is like a shadow, Shua of draw out a blood light.


    Stab!!


    The blood light splashed out immediately.


    "Pa", a man''s arm fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, I heard the man''s scream of shock and pain.


    "Ah..."


    Kong Feiyi screamed, but he didn''t know what happened. His arm was cut off by a knife, and then his legs were kicked hard. As soon as he was soft, he knelt down directly.


    Almost at the same moment, his jaw was hit by a blow, and several teeth flew out directly.


    It was not until a cold and bloody dagger was put on his throat and a thread of blood penetrated out that Kong Feiyi reacted and looked at Jing Ke in shock.


    Unexpectedly, he spent a lot of money to invite Jing Ke, even in this moment to his hand.


    "Go away - my dagger doesn''t have eyes." Jing Ke''s eyes are cold, and he stares at the experts around.


    Although Kong Feiyi brought a lot of people, it all happened so fast that they could not react at all. When they saw Kong Feiyi being coerced, they did not dare to move.


    "Jingke, who are you? Let go of our vice president


    "Don''t mess about! If you dare to kill him, the whole shaxinmeng will come after you and never die! "


    It''s a pity that these words have nothing to do with Jing Ke. She just coldly holds the dagger and looks at Su ye, who doesn''t move in front of her. She seems to be asking for credit


    "I''ve made a great contribution this time. You have to pay more."


    At this critical moment of his life and death, Kong Feiyi did not care about the pain of his broken arm. He seemed to have heard something implied and said in shock:


    "She, she''s your man?"


    Su night a light smile, looking at Jing Ke so neat, he still has a little appreciation.


    "Of course, otherwise, how do you think there will be experts suddenly working for you?"


    Kong Feiyi was so sad that even his facial features were distorted. He regretted and said, "damn! I''ve doubted it for a long time. I really think it''s a mistake. I''m not reconciled


    Su Ye faces many experts'' covetous eyes, but he doesn''t pay attention to them at all. He takes a few steps forward, and those experts subconsciously give way to a circle and dare not get close to him.


    Jingke in front of us is actually a zither, but it''s just a change of face.


    In the past few days, Su Ye tried her best to teach Qingzheng to practice. She also took Longxue Dan, washed marrow and cut bones. It can be said that she soared to the sky.


    With this kind of cultivation, Su Ye of course let her get into the heart killing alliance one day ahead of time.


    He also calculated this move early.


    "Kong Feiyi, what are you unwilling to do? At the beginning of the hatred with the five tigers, I deliberately let my subordinates exude the illusion of bravery. You should also know that it is impossible to negotiate terms with a rising star like me. You have to rely on military strength, so you have to be prepared with strong enough force.


    But you don''t. You''ve known how many people there are between you and Lin Changmei for a long time. You need external forces. Even if you have doubts, I will dispel your doubts. Sooner or later, I''m three or four hours late. Do you think something has changed? "


    Kong Feiyi''s whole body trembles slowly. Listening to Su Ye''s words, it seems that Su Ye has already seen through all the schemes.


    Indeed, at the beginning, Kong Feiyi also doubted that someone suddenly introduced Jing Ke to him, but Jing Ke was really powerful, and Su Ye didn''t show up again. He wanted to deal with Lin Changmei, but he didn''t think much about it, so he chose to believe Jing Ke.


    But Kong Feiyi really didn''t expect that Jing Ke was su Ye''s man.


    He did not expect that from the beginning of the build-up, set up, choose to move, are step by step in the calculation of Su ye, even his doubts were also calculated into Su Ye.


    Su ye went step by step to Kong Feiyi, who was kneeling down, and continued: "you are not stupid either. When I rose up, I immediately realized that you used me as a Spearman, used my force to deal with Lin Changmei, and then married Qiao family. In the end, you had everything and became the biggest winner. It''s a pity that you shouldn''t be against me! "


    "Suye, listen to me. If you kill me, it won''t do you any good. You have hurt Lin Changmei badly. She will die at any time. If you kill me now, who will bear the anger of the headquarters of shaxinmeng. You can''t kill me! You are just lucky to win now. Your luck will run out sooner or later. Even if you have Qiao''s family, you can''t keep it Kong Feiyi seems to have grasped a ray of life and gritted his teeth.


    Su Ye shakes his head. It''s not luck that he can win today.


    His greatest reliance is not on the Qiao family, nor on the disguise of the zither. All these means are just for him to do things on weekdays, leaving a little backhand.


    His strength has always been his own.


    Even if he is surrounded and killed today, he can fight out by himself and even kill all the people here.


    For him, a monk who is proud of the sky, the laws and regulations on the earth are nothing but illusory. Even if he loses temporarily, he is absolutely sure to survive in flight and kill everyone.


    This is his powerful card and strength!


    "When you have finished your last words, die!"


    Su ye can''t let Kong Feiyi go. If others want to kill him, does he want to keep him alive?


    As soon as the words were finished, Su ye made a lightning move and clapped his hand on Kong Feiyi''s Tianling cover. Immediately, a sound of broken bones came out.


    Kong Feiyi''s eyes suddenly lost their color, and his body quickly became cold. He fell to the ground and died.


    Many experts nearby, as well as many members of the heart killing alliance, all retreated in horror.


    They seem to see ghosts and gods, away from Su Ye.


    This young man with a pretty face is terrible.


    The so-called tree falls, the monkeys scatter. They were originally under great pressure to kill Lin Changmei. Once Kong Feiyi was in power, they could still get along. Now even Kong Feiyi is dead, so they don''t have to stay.


    Immediately, many people fled without stopping for a second.


    At this time, Qingzheng touched her human skin mask, feeling a little unaccustomed, worried and said:


    "Kong Feiyi also died. What should we do next? The consequence is not as simple as we think! "

 Chapter 173

    "It''s not that complicated."


    Su Ye doesn''t worry about the end of this mess, because there must be smart people in the Shaxin League.


    In the past, the Shaxin League in Donghai province was divided up by Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi. Other people did not dare to take the lead and had no chance to take the lead, but now it is different.


    Now that the two big men are down, they just need to report the news that Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi died together to the headquarters, and they are not afraid of the headquarters, because this is the truth.


    As for what the headquarters thinks and who is to blame, it has nothing to do with other people.


    Sure enough, in a few minutes, I saw Guo Sha Bao coming with more than a dozen big men.


    Guo shapao obviously received the news early, and cried from a distance: "thank you so much for helping me kill the thief of Xinmeng and avenging President Lin! You are the great benefactor of our heart killing alliance


    Other bigwigs certainly understand what happened. This Su night is absolutely impossible to offend.


    It can be said that Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi are planted in Su Ye''s hands. They dare not continue to provoke Su Ye.


    Since can''t cause trouble, the best way is to stand Su night this side.


    "Mr. Su, are you not hurt? This Kong Feiyi is so hateful. We heard that he was going to murder you, so we came here immediately. It''s good to see that you''re OK! " Another big man came forward to show his attitude in a word.


    "Well, fortunately, Mr. Su is OK, otherwise it''s not enough for Kong Feiyi to die ten times. Don''t worry, Mr. Su. All the representatives of our city are here. They have seen you kill the thieves for us. This time, the headquarters will thank you very much. "


    The more people talked, the more excited they were. They could not see Kong Feiyi''s body lying there, as if it had nothing to do with Kong Feiyi.


    Guo saw that Su Ye didn''t object. He gave a dry cough, stepped forward and said in a low voice


    "Boss Su, no one in shaxinmeng will murder you now. You should never kill again."


    Su Ye takes a look at Guo Sha Bao and obviously sees the fear in Guo Sha Bao''s eyes. This guy is really worried that Su ye will continue to kill. After all, many people are calculating Su Ye today, which makes Su Ye very angry.


    Su night is a light smile, said: "you really take me as a demon?"? Can I leave it to you? "


    Guo immediately stood up, held his head high, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, absolutely."


    "You people, won''t you trouble me any more?" Su Ye asks casually again.


    Guo Sha Bao was a bit embarrassed. He glanced at the city leaders who did not dare to approach and said, "boss, you are joking. Now the whole Donghai province respects you like a ghost. Who dares to provoke you? If you don''t dislike the boss, would you like to have dinner with me tonight? "


    "Next time, I''m afraid you won''t have time these days!"


    Su Ye politely refuses. Guo shapao wants to take over the power of Shaxin League. Su Ye naturally won''t stop him.


    After hearing that, Guo said immediately, "I''m not busy. You''re the most important thing. In fact, I want you to accompany me, boss. Our Shaxin alliance sounds very just, but after all, it''s not the right force directly under the central government. So we will have our own small coffers, especially some magic weapons, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, etc., which are things of unknown origin. What''s more, the headquarters will not know about this kind of thing... "


    Su night this just reaction come over, this Guo Sha Bao is to ask him to go to divide the spoils together.


    Guo shapao can''t eat this kind of thing alone. He also needs support from others. If other people ask about it in the future, Guo shapao can say it directly. Go and ask Su ye, who robbed him.


    However, Su Ye didn''t think so much at this time. It was strange for him to think of Lin Changmei''s simple moves.


    "Well, call Shanghui Shoutao. Let''s go and have a look."


    The corner of Guo''s mouth twitches twice. Back to Shoutao, it''s a wild goose pulling its hair. He comes out with the urn and wants to have a bite. Take him with him. I''m afraid he will lose a lot this time.


    "Ha ha, good. I''ll call brother Tao right away. "


    Guo didn''t dare to neglect him, so he ordered him to go down.


    It wasn''t long before Hui Shoutao came back. He was out of breath and obviously ran all the way back. He was not polite when he met him


    "Boss, I heard that I''m going to rob. Where is it? Which fat sheep''s nest


    "Our collection is in the basement of the exhibition center. I''ve got the key. Let''s go." Guo Sha Bao has already made preparations and raised the key in his hand.


    Although there were more than a dozen big men standing behind him, they didn''t object to it, as if they took it for granted.


    A trace of sadness flashed in Su Ye''s heart. People died for money and birds died for food. Unexpectedly, Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi just fell down. These people began to divide up the stolen goods immediately. It can be seen that the heart killing alliance has been rotten for a long time.


    However, it was just a flash of thought. He didn''t have any pity.


    When I got to the basement, I suddenly found that it was a mess. Many people were robbing the things inside.


    Back Shoutao screamed: "lying trough, this wave of loss to pick feet! We''re late! "


    "Don''t worry, brother Tao. They are all from the outside. They are all from the director who has the medicine spoon. No one can open the real one. " Guo said and went inside.


    Although there were many of them, they did not attract much attention in such a noisy situation.


    But Su Ye suddenly sees a familiar figure in the crowd, unexpectedly Kong Qiaoqiao.


    This is really beyond Su Ye''s expectation. Isn''t Kong Qiaoqiao Kong Feiyi''s granddaughter? Kong Feiyi''s body hasn''t been carried away. How did Kong Qiaoqiao come to the basement to rob things?


    Although Kong Qiaoqiao is a woman, she is holding a knife in her hand and a big bag of bulging things in her arms. She doesn''t know what it is.


    I don''t know if Kong Qiaoqiao has sensed anything. She suddenly looks back and looks straight at Su Ye. There is a look of resentment in her eyes.


    However, she did not make any stop, immediately rushed out of the side door.


    "Isn''t that Kong Qiaoqiao? That smelly woman also ran here to rob. She thought how much she cared about Kong Feiyi. Bah, such scum, I''ll go and get her back. " Hui Shoutao is about to rush out.


    "Forget it. Let her go


    Su Ye opens her mouth to stop Shoutao from catching up. After all, even if she catches up, can she be killed? After all, Kong Feiyi is the mastermind of the design, and Su Ye has no need to kill other people''s family now.


    Back to Shoutao only kind-hearted unwilling to come back, he is not willing to, but Kong Qiaoqiao holding that pile of treasure, can''t say it''s priceless.


    "Brother Tao, those outside are not worth much money. What''s inside is good. "


    Guo Sha Bao also said a word, and then went to the front of a sealed iron door.


    This iron door is round, like the bank vault in the police movie.


    The spoon in Guo''s hand was also very special. With a few efforts, he opened the big lock of the iron door, and the whole round iron door clattered.


    It''s on¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 174

    Why?


    At the moment when the iron door opens, Su Ye''s pupil shrinks. He seems to feel something at this moment.


    That kind of feeling flashed by, which made Su Ye hard to catch.


    But he was sure that there was something special in it that caught his attention.


    "Boss Su, after you!" Guo Sha Bao is very good, let Su Ye advanced.


    That is to say, Su Ye chose the things in it first.


    Su ye, of course, is not polite. She goes in directly. Unexpectedly, there are many things in it.


    All kinds of antiques, calligraphy and paintings, ceramics, statues, and even Su ye saw a special coffin in it.


    "This NIMA! Why are there coffins here? Little leopard, you are disgusting my boss, aren''t you Hui Shoutao came in the second time. He saw the coffin in the middle and swore.


    Guo Sha Bao quickly explained: "how can I have the courage. These things are given to President Lin by the big men of various cities and some masters. I''ve also heard about this coffin. It''s said that it was dug out of the imperial mausoleum. There will be a special noise in the middle of the night... "


    Su Ye waved his hand to let Guo Sha Bao not be nervous. He said, "you don''t have to be so afraid. I''m not a member of your heart killing alliance. I won''t take your things casually. You can share them as you like! "


    Su Ye is not a robber. Even if it''s an antique, he won''t take it away.


    "Yes, boss Su has principles, which we all admire. But if you don''t take it first, my brothers will not dare to move. " Guo said again.


    Su Ye smiles. In fact, he''s not really interested in these, such as antiques, calligraphy and painting, which are nothing to him.


    His essence of the earth is out of business, and what antiques should be bought casually.


    However, he also knows that with the degree of awe he has gained today, if he does not take it, other people will not dare to move.


    He thought, and suddenly used the emperor''s technique of looking at Qi. He swept it inside and saw an ugly stone in the corner.


    This stone head looks like the skull of some kind of beast, and it has some green color.


    When Su Ye used the emperor to look at the gas, he suddenly felt the just kind of palpitation.


    In the dark, I feel that this stone is unusual.


    He immediately went over and reached out to pick up the stone. He felt that it weighed at least 60 or 70 Jin.


    "What''s the origin of this stone?" Su ye asked.


    "Well, I don''t know." Guo Sha Bao shook his head bitterly. Unexpectedly, he missed this opportunity to show himself in front of Su Ye.


    But there is a young man standing at the back, suddenly with a little timid to say: "this is called qingleishi."


    When people heard that someone knew the origin, they quickly let the man out.


    Guo said hastily, "tell me, what''s the use of this stone? Don''t let Mr. Su wait for a long time


    "Yes, yes." The young man was a little worried, with sweat on his forehead.


    Su night instead is the least anxious, said: "don''t be nervous, what''s your name?"


    "Ah, my name is shiyidi." The young man''s voice trembled with some surprise.


    His position was handed down to him by the older generation. He had no ability to lead so many younger brothers, and naturally he had no means to frighten others.


    So of course, other big men will not face him, he is also used to being a little transparent.


    Eleven younger brother didn''t expect that Su ye, who had to be treated respectfully by all big men, would now seriously ask his name.


    This seems to have given younger brother Xi unprecedented respect.


    He plucked up his courage and said, "this is Qinglei stone. It was dedicated by my father to shaxinmeng. I heard my father say that this stone was struck by thunder. Not once or twice, but many times, on Qinglei mountain. If this stone is used to make weapons, it will be invincible. "


    Su Ye secretly wrote down that the stone that attracted his attention was related to Tianlei.


    And his own practice of "three thousand yanhuangjie" is passed on through Tianlei.


    Is there any special connection?


    "Good! I want this stone... Brother 11, if you have time, please take me to Qinglei mountain. " Su ye said.


    Unexpectedly, when they heard that Su Ye was going to Qinglei mountain, they suddenly looked strange again.


    Back Shoutao seems to think of something, said: "boss, qingleishan seems to be the site of tianshimen."


    "Then I''ll go and have a look." Su ye said, looking at the eleven younger brothers.


    Eleven younger brother immediately reaction come over, summon up courage to say: "I have no problem, Mr. Su when to go, I am very happy to lead the way."


    "Good! You can divide the rest up for yourself! "


    Su ye said and went straight to the door, leaving them to divide the rest.


    Hui Shoutao, of course, is not polite. He started to do it immediately, and other eldest brothers started to do it as soon as they saw him.


    However, they are also big men. Although these things are antiques and famous paintings, they are not likely to compete on the spot.


    It didn''t take long for them to divide up. The one who returned to Shoutao was the happiest, obviously making a lot of money.


    Su Ye was still holding the Qinglei stone. He could obviously feel that the stone was struck by the thunder again and again, and even there were traces of lightning baptism on the stone.


    I don''t know what Qinglei mountain looks like?


    That night, Su ye asked Hui Shoutao and Qiao wan to stay in Wangzhou city and ordered them to take over the site directly.


    This matter is not difficult, even if there are other city leaders also want, but they certainly dare not, because back Shoutao and Qiao wanshen represent Su Ye.


    Su Ye wants to go back to Jiangdu overnight, and Qingzheng insists on being a driver himself.


    "Get in the car, my husband."


    Qingzheng regains her true appearance and is gorgeous. She has been waiting for Su ye in her cool sports car for a long time.


    "As a girl, you don''t know how to keep yourself clean? What do you call it? " Suye is a bit helpless to get into her car.


    Qingzheng said with a smile, "I''m not barking, what''s more, who dares to take care of me."


    "It''s like a wild cat." Su Ye shook her head again.


    "He is your little wild cat, not only wild, but also a cat. "Meow..." the zither gave Su yemeow a greasy voice. It was so sweet that she couldn''t tease her.


    Fortunately, Su ye knew her character long ago, as long as she didn''t care.


    "Be serious! Drive


    "Oh, yes."


    Qingzheng immediately started the car and drove all the way out. After two minutes, she immediately said, "male god, do you see if I''ve changed?"


    "Well! Your cultivation speed is good, and the effect of absorbing dragon blood pill is much better than I expected... "Su Ye seriously commented.


    This time, Qingzheng has gained a lot when he is an undercover, and his training speed is really beyond his expectation.


    Unexpectedly, Qingzheng shook her head and said, "people don''t say that. Look at me. After eating your dragon blood pill, I feel that I''ve become beautiful again. Look at my skin. What''s more, other people''s breasts have become bigger, haven''t you noticed? Take a look. "

 Chapter 175

    Along the way, the zither was chattering, and the words were very explicit.


    That kind of seductive Su Mei to the bone exposed, if someone else, I''m afraid even a minute can''t withstand.


    But Su Ye has seen countless nine day fairies and psychedelic witches. He can''t be seduced by these little words.


    What''s more, he has his own way. One day, he needs to go back to the ancient world to seek revenge for the king. Even on earth, he still wants to continue to listen to Lei''s cultivation, even to his mother who abandoned him.


    Before these things are finished, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to move the heart of the couple.


    Finally, Su Ye returns to Jiangdu villa area. Qingzheng looks at Su Ye getting off the bus and looks unhappy.


    "Gone. From today on, practice hard and don''t think about the mess. " Su night tells a, turn round to walk.


    "Well, will I spend the rest of my life with such wooden people?" Qingzheng shakes her head and sighs. She subconsciously looks in the endoscope, and then sighs


    "It seems that if you want to sleep to the male god, you have to continue to work hard! I''ll drain you later, hum. "


    Then he stepped on the gas and drove away.


    When Su Ye comes home, his father Su Licheng and his sister Tong Yaya are at home.


    They both sat on the sofa, looking at the tablet, discussing something.


    Tong Yaya is wearing very nice and comfortable pajamas, with a pure look. Looking at her skin, it''s pink and pink. People can''t help but want to kiss her.


    "Brother, you are back!"


    Tong Yaya was so surprised that she put the tablet computer into Su Licheng''s hand and jumped up from the sofa. She rushed forward with her bare feet and seized Su Ye''s hands with joy.


    Su Ye smelled a very fragrant girl smell, this little girl should have just washed her hair, her hair is not completely dry.


    "Yes, I''m back. What are you and dad looking at? "


    "Volunteer! Don''t you know you''re going to volunteer today? My father and I are discussing. We are the first and second place in the province. Hehe, we can choose many universities. Which do you like? " Tong Yaya asked happily.


    Looking at her expectant eyes, it is obvious that she is waiting to go to the same university with Suye and live a wonderful university life.


    Su Ye didn''t want to go to any university, because no matter what university it was, it didn''t mean anything to him. Everything in the University was not what he needed.


    If you have that time, it''s better to practice well and improve your accomplishments.


    At the moment, Su Ye was about to refuse and said, "Dad, this university..."


    Su Licheng laughed and interrupted: "don''t worry. I understand. I won''t interfere in which university you choose. After all, you have your own plan. No matter whether you choose DIDU University, modu University, or even going abroad, dad will support you. There are two college students in our family all of a sudden. That''s a great honor. "


    Su ye saw her father''s happy look, and her words stopped immediately.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll think about it again. No hurry. "


    "Well. Your school also said that you two can walk extra. Many schools are competing for you. However, no matter what university you choose, you should take good care of Yaya and don''t let others bully her. " Su Licheng said.


    Su Ye takes another look at Tong Yaya. What he wants to say is even more difficult. He may not go to college, but Tong Yaya definitely wants to.


    Does he really need to make the two closest relatives in the world sad?


    "Let Yaya choose. Actually, I can do anything. I''m a little tired today. I''ll take a bath first. "


    Tong Yaya seems to have guessed that Su Ye doesn''t want to choose, so he continues to look up with Su Licheng. He also has to look up all kinds of materials to see what is the best major in this university.


    Su ye had just finished taking a bath and was about to practice. Suddenly, she saw someone sending several messages in succession.


    Open it and see that it''s from Qiao Zheyue.


    She came to ask if she had come home safely? And the bottle that eventually contains the essence of the earth has been produced. It is also necessary for him to see if he is qualified. Although the current bottles are good, they don''t meet Su Ye''s requirements at all, so they continue to produce a new batch.


    Su Ye ignores her first question: is he safe? Doesn''t she know? Qiao wanshen went together, so Qiao Zheyue must have known the news all the time.


    "Well, I''ll see it tomorrow noon."


    Su Ye replied and began to practice.


    Until six o''clock the next morning, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes. After a night of practice, he was refreshed.


    He never sleeps and gets up right away.


    In the morning, I accompanied my father to the clinic and taught the doctors in the clinic some acupuncture skills. Before noon, the special bus sent by Qiao Zheyue was waiting at the door.


    Su night did not wait much. When he got on the train, he went straight to Joe''s place.


    Although the essence group of the earth has been established, Suzhou night has not really visited two times, but he has successfully arrived at Qiao''s office.


    Once in the office, Su Ye finds that Qiao Zheyue is still receiving guests.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that you have a good talent. No wonder master Xi likes you so much and takes you as an apprentice. "


    The speaker is a young man with glasses. At first sight, he looks like a talented young man. He talks with a high voice, but it gives people a feeling of Mu ruchunfeng.


    Moreover, there is also a sense of refinement in the body, which also makes people feel close.


    Qiao Yue moon has become lighter and more beautiful today. She was originally a famous goddess, and after taking the essence of the earth, she became more charming and good-looking.


    Even the smiling secretaries could not help secretly praising that they were the national goddess, the true Bai Fumei.


    "Brother Lu Fang is joking. How can I be master Xi''s disciple. I''m afraid I''m going to implicate master Xi. " Qiao Zheyue said, and looked at an old man in Tang costume next to him.


    This old man in Tang costume is master Xi. He is ninety-two years old today. He doesn''t know martial arts and has no wealth. But he is a real calligrapher.


    He has been the president of Donghai Calligraphy Association for 15 consecutive years, and even many of the inscriptions of the center and project are written by this great calligrapher.


    Moreover, the principals and teachers of many universities and high schools in Donghai province are all students of master Xi.


    His position is the real leader.


    In fact, today Qiao Zheyue was also very surprised, but she didn''t invite any master to come here, let alone contact master Xi.


    Qiao Zheyue also specially pushed a lot of guests and meetings. She just wanted to save time for Su Ye. But she didn''t expect that Lu Fang suddenly showed up with master Xi. Facing this great calligrapher, Qiao Zheyue had to entertain her.


    Master Xi showed a faint smile and said, "ha ha, you don''t have to be so modest to break the moon. I see that your handwriting has already had four points of heat, but there is no famous teacher to adjust it. After all, there is a lack of atmosphere. Nowadays, it is rare for people of your age to write calligraphy. If you have a heart, I can make an exception and accept you as an apprentice

 Chapter 176

    Master Tangxi, you want to accept Qiao Chengyue as an apprentice?


    You know, master Xi is a great calligrapher. In the field of calligraphy, he is absolutely like a giant. Usually, many celebrities want to ask Master Xi for a piece of ink to be stained with literature.


    It can be said that anyone who can become master Xi''s apprentice is a matter of great honor and face.


    It''s just that I met Joe today.


    She first gave a helpless smile, as if she had thought it would be like this for a long time


    "Thank you for your love, master Xi. Originally, I should have studied with a famous teacher like master Xi, but it''s a pity. I already have a master, and, to tell you the truth, there was a master who wanted to take me as an apprentice before, and I also refused... "


    Before he finished speaking, master Xi''s face became gloomy and ugly.


    This time, he came to visit, and he still took the initiative to accept apprentices. Unexpectedly, Qiao Zheyue refused.


    How can master Xi accept this?


    Lu Fang was very clever. When he saw master Xi''s face, he immediately began to scold Qiao Zheyue. He was not afraid to offend this national goddess.


    "Don''t be ungrateful, Miss Joe. My teacher is the president of Donghai Calligraphy Association. He is full of peaches and plums all over the world. The teacher saw that you still had some aura, so he made an exception to accept you as an apprentice. You really regarded yourself as the number one person and turned down my teacher. You don''t really think your calligraphy level is so good that you don''t need the teacher''s guidance, do you? "


    These words of reprimand seem unreasonable, but master Xi is more comfortable.


    Qiao Zheyue''s eyes opened. As for her current status, few people dare to talk to her like this. Lu Fang is really merciless.


    However, Qiao Zheyue just took a deep breath, not angry, and said:


    "Learning is boundless. How can I be so arrogant that I don''t need a teacher? But as I have just said, I have a teacher, and other calligraphers also mean to accept me as an apprentice. I also refuse. Ha ha, master Xi, I appreciate your kindness. One day in the future, I will give up the family business and have enough time to visit in person. I am willing to listen to master Xi''s instruction. "


    Lu Fang said coldly, "who is so powerful? Can it be compared with what we will look like? Who is your teacher


    Qiao Zheyue shakes his head. His eyes just sweep to the door of the office. He sees the Secretary coming in with Su Ye.


    All of a sudden, her smile looked better and she said, "I''m sorry. My teacher likes quiet, I can''t say yet. "


    "What a shame! You... "


    Lu Fang wanted to argue, but he was stopped by master Xi. He waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "well, don''t say more. I never force anyone to accept apprentices, and not everyone will accept them. I hope you will change next time we meet... Let''s go! "


    Master Xi, with a pitiful look, strode away with Lu Fang.


    When I came out of the office, I happened to meet Su Ye. Master Xi took a look at Su ye, and it seemed that I had seen her somewhere.


    Lu Fang''s eyes sharpened when he saw Su ye, because Su Ye was obviously looking for Qiao Zheyue. What''s the relationship between this boy and Qiao Zheyue? Why is Joe so happy?


    Su Ye ignored them and went straight in.


    "Suye, you are back!" Qiao folded the month to welcome lightly to come up, pretty face inexplicably crimson, a pair of small hands unexpectedly some don''t know where to put.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile, then pointed to master Xi and Lu Fang with her chin, and asked:


    "What? Do many of these people come to you? "


    Joe folded the moon and shrugged her shoulders, emitting a faint perfume smell. She said, "not much. No one dares to say that I am a disciple. All this is because the calligraphy you taught me is so shocking that people come to me. "


    "It''s not shocking. Calligraphy is the main road. When it reaches a certain level, it has the power to shock the world and suppress the saints." Su ye said.


    Qiao Zheyue didn''t know the real meaning of Su Ye''s theory. He thought it was a certain spiritual realm of calligraphy, so he didn''t ask much.


    "I didn''t become the genius of that great calligrapher... Yes, the bottle of the earth essence has been made final. You see... "


    Qiao Zheyue immediately returned to his seat and took out a delicate box. After opening it, there were three different kinds of glass bottles.


    However, to Su Ye''s surprise, this time the design of the bottle was like a tripod.


    "I saw the production of the essence of the earth come out of the tripod, so I follow this design. Do you think so? "


    "Yes, with this kind of bottle, the effect of the essence of the earth can be extended to half a year."


    Su Ye looked carefully, very satisfied, this kind of bottle can be competent, and generous expensive, not ordinary bottles can be comparable.


    When Qiao Zheyue saw Su Ye''s approval, she was a little more happy. Her white face was a little more shiny. She said:


    "The essence of our products will be sold in the near future. The results of the former interview are very good, and there are many orders. So this time it''s officially on sale, I want to make it a little more vigorous. "


    "This kind of thing, you are the president, you just decide, don''t ask my opinion." Su Ye is a little strange. Qiao Zheyue''s work is very vigorous at ordinary times. How can he even ask such a little thing today?


    Qiao Zheyue bit the pink lip and said, "in fact, I''m looking for you today. On the one hand, I want you to see the quality of the bottle. After all, only you know whether this kind of bottle is good or not. Second, that is, I want to migrate the production base of the essence of the earth to safer places.


    Su ye thought it was reasonable. Why did he go to Wangzhou this time? And the five tigers, Lin Chang Mei, Kong Fei Yi, they are on the way, the reason is actually the essence of the earth.


    That is to say, more and more people will covet the essence of the earth in the future. How can we do without a safe place?


    Months and years pass by. The essence of the earth is placed in the villa. It will not work in the future. Besides, this kind of thing absorbs the essence of the underground for its own use. After years of going down, the villa area has become a barren place.


    Whether it comes from security or long-term development, we must change places.


    It seems that Joe has a sense of crisis.


    "Good! Do you have any good places? " Su ye asked.


    "Tianxing security company, they are an international security company, they have their own warehouse, no matter what they collect in it, they must be safe..."


    Before he finished talking about the moon, he put up his hand to stop it. This is the essence of the earth. Many people will think about it and never give it to a security company.


    What should security companies do? What should they do if they raise the price casually?


    If there are powerful forces like shaxinmeng, they will crush the security company directly.


    Su Ye remembered that in the ancient world, everything was stored in a storage bag or ring, which was much more convenient.


    Some of the genius treasures need to be protected by setting up a large array, or even raising fierce beasts to guard them.


    "I have a way! Go and buy a mountain


    Qiao Zheyue thought he had heard wrong and asked suspiciously, "what did you say? Buy a mountain? "


    "Yes! A whole seat

 Chapter 177

    Su Ye wanted to buy a whole mountain, which really surprised Joe.


    But Qiao Zheyue knows Su Ye well. He is not unreliable. He must have deep meaning to buy a mountain.


    Even if Su Ye is just on the spur of the moment, Qiao Zheyue will come from Su Ye''s temperament.


    "Buy a mountain... We don''t have it in the city, but there are mountains in the suburbs. I remember that two years ago, we took over a major project in the Development Zone, where there was a mountain, but at that time, deforestation destroyed the environment. Now I''m planning to respond to the call and join the green water and green mountains environmental protection program. Is such a hilltop OK? " Joe asked.


    "Of course, as long as the mountain is on the line, the two day will transfer the great essence of the earth." Su Ye definitely said.


    Then, he explained some details in detail.


    But also specifically said: "since the official launch, we need more guests, they are the best channel for our publicity. In addition, let the fourth Prince call some friends from the road, and then let them try how strong our mountain defense is. "


    Joe did not understand what he was doing in the evening. Four master Wang was responsible for the safety of the earth essence, and many of the top players were there. But what is the reason why this time instead of letting the four kings challenge people to challenge the mountain''s defense? Shouldn''t it be to protect the whole mountain? It''s the essence of the earth.


    However, Qiao Zheyue is clever, and she knows it immediately when she thinks of it. Her eyes burst out a burst of brilliance and whispered:


    "I see. You want to frighten all the enemies at once. They have broken their covet


    "Not bad, I understand so soon. You go and arrange it. I''ll go shopping and do a good job these days. "


    Su Ye talked with Qiao Zheyue for a while, and left after the explanation.


    Originally Qiao Zheyue wanted to have dinner with Su ye, but Su Ye refused, and his time was tight.


    If we want to put the essence of the earth on the top of the mountain and frighten all the coveted enemies, we must arrange a large array of them, which will take time.


    Most of the materials for arranging the array can be handed over to Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng. They have a wider road and can find things faster.


    On the same day, Grandpa Qiao Yue announced the announcement in the name of the essence group of the earth. After seven days, the ceremony of selling the earth essence will be held.


    At that time, people from all walks of life are welcome to visit. At the opening ceremony, three thousand bottles of earth essence will be given free to the guests.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused a sensation among countless people.


    The reason is very simple. How many rich people have heard of the essence of the earth before that is not only removing potential diseases, regenerating vital energy, restoring various eyesight, growing hair, skin slippery, reducing excess fat, physical fitness, or even increasing centimeters.


    Each of these abilities is a huge attraction, and the most important thing is to make people live longer.


    For those rich people who lack nothing but a lot of money, what they want most is longevity.


    So this news, no surprise, caused a strong sensation, whether they believe it or not, anyway, all kinds of trust relationship, take the invitation card, must attend to see.


    Even if the essence of the earth is false, then what? This is the product of Qiao family. It''s led by Qiao Zheyue, the national goddess. As long as you participate in it, you will make a lot of money in the future.


    "The essence of the earth is finally on sale! This time we must not fail again! "


    "No, I heard that my colleague''s cousin bought half a bottle. After taking it, she became beautiful and married a multimillionaire within half a month."


    "You haven''t heard of it, have you? The top three students in the college entrance examination this year are all taking the cream of the earth, and now they are picked by every elite school. Our children are going to take the college entrance examination next year. Even if they sell iron by smashing the pot, they must buy a bottle. "


    "Joe''s essence of the earth, I have heard about it. Chen Lao, who is going to die, has miraculous standing up with a bottle of the earth essence. Now that many days have passed, and the spirit is more and more day by day. To make business with Chen Lao, the essence of the earth is indispensable as a gift.


    For a moment, no matter students or businessmen, or martial arts experts, they all focused on Jiangdu City.


    Even the East China Sea Branch of Shaxin League, which has just experienced a great disaster, is no exception.


    President Lin Changmei and vice president Kong Feiyi are already dead and disabled. Whether they want to save Lin Changmei at last, or those city leaders who want to fight for positions, they are all competing secretly.


    All the big men in the cities are fighting against each other.


    "This time, the only chance to save us is the essence of the earth. As long as we get a few bottles, our accomplishments will be improved. Even if we can''t compete for the position of president, the position of vice president will be ours. "


    "The big guys in the next three cities have already started to take action, and their people have rushed to Jiangdu. We must not fall behind. This time, who will go up to this position is related to our rise and fall. Let''s invite some masters out, and we''ll take action. "


    Just when the whole Donghai province was about to boil.


    In a small corner of Mordor, Yang Xi''er with a down and out face is staring at the mobile phone.


    These two days are the days to fill in the volunteer, although she was driven out of Donghai Province, even the master family also left him, but her college entrance examination results are still there.


    She watched the crowd boiling in the schoolmates. It was originally that the essence group of the earth wanted to give three thousand bottles of earth essence essence, which is hitherto unknown welfare.


    The students are all tongue in cheek, ask each other, has been reported seven days after the specific location.


    Yang Xi''er''s dim eyes burst into a flash of light, as if she had grasped the last straw. She knew that her chance to turn over had come.


    Before the holy hand family was destroyed, bloody and cruel, she seduced a senior of Su Changqing University, and finally survived.


    The senior is Yanjing''s son-in-law. At last, he took her to the magic capital, and even Yanjing did not dare to go back.


    But this humble way of living was not what she wanted.


    "Su night, you have been a waste before, but you have tripped the holy hand family. It must be the merit of the essence of the earth."


    Yang Xi''er''s eyes slowly became cold, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt it was so.


    Because Suye has always been a waste, why did it suddenly rise? It will also win the support of the Qiao family, which must be the essence of the earth.


    What if there is no essence of the earth, Su night is nothing.


    And today, Yang Xi''er finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    Even if she was so afraid of Suye before, she is not afraid now, because for a long time, she has almost got a magic barrier. She has to make Suye lose her reputation, ten thousand times worse than her, so that she can live with pride.


    Thinking about it, she opened wechat again and found a contact of "Chen Tong", in which there were many words she and Chen Tong said.


    Inside the chat content is very explicit, all are seductive talk.


    Yang Xi''er quickly made two words, saying that there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Chen Tong to come to the hotel to find her.


    After getting the reply, Yang Xi''er began to dress up, put on a white wedding dress, and took a picture in front of the mirror. She felt as charming as before.


    As for why she wears wedding dress, it''s because of Chen Tong''s special hobby. She catered to Chen Tong in this way several times.


    There''s no way. Only Chen Tong is a powerful young man in Yanjing, and only he is not afraid of Su Ye.


    "Su ye, this time, I also want to let you taste the taste of being ruined!"

 Chapter 178

    Within two days, all the array materials Su Ye wanted were ready.


    Hui Shoutao is responsible for the purchase. He has been running back and forth for the past two days. When he looks at the final list, he is helpless.


    He came to Su Ye secretly, patted his chest and said:


    "Boss Su, I really don''t have corruption. Although I really want to, I really don''t have corruption. This time, I got two million dollars. Do you believe it? "


    With that, Hui Shoutao hands the list to Su Ye.


    "It only cost 50 million, cheaper than I expected." Su Ye takes a look and laughs.


    Of course, he knows that these things are valuable, because they are used by him to arrange the battle, not ordinary things to replace.


    Back to Shoutao a listen, heavily breathed a breath, the boss said so he was at ease.


    "Boss, you are so handsome. Can you help me to claim my money?"


    "Good!" Su Ye is helpless, but he also can''t pit this little brother''s money.


    Then he checked all the materials himself. He needed to arrange the enchanting array, the trapped killing array and the gathering spirit array.


    And these materials are also car after car, and it takes more than two hours to complete the inspection.


    Qiao wanshen also came back.


    He''s been in Wangzhou these two days, and now he''s finished cleaning up the mess.


    "Longtou, I''ve dealt with the affairs of Wangzhou almost." When Qiao wanshen finished, it seemed that there was something hard to say.


    Su night how mind, a look at Qiao wanshen''s appearance to know what''s the matter.


    "Is there a problem with shaxinmeng?"


    "Well... It''s not about shaxinmeng. Now, brother Su, you are the benefactor of shaxinmeng. You have removed the cancer for them. It''s just that the rest of the big families, some of them working together to put pressure on them, make it very difficult


    Joe couldn''t help laughing. He knew that sue night had to deal with the ceremony of selling the earth essence a few days later.


    Now his sister, Joe, has managed to make the best of the earth a flourishing business. He has only limitless prospects for dealing with the mess in the city of hope.


    Su Ye patted Qiao wanshen on the shoulder and said, "I''ll take care of the difficult things. If these people want to do something, they''ll come to me and I''ll deal with it."


    "Well, thank you."


    Qiao wanshen can''t say whether he is happy or unhappy. The so-called King worries about the humiliation of his ministers and the humiliation of his ministers. He doesn''t even have the ability to share. Can he continue to have the status of acting leader in the future?


    At the same time, he took a deep breath in his heart. He didn''t understand that Mingming Suye was a few years younger than him, but Suye gave people a sense of sureness, safety and reliability.


    As if anything in the world as long as the body of Su night is not a matter.


    After thinking about it, Qiao wanshen suddenly thought of another thing and said:


    "By the way, this time we have to be careful of tianshimen. I have received the news that tianshimen heard about Wanzhou city, and they were very angry. I fear they will make trouble at the ceremony of our earth essence sale... "


    Su night tiny meal, thought, heaven master door really dare to send people to come? If you dare to come, let them come back.


    ¡­¡­


    this moment.


    In the majestic gate of heaven, seven old people sat in a circle, their faces were very ugly.


    Because they have just received a report from their subordinates that the disciples of their heavenly master sect were killed in Wangzhou city.


    "Elder martial brothers, I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened in our heavenly school soon after our leader went to that place. What should we do now?" The seven elders spoke in a deep voice.


    "We tianshimen, originally, had nothing to do with the world. Every disciple is kind and compassionate, but now he is killed innocently. We must pay back such hatred ten times. " Two elders a pat on the table next to, the whole table was instant smashed.


    Moreover, because of the burst of Qi, the robes of several elders were lifted.


    "Yes, the second elder martial brother is right. If we don''t take revenge, others will think that we tianshimen are easy to bully! What face do we have to go out in the future? Where is the majesty of the Heavenly Master gate? What''s more, the other side is just a kid who rises up by spirit liquid. "


    After listening to the disciple''s report, they all know that twelve heavenly masters were killed by Su Ye of Jiangdu City.


    Su Ye is a young man. He doesn''t have any prestige in front of him, and he doesn''t know where to learn from. He is a rising star. He didn''t expect that Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi were abandoned in Wangzhou city. He died and was hurt.


    Among them, the five tigers in Wangzhou city were consecrated to their heavenly master gate every month. Otherwise, how could they dispatch twelve heavenly masters at once?


    Now that the man is dead, the considerable sacrifice is broken.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brothers. This Su YENENG killed 12 disciples of our Heavenly Master''s sect, and also abolished Lin Changmei, which proves that this man is not an ordinary person. But he is not afraid to kill the heart alliance, we rashly past, I''m afraid there are many problems. What''s more, even after killing this son, who will repay our losses? " Finally the Elder spoke.


    "Elder martial brother, what do you mean?" All the elders did not understand and looked at the elder together.


    After the headmaster went to that place, now the elder is in charge of the whole Tianshi gate.


    "I heard that this son relies on a spirit solution called the essence of the earth. And in just four days, they''ll have a big opening ceremony. At that time, we can kill him on the spot and shake the prestige of our heavenly school. " Two elder Lang Sheng says.


    Indeed, that was a good time for them to build up power.


    Moreover, after killing the Su night, they can take advantage of the essence of the earth for their own use. They are not afraid of the other party''s failure to follow suit, because the power of their heavenly teacher can definitely influence their life and death.


    The elder''s eyes swept away, and finally fell on the second elder''s body, saying: "Taining, this time you still need to take people there. By the way, remember to take ran Yi with you. "


    "Take her? She hasn''t made a breakthrough recently and is planning to shut down. If you take her there, will it disturb her mind? " The second elder Taining asked strangely.


    The elder smile, seems to be the world, said: "ran Yi is here, but the most beautiful female teacher, and Su Ye is just a young man. I don''t know if I can''t bear to start when I see ran Yi. I''m just counting one more layer. "


    Master Taining''s eyes suddenly opened. I didn''t expect that the elder had such a calculation. This time, he used force to suppress Su Ye. At the same time, he was taken with ran Yi. He even used the feminine beauty trick. It''s double insurance!


    However, what kind of person is Tianshi Taining? He has practiced Taoism for more than 60 years. Is he afraid of Suye in Xiaojiang city? It''s just a little boy.


    It seemed that master Taining was despised. He stood up and said haughtily:


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. If I go here, I will be shamed and strengthen my heavenly school! If I can''t even take down the small Jiangdu City, I will never mention the word "Heavenly Master" in the future

 Chapter 179

    The spirit essence of the earth is on sale today.


    The opening ceremony is located on the outskirts of Shijingshan to welcome visitors from all directions.


    Although it''s in the suburbs, it can''t stop people''s enthusiasm. Even people who don''t have an invitation also want to see this feast.


    What''s more, this time, Qiao Yue, President of the earth essence group, announced that three thousand bottles of earth essence would be presented in public today. The way of giving it is also very fair and open. If you can get a bottle of value of hundreds of thousands of earth essence, it is entirely your own luck today.


    "Here it is, just ahead. Headmaster, teacher, I have contacted Tong Yaya. She will meet us at the door. "


    On the bus, Luo min, director of the school, tidied up her expensive cheongsam and looked at principal Zhou and several other teachers in the bus with pride. She thought she was very satisfied with the arrangement this time.


    Sure enough, President Zhou nodded and praised: "director Luo, you''ve worked hard. This time, we thought there was no invitation. Unexpectedly, you got it."


    "Hey, hey, that''s nothing. I usually care most about Su ye and Tong Yaya at school. They have wanted to invite me to come here for a long time. When I think about it, of course I have to bring the principal and some colleagues with me... "


    Director Luo min waved his hand, as if it was just a small matter, and said: "originally, Su ye had to come to meet us, but I said that you are too busy. We don''t like publicity. Just let Tong Yaya come. At last, Su Ye gave up. "


    President Zhou showed a smile, but his face was a bit embarrassed, because they had worked with Director Luo min for many years, and they knew exactly what character director Luo min was.


    He likes to brag and exaggerate himself, and he is very snobbish.


    At the beginning, as soon as Su ye went back to study, Luo Min said coldly. Finally, Su Ye was arranged in Liang er''s class of class 18.


    Later, Su Ye got the first place in the province. Luo min was in agony. I heard that she had been in the hospital for two days. Fortunately, she also taught English and Tong Yaya''s class.


    Now it''s easy to say that Tong Yaya is a student she brought out, the second in the province.


    As for Yang Xi''er, the third in the province, she used to mention it several times a day. Now she doesn''t dare to mention it any more. She is very afraid that others may say that she has something to do with Yang Xi''er.


    "Director Luo, don''t get excited. You see, Mr. Liang Er is much more calm. "


    Principal Zhou said that he also knew that this time Su ye had invited many people from the school, but he didn''t have the share of director Luo min, but he didn''t know why director Luo min came here again.


    And President Chou also knew that Su night is now a famous figure in Jiangdu City. He often goes out with Qiao Kairui, who is the richest person in Jiangdu City. He also takes away the huge sacred hand family, and even Qiao Kai Lu also says that the essence of the land is Su night.


    Qiao Zheyue, the national goddess, is very close to Su Ye. Occasionally, there are rumors about their affairs.


    People like Su ye have not been able to get along with them for a long time, so Luo Min said that Su ye would come to meet her. People would not even believe her punctuation.


    After a while, the car stopped in the parking lot.


    Before I opened the door, I saw a lot of cars and people outside. There were flags and noises everywhere. It was very festive.


    "Headmaster Zhou, teachers, here you are!"


    Tong Yaya is dressed in pink today. She is very spiritual and happy. She has grown pure and beautiful. She has taken the dragon blood Dan and has drunk several times the essence of the earth. Even now standing there is very attractive.


    She is still in the pure and lovely and sexy charming between, that kind of fatal temptation, even if several teachers saw it is also a flash in front of their eyes.


    "Tong Yaya, I haven''t seen you for several days. You''ve become beautiful again." Zhou xiaoha said.


    Luo min also stepped forward and went directly to pull Tong Yaya''s hand. He almost flattered him and said, "I''m worthy of being my student. Ha ha, it''s really beautiful. It is worthy of being recognized as the school flower of our school. "


    Tong Ya light smile, and everyone say hello, just said: "my brother is over there, he will come right away."


    Then he called to the crowd from a distance.


    Sure enough, the crowd separated and came out a young man with a handsome and sunny face. There was something heroic between his eyebrows that could not be hidden.


    This is Su ye who has reached the quintessence of true spirit.


    "All the teachers are here - Mr. Liang, you are here too. I''m afraid you won''t come."


    Su ye came to Liang er''s head teacher very politely.


    Such a move not only surprised people around, but also surprised President Zhou and others.


    Although they have a teacher-student relationship with Su ye, Su Ye is still so modest and polite.


    "Who are they?" whispered someone nearby? Even Mr. Su himself came to pick it up. "


    Liang Er also heard these words and obviously felt that he was not qualified. He was a little embarrassed and said:


    "If not, it''s an eye opener for us to come here. Su Ye doesn''t have to pick us up in person. "


    Su Ye was very sad. After he came back from the ancient world, all kinds of feelings had faded away. For example, he didn''t care much about this kind of teacher-student relationship. However, he remembered that before his accident, the head teacher never gave up, always encouraged him and urged him to study.


    Liang Er is not particularly dazzling, but wholeheartedly hope that every student can make progress.


    There are many reasons, which he taught Su Ye.


    "You are my teacher, you should be --"


    "Hahaha, it''s our classmate Su who knows how to be polite. As your teacher, we feel very happy." At this time, Luo min also talked with a smile.


    Su Ye frowned slightly. He didn''t like Luo min at all, but he didn''t turn over on such an occasion


    "Teachers, let''s go up the mountain first. Don''t be here


    Su night immediately let people arrange, a party went up the mountain.


    The mountain was originally in the environmental protection plan, so even Shijingshan does not have many trees, but there are many newly planted saplings.


    Along the way, President Zhou also talked about the story of Shi Jingshan, saying that once it was Meilin, but later some officials wanted to open a tunnel here to follow Yugong''s example.


    I just found that it was full of stones. After two months of hard work, there was no effect at all. But the plum blossoms were cut down and never grew again.


    At the end of the day, President Zhou said, "you''ve bought this mountain. If you plant some plum blossoms in the future, it should be good."


    "This should be OK." Su Ye readily agreed.


    The top of the mountain is not high, and a main road has been built. There are a lot of pedestrians on the road. It won''t be long before they reach the top of the mountain.


    As soon as I got to the top of the mountain, I immediately saw the huge bronze tripod at the foot of the mountain. It looked nearly ten meters tall and towering.


    Around the cauldron, you can see bursts of aura and rays.


    A lot of people keep taking pictures with their mobile phones and marveling.


    "Su night students, this big tripod will not contain the essence of the earth, right? How much is that? " President Zhou said in shock.


    These days, the everfount is actually moving the way of producing the essence of the earth and the animal Dan into the big tripod. After that, it becomes a big array, and the essence of the earth will flow continuously.


    "Yes, but there''s a lot of space in it."


    At this time, Luo min suddenly opened his mouth again and said, "Su ye, ha ha, we are also your teachers. There is a saying that one day is a teacher and one life is a father. This time you need to give away the essence of the earth free of charge. Right? Otherwise, it would be a great disrespect. "

 Chapter 180

    Is this the essence of the earth?


    Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled, and Luo min''s words were no different from moral kidnapping.


    Although the whole earth essence group is all Su night, but now a bottle of earth essence spirit has no price, and even has been fired to hundreds of thousands of people.


    This makes Su Ye very uncomfortable.


    He can be rich and generous, and he doesn''t care about the money, but it''s not a man like Luo Min who can ask for it.


    Su Yedang''s face sank and said, "director Luo, where do you start to be a teacher and a father all your life? Professor Liang Er taught me that Chou is also very conscientious and can bear the essence of my land. What qualifications do you have? "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience''s face was stiff, and the atmosphere became dignified.


    Luo min''s face is more difficult to see the extreme, but also dare not to Su night half disrespectful, can only dry smile.   In fact, she knew that sue night hated her, but she thought she might get the essence of the earth. Even if she licked her face, she would not stay here.


    Liang er said kindly, "ha ha, Su ye, I see you have many guests. Don''t take care of us. You can help yourself. We just come here today and have a look around. "


    Tong Yaya also laughs and pulls Su ye out, anxiously says: "elder brother, that director Luo is hateful. But if you talk like this in front of everyone, I''m afraid she''ll be in trouble. "


    Su Ye didn''t worry so much at all. She said, "sometimes when you deal with such shameless people, you have to tear your face. It''s kind of me not to drive her away. Yaya, you have to remember that not every teacher can afford to be a teacher. "


    Tong Yaya is silent for a moment, and thinks that it is reasonable. In the school, director Luo min is not liked by his classmates at all. Today, he even teaches Luo min a lesson.


    "Brother, I know. You go and greet people. Just accompany the teachers and the students, "Tong Yaya said.


    Su Ye nodded. In fact, he didn''t have anyone to greet. Almost all of them were handed over to Qiao''s family. He was just a shaking shopkeeper.


    Looking away, the surroundings were beautifully arranged, which was more grand than those outdoor weddings, and there were many people sitting on the seats.


    There are not many people who wish him a successful opening ceremony.


    Because he had already felt the murderous air inside.


    Half an hour later, all the forces invited by the parties came.


    Because the venue is divided into infield and outfield, of course, the rich and big customers are in the infield. These big guys all know each other. It''s hard to get together and they all say hello one after another.


    "Ah, Mr. Chen, you are here! Long time no see! Your Racecourse business is very hot recently! "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s all small businesses, not worth mentioning. This Racecourse has made my body worse and worse. I am looking forward to getting a bottle of the essence of the earth today.


    "There are a lot of people today! I think all the people from Datang, Changfa and Dawei are here. I don''t want to give away the 3000 bottles. I''m looking forward to the sale today. I can buy some bottles. "


    "I was thinking of going through the back door of Qiao''s house, but I''ve handed in the post since the day before yesterday, and it hasn''t been my turn until now. There are too many people, especially the representatives of Donghai chamber of Commerce. Hum, they just hang on. "


    "Bah, it''s the chamber of commerce again. They are really shameless. "


    Everyone was talking when he saw the light of the cauldron shining, which attracted everyone''s eyes.


    This big tripod looks very simple and simple, with a majesty that can not be violated. It is loaded with the essence of the earth that everyone wants. It makes the whole tripod more mysterious.


    "Here it is - President Joe is out!"


    All of a sudden, everyone was shocked and looked at the highest stage.


    I only saw a group of people walking up slowly, and the most dazzling one was Qiao Zheyue.


    She used to be a beautiful female president, but now she is wearing a long skirt, which is more charming and moving, which can''t be ignored.


    Especially her temperament, intellectual and elegant, seems to be a princess, no wonder she will be named national goddess.


    "Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen."


    Joe folded the moon as the president of the earth essence group, of course, she personally chaired, even Qiao Kai Kai, four kings, Zhu Yue, Lin Zhenhai and others are just waiting quietly.


    "My name is Joe and I am lucky to be the president of the earth essence group. I believe you can''t wait. Today is the day when we sell the essence of the earth. "


    Joe paused for a month and personally took out a bottle of the earth essence. It was like a bottle designed like a tripod. It contained the essence of the earth.


    "Today, we will present three thousand bottles of earth essence to show our sincerity."


    Before she finished speaking, an old man stood up slowly among the representatives of the chamber of Commerce.


    He was dressed up in a noble way, and the seat he sat in was also the most central VIP position, so when he stood up, he immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Ha ha. President Chen, what do you want to say? " Qiao fold the month show eyebrow lightly a wrinkling, unexpectedly this time someone interrupts her to talk, this is to sell a ceremony.


    President Chen just glanced at Qiao Zheyue, then snorted coldly and said haughtily:


    "Is there no one in your family? Find a suckling girl to talk to me? What about Joe


    Qiao Zheyue''s red lips touched slightly. It was not long before she took over Qiao''s business. Most of the time, she relied on her grandfather''s help, but I didn''t expect that today President Chen ignored her in public and went directly to her grandfather.


    However, on such an occasion, it was not easy for Qiao to break the moon. She said with a faint smile


    "President Chen, I just said, I am the president of the earth essence group. If you have anything, you''d better communicate with me directly. Of course, what you older generation needs to talk about is old. I can understand it too. My grandfather is here. "


    Her two words also implied the meaning of warning, which means that if there is something, you still have to talk to me at last. Now I''m giving you face.


    Qiao Kairui''s face is not good-looking either. Some people embarrass his granddaughter, that is to embarrass him. Even Qiao wanshen, who is sitting next to him, can''t help but get angry and scolds in a low voice


    "Grandfather, President Chen is obviously looking for trouble. When I was in Wangzhou City, I came to me and put forward a lot of disgusting conditions. "


    Qiao Kairui was used to the storm. He went to the stage with the same smile on his face and said:


    "President Chen, what can I say now? Why don''t we talk in private later? Don''t worry. You and I have been friends for decades. Can''t you trust me? "


    President Chen gave a cold smile and said, "today is different from the past! If you want to publicly sell the essence of the land, you won''t get the approval and approval from our chamber of Commerce. The essence of the earth is not qualified, but statements of a school. As the president of the chamber of Commerce, I can''t let you just launch a tonic to harm consumers! "


    Qiao Kairui''s face sank and said, "what do you mean by that? Our earth essence is not a general supplement. But genuine goods at a fair price are the only thing that I have ever seen. President Chen, if you don''t believe it, you may as well have a try. "


    "I don''t think so! My duty is to let you disclose the raw material formula of the essence of the earth and wait for our chamber of Commerce to pass the inspection. I think today''s sale meeting will stop! "


    After President Chen finished, the smile on his face gradually faded. Although his face was cold, he showed a fierce warning look and said:


    "Listen, if I tell you to stop selling, you stop selling! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 181

    that ''s going too far!


    President Chen''s words are already aggressive and arrogant. They don''t give anyone face.


    Although these conversations were all in the infield, because of the microphone, they had spread all over the mountain. Even the guard in the parking lot could hear them.


    For a moment, everyone was quiet. They were not stupid. They knew that President Chen had come to find fault.


    "It is without rhyme or reason." Qiao Kairui shouted, "President Chen, we have the best procedures for this land. You have no right to stop me for no reason. If you dare to embarrass me today, I will pay you back ten times in the future. "


    Qiao Kairui is the richest man in Donghai province. Even the president of the chamber of commerce can''t bear his revenge.


    President Chen''s face changed. He seemed to have some hesitation, but it just flashed by. He immediately sneered


    "Don''t scare me, Joe. I''m just following the rules... What''s more, I''m saving you now, not harming you. The essence of the earth is not yours, what is your hurry? I dare to say a word, you don''t know the real formula of the essence of the earth, do you?


    Qiao Kai Lu personally tried the essence of the earth, and had a very different relationship with Su night. He certainly did not doubt it.


    "The formula is our trade secret. I have the right not to disclose it! Now, please get out of the way... Otherwise, I won''t be polite. "


    However, President Chen didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Instead, he looked at all the guests at once.


    Then he asked loudly, "we all heard what the earth''s essence is, but what is the essence of the earth? Why is such a tonic so powerful? You are not unfamiliar with tonics. Have you ever seen such an incredible tonic, whether it''s a secret recipe of traditional Chinese medicine, or a thousand year old ginseng, or a tonic of a major international brand? No? "


    When they were asked by him, they immediately responded.


    Indeed, they had doubts at the beginning, but they knew that it was produced by Qiao family. The richest man was afraid that they could not tell what formula they had. The most important thing was that their voice could not reach Qiao family.


    Now President Chen''s question really arouses their interest.


    "Yes. What special formula does the earth essence put on can make people grow long hair, lose weight, cure myopia, and prolong life. "


    "I''ve been surprised for a long time. What tonic can let a person grow tall a few centimeters? The only way for adults like us to grow tall is to have a heightening operation! That''s breaking the ankle. It''s only two centimeters high when it''s reattached. Is the essence of the earth stronger than the operation? "


    After a while, everyone was talking, the louder they talked.


    Joe was very anxious. She said in a loud voice, "if you have any doubts, I can answer them one by one. Moreover, our products have a certificate. Once again, I will not force you to buy or sell. You are free to consume. Here, I can assure you that there is absolutely no problem with our products. "


    "It''s not up to you to say if there''s a problem. You don''t understand."


    President Chen''s words are sharper, and there are several bodyguards around him to prevent someone from coming to him.


    "You Qiao people don''t understand, but I know. Ladies and gentlemen, today I am going to expose their ugly true colors. Actually, their essence of the earth is to extract the vitality of the human body and let people change in a short time, but your price is life. It''s like doping, it''s like taking drugs, it''s like looking back. Do you think everything is normal? That''s a heavy price to pay... "


    Whoa!


    The whole scene suddenly started to make a mess of things. It was unexpected that the essence of the earth was like a drug.


    How can people accept this?


    But this is from President Chen''s mouth, the credibility has increased a few points.


    Qiao Kairui, Qiao Zheyue, siwangye and others are impatient. They can''t suppress the voice of discussion.


    A lot of people even started cursing what they said, and they wouldn''t want the gift of the earth essence.


    Qiao wanshen was also very angry. He yelled: "this dog dares to destroy our great event. I will kill him now."


    On the contrary, Hui Shoutao, who was sitting beside him, responded quickly enough. He said, "what''s your hurry? Isn''t there a boss? He was just here


    "Yes. Find boss su. " Qiao wanshen also responded.


    Qiao folded month is also panic, these earth essence is the heart of Su night, is also a once in a blue moon to prove oneself opportunity, she also immediately looks for Su night.


    At this very moment.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening sound from the huge tripod.


    Dong!!!


    The huge tripod seemed to have been struck by a terrible sledgehammer and swung open in an instant on the whole mountain.


    All of a sudden, the noise was covered. People covered their ears and looked at the huge tripod. They found a pretty young man standing there.


    But he just put his hand on the huge tripod. How could he make such a deafening sound?


    Qiao Zheyue rushed up quickly. She said anxiously: "Su ye, President Chen came to find fault, which made it impossible for us to go on smoothly. I''m sorry! "


    "It doesn''t matter. He did it on purpose. Let me do it!"


    Su Ye actually saw everything in his eyes long ago, and he was sure that President Chen had come to Su ye on purpose.


    Because if the general hatred, Qiao Kairui just those few words can certainly frighten to live, but Chen president still secure to rely on, this is iron heart to destroy the essence of the earth.


    Su ye took a few steps forward, and her eyes fell on President Chen. She said in a loud voice:


    "Do you doubt the essence of my earth?"


    "So what? As the president of the chamber of Commerce, I have cracked down on counterfeiting hundreds of times, and none of them is wrong. I advise you not to use this kind of method to harm everyone. Just accumulate some evil virtue! " President Chen said again in a deep voice.


    The people he arranged around him immediately echoed at this time.


    "We never buy the essence of the earth."


    "That''s right. If we give 3000 bottles as a gift, we will let 3000 of us die! Let''s boycott it together


    "Before there is no evidence to prove that anyone who takes hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy is a fool. Qiao''s is to create a kind of hunger marketing, let you spend hundreds of thousands of money to loot, line up to give them money, ha ha, people silly money is more about you


    After this kind of shouting, many people continue to be silent. They really don''t need to spend hundreds of thousands on looting.


    Su Ye listens to these voices and nods gently. As soon as he opens his mouth, the voice spreads directly to everyone''s ears. Although some of them deliberately make noise, they are still covered by Su Ye''s voice.


    "You believe so much about President Chen, then I will not give away the three thousand bottles of the essence of the earth."


    Su night said, his eyes looked at the huge tripod bearing the essence of the earth.


    "But the essence of the earth I created by myself is not anything but a doubt. Today, I will show you the real power of the essence of the earth! "


    Hoo!!


    Su Ye''s momentum rises angrily. She turns back and kicks at the giant tripod.


    It was like "Qi Tian Da Sheng kicks over the alchemy furnace" and kicks over the cauldron.


    Boom!!


    The huge tripod fell to the ground, and the earth essence contained almost poured down.


    The rich essence of the earth is directly flowing to the four weeks from the top of the mountain.


    The essence of the earth belongs to the world. It flows down from the rocks and is absorbed by the plants nearby.


    At the next moment, the whole mountain seemed to be favored by the spring God, and suddenly green plants grew up.


    Between sand, stone and soil, green grass suddenly emerged, a piece of green, green shoots, little drops of water.


    Those flowers and plants, small trees, peach trees that haven''t been seen for a long time open branches and leaves, suddenly open flowers, one after another fight for red, angry open, fragrance floating all over the mountain.


    In a short period of time, the whole mountain has taken on a new look, just like the beauty of the world

 Chapter 182

    All the people were stunned.


    They were there, but they witnessed the birth of all these miracles.


    Where they were originally standing, there were very few green plants beside them. Even if there were, they were planted artificially.


    But now, they can''t help but watch these flowers and trees grow up in an instant. The almost bare Shijingshan has now become a piece of grass green, and there are peach blossoms among the hillsides.


    One minute passed, two minutes passed


    Then suddenly someone screamed, shocked.


    "My God - I''m not dreaming, it''s all true. These flowers and plants are real! "


    "I also thought I was dazzled by the fact that just now the essence of the earth fell to the ground, and the whole mountain had come to fruition. It''s incredible


    "Yes, yes. It''s all true. You can''t cheat me. If it is not the mysterious essence of the earth, who will have the ability to go against the sky? This is a miracle


    All the people didn''t care so much. They scattered around, touched the flowers and leaves, and were still immersed in them.


    Some people even saw a hot spring gushing out between the stone crevices not far away.


    In fact, these people''s feelings are the most practical. Although they did not drink the essence of the essence of the earth, they just absorbed a few Reiki just because they had just poured too much of the earth''s essence.


    This can prove that these earth extracts are useful.


    Just at this time, Su Ye suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice also reached everyone''s ears


    "All of you, the essence of my land has no effect. I believe you have seen it! Today''s opening ceremony is over. You are ready to go down the mountain! "


    what?


    All of a sudden, there was no reaction. How could the opening ceremony be over?


    "It''s over so soon? We must buy this kind of ground essence.


    "Damn it nonsense, we just shouldn''t listen to the shit President Chen''s nonsense. Lao Tzu lost three thousand bottles of the earth''s essence."


    "The three thousand bottles are not all yours, but mine! Well, what about chairman Su ye? Joe president, we order. This kind of essence is not a fool. Let''s buy it! "


    At this time, Joe knew Su Ye''s intention.


    Today, their goal is to let the essence of the earth officially launch the market, facing the vast number of consumers, according to the plan is to give three thousand bottles, let these three thousand people drink on the spot, do a contrast before and after, use this kind of means to publicize.


    But now, the green flowers and plants all over the mountain form a strong contrast with before people went up the mountain.


    I believe that without any follow-up from her, it must have been a sensation throughout China and swept the whole network. The name of the essence of the earth is absolutely unprecedented.


    This kind of opening effect is 100 times more effective than any advertisement.


    Qiao Zheyue and Qiao Kairui, the fourth Prince and others have seen Su Ye''s supernatural means before, and they are not so shocked now, and they react very quickly.


    "The three thousand bottles of the earth essence that we are going to give, all the guests, are all poured out on this mountain top because of Chen Chen''s slander. You can ask President Chen if you want. Anyway, I don''t have it here. As for when to sell, you can also ask President Chen, when he agrees to sell, we will start. See you next time, everyone


    Qiao Zheyue said that he took people with him and left without a moment''s stay.


    And the rest of that group of people first Leng for a while, immediately all looked at President Chen.


    At the moment, Chen''s face was white and cold. He could not believe that the essence of the earth was so powerful. Even though he had one thousand mouths, he could not tell clearly, because the red flowers of the mountains were the most powerful evidence.


    What can he do? The worst thing is that now Qiao Zheyue points the spearhead directly at him, and he can''t hide.


    "Son of a bitch! No matter what bullshit you are, Lao Tzu, you must compensate me for waiting for the essence of the earth to save life.


    "Do you know how much I spent to get this invitation? I am waiting for the essence of the earth to change my baldness, and now everything is destroyed. I''ll kill you... "


    When President Chen saw the crowd coming, he kept retreating and exclaimed:


    "Don''t come here. If you have something to say, it doesn''t have to be true. Don''t move your hands and feet. I''m the President... Ah, ah, hit people! Hit people


    All of a sudden, a group of excited people were beating and kicking President Chen.


    Among them, Hui Shoutao, who is hiding in the crowd, is the most hardworking. Every punch is a dead hand, eye penetration, throat locking, Yin kicking and Millennium killing.


    This makes other people who also do it feel strange. They all think that President Chen has destroyed the fat man''s life-saving medicine! Someone comforted Hui Shoutao by the way, and told him not to be too impulsive. If he hit again, he would be killed.


    The change of Shijingshan is enough to shock everyone.


    Because a lot of people come here to join in the fun, and they also use mobile phones to shoot. There are also many journalists who clearly record all these changes.


    The name of the essence of the earth also spread quickly.


    All these changes, as well as the group beating of President Chen, are enough to attract the attention of the police. Immediately, vehicles came to block the scene and maintain order.


    When President Chen was carried to the ambulance, he was supported by his strong willpower.


    "What about people? Where are they all dead? I don''t want to go to the hospital. I want to see the Heavenly Master. Take me to see the Heavenly Master. "


    Of course, the subordinates know who President Chen wants to meet, but it''s Tianshi Taining who came from Tianshi gate two days ago.


    In the past two days, President Chen has also been around Taining Heavenly Master. It is said that President Chen dares to meet Qiao family directly because of the protection of Heavenly Master.


    How can President Chen be reconciled to such a big problem now.


    It wasn''t long before President Chen was carried to see Tianshi Taining.


    In a spacious hall sitting on the ground, master Taining was in the middle, and there were several people sitting around, but President Chen had no time to manage them, and immediately began to cry.


    "Master of heaven, please do it. That Su Ye is just like you said. It''s a terrible way for master of heaven!"


    Master Taining sat in the middle of the table, smelling the curling sandalwood in front of him. He looked like an expert. He closed his eyes and seemed to hear nothing. He was indifferent to President Chen''s cry.


    "Master? Lord Tianshi? " President Chen endured the whole body crack pain again and cried twice, because two teeth were knocked out by a fat man, and his speech was leaking.


    At last, the people nearby couldn''t help it. One of the most beautiful girls complained and said:


    "What''s the matter? I have already told the Heavenly Master what you said just now, and the Heavenly Master is going out of the mountain this time to deal with the Su Ye boy. Just wait patiently! "


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, master! If the heavenly master comes out, he will be able to suppress Su Ye directly! "

 Chapter 183

    Half an hour later, master Taining slowly opened his eyes.


    He made a gesture to end his work and said abruptly: "so, the Su night boy can have today because of the help of the essence of the earth."


    "Absolutely."


    The pretty girl immediately nodded her head and answered. There was a look of resentment in her eyes. It was obvious that she hated Su ye to the bone.


    The girl is no other than Yang Xi''er, and sitting beside her is her current boyfriend Chen Tong, who is also Yang Xi''er''s biggest supporter.


    In order to deal with Su ye, Yang Xi''er has already united many people, and the present Taining Heavenly Master is her all hope.


    When she knew that the Heavenly Master had to deal with Su ye, she immediately took Chen Tong with her to find Tianshi Taining and told him everything about Su Ye. This is why Tianshi Taining didn''t go there in person, but sent President Chen to try.


    "The teacher of heaven", now the Soviet night uses the essence of the earth to let the mountains blossom, and has arrived at a time of great prestige. If you don''t do it now, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future! " Yang Xi''er said anxiously.


    More and more she found that the distance between her and Su Ye was not something she could shake. If she missed this opportunity, there would be no future.


    Master Taining nodded and said, "I naturally know that the more he expands, the easier it is for me to destroy him. He appeared to be famous for the essence of the earth in the Soviet Union night. When I destroyed the mountain flowers and plants, it was when he was defeated.


    "Good! Thank you for your help Yang Xi''er immediately applauded.


    But President Chen couldn''t help it. He cried, "Su Ye is not an ordinary person. I saw with my own eyes that a huge tripod was kicked over by him. He must be the master of Qigong in the rumor. If you go there rashly, I''m afraid you can''t get along with him. "


    In order to please the Heavenly Master of Taining, Chen Tong couldn''t allow President Chen to destroy his prestige here at the moment. He slapped President Chen''s head on the spot and swore:


    "No seed, this little Qigong scares you like this? That is, in Jiangdu City, if I put it in Yanjing, I will kill Su Ye. Where can I use such rubbish as you to spray manure here? "


    President Chen has been beaten severely. Even the clay figurine is angry. What''s more, he is still the president of the chamber of Commerce. He immediately scolded:


    "Shut up! If you see Su Ye''s supernatural means, I''m afraid it''s not as good as me. Su Ye is by no means an ordinary person, Heavenly Master. Don''t be impulsive! "


    As soon as the sound of Chen Hui''s long words fell, he suddenly became light and was sucked up by a powerful force.


    His hands and feet were more than one meter high from the ground, and he kept rowing in the air. He couldn''t catch anything at all. His eyes swept away in horror, and there was no one beside him.


    In other words, he was raised by an invisible force.


    "Ah... Who is it? Put me down!"


    When Chen Hui grew up, he screamed. Suddenly, the whole person was thrown out of the courtyard. He fell heavily on the ground. He was full of meat and vegetables, and almost had jaundice.


    In his panic, he saw a dusty woman standing in front of him. She was dressed in a Taoist robe, her long hair was tied up, and her face was beautiful and dusty. It seemed that she was not stained with any dust.


    The woman took back her hand and said coldly, with a proud gesture on her pretty face


    "Do you think we are ordinary people?"


    President Chen came to realize that he was thrown out by the woman who used the terrible way.


    Chen Tong and Yang Xi''er look straight when they see him.


    This kind of method obviously takes things from space. It only appears on TV. I can''t imagine that this young female Heavenly Master has made use of it face to face.


    There was a happy smile on Taining Tianshi''s face. This woman is a rare genius among them. If she was born a few years earlier, she would be able to compete with nantujue and beilongyu.


    "Ran Yi, forget it! You don''t have to be the same as a mortal! "


    "The elder said so." Ran Yi replied and continued to ask: "when shall we start to clean up the villains, I will go back to practice."


    "Ha ha, let''s go now!"


    With a wave of his big sleeve, he took the people to Shijingshan directly.


    Far away, they all saw the present situation of Shijingshan. The grass and peach blossoms were really extraordinary.


    Even with the arrival of spring, there is no such picture of the recovery of all things. What''s more, compared with the next mountain which is almost bare, there are two extremes.


    Yang Xi''er saw it and said with a gnash of teeth, "this man will play these tricks!"


    Taining heavenly teacher laughed, and said, "it is enough to let the wild grass bloom, and the essence of the earth is strong enough. Ran Yi, what do you think? "


    Ran Yi walked in front of the disciples of the Heavenly Master''s school. She was still very beautiful. She looked arrogant and said:


    "It doesn''t matter what I think. When I catch Su ye, I''ll know."


    "Well. Such spirit liquid really shouldn''t fall into the hands of such villains. Just go, I''ll be in everything. " Elder Taining looked at Shijingshan as if he could level it in one step if he wanted to.


    Ran Yi answered and went straight to the mountain gate.


    Because of the blooming flowers, the Qiao family had already arranged more people to prevent those people from rushing in.


    But these seemingly burly bodyguards can stop others, but they can''t stop ran Yi at all.


    "Where''s the passer-by? Let''s go. We can''t go up the mountain today..."


    Ran Yi didn''t listen to the shouts of the bodyguards. With a wave of her hand, she beat the bodyguards out directly.


    "I''m a disciple of tianshimen. I''m only looking for Su Ye. Get out of my way!"


    ¡­¡­


    The move that the Heavenly Master door comes to rush, immediately spreads to Su Ye''s ear.


    Hui Shoutao came quickly and said, "boss, there''s a girl from the Tianshi sect down the mountain. She uses Taoist Qigong. Listen to that voice, it must be congealed into a gas wall and hurt many of our brothers."


    Su Ye was standing in front of a wordless tablet, and seemed to be thinking about something. After hearing this, she could not help praising and saying:


    "Oh, you can hear the sound of fighting at the foot of the mountain here, and you can also judge each other''s cultivation state. It seems that you''ve been working very hard recently. You''ve made great progress. "


    "No, boss. I saw it from the control room. " Hui Shoutao''s face is not red and he answers breathlessly.


    Su night white he one eye, really shouldn''t praise this fat man.


    "Since the other party is coming, you should go and clean her up!"


    "Good --"


    Hui Shoutao has been waiting for his boss to say this for a long time. He carries his ancestral weapon on his shoulder and walks for a few steps. Suddenly, he thinks of something. He turns back and asks:


    "Boss, do you want to be lenient?"


    Su Ye frowned and said in a deep voice: "isn''t the Heavenly Master gate already beating our people? What''s left? If you touch me alone, you''ll give me ten times back! "

 Chapter 184

    Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen rush down the mountain together.


    On the way there, I met ran Yi and others. With six or seven disciples, ran Yi was very proud.


    Because all the way up the mountain, the bodyguards couldn''t resist them at all. It was like stepping into a no man''s land.


    "Hum, another batch of rubbish."


    Ran Yi saw Hui Shoutao and others from a distance. She was already a little impatient. She waved her hands and cried out in a delicate voice: "go ahead, blow them away!"


    The disciples of the Heavenly Master''s gate swarmed up.


    Hui Shoutao also roared, and his Qi burst out. His inner strength was strong and pure. He held the strange weapon on his shoulder in one hand, leaped into the air and rushed away angrily.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Master''s sect were stunned at first, and they didn''t know what weapons Hui Shoutao had, because they were wrapped in strips of white cloth, like binding mummies, and they were very generous. It''s not too much to say that it was a small coffin.


    But along the way, no one was their opponent, so the disciples were just stunned and continued to rush up.


    Boom!!


    Just in his breath, Hui Shoutao had already made a great effort to split Huashan Mountain and smash down all the disciples of Tianshi sect.


    The rolling air swept all around, sand and stone flying, even the flowers nearby were directly torn.


    Back to Shoutao is like a tiger turning around, kicking the only disciple who hasn''t been blasted away for more than ten meters.


    This is just a pair of broadsword. He stands there in a domineering manner, squinting, with some vicissitudes and loneliness, and says:


    "When it comes to food, you dare to trouble my boss."


    The younger brothers behind him cheered for Hui Shoutao on the spot. Even Qiao wanshen applauded and commented


    "Ah Tao, there is still some deviation in your landing strength this time, and there is still a gap between you and the master. What''s the matter? Is it because you didn''t get hurt after you picked 200 masters alone last time? "


    Hui Shoutao gently waved his hand and said, as if the past should not be mentioned again


    "Brother Shen, you still have some eyesight, but last time I didn''t single out 200 experts. I remember very clearly that only 172 and a half, 27 and a half of them hit you and were knocked down by you. But it''s all right not to mention it. "


    After hearing the conversation between the two men, the younger brothers immediately showed a deep look of worship.


    I didn''t expect that the two big men had such an amazing move that they didn''t know about. They were also chatting and laughing when they were against the enemy. They were their idols.


    These words not only shocked the younger brothers behind, but also surprised ran Yi standing in front.


    She looked at Hui Shoutao with a puzzled look on her pretty face. She couldn''t tell the breath of Hui Shoutao. But just now, Hui Shoutao just shot several disciples of the Tianshi sect with one move, which is absolutely not simple.


    Ran Yijiao asked in a voice: "it seems to be a fellow! I''m ran Yi, the first disciple of tianshimen. Who are you


    "If you dare to ask, I dare not answer. Go away, you


    Go back to Shoutao and talk nonsense to her. With a roar, the huge weapon in his hand just gives ran Yi a hard blow!


    The white awns were already coming out of the weapon, obviously from the air.


    Ran Yi''s eyes were wide open, she bit her silver teeth, brushed the dust in her hands, and tried to block it.


    When!!


    A dull sound came out. Hui Shoutao''s huge weapon was blocked by the small dust.


    Hui Shoutao was also surprised. Suddenly he saw a flower in front of him. Unexpectedly, ran Yi had already jumped up. Her small body was very agile and she kicked three feet against Hui Shoutao''s chest.


    Hui Shoutao stepped back two steps at once, and finally slowed down. His weapons were open and close, and he was able to wipe out a thousand troops with a powerful move.


    Bang!!


    Ran Yi couldn''t avoid it, but she couldn''t resist Hui Shoutao''s bullying power. She flew ran Yi to a nearby stone and hit her.


    Ran Yi is very angry. He takes out the dust in his hand and uses the Taoist method to take Hui Shoutao out of the air.


    But that method just fell on Hui Shoutao, which immediately made ran Yi''s hands tremble, because she could feel the rolling blood essence in Hui Shoutao''s body, which was extremely exuberant.


    The flesh is also very strong, and the muscles are extremely strong, especially the kind of blood. It seems that any drop of blood can break her way.


    "How could that be? What kind of blood is your body? " Ran Yi exclaimed.


    But Hui Shoutao didn''t answer her question. He rushed to her with anger. The huge sole of his shoe just kicked ran Yi''s delicate face. With a bang, he kicked ran Yi to the ground on the spot.


    Ran Yi is a man of cultivation. Even a girl is unusual. Her foot doesn''t make her faint, but a powerful humiliation has come to her heart.


    Her cultivation is obviously on top of the dead fat man, but she can''t beat the dead fat man, so she can''t prevent being hit hard.


    "You fat man, you dare kick me. I''ll kill you later and skin you alive! "


    Hui Shoutao was condescending, reached out and patted his chest, and said in a loud voice: "you are such a little girl, younger brother and younger brother. You can''t break Laozi''s defense, and you dare to fight me."


    After that, he turned to ran Yi''s face mercilessly and put his feet on it again.


    Qiao wanshen behind him was so frightened that he rushed up and said, "Tao, be merciful at your feet! She''s a beauty. "


    Hui Shoutao was very strange and asked, "what if it''s a beauty? Can''t you beat it? "


    Qiao wanshen is speechless. No matter how good-looking ran Yi is, he is always the enemy. If a wretched man with a duck voice comes up, I''m afraid he will call back Shoutao to step on his feet.


    If you think about it, why can''t beauties be beaten?


    "It''s not that you can''t beat her. She said there was an elder? Let''s tie them up first, so that we can talk to the elder. " Qiao wanshen said.


    When Hui Shoutao heard that, he immediately asked his younger brothers to tie them all.


    Qiao wanshen looked back at Shoutao and asked, "you''ve just been kicked twice by her. Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Maybe it''s the pills given by the boss. I feel that I''m much more powerful. " Back Shoutao patted his chest and said.


    In fact, he is right. Now even ran Yi is not his opponent. A large part of the reason is that Hui Shoutao took the dragon blood pill given by Su ye before.


    That dragon blood pill has not been fully integrated and absorbed, and its power is less than 10%.


    This sentence makes Qiao wanshen very envious and itchy. He also thinks whether he wants to make one or two great contributions and let boss Suye reward him with one or two hundred pills?


    They led ran Yi and others to the top of the mountain to see Su Ye.

 Chapter 185

    "Boss, we have brought back these heavenly masters."


    Back to Shoutao from afar, he yelled. Behind him, a group of younger brothers dragged the disciples of the Heavenly Master, with their faces full of arrogance.


    Seeing that Su Ye was still standing in front of the wordless monument, Qiao wanshen also told him, "there were seven of them. The first one was this woman, named ran Yi. She claims to be the eldest disciple of the heavenly school. "


    Hui Shoutao took the opportunity to sneer and said, "when it comes to food, it''s still a big disciple. Alas, it seems that the talents of tianshimen are withering


    Su Ye looked back at ran Yi and found that her pretty face had huge footprints. The whole pretty face was dirty, and her delicate skin was broken and bleeding.


    But Su Ye didn''t sympathize at all. She just took a look and didn''t say anything.


    Ran Yi struggled and said: "you are the dog thief Su ye, who dares to kill me. If you are a man, let me go and fight with me. Dare you? "


    Su Yeping said: "you are not my opponent. Let the elder at the foot of the mountain come up."


    Hui Shoutao remembered this and quickly said, "yes, she also said that there is a second elder at the foot of the mountain. Boss, I see that the second elder is also a soft one. Let me go down and deal with him. I don''t need time to pick my feet. I''ll be right back. "


    When Hui Shoutao showed off his power, he suddenly felt the whole earth tremble, and a huge wave of air came from the foot of the mountain.


    Boom!


    In the cold, almost everyone was startled.


    "The trough! What''s the situation, the earthquake? " Hui Shoutao asked.


    Su ye said with a faint smile: "it''s the two elders at the foot of the mountain who used the Taoist method. This kind of breath should be array - don''t you mean to go down and deal with him? You go


    Hui Shoutao was embarrassed for a while. He shook his big head and said, "Hey, no, boss. It''s better to leave this opportunity to do meritorious service to brother Shen. "


    Qiao wanshen glared back at Shoutao and said, "go away. Listen to that voice. Is it a normal person? Why don''t you go? "


    Ran Yi saw that they were afraid to quarrel and did not dare to go down the mountain. Finally, she laughed with pride.


    "Well, you are a group of rubbish. My two elders are the great masters of ancient Taoism. It won''t be long before no one in your whole mountain can stand and walk down. It''s too late for you to kneel down and surrender at my feet, and I promise to save your lives. "


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold and said in a cold voice: "it seems that you don''t know. You are my prisoner now! Dare to challenge again, I will break your hands


    Ran Yi''s face changed, and she wanted to open her mouth several times, but she didn''t dare to say a word more when she saw Su Ye''s murderous eyes.


    Su ye said, "come on, tie them over there."


    The younger brothers answered quickly and dragged ran Yi and others to tie them up.


    Just after finishing this, there were several loud noises at the foot of the mountain, as if there were rock collapses.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Hui Shoutao asked anxiously.


    Su ye still stood quietly in front of the wordless stele and said in a deep voice: "little Taoist array, dare to show off his power in front of me. Just wait


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, at the foot of the mountain, it has become a different look.


    All the onlookers had been driven away, because the terrible noise was really like an earthquake.


    Master Taining, holding a long black staff, is opening the altar. There are incense platforms, candles, yellow paper, and words in his mouth. Occasionally there is thunder.


    Chen Tong and Yang Xi''er and others hide far away, looking at Taining Heavenly Master''s hand, their eyes are shocked.


    "He is worthy of being the elder of the Tianshi sect. He can borrow the Dharma from heaven and earth for such cultivation! Even among us in Yanjing, there is a place! "


    Yang Xi''er didn''t know about this before, but later the master family was uprooted, and she also knew a lot about it.


    Her eyes became more and more bright, and she said: "with Taining Heavenly Master, even if Su ye had some skills, she couldn''t escape today. I just heard from master Taining that this is a soul searching battle. Any living creature on this mountain, even trees, will be soul searched. Su ye, you have today, too


    Chen Tong intended to show off and explained, "you don''t know, do you? In fact, this soul searching array was only aimed at animals at the beginning. It''s said that about ten years ago, NaNTU Jue broke into the Tianshi gate once and fought with the people of the Tianshi gate. Later, the Heavenly Master''s gate improved the soul searching array. We must keep the amulet close to our body, or we will be affected later. "


    "You know that, too?" Yang Xi''er doubts to say.


    "Of course, someone in my family has seen it." Chen Tong said haughtily.


    Yang Xi''er''s eyes were full of admiration and excitement. She never thought that Chen Tong''s family was so powerful, and she could contact the rumored NaNTU Jue.


    What kind of character is Nan Tu Jue? He always has the following characteristics: "Tu Jue is the first in the south, and long Yu is the first in the north." I used to think that Su Changqing was a dragon and Phoenix among people. I didn''t expect that there were so many more outstanding family disciples in the world than Su Changqing.


    I should not have been engaged to Su Changqing.


    Thinking about it, Yang Xi''er can''t help holding Chen Tong''s hand and getting closer. She has made up her mind at the moment. After going back, she must secretly throw away the engagement ring sent by Su Changqing, so as not to be found by Chen Tong and destroy their feelings.


    Suddenly, there was a stab on the ground, and there were cracks.


    Tianshi Taining has successfully deployed his array. His long black staff points to the green Shijingshan mountain.


    The tiny crack is like a magic object, with terrible vitality, tearing to the foot of Shijingshan.


    All of a sudden, the crack hit the foot of the mountain, hit those lush flowers and trees.


    Originally absorbed the essence of the earth''s leaves, even the flowers and grass at the foot of the mountain were very tender and eye catching, green and green, but after being torn by cracks, it began to slowly become yellow after a few minutes.


    When master Taining saw it from a distance, he also laughed with pride.


    "Hum, when I destroy your castle peak and ruin your reputation, it''s not too late to kill you with my own hands!"


    Further away, many big men in various cities have not really left. Although they can''t get close to them, there are still some people with good eyesight, or then telescopes, mobile phones and other tools will see all this in their eyes.


    One by one, they were terrified. "The elder of the Heavenly Master''s gate made a move! He''s setting up an array to destroy Shijingshan! "


    "I said that Su ye had killed so many people in tianshimen. How could tianshimen give up. We are just ordinary people. What if we know some martial arts? The elder of the Heavenly Master knows the way and can call the wind and the rain. "


    "What is to be done? Are su ye and Qiao''s people still on the mountain? Haven''t they come down yet? "


    "No! Qiao Zheyue seems to have come down the mountain early! Originally, today is the big day of their essence, but I can''t imagine it! It is also the essence of the earth and the essence of the earth. Everything is shattered. This time, I''m afraid Qiao''s family will be implicated. It''s over! "

 Chapter 186

    Above the top of the mountain, in front of the wordless monument.


    Su Ye was still standing there quietly, as if nothing could make him move.


    Hui Shoutao and others are already sweating and looking tired. He said:


    "Boss, the dog thief at the foot of the mountain is still casting magic. We are so miserable. Shall we go down and cut him off? "


    Indeed, since the taining Heavenly Master at the foot of the mountain cast the Dharma, both the people around and the people on the top of the mountain have felt an indescribable pain.


    Nausea, dizziness, but also fatigue, as if at any time to fall on the ground.


    After this kind of array, Su Ye didn''t move, which made Hui Shoutao and others feel strange. Is there anything precious here?


    But the essence of the earth is not gone.


    As for the wordless stele Su Ye was looking at, it was made by Su ye a few days ago. If you lose it, just buy another one?


    Hui Shoutao especially wants to say that he knows a lot of jade processing factories, so he asks Suye boss not to care too much. The big deal is that he pays for them and asks Suye boss to pick a few for free.


    Su Ye suddenly said in a deep voice: "I can''t leave for the moment. I can''t be relieved until I stay here myself. Have you seen the moon


    Although Qiao wanshen knew some Kung Fu, he was still a little poor after all. Now he was oppressed by the great battle of Taining Heavenly Master, and he felt even worse. His face was very pale.


    He took a look at the information and said, "my sister has arrived at the foot of the mountain. She will come right away - boss Su, what did you ask my sister to take?"


    "Take a pen and I''ll write." Su ye said.


    Hui Shoutao and Qiao Wan look at each other subconsciously, don''t they? Stay here all the time, just to write?


    Hui Shoutao said: "boss, you said it earlier! I have a pen. Here you are


    Then he really took out a delicate pen from his pocket. It looked very valuable. He also showed off and said, "Hey, this is from Wangzhou city. Don''t look down on it. It''s worth 30000 yuan. It''s too expensive


    Speaking of the back, back Shoutao saw that Su Ye''s face was not good, so he had to shut up.


    For a moment, everyone did not speak any more, but ran Yi, who was not far away, satirized and said that the great array of their heavenly master''s gate had become, and none of them could run away.


    It wasn''t long before Joe arrived.


    However, along with her came master Xi, a great calligrapher, and Lu Fang, a young man.


    Su Ye looks back and frowns slightly. That day, in Qiao Zheyue''s office, master Xi and Lu Fang also appear, and they want to accept Qiao Zheyue as an apprentice.


    I didn''t expect that they would follow me today.


    Qiao Zheyue was sweating and handed a box to Su Ye. She said clearly, "I''ve been delayed for a while on the way. I''ve got it!"


    "Hard work!"


    Su Ye opened the box, in which was the Langhao brush he had obtained.


    Master Xi wiped the sweat on his forehead and said excitedly, "Miss Qiao, now you have given the things you want to him. Can you go back with me and be my apprentice?"


    Su night some don''t understand, at the same time personally grind ink, at the same time carelessly ask a way: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Qiao Zheyue was very helpless and explained: "master Xi is not willing to give up these days. I must be his apprentice. Just now you asked me to go back to get the brush, and I just met him. He has not given up and has followed all the way here. "


    Master Xi said in a loud voice: "it''s you who don''t give up. You are confused - you have such talent. You are the talent that we need in the Dragon kingdom of China. As long as you worship me, I will teach you what I have learned all my life. My grandfather is Wu Daozi. I can''t understand his true story, but I believe you can. "


    Qiao Zheyue was already on the verge of collapse because of the suppression of the array. She gritted her teeth and said, "master Xi, thank you for your love. I''ve told you many times in the past few days. It''s not that you can make me change my mind by visiting several times. I already have a master. "


    Master Xi was so sad that he heard a few more thunders from the foot of the mountain. He was even more impatient.


    Su yelangsheng said: "master Xi, if you really want to accept apprentices, you should also look at the environment. There''s a Heavenly Master''s sect casting here. You''d better go down the mountain quickly to avoid being affected. "


    Master Xi burst out on the spot.


    He pointed to Su ye and said, "it''s you. What is the essence of the earth, it''s all a trick. Now this kind of natural master in the river and lake has come, and the whole mountain has become like this. Miss Qiao really believed in your evil, so she came up to you at risk. If you are still a man, let them all leave with me. I''m still a bit thin. They should not dare to do anything with me! "


    After that, master Xi said to Qiao Zheyue: "scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, this is just a passing cloud. Why do you insist? You might as well go down with me, as long as you learn the real skills, you can easily get the glory and wealth. It''s a hundred times better than staying here and fighting with these warlocks! If you''re not careful, you''ll have to take your life! "


    It seems to confirm master Xi''s words. At the foot of the mountain, there was an even louder sound.


    At this time, Su ye also mentioned the wolf hair pen in her hand.


    One step to the wordless monument in front of a loud voice: "Yunshan formation, turn the world around! Zhou Tianlong Qi, suppress heaven and earth


    Shua Shua!


    The wolf hair pen in Su Ye''s hand suddenly writes on the wordless stele, and the big characters like dragon flying and Phoenix dancing immediately hide on the wordless stele.


    I don''t know what magical things Su Ye added to the ink. In front of it, he wrote sixteen characters in a row, all of which were hidden.


    Finally, I suddenly wrote a traditional Chinese character "dragon" directly!


    As soon as the word is completed, the earth suddenly makes a loud noise.


    Taking the stone tablet with the character "dragon" as the center, a blue light visible to the naked eye came out with a buzzing sound.


    As soon as this green light came out, it directly covered the whole mountain.


    Qiao Zheyue, Hui Shoutao and others are lightened. They don''t feel the pressure of tianshimen array.


    All relaxed, they looked at the stone tablet in the middle strangely.


    "Boss, what are you, writing a few big characters here has such powerful power?" Hui Shoutao asked.


    Su Ye looks around with satisfaction. In fact, this is the array he has arranged for many days, but he thought it would be opened slowly after the sale.


    I didn''t expect that the man from the Heavenly Master''s gate came here. He had to ask Joe to get the wolf hair pen.


    The wordless stele he was guarding was also the base of the array, which could not be destroyed. That''s why he was guarding it all the time.


    It must be easy for him to break the array of that day.


    He turned around and said in a deep voice, "now, let''s go down the mountain to meet the elder of the school that day!"

 Chapter 187

    At the foot of the mountain.


    Taining Heavenly Master is doing this, and continues to run his soul searching array. The purpose is to make all the creatures on the whole mountain wither.


    At this moment, suddenly his body trembled, and the long black stick pointing to Shijingshan shook violently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The pupil of Taining Heavenly Master shrank, and he clearly felt a terrible force coming back and forth. Moreover, a force was too turbulent and terrible for him to fight against.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this kind of power can''t be detected at all, but he is the master of heaven. What he sees most in his daily life is the power of ghosts and gods. I''m afraid that this kind of power of backfire is comparable to the power of the mysterious thunder and lightning deep in the gate of the master of heaven.


    How could that be? What he set up is the soul searching array! Is there someone on Shijingshan setting up an array against him?


    He looked up in shock, and immediately found that a blue light spread directly on Shijingshan, vaguely covering the whole mountain, and his soul searching array was crushed instantly.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Taining Heavenly Master was shaken back for more than ten steps before he barely stood firm. The long black stick in his hand was directly broken with a click.


    "What? It''s impossible! What kind of power is this? "


    Master Taining was so shocked that he swept away his eyes and clearly saw that the whole Shijingshan mountain was covered by a huge array. With his understanding of the array, he ranked the top three in the whole Tianshi sect, but he could not see how the array was formed.


    What they always pay attention to is "the Heavenly Master borrows the Dharma", but the whole mountain has no stirring power of heaven and earth.


    It''s so mysterious!


    "Who is the master on the mountain? Do you have to have a hard time with us? Why don''t you show up! " The Heavenly Master Taining cried in a deep voice.


    Chen Tong and Yang Xi''er, who are not far away, are puzzled. They just see that the black long staff of Taining Heavenly Master is broken, and they can''t see other mysterious Taoist competitions.


    Now it''s a little puzzling to hear Taining Heavenly Master''s question.


    But it''s not their turn to ask questions. There are already a group of people walking down the mountain.


    Su Ye''s eyes are bright, and he looks directly at Tianning master. It''s this old man who almost destroys him.


    "It''s your heavenly school again and again. I''ll make a clear account with you!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Well! Is it up to you? "


    Master Taining snorted coldly. Of course, he knew Su ye, but what he was afraid of now was not su ye, who was still young, but the mysterious master hiding on the top of the mountain, who was able to set up such a large array.


    He glanced, and did not find any suitable candidates, and finally his eyes fell on Hui Shoutao.


    Because Hui Shoutao has seized ran Yi. It''s obvious that he has suffered a lot.


    "Son of a bitch! What did you do to my tianshimen disciples? Say


    Hui Shoutao didn''t have su Ye''s good temper. He scolded and said, "are you blind? Of course, it''s kidnapping and beating them. Do you still invite people from tianshimen to have dinner and have a big health care


    "Damn it!" Master Taining was so angry that he almost killed.


    His eyes sank, but he didn''t care so much. He jumped away and slapped Su ye in the air.


    The speed of Taining Heavenly Master was so fast that he seemed to be a hungry vulture. When people were still in the air, their whole body hummed, forming a layer of body protecting vigorous Qi.


    This vigorous Qi is buzzing. It''s so invulnerable.


    At the same time, his one split out, forming a strong thunder force. Ten meters away, it was already a blazing pain on the face, and could not open his eyes at all.


    "Vigorous Qi protects the body, and all kinds of energy are released - this is the realm of Dacheng!"


    Su Ye instantly judged that the Heavenly Master of Taining in front of him was more terrible than any master he had ever seen before.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye stands still, one hand fiercely blocks, the place where two people fight erupts a circle of light, instantly swings to open in all directions.


    The ground where Su Ye stood also cracked several cracks like cobwebs, and a large piece of them collapsed. The people standing beside him were all in a lurch.


    The weakest Qiao Zheyue stood at the farthest, but he was almost hit by the burst of air. Fortunately, Qiao wanshen caught him.


    "Boy! You''ve offended the wrong person! "


    Master Taining roared, while he was still in the air. He clapped his hands at Su Ye.


    In his palm technique, there are already circles of light.


    Su Ye was surprised. In his impression, the earth plane should not have this kind of Taoism. How could there be such Taoism? More importantly, it seems that outsiders are not so surprised.


    However, Su Ye didn''t have time to think so much at this time. He just learned the strength of Taining Heavenly Master, and now he knows it.


    He turned his right hand, and a strong genuine Qi gathered in it. It was a blow to Taining Heavenly Master.


    Boom!


    Master Taining threw out with an exaggerated radian, and his vigorous Qi broke and fell to the ground heavily.


    All this happened so fast that people all around them could only see Master Taining flying towards him. It took almost two breathing time for him to fly out with one punch.


    Master Taining coughed violently. He looked down and saw that his chest was concave. He didn''t know how many ribs he had broken.


    The disciples of the Tianshi sect nearby were terrified and called the elder''s name to help him up.


    Master Taining threw away his disciples and looked at Su ye with his eyes. He said reluctantly:


    "If it wasn''t for the help of you and other experts, which made me seriously injured by the French array, you couldn''t have been my opponent at all!"


    He seemed very unwilling, and then he called to the top of the mountain, "who is the master, please come out and see me? What kind of array is this? "


    Su Ye raised a smile and said in a deep voice, "do you want to know? Then go and see for yourself! "


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye leaped forward, and immediately appeared in front of Tianshi Taining. She pressed each other''s shoulder with one hand, and then threw it hard.


    "Ah..."


    Master Taining screamed in horror, and the whole person was thrown directly into the array of Shijingshan.


    As soon as it fell into the plants that seemed harmless to human beings and animals, Taining''s body was stiff.


    Then he seemed to touch something terrible, and a white mist suddenly appeared around him. The distance of twenty or thirty meters was blocked by the white fog.


    Master Taining ran in terror, as if he was entangled by something terrible.


    All of a sudden, the earth trembled, and the sand swept away like a magic object. The speed was amazing.


    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    Dense sand penetrates the body of Taining Heavenly Master.


    The scream came to an abrupt end.


    White fog, a faint blood fog rose, and finally turned into calm

 Chapter 188

    Master Taining is dead?


    No matter which formation they were, they were shocked to see the blood fog.


    Although they don''t know what killed Tianshi Taining, they are sure that Tianshi Taining is dead, and there is no whole body.


    "Dead - Master Taining is dead!" Watching from a distance, the leaders of all parties were surprised. This kind of change is too fast.


    Just now, they saw Tianshi Taining set up the rumored array. The disgusting smell made all of them dare not get close to it. But now, Tianshi Taining is dead.


    "It''s the big array. The mountain has changed its color. It''s a big array. It''s terrible. Even the master of heaven was killed on the spot? "


    "Terror! It''s horrible! Originally, people published the location of the essence of the earth, and were not afraid of others'' thoughts. Because of this terrible array, who would dare to go?


    These people are smart people, and there are also masters and little masters. Of course, they understand Su Ye''s intention at once.


    This kind of deterrent means is more terrifying than how many masters to arrange.


    Even Su Ye''s back to Shoutao and others were surprised.


    Hui Shoutao felt his chest in horror and said in shock, "good boy, I didn''t walk around when I came down just now. Otherwise, I will die. Isn''t that a great loss to the world of Chinese martial arts? "


    Qiao wanshen and others also have no blood on their faces. They know that Su Ye has magical means, but before that, they have never seen what Su Ye has done to this Shijingshan.


    How suddenly this Shijingshan has become such a terrible place?


    Is it because Su Ye wrote those words on the top of the mountain? Just a few big words make the whole mountain so terrible?


    They look at Su ye with awe and fear. Fortunately, they have been following Su Ye. If they become enemies with Su ye, they don''t know how to die.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    All of a sudden, Yang Xi''er screamed and turned to run.


    She knew Su Ye''s methods very well. She had seen them when she was in the holy hand family, so she didn''t come here rashly this time, but found the elder of the Heavenly Master''s gate.


    However, what she did not expect was that even such a powerful figure as master Taining died.


    Master Taining, it''s said that he can control ghosts!


    Now that master Taining is dead, Su ye will never let her go when she sees her. She can only run away in panic and try her best to escape.


    Chen Tong also responded and screamed. He immediately turned around and ran away. Moreover, he had learned martial arts, so he rushed to the front.


    There was only one thought in his heart. No matter whether he could run away or not, he would win over Yang Xi''er. This cheap woman killed him. If he had known that, he would never have come.


    "You killed me, you killed me."


    Cried Chen Tong, who rushed hundreds of meters away in a short time.


    At this time, suddenly two stones flew out, directly hit the two people''s legs, poof, blood jet.


    "Ah --" Chen Tong screamed and fell to the ground first.


    After Yang Xi''er rolled on the ground, she immediately got up again. She didn''t go to see who was behind her. She limped and continued to run.


    But after running a few steps, he fell to the ground again.


    Then in horror, Yang Xi''er saw a familiar figure in front of her. She fixed her eyes and found that it was su ye with an angry face.


    "You again!" Su ye said word by word.


    The words were cold and cold, as if they were talking to a dead man.


    Yang Xi''er looks up at Su ye in horror. Her hands are on the ground and she keeps retreating. She trembles and says:


    "I''m wrong, Suye. It has nothing to do with me. I have nothing to do with them. I didn''t ask them to kill you. It''s really not, it''s not me. "


    Su Ye''s eyes are still looking at her coldly. When he eradicated the holy hand family, he still looked at his grandmother and left a trace of kindness. Unexpectedly, now Yang Xi''er appears again.


    "I shouldn''t have let you live."


    Su ye said with a glance, fell on Chen Tong, Chen Tong is also half familiar with the enemy, before Su Changqing brought back the group of Yanjing seniors have him.


    Chen Tong immediately explained, "Mr. Su, I''m just passing by. It''s Yang Xi''er who cheated me. It''s her. It''s all her. I have nothing against you. I don''t need to hurt you. "


    As soon as he said this, Yang Xi''er almost rushed to bite Chen Tong and said angrily, "Chen Tong, you son of a bitch. Have you forgotten what you promised me? You are betraying me now. I will not let you go as a ghost. "


    Chen Tong is also eyes canthus want to crack, angrily scolded and said: "dead bitch, don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. If you cheat and seduce me, I will not be fooled if you let me avenge you. It''s your business to die. What everyone is looking at is your feud with Mr. Su. "


    Su Ye doesn''t even think about it. She just kicks Chen Tong''s chin and kicks him out with a bang to shut him up.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s actions have attracted a lot of people. Not far away, those people have come one after another.


    It can be said that every move of Su Ye falls in their eyes.


    Jingle!


    Su Ye threw out a dagger, which he had just seized when he was overthrowing some disciples of the Heavenly Master.


    "You two can only live one! Choose for yourself


    After hearing Su Ye''s cold words, both Chen Tong and Yang Xi''er believed it, because they knew that it was too easy for Su ye to kill both of them in Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai province.


    Yang Xi''er didn''t think much about it, so she went straight to the dagger.


    "You want to kill me, bitch? Go to hell


    Chen Tong screamed in horror and jumped on the spot to fight with each other.


    Yang Xi''er, who doesn''t have the slightest martial arts, can''t be Chen Tong''s opponent even if he gets the dagger. He is kicked by Chen Tong, then takes the dagger and stabs Yang Xi''er in the chest


    Those who came also happened to see this scene and cried out in horror.


    "Kill! Killing people! "


    "Damn it, this guy wants to escape even after he has killed people. Catch him quickly!"


    Chen Tong waved a dagger at the people around him. He was covered in blood and cried out:


    "Not me, not me. Don''t come here... "


    Su Ye didn''t continue to see what happened in the back, and Chen Tong''s death had no effect.


    All he knew was that Yang Xi''er could not be saved.


    In other people''s eyes, all this may be very bloody and cruel, but Su Ye''s heart is a moment of indifference, he saw too many times of adversity, life and death.


    He walked slowly to the fallen disciples of the Heavenly Master''s sect and said in a deep voice


    "You go back and tell the ruler of the Heavenly Master''s Gate - I, Su ye, will come to the gate in person soon! Get out of here! "

 Chapter 189

    Su Ye released several disciples of the Tianshi sect, and then took them to the top of the mountain.


    Hui Shoutao was remanding ran Yi. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. He asked, "boss, what should she do? Kill or let go? "


    In a word, ran Yi woke up immediately.


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "tie it up. In a few days, I want her to lead us to the gate of heaven!"


    "You killed my two elders. You have already provoked my Heavenly Master''s anger, and you dare to come and die. Good. If you dare to go, I will lead the way. " Ran Yi said.


    Su ye did not answer, strode up the stairs.


    Qiao Zheyue is the first to follow. Hui Shoutao and others are also afraid of this terrible battle. They are afraid that they will lose their lives if they make a mistake.


    When ran Yi saw that they did not speak, she became more presumptuous and cursed them


    "You all have to pay back a hundred times. If our two elders are killed, they will turn into fierce ghosts, pester you and kill you all. If the master of heaven dies, the wronged soul will surely die! "


    Qiao wanshen and others turned pale when they heard that. If those martial arts die, they have seen it. But when a Heavenly Master dies, it''s different.


    At ordinary times, a Heavenly Master can summon ghosts and drive them away. If a Heavenly Master becomes a ghost, it may be really terrible.


    Thinking about it, Qiao wanshen was already flustered.


    He knew that Su Ye''s martial arts were excellent. He should be like a little master. But if he got into trouble with a ghost, it would be hard for him. He quickly stepped forward and said:


    "Su Lao Da, we have just sold the earth essence group today, and we encounter such a bad thing. Maybe it''s really because we didn''t worship heaven and earth. This time, the Heavenly Master still died at the foot of our mountain. I''m afraid it will be more troublesome. We have the ability to deal with it, but... "


    At this point, Qiao wanshen was afraid that the last Ranyi would hear him. He lowered his voice and asked, "I''ll find some Exorcist Taoist priests and some eminent monks to come here tonight to pass the evil spirit of Taining. What do you think of us


    Su ye walked with a frown and said in a deep voice


    "Why do you worship?"


    For a moment, Qiao wanshen said, "this is to ask for peace of mind, Exorcism and comfort the world."


    Su ye heard a burst of rejection in his heart. He stood side by side with the emperor of heaven and mother of earth in the ancient world. Of course, he knew what kind of existence heaven and earth were.


    "We are honest and upright, and we are morally and morally responsible. Why are we afraid of ghosts and gods? I killed Tianshi Taining before he died, and I will be afraid of him after he died? If his ghost dares to come, I will destroy all his spirits! "


    Su Yeh''s voice was cold and dignified, which spread to everyone''s ears. At last, she emphasized that:


    "I don''t do bad things in my life. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night! When I do moral things, the treacherous and evil will retreat! Remember, no one is allowed to worship! "


    Qiao Zheyue, Qiao wanshen and others hear their ears buzzing. They just feel Su Ye''s words are very reasonable.


    Although they are modern people, they also know that these martial arts people in the river and lake. This time, it is clear that the people of the Tianshi sect took the lead and wanted to kill people. Su Ye just wanted to fight back.


    "Yes! I see Qiao wanshen was very embarrassed and answered.


    Ran Yi at the back, also heard Su Ye''s words, she gritted her teeth and said: "arrogant person, are you good to bully me when I am in heaven? The first is to kill you. "


    Su Ye suddenly turned back, his momentum increased greatly, his sword eyebrows and stars, and his heroic spirit was compelling. He was standing on the long ladder, which made him feel more domineering and fierce.


    "We are all holy places in the area of ten feet in the night, and the spirits retreat! If you dare to come here, I''ll kill you


    As soon as his voice fell, I don''t know if it happened that a ray of sunlight passed through the clouds like a sword, shining on him, which made him more murderous.


    The people on the stairs, at this moment, had a kind of trance feeling. All of them lost their voice, looked at them blankly, and did not dare to speak.


    Su Ye takes back her eyes, turns around and sets foot on the top of the mountain again.


    Left surprised people, among them, Qiao Zheyue looked at Su Ye''s back, and suddenly there was a sense of indescribable self shame in her beautiful eyes.


    If you let others know Qiao Zheyue''s mood at the moment, I''m afraid few people will believe that Bai Fumei, the first in Donghai Province, who is known as the national goddess, will be ashamed.


    How is that possible?


    But it happened that Qiao Zheyue had this idea at the moment.


    From the disdain of the first time to the Soviet Union night, to the shock, and then to the shock of Qing Ming''s ancestor worship, and then to find the admiration and admiration of Su Ye''s creation of the essence of the earth, and to see the deep admiration of Su night''s writing time.


    At this moment, Su ye so means and courage, let her suddenly some inferiority, with this face, really worthy of Su ye?


    In the past so many times alone, Su ye did not show any infatuation with her beauty.


    Qiao Zheyue couldn''t say what he thought, so he started to catch up.


    "Why? What about Su ye? "


    All of a sudden, Joe could not see Su ye in front of him. There was no winding road on the mountain. He could see the top of the mountain at a glance.


    Why can''t you see the road ahead now.


    At this time, other people reacted and were shocked.


    "Ah... Why is it so foggy? I can''t see the road ahead either


    "We''re not lost, are we? How is that possible? This is a ladder. We can''t go wrong! "


    Then they remembered that the mountain had been arrayed by Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye''s voice came:


    "This is the array I set up. You just go straight ahead, but don''t leave the ladder, or you will trigger the trapped killing array."


    People''s faces changed again, thinking what kind of character Su Ye was, which was too terrible.


    Hui Shoutao was heartless and asked, "boss, if someone deliberately put two banana peels, I''ll step on them and fall off. What should we do? I''m not going to hang up on the spot, am I? "


    Su Ye replied, "you''d better not move. The more you panic, the faster you die! I''m in a big formation, and I don''t know the difference between the enemy and me! "


    Hui Tao Tao trembled all over, and looked at Qiao Wanshen with a glance. In this place where the earth''s essence is large, it is better not to make jokes.


    They speeded up their pace immediately and caught up with each other.


    When I came to the top of the mountain, it suddenly opened up and I could see the blue sky.


    At this time, Su night is above the top of the mountain, turning the huge tripod into the right, and it starts again to produce the essence of the earth.


    Su Ye believes that with this big guard, he can really rest assured in the future.


    The essence of the earth can also be everfount.


    At this moment, an old husky voice came from a distance, shouting:


    "Impossible, impossible, this kind of calligraphy attainments, impossible to surpass me!"

 Chapter 190

    It is master Xi who screams.


    At the moment, his hair was a little messy, his face was even more shocked, and his eyes were staring at the stone tablet.


    Originally, it was a wordless stele, but now there is a "dragon" written by Su ye on it. This ancient word has a dark light, which is very mysterious.


    Master Xi seems to be deeply involved, unable to extricate himself, constantly shaking his head, unwilling to believe what he saw.


    Qiao Zheyue knows how master Xi feels. It''s the same when she saw Su Ye writing for the first time. What''s more, today Su Ye''s handwriting is more than before. When you see Master Xi''s calligraphy, you must be shocked.


    Qiao Zheyue walked slowly and said, "master Xi, are you ok?"


    Master Xi woke up from the shock and looked around to find that there were many people around him. Finally, his eyes fell on Su ye, because master Xi watched Su Ye write with his own eyes. But how could he be so accomplished at Su Ye''s age?


    "Impossible!"


    Master Xi almost exerted all his strength and roared. He suddenly untied his coat and took out a long box from inside.


    As soon as the box was opened, it turned out to be a golden brush.


    Qiao Zheyue, who loves painting and calligraphy, recognized it at a glance and said:


    "The first stroke of snowway!"


    Qiao wanshen also noticed and immediately said, "Oh? Is this the first stroke of the snowway that people can''t find? Good guy, I heard that three years ago, Mr. Li of Zhongzhou real estate offered 50 million yuan for master Xi to write the first inscription on Xuedao, but he was rejected. This pen is also worn by master Xi


    Hui Shoutao''s eyes brightened and whispered, "you said so much! We used to ask him to write a few words for us. Isn''t that developed? "


    "Master Xi won''t do it casually. Don''t think about it." Qiao wanshen said.


    Hui Shoutao disagreed and said, "you are stupid. If he doesn''t help, we can rob him! "


    The crowd turned a blind eye to him. Hui Shoutao had to shrug his shoulders when nothing happened.


    Master Xi, with his pen nib dipped in ink, directly copied the character "dragon" on the stone tablet.


    He didn''t want to write by himself, but copied the strokes on it.


    This scared a lot of people, because as we all know, that''s the key for Su ye to set up a big array. Won''t it be ruined?


    "Master Xi, what are you doing?" They stop it and look at Su ye to see if Su Ye is angry.


    But unexpectedly, Su Ye didn''t care at all.


    At this time, master Xi was in the middle of copying, and suddenly his whole body trembled. His hand holding the pen also trembled, and his forehead was sweating. It seemed that he was too heavy to continue to write.


    Master Xi blushed and yelled, but he still had to go on. The first stroke of "pa" in the snow path in his hand was broken.


    Master Xi also stepped back a few steps, collapsed, breathed heavily, and his eyes fell on his hand, leaving only half a brush.


    "It''s broken," he murmured


    "What''s going on?" Qiao Zheyue seemed to feel something. He looked at the word "dragon" on the stone tablet. Although master Xi had just copied half of it, he did not leave any trace at all.


    "It''s not very simple!"


    All of a sudden, Hui Shoutao spoke again. He looked down at master Xi and said, "this is a pirated product. Don''t Scribble in the future. It''s easy to get beaten! "


    Qiao Zheyue glared back at Shoutao and said, "can you shut up? That''s all you talk about! "


    Hui Shoutao finds himself bored and doesn''t answer at all. He looks at Su ye with everyone and wants to know what''s going on.


    Su ye said coolly, "my words are full of spirit, and can''t be copied at will! Master Xi, you have some attainments. Otherwise, if you copy it casually, you will have to vomit blood on the spot. "


    Master Xi brightened his eyes, laughed twice, and said, "well, well, I didn''t expect that we Huaxia still have such talent. It seems that my Chinese calligraphy will not decline. Mr. Su, I have a request. I hope you will agree to it. "


    Qiao Zheyue stopped master Xi and said, "don''t you still want to accept apprentices? If that''s the case, don''t talk. He won''t agree! "


    Master Xi, with a look of shame, threw away half of the pen left in his hand, bowed deeply to Su ye and said:


    "In my way, how dare I accept Mr. Su as an apprentice? I want to learn from Mr. Su ye, and I hope Mr. Su agrees."


    This was unexpected.


    Master Xi is a great master in calligraphy. His disciples and grandchildren are all over the country. I can''t imagine that he has to worship Su Ye as a teacher now?


    Qiao wanshen and others were excited. To tell the truth, although they are rich and powerful, they are nothing in the eyes of such literati.


    If Su ye took master Xi as his apprentice, it would be like a tiger to their whole family and group.


    In the future, no one dares to despise them, saying that they are a group of upstarts without cultural heritage.


    "You want to be my apprentice. Get up. I won''t take you. " Suddenly, Su night light mouth.


    Master Xi shivered all over his body. He seemed to have missed the biggest chance to make a breakthrough. He felt very sad.


    Qiao Zheyue is a little impatient. Master Xi is so old that he is willing to worship Su Ye as his teacher. He doesn''t care about any fame and status. Unexpectedly, he was rejected.


    How can master Xi accept this?


    But Qiao Zheyue also knows that Su Ye''s character doesn''t accept if she says no, and it''s no use pleading with her again. What''s more, Su Ye really doesn''t have time to teach.


    "Master Xi, get up quickly. Your calligraphy attainments are excellent. Why do you have to worship Su Ye as a teacher? Get up. " Qiao Zheyue helped master Xi up.


    Master Xi just stood up and suddenly saw Qiao Zheyue. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and knelt down again. This time, he knelt down Qiao Zheyue.


    "Master Qiao, please accept me as an apprentice."


    Qiao Zheyue''s gorgeous face was stunned. I really didn''t expect master Xi would worship her as a teacher. She just studied with Su ye for a short time.


    Master Xi obviously thought of something. Qiao Zheyue''s character shocked him. Who taught this kind of character, isn''t it obvious? That is to say, the master of Qiao Zheyue must be su Ye. If you worship Qiao Zheyue, it means that Su Ye is the grandmaster.


    Master Xi looked at Su ye and asked, "Mr. Su, can I take Miss Qiao as my teacher?"


    Su night noncommittal, said: "you should ask her, accept or not is her will, do not ask me."


    "Thank you, thank you --"


    Master Xi looked at Qiao Zheyue again and said excitedly, "master, please accept me as an apprentice. I''m already on the verge of entering the earth. I just want to see another realm of calligraphy. Take me as an apprentice


    Qiao Zheyue was in a dilemma. Seeing master Xi''s resolute manner, he could not help sighing deeply


    "In fact, I don''t have anything to teach you. If you''re not afraid that you can''t learn something, I''ll agree!"


    "Thank you, master!"

 Chapter 191

    It seems that everyone is happy after master Xi worships Qiao Chengyue as his teacher.


    Today''s earth essence sale ceremony looks like a lot of twists and turns, but it is over.


    And because of this huge exposure, it immediately became the hottest topic. In the huge heat search, seventeen of the top twenty were about the essence of the earth.


    What is the essence of the earth?


    "The richest man is born, the essence of the earth will change the world!"


    "Here''s a second chance to change your life!"


    "The reason behind the blooming of the mountain is..."


    "The national goddess Qiao Zheyue is born on the moon!"


    "The mountain of God protecting the essence of the earth!"


    Countless topics about the essence of the earth are being fermented in this topic of Shijingshan.


    Because this time is different from so many times in the past, such as Qingming ancestor worship, Wangzhou party and so on. All these places are controlled by the fighters from all sides, and no one can take photos at all.


    This time, because it was a ceremony, countless reporters were invited, so many scenes were recorded.


    If it wasn''t for the formation of the big formation behind, people would have fled one after another. I''m afraid that the fight between Su ye and Tianshi Taining would have been recorded. Although there is no record of shooting this section now, the big formation is operating horribly, and the scene of white fog has also been filmed and spread.


    The next day''s front page was full of questions about the existence of this strange array, and who set it up? Who has such a terrible ability?


    Three days later, when Qiao Zheyue, Qiao Kairui, Zhu Yue, siwangye and Lin Zhenhai reported their work to Su ye, they were excited and worried.


    In the hall, Qiao Zheyue said: "Chairman Su, this time we have won a great victory, and the effect is more than ten times better than we expected. Now we have decided to set up exclusive stores in all 23 provinces of China, such as the big cities such as DIDU and mordu. We have hundreds of exclusive stores.


    Those celebrities and superstars in ordinary times want to speak for us, and all kinds of trust relationships have come to our villas. Even many big families overseas have come to see each other and want to talk about cooperation, and the price given is more than four or five times that given by us. I would like to congratulate chairman Su in advance. At this speed, you will be the richest man in China in three years and the richest man in the world in five years! "


    Su Ye nodded quietly. In fact, no matter how much wealth he had on the earth, he didn''t care. He could only have enough materials for him to practice.


    "You don''t have to report these. Since the group is handed over to you, you are in charge."


    "Yes."


    Qiao Zheyue had a lot to say, but she had to hold back. She was a little strange. Su Ye didn''t like beauty, even money? Do you really only like to practice martial arts?


    Qiao Kairui gave a dry cough, and a trace of dignity appeared on his old face. He said: "Chairman, I have one thing here, which needs you to decide."


    "Said Joe Su ye said simply.


    "The Chinese central military is already aware of the essence of the essence of the earth. They also want to buy a lot of them, but the price can only be given to our internal retail price. It''s up to you to decide whether it''s for sale or not. " Qiao Kairui finished and handed over a document.


    Su ye took a look. He knew that this was not an ordinary business, it was more like a kind of special assistance.


    It says that we need to order five batches. The first batch is at least 50000 bottles.


    Qiao Kairui said, "this is an old friend of mine who contacted me last night. Oh, his position is not low, he belongs to the North dragon feather, his team is in the mysterious cave entrance, so they also want to have the essence of the earth."


    Su Ye didn''t understand this, and he didn''t have to rely on the military for anything. He immediately closed the document and asked:


    "What do you think?"


    "I think we can help... To tell the truth, our essence of the earth is too shocking, and it has also offended the heart killing League. If we have dealings with the North dragon, we can at least let the Kwok worry a bit." Qiao Kairui said.


    Zhu Yue also opened his mouth and said, "if you can really hold beilongyu''s thigh, that''s good."


    Su ye saw that they had these ideas, and immediately nodded. I believe that Qiao Kairui, an old fox, could not be wrong about these strategic decisions.


    "Then promise them!" Su Ye nodded and agreed.


    "The last thing, because the grand array in Shijingshan is too shocking. No matter which side of the force, all want to know who is the person who set up the big array? Chairman, have you ever thought of standing up and accepting their interview? This can also bring you a lot of fame gains, which is also beneficial to our group. Maybe it can become the core spokesperson of our group. " Joe said quickly.


    Su Ye rubbed her fingers, looked at the crowd strangely and asked:


    "Aren''t they surprised? This kind of power surpasses ordinary people. Will it not cause social panic if it is exposed? "


    Qiao Kairui and others looked at each other, but suddenly they were dumbfounded. He slowly explained: "Chairman, you don''t know something. In fact, it''s nothing new to show your martial arts. For example, in the universities of the imperial capital and the magic capital, there are even those who directly teach the method of cultivation. "


    Su Ye''s pupil shrank slightly. He didn''t really understand it before, as if the earth was different from the lower plane he knew.


    Qiao Kairui said: "if it''s ordinary martial arts, we can see it intermittently. The most sensational one was that two years ago, NaNTU Jue killed sea animals in Haiying and was broadcast live. At that time, it caused a sensation in China and also set off an upsurge in the pursuit of martial arts masters. "


    Su Ye is even more puzzled. After he comes back, he has always been careful, for fear that he will be discovered by others, which will bring unnecessary trouble.


    But now nantujue''s killing of sea animals has been broadcast live. What''s the matter?


    "Two years ago, a 20 meter long sea animal was found in Haiyan river. The sea animal went crazy and rushed into the city. At that time, NaNTU Jue appeared. With one person and one knife, he jumped down from the bridge and split a sword for more than ten seconds, dividing the sea beast into two. Then he rushed into the water, threw half of the sea beast to the shore, and cut out several swallowed bodies in the belly of the sea beast, which shocked the whole of China. " Qiao Kairui said with lingering fear.


    Su ye took two deep breaths. No wonder people have seen this kind of scene. If he is shocked, he will be worshipped as a hero.


    "The nantujue massacre in those years really shocked everyone!"


    "Ha ha, chairman Su is now known as Shaotu Jue, and his future achievements will not be worse than NaNTU Jue!"


    "That''s nature. Even the elder of tianshimen is defeated by our chairman. Even if we meet in the future, NaNTU Jue will give our chairman some face. "


    Su Ye listened to these praise words, not very happy, but secretly compared himself with Nan Tu Jue. She didn''t know what level the sea beast was and how effective it was?


    NaNTU can definitely send out more than ten meters of sword. This kind of realm is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary masters.


    Su ye thought of her cultivation realm again, which was just the quintessence of true spirit realm. It seemed that she had to work harder to cultivate and improve. Otherwise, one day she would encounter the existence of NaNTU Jue, and she was afraid that she would suffer a great loss.


    Su Ye pondered for a while and formally said: "I don''t have so much time to socialize. Let Hui Shoutao do this kind of famous thing! I believe he is more suitable! "


    He thought of his mental cultivation method, which was inherited by Tianlei. If he wanted to go further, he should go to Tianlei.


    Before, after Wang Zhou killed Kong Feiyi, he got a green Thunder Stone, which was obtained from the Heavenly Master''s gate.


    This time, he also killed the elder of the Tianshi sect and tied up their eldest disciple ran Yi.


    It seems that we have to go to tianshimen this time!

 Chapter 192

    If you want to kill the Heavenly Master, Su ye will never go alone.


    Now his cultivation is good, but the other side is a whole sect. As an opponent, Su Ye is absolutely proud and arrogant to look down on them.


    So the next day, Su ye let Qiao wanshen directly summon the leaders of the major forces in Donghai province.


    With vigour and vitality, most of these figures are old men. They represent the underground forces of different urban areas. Before seeing the city, they saw Lin Changmei discarding Kong Feiyi and killing the earth essence in a few days ago.


    Such means, with the power of deterrence and the temptation of interests, made all the old men appear on time.


    In the magnificent hall, Su Ye was already sitting on the throne.


    Qiao wanshen introduced them one by one.


    "Guo shapao arrives in Datang city"


    "Mr. Chen of Dawei City arrives"


    "Brothers of the Xue family in Changfa City, Xue Jianming, Xue Daming to --"


    "Miss Linglong of Hekou City arrives"


    One after another, the long seat was already full of people.


    Originally, these people wanted to say hello to Su ye, but Su Ye was quietly looking at the information Qingzheng gave him, and ignored them. These people had to laugh, and they did not dare to disturb him. They followed Qiao Wan into the seat.


    After a while, Qiao Wan took a deep look at the number of people and said:


    "Boss Su, everyone is here except for Hui Shoutao. He has already called me several times and said that he is cooperating with my sister to do some work. He really can''t leave. He will come back tonight to make amends. "


    Su Ye smiles. He knows why Hui Shoutao didn''t come. That''s because he asked Qiao Zheyue to declare that it was Hui Shoutao who set up the array on Shijingshan.


    And Hui Tao has also become the chief safety officer of the earth essence group.


    In the words of Jingtao, he is responsible for the safety of the whole earth essence group.


    Many people want to see Hui Shoutao''s true face because of the sensation of the big battle. Now they are afraid that Hui Shoutao is being surrounded by a group of reporters.


    However, with Hui Shoutao''s character, boasting is his strong point. No matter how many reporters there are, he will be fooled by Hui Shoutao.


    Since last night, Hui Shoutao''s name has jumped to the top of the hot search, and has become an idol of young people.


    Su Ye didn''t care about this, and said, "I know. Let''s start!"


    "Meeting begins"


    Qiao wanshen stood in his own position, spoke in a deep voice, and then said a few words of welcome, which attracted the attention of all the big men. Finally, he gave the right to speak to Su Ye.


    "Today we invite you to come here. There is a special thing. Let''s talk to Mr. Su himself


    Su Ye glanced at the crowd, and most of the people who could sit at the table were old men, who were also the core figures in charge of the underground forces in Donghai province.


    If this group of people obey one person, then this person must be the king of the whole Donghai province.


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "ladies and gentlemen, I will not detour. I''m going to commit suicide in person these days. It''s time to settle accounts with them. Which of you is going with me? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was quiet and looked at each other in a complicated way.


    To tell you the truth, Su Ye has been in the limelight recently. Whether it''s martial arts or financial resources, it''s enough to crush them. Among the underground forces, anyone who mentions "Jiangdu Mr. Su" should be awed.


    But Su Ye suddenly said to deal with the Heavenly Master gate, which caught them by surprise.


    If Su Ye goes there by himself, the worst thing is that Su ye even wants to pull them together.


    After more than a minute''s silence, Qiao wanshen couldn''t help asking, "what''s your attitude? Speak


    Guo Sha Bao has received too much favor from Su Ye. If he doesn''t speak at this time, he really can''t say it. He gritted his teeth, made a decision and said:


    "If Mr. Su wants to go, I will help him. But there are few people in Datang City, and there are few experts. I hope Mr. Su doesn''t give up. "


    But as soon as his voice fell, Mr. Chen, sitting opposite him, was reluctant.


    The old man''s spot on his face complained to Guo Sha Bao and said, "Mr. Guo is good at upholding justice, but have you ever considered us? Hum! Isn''t that pushing us into the pit of fire? "


    Su Ye''s vision sweeps to Chen Laozi, want to hear each other this words is what meaning?


    Mr. Chen shrunk his neck and said, "Mr. Su, I beg your pardon. I speak when I have words. I think you are too quick this time. You should not be impulsive! As we all know, you are now a very popular figure in Donghai province. It''s no exaggeration to say that you are the underground leader of Donghai province. However, with your present ability, it''s too reckless to deal with tianshimen! "


    The words have been spoken, and the two brothers of the Xue family have also spoken.


    Xue Jianming said, "Mr. Chen is right. That day, after all, the school was a big school in the river and lake. He was only a disciple of the outer school, and there were more than 1000 disciples of the inner school. Not to mention the elder, the leader. These people are not ordinary thugs. They are all heavenly masters! "


    Xue Daming then sighed, put out his cigarette end and said, "Mr. Su, the power of Tianshi gate is not what you see. They have been in the world for hundreds of years. All kinds of Taoist Arts are terrible. We''ve all dealt with tianshimen. Except for nantujue, who used to be nantujue, no one has ever taken advantage of tianshimen! "


    All the big guys don''t support Su Ye.


    Finally, Mr. Chen concluded: "I know what you want to do, Mr. Su! Even shaxinmeng can''t help you. As long as you destroy tianshimen again, it can be said that the whole Donghai province will respect you, and there will be no more power to be your opponent. "


    "But, alas... Young man, the wood is beautiful and the wind will destroy it. Do you know? If you don''t have enough precipitation, there won''t be a good ending. You''d better not go to tianshimen! "


    "If Mr. Su flies away, we can only wish Mr. Su a safe return in Changfa city."


    "We don''t have a good market base, and we don''t have Mr. Su as an expert. If we go there, we will only make trouble for Mr. Su. We won''t drag it back! "


    "Mr. Su, let''s give you some advice! Tianshi gate, you can''t go! Don''t be impulsive


    "Tianshimen is definitely not the place we can provoke! I''d better stay in Jiangdu to keep safe! Don''t be impulsive


    For a moment, except Guo shapao, who hesitated and didn''t dare to speak, all the big men in other cities were not optimistic about Su Ye.


    In the words, they all think that Su Ye belongs to the behavior of seeking death after expansion.


    Because they all know that they can''t break through the Tianshi gate. For so many years, only NaNTU Jue has ever surpassed the Tianshi gate.


    As for Su ye, who is just a rising star, how can he be compared with Nan Tu Jue?

 Chapter 193

    "So you''re not going?"


    Su Ye says, the vision lightly sweeps, see a crowd of big men sweat on the forehead, obviously they are bearing huge pressure.


    Of course, these bigwigs know Su Ye''s cruel means, but if they deal with tianshimen, they are in a dilemma.


    "I know what you''re afraid of, but it''s just the tianshimen array. But you should also know that I have back to Shoutao here. Even their two elders are defeated in the array he set up. Do I need to be afraid of his heavenly master gate? "


    After su Ye finished speaking, he made these big men hesitate even more.


    Of course, they know about Shijingshan array. Moreover, elder Taining of tianshimen died in the array. It''s said that the disciples who fled back only brought back some clothes, even no bodies.


    Qiao wanshen saw that the crowd was silent again. He was angry again and said, "it seems that you are really old. Even tianshimen are scared! "


    After waiting for a long time, Su Ye finally knocked on the table and said, "that''s all! I will go to tianshimen in person in three days. Who will follow me? I hope to show up on time. Let''s all go


    "Ha ha, OK, OK. We''ll just go back and think about it. "


    If they were granted amnesty, they stood up one after another to say goodbye. They did not dare to stay for a moment, and all of them broke up.


    In the whole hall, Qiao wanshen was still with Su Ye. He worried and said, "boss Su, are we in a hurry? These old guys won''t go with us at all, just for fear that it will ruin our big business. Don''t blame me for saying that I''m depressed. Even if these people force them to follow, I''m afraid they will not work hard. I can''t trust them. And most of them won''t go for any reason. "


    Su Ye smiles, as if everything is under her control, and says, "don''t worry, they will all go! What''s more, it doesn''t matter if I can''t help. I just want to solve it once and for all! "


    "Well, what do you mean, boss Su? Do you have any other plans? " Qiao wanshen asked excitedly. He knew that Su ye would never be so simple.


    "I''m just keeping my hand. Nothing. I''ll be ready for the three days. You can go back, too! "


    Su ye said a few words and went home.


    Sure enough.


    Su Ye''s guess is not wrong at all.


    After they left, they didn''t rush to go back home, but went directly to Mr. Chen''s private villa.


    Only they didn''t bring Guo Sha Bao, because they all know that Guo Sha Bao is determined to follow Su Ye. It''s very inconvenient to bring him to talk.


    As soon as this group of people sat down, there was no extra words, and they began to discuss before they drank the tea.


    "Well, let''s talk about it. What about this? Shall we go or not? " Xue Jianming was the first to speak.


    "It''s hard to do - our city is the smallest and there are few people. I can''t make trouble with this old bone. I''ll listen to everyone." The old master Lin opened his mouth slowly, and there seemed to be no more light in his eyes.


    Mr. Chen glared at him impatiently and said, "Lao Lin, you old fox. Don''t I know you? When is it? I want to be clean. Now we are all grasshoppers in the same boat. We can''t have two minds at this time! "


    Miss Linglong has a dry cough, and she has a strong perfume smell. She is the youngest among many old people, but she is almost forty years old.


    She lit a cigarette and said, "I''ll make a statement first. I''m going to follow you."


    "Oh? Miss Linglong chose to fight against tianshimen? " There was a flash of light in Mr. Chen''s eyes.


    Regardless of their strange eyes, Linglong gritted her teeth and said, "you can forget the hatred of Tianshi gate, but I can''t forget it. Over the years, how much money have we paid for the filial piety of the Heavenly Master''s gate? I have long been dissatisfied with them. Ten years ago, my brother had a dispute with a Heavenly Master in Dawei city and was cut off his hands and feet on the spot. Hum, I wish tianshimen were dead. "


    The big guys were silent for a while and changed their eyes. In fact, when they got to their position, their hands were stained with blood. This kind of thing is not uncommon.


    Moreover, it''s true that over the years, tianshimen has taken away countless money from them.


    Especially every year when their subordinates, even when they are injured, the people of tianshimen will come out to help. The medical expenses are extremely expensive.


    The elder of the Tianshi sect has a hobby, that is, he likes all kinds of treasures. As long as the Tianshi sect makes a move, all of them have to offer the treasures.


    "Don''t you think we''re very talented? But these years, except for NaNTU Jue, who can get a good job in Tianshi gate? In my opinion, although Su Ye has some skills and is a master of cultivation, he still has a lot of bad luck to deal with the whole Tianshi sect. I don''t want to go! " Xue Daming said.


    Linglong said: "you are afraid of tianshimen, aren''t you afraid of Suye? You''ve seen him before. If you don''t go this time, you''ll be suing the dead night. After that, you will never think about the essence of the earth.


    For a moment, everyone didn''t know what to say.


    Whether it''s tianshimen or Suye, they can''t be provoked or touched. However, no matter which side they lean towards, they will get huge benefits, and they will be moved.


    Seeing that they were all silent, Mr. Chen suddenly gave a faint smile and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s all go this time! Ha ha, believe me. I won''t let you suffer any losses. You may as well listen to me slowly... "


    The big guys are subconsciously concentrating and listening together.


    Ten minutes later, everyone''s eyes suddenly burst into a flash of light. They raised their thumbs to Mr. Chen and praised him.


    In this moment, the sadness on their way disappeared.


    Finally, they decided to go with Su ye in person


    ¡­¡­


    Su ye, who was at home, didn''t know about these people''s discussions, or he didn''t want to know.


    At the moment, the family is celebrating.


    Because Su ye and Tong Yaya both got the escort qualification of Yanjing University.


    Su Licheng, as an exception, drank several cups of liquor and gave it back to Su Ye. Tong Yaya poured it and said excitedly:


    "Good, great! Both of you have been admitted to university. I have no regrets in my life! "


    Tong Yaya was so moved that her eyes were moist. She was adopted and was very glad to have a new family. She choked and said, "Dad, grandma. You can rest assured that this family will be handed over to my brother and I, and we will grow up. "


    "If your mother didn''t leave, she would be very happy," she said with emotion


    Su Licheng and Tong Yaya smile slightly stiff, subconsciously looked at Su Ye.


    Because in this matter, Su Ye''s heart knot is the most difficult to understand. In the past, every time she mentioned it, Su ye would get angry and hate her mother.


    But at the moment, Su night is just a faint smile, slightly sighed.


    When he was a child, he didn''t know it. He only knew how to lose his temper, but now he has experienced too many things. He knows that his negative emotions should not be brought to the people closest to him.


    Su Ye avoided talking, raised his glass and said, "Dad, I will go to school well, and I will take good care of Ya Ya in school."


    Tong Ya secretly looks at Su ye and bites her pink lips. She wants to say something, but she wants to say nothing.


    Then, the family discussed a lot about college life. They didn''t go to sleep until one o''clock in the morning.


    For Su ye, he doesn''t have to go to any University at all. What he hopes most is that after he has made a sum of money, he will shut up to practice and don''t care about the world.


    However, in order not to be disappointed by his father, he also wanted to take care of Tong Yaya, so he simply went to school.


    This is also what he must experience in his cultivation of Tao and mind. If he wants to become Buddhas and dragons, he must first serve all living beings!


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed.


    It''s time for Su ye to lead the people to Tianshi gate!

 Chapter 194

    Su ye and his party are magnificent and ready to go.


    Because ran Yi, the eldest disciple of tianshimen, was not afraid to find the way.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Qiao wanshen told ran Yi:


    "Don''t use any tricks. Please take us to tianshimen. And you''ll suffer less, you know? "


    Ran Yi has been under house arrest these days. She is not comfortable with her life. She has been angry for a long time


    "Bah, I will pay back what you have done to me ten times and a hundred times! You are the only people who dare to go to our Heavenly Master''s gate! "


    Hui Shoutao said sarcastically: "I said Wan Shen, I told you not to be so polite. You see, people don''t pay for it at all - ah, smelly woman. Don''t you like divination? Today, I''ll give you a hexagram. If we go the wrong way, you''ll be killed and your head will be broken. Do you believe it? "


    Ran Yi dares to refute Qiao wanshen, but she dares not say a word back to Shoutao, because she has learned the sole of the dead fat man''s feet.


    So after Hui Shoutao finished threatening, ran Yi did not dare to say anything more.


    Qingzheng was sitting on a domineering off-road vehicle. She rolled down the window and said with a smile, "you are still a fat man. You have the ability to eat so much. Good, good. I''ll introduce you to someone next time. "


    Hui Shoutao was so surprised that he walked past and was about to open the car door and get on the bus. He also said:


    "Yes? Is it? I think the cow next to you last time was pretty good. It''s got a good figure... "


    Qingzheng''s pretty face sank and coldly interrupted: "roll, roll... My car can only be taken by your boss, you go on your side. We are going to get down to business. Do you think we are going to fall in love? Look at your wretched appearance. Can you be more serious? "


    Back Shoutao had no choice but to murmur, so he had to go back to his car.


    At this time, Su Ye just came out of the room and saw that they were all waiting. When they saw him, they called "Su Ge" and "Ye Ge" one after another. Su Ye waved in response.


    Qingzheng happily jumped out of the car, tall, exquisite, floating convex, close to Su ye, said: "male god, the other big men of the city are ready, waiting at the intersection of the highway."


    "Well!"


    Su Yeh responds and finds that today''s Qingzheng dress is very hot. Her upper body is wearing a white tight sling, which perfectly shows the round and full parts. But this dress is not long, and even shows her slender waist and charming waistline.


    Under the body is the black bag buttock leather pants, slender legs, the whole person''s dress is sallow and beautiful, full of heroism, like the cartoon character Tifa.


    Not far away, although many younger brothers are masters and have seen all kinds of scenes, their eyes are straight.


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "we are going to seek revenge! Is that how you dress? "


    "Hee hee, it''s very handsome. I''m fascinated. Their cars are full, so get in my car Qingzheng opens the door and asks Su ye to get on the bus.


    Su Ye naturally is not polite. Qingzheng is now the number one strong general under his command. He glances back at his own people, nearly 50 of them. These are already masters among them, but it''s not enough to break into the Heavenly Master''s gate.


    I don''t know how many people there will be in each city.


    "Good! Let''s go. "


    After su Ye got on the bus, he waved and the party started the car and drove directly away from Jiangdu City.


    After the people''s vehicles arrived at the highway intersection, they saw a group of vehicles waiting at the exit.


    Obviously, they had contact with Qiao wanshen all the way, so when Su Ye''s vehicles arrived, they honked their horns and followed up.


    In this way, many vehicles sped all the way out of Jiangdu City and directly into Changfa city.


    Next, we drove all the way to a mountainous area of Changfa city.


    To tell you the truth, if someone didn''t lead the way, I''m afraid I would have gone wrong several times along the way.


    Finally, in the evening, they came to a small town.


    This town is called "Guantang town". It is a very poor town. Even the main road in the town is full of potholes. Usually, you have to take the shabby shuttle bus to leave the town.


    So when Su Ye''s luxury cars arrived, it really attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Qiao wanshen had already made arrangements for two of the best hotels in the town. As for meals, they were also in the stalls.


    "Brother Su, we are now in Guantang Town, but it''s still far away from Tianshi gate. The road behind is too small to drive. It''s almost seven o''clock now. I can only complain that you have stayed here for one night. " Qiao wanshen said.


    Su ye did not mind, said: "this is nothing, you go to arrange it! Don''t be too careful to get the attention of the town. "


    "Good!" Qiao wanshen will arrange it right away.


    Su Ye is also a little hungry. He doesn''t need to eat now.


    As soon as he sat down and didn''t order, Guo came over with a smile on his face and said respectfully:


    "Boss Su, ha ha. Mr. Chen and Mr. Xue are both in the restaurant over there. They say that a group of old men are sweating all over, so they won''t disturb Mr. Su. You and miss Qingzheng. If you have any orders, just ask. I hope you don''t mind


    Su Ye''s eyebrows were picked up, and a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth and said, "good! I got it! You go back and tell them to have a good rest tonight, and tomorrow they will be in charge


    "Good, good." Guo Sha Bao bowed and left.


    Qingzheng brought two cans of soda, opened them with a pop, handed a bottle to Su ye, and said strangely, "how did these people change their temper today? Why don''t you come here? What the hell


    "What''s so strange about that? In this town, there may be people from the Tianshi sect. They are taboo! If I win tomorrow, they will follow me closely and make great contributions. But if I lose tomorrow, they can get rid of it. They don''t share the table with us. They are not in the same group. This little trick is just cheating children. " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Qingzheng is a bit surprised, as if a word awakens the dreamer.


    It seems that these old things are all old foxes, not so simple. Fortunately, Su Ye has seen through their nature.


    These people thought they were in the fifth layer, but actually Suye was in the atmosphere.


    She winked at Su ye, put on a power, said: "I didn''t expect that you are not big, but your eyes are very poisonous. You see, at this time, a beautiful woman like me will be by your side and never leave. Don''t you cherish it? "


    Su ye can''t laugh or cry. What''s the quality of this zither? How can it be related to her?


    At this time, suddenly a burst of excited screams came from the distance, and then more and more people rushed in. It seemed that something very attractive had happened.


    Su Ye''s eyes were also attracted in the past. She saw a group of young men and women cheering and taking pictures with their mobile phones. She also called "God Man", "male god", "heroes of the world" and so on.


    That scene is the battle of a big star.


    But when the crowd slowly approached, and suddenly a small gap was left in the crowd, Su Ye suddenly saw the crazy shot figure inside, the big star surrounded by many female fans.


    Back to Shoutao!

 Chapter 195

    Hui Shoutao looks lonely like a master. He looks up at the sky 45 degrees, and his face is a bit lonely.


    In the face of a group of little fans, they didn''t stop taking photos. They nodded from time to time in response.


    "Heroes of the world, do you really know how to set up a big array?"


    "Idol, you are my idol. I want to learn from you! "


    "Great Xia Hui, I admire you very much. Can I have a picture with you? You are so handsome


    Hui Shoutao raised his head and chest, his hands converged behind his back, and said in a deep voice:


    "Dear friends, I went back to Shoutao to practice for 30 years, just to protect the whole China silently. I didn''t expect that setting up a big array on Shijingshan to repel the elder of tianshimen would cause me so many worldly affairs, which I didn''t want to see. Back to Shoutao, I don''t care about fame and wealth, and I''m not a cold expert in your eyes. Now that I''ve met you, you can take photos! "


    "Wow, my idol is so grounded!"


    All of a sudden, a group of young men and women cheered again. They finally saw the characters who were suddenly popular these days.


    In Hui Shoutao''s own words, he is tall and powerful, with a sense of security.


    In the words of other boys, this fat man is not a small white face. He''s funny. He''s not afraid that Hui Shoutao will rob their sister. In addition, Hui Shoutao is a rare open expert since NaNTU Jue. He has become an expert in the eyes of many fans.


    As for the fanatical little fans, they could not resist this wave of attacks again, first of all, the goddess of the moon, and then burst out the essence of the earth that all women could not resist.


    At last, suddenly, there was a strong man named Hui Shoutao who protected Joe''s goddess of the moon and protected the essence of the earth. He was the safety officer of the earth''s elite group.


    Hui Shoutao''s fat appearance is a warm and safe Dabai?


    All this, it is simply too handsome!


    In the distance, Su ye, who is having a meal, sees Hui Shoutao''s appearance. He can''t help laughing.


    This Hui Shoutao is just too suitable to deal with this kind of thing.


    At this time, suddenly not far away came a severe reprimand voice, a white Tang costume old man strode out, glaring.


    A group of young men and women who were originally excited and inexplicable saw the people coming, were too scared to speak, and hurriedly backed aside.


    "Presumptuous! Look at you. What''s the system? It''s disgraceful to our Yanjing University The old man in white was furious, and his thin body trembled.


    One of the boys came forward and said, "headmaster Tian, the younger students are just taking pictures. I will tell them sternly in the future. Don''t be angry. If you are angry, you will not be well


    "Well! Is it as simple as taking a picture? "


    Principal Tian pointed his finger at the men and women. He was angry and said, "I have made it very clear to you that we are here to attend the funeral this time. What are you laughing about? If we are seen by others, how disrespectful we are. At that time, it will affect the lives of tens of millions of students in our university. Do you understand the importance of this? "


    "I''m sorry, principal. We won''t A group of young men and women apologized.


    In the end, principal Tian glared at Hui Shoutao fiercely. He didn''t find anything special about Hui Shoutao, but he couldn''t say anything in public, just snorted fiercely.


    It''s boring to go back to Shoutao, but I didn''t leave immediately. I went around and came back.


    Su Ye sees all this in his eyes. He can''t imagine that in this remote town, he will meet the teachers and students of Yanjing University in the north. Isn''t this university the one he and Tong Yaya recommended?


    Listening to their conversation, I came here to attend the funeral. Whose funeral should a headmaster and his students come through half of China?


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Hui Shoutao came back and told an amazing news.


    "No, boss. It turned out that the Tianshi gate had given their dead second elder a funeral. " Hui Shoutao said in a low voice.


    Su Ye frowned and knew that it was not easy. The second leader of Taining had been dead for some time. The Heavenly Master''s gate had not been held for a long time, but the funeral was held when he came to the gate.


    There''s obviously something weird about it.


    If it''s just a Heavenly Master''s gate, Su Ye thinks he can deal with it, but the funeral of the Heavenly Master''s gate attracts friends from all walks of life. Obviously, there are many families and masters in it.


    At this time, anyone who dares to break into the Heavenly Master''s gate is not just dealing with the Heavenly Master''s family. Other forces who come to mourn can''t do without their help.


    "This heavenly master gate is not as stupid as I thought! We don''t know how many times more enemies we have now! " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Qingzheng''s face is not good-looking. They have different hearts and go to the strong enemy''s territory. Now there are many more enemies for no reason. It''s not clear how many experts the other side has hidden.


    What can we do?


    Hui Shoutao asked cautiously: "boss, do we want a strategic temporary transfer? As the saying goes, if you want to keep green hills, you will not worry about having no soil to eat. We can come back in a few days, don''t you think? "


    Su Ye has experienced countless battles of life and death. Although he is only the quintessence of the true spiritual realm, if he can''t even take down the Tianshi gate, what else can he talk about?


    He can''t do this kind of retreat.


    He said haughtily: "for me, there is no difference between one enemy and ten enemies! Now that I have stepped on the gate of heaven, even if heaven and earth are here, I can''t save them! "


    Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng look at each other and look at each other. Some of them don''t know what to do.


    On the next day, I met other forces.


    There are 12 people in this team. They are all indifferent and rhythmic. They are obviously practitioners.


    And their arms are bound with white cloth, which is from mourning.


    This group of people looked at Su Ye''s team from a distance, but they didn''t come up to pick up a word. They quickened their pace and went from the mountain road ahead.


    They also think that Su ye and others came to mourn.


    After a while, Guo Sha Bao followed up and said secretly, "Mr. Su, the team just now should be from the Mordor Han family. They are the allies of tianshimen. Take care of yourself


    There are no idiots in the whole team. They all know what they are facing, and their voices are low.


    Only ran Yi, who was still tied with her hands, was more and more arrogant.


    "It''s too late for you to get out of here. Don''t say that we have too many disciples and bully too few people. You are a group of rubbish. You don''t have to wait for my elder elder. My elder martial brother Sheng is enough to abolish you! He is the direct disciple of our Heavenly Master and the future leader of our Heavenly Master! "

 Chapter 196

    In the irony of Ran Yi, the people continued to move forward.


    Tianshi gate is located in the deep mountain. It is said that it is located in a mountain named Tianlei peak.


    There is only a rugged mountain road from the town to tianshimen. There is no traffic at all, so we can only walk.


    After crossing several dangerous peaks, Su Ye suddenly frowned. Looking into the distance, she found a towering mountain, which gave people a kind of shocking momentum in the distance.


    What''s more, there are five small peaks around this dangerous peak, forming the trend of five elements closing together, gathering the aura of heaven and earth.


    Faintly, Su ye also found that on the dangerous peak in the middle, there was the power of thunder.


    "Is that the Tianshi gate?"


    Su Ye stretched out her hand from a distance and asked.


    "Yes, on that hill. It''s not far, but we have to walk more than an hour to get there. " Next to him, a little brother who knew the way answered quickly.


    "Brother Su, I really have eyes. You can recognize it at a glance. "


    Su Ye nodded slightly, and the gate of Heavenly Master was located on the top of this unique mountain. It seems that the gate is not simple.


    It''s no wonder that the Heavenly Master''s gate has to hide in the mountains because of this kind of treasure.


    Even from such a long distance, Su ye could feel the special power of Lei Yuan. It seems that this time he came to the right place.


    He opened his mouth and said, "give orders, let everyone prepare in advance, let the brothers with low martial arts follow behind, and be careful of the danger on the road at any time."


    "Yes." The younger brothers answered and went to deliver the message one after another.


    Qiao wanshen was puzzled and asked, "brother Su, what''s the danger on the road? Will they ambush us on the road?"


    Su Ye shook his head, pointed to the mountains, and said, "this is a deep mountain. The valley is thickly shrubbery. It''s very humid. I saw a lot of birds and animals along the way. There must be some wild animals in it. Be careful, you can''t be wrong. "


    Sure enough.


    They had not walked for ten minutes when they heard someone crying for help in front of them.


    It turned out to be the group of teachers and students of Yanjing University who walked in front of them in the early morning. Two of them were bitten by poisonous snakes, and a group of people were in a hurry.


    There are a lot of people who want to call for an ambulance, but there is no signal in the mountains.


    "Idol, help. Help my schoolboys and schoolgirls. "


    Suddenly, some students see Su ye and others coming. They recognize Hui Shoutao walking in front of them.


    I think that Hui Shoutao is a martial arts master who can arrange even the big formation. If he detoxifies, he will be no problem. In a hurry, they rush up to ask for help immediately.


    Hui Shoutao is a descendant of the ghost knife sect. He is still prepared to deal with this kind of poison. He immediately looks just. He reaches into his arms, takes out two packets of powder and hands it over.


    "Take it. These are two packets of powder specially used for detoxification. Take half and apply half. Make sure it''s OK. "


    "Thank you. Thank you The students were so surprised that they were about to give medicine to the two injured students.


    Su Ye glanced and found that it was a man and a woman who were injured. The boy was bitten by his hand and had two blackened injuries.


    The female student was bitten to the ankle, trouser legs rolled up, revealing the white leg, the wound swelling a large piece, but also continue to exude dark blood.


    From the chattering students, we know that the female student was bitten by a snake at the beginning, and then the male student reached out to catch the snake. On the contrary, she was bitten twice by a poisonous snake.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a trace of pity, thinking that in the near future and this group of students can also be regarded as alumni, also can be regarded as a kind of chance.


    "Wait a minute - these antidotes can''t be taken like this," he said immediately


    All the teachers and students'' ears were buzzing. Subconsciously, they stopped talking and looked at Su ye together.


    Su ye said calmly: "the poisonous snake that bites you is not an ordinary thing. It''s specially raised by people. It''s specially used to deal with people who can detoxify. This boy belongs to Yang, and can be detoxified by taking medicine powder. But this girl, whose body is Yin, was bitten by Taixi acupoint. She can''t use any medicine. Just put it on and let her bleed until she''s bleeding red. Just bandage it up! "


    The crowd was confused when they heard that the girl was more seriously injured than the boy, and the girl almost fainted.


    In this case is not treatment?


    A boy was indignant and immediately said out loud, "what did you say? Do you understand? She''s all like this, and you don''t need to save her? "


    "Yes. Boy, don''t talk nonsense. If anything happens to our school flower, can you afford it? " One after another, someone scolded him.


    Su Ye glanced at the girl and found that she was very beautiful, especially now that her face was pale, delicate and weak, which made the boys more protective.


    No wonder the girl is surrounded by a group of people, and no wonder the man who is bitten by a poisonous snake will save the beauty.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to say anything to them. He comes to tianshimen to do great things. It''s the utmost of his benevolence that he can speak. If he is not alumni of this group in the future, he won''t speak at all.


    "Believe it or not. If you take it, she won''t be able to get out of bed for three months! "


    Su ye said that and went straight ahead, ignoring it.


    Hui Shoutao believed Su Ye''s words. He immediately said to the students, "do you hear me? He''s better than me. Don''t take medicine on this girl, you know! "


    This makes the students even more hesitant.


    They still believe Hui Shoutao''s words, but the wound of the school flower is so big and serious. If they don''t detoxify, they will kill people!


    "Idol, we support you so much, you can''t leave us! There are wild mountains here. You have to save us Many students pleaded again.


    Hui Shoutao had no choice but to send him away and said, "this is not the place you came from at all. What are you doing here? Go back! Go back and save your life! "


    Finish saying also ignore them, quickly follow Su Ye.


    Mr. Chen, Xue Jianming, Xue Daming and many other big men behind the team are far behind, so they naturally see it all in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect that there would be so many dangers along the way. When I look at the towering and dangerous peak, I feel even more bottomless.


    I went all the way over the mountains to the depths of the mountains. I was afraid that I would be killed by the people of the Heavenly Master''s gate. No one would find me in the wilderness for ten years.


    There is no difference between this and suicide!


    When they look at each other, they are more sure that they will not fight hard. Once something happens, it is better to run first.


    After another hour''s walk, tianshimen finally arrived!

 Chapter 197

    On a stone wall cut by a knife, there are three simple characters of "tianshimen".


    It can be seen that the age here is very long. Even the three words of tianshimen have been stained with traces of time.


    The famous Tianshi gate is located in the middle of the mountain. Ancient houses, like ancient temples, extend from the bottom of the valley to the middle of the mountain.


    When I got here, I heard a lot of noise.


    It''s also obvious that the Tianshi gate is doing the white work, because there are white silk hanging on the long steps and among the buildings.


    On both sides of the long ladder stood more than a dozen Heavenly Master disciples, who should have been arranged to receive visitors here. When they saw Su ye and his party, they were still in a daze for a moment. They couldn''t tell the origin of Su ye and others?


    Ran Yi''s hands were tied back. Seeing her own school in front of her, she gritted her teeth, walked forward a few steps, came to Su Ye''s side, and said sarcastically:


    "What? It''s all in front of the gate of our school. Are you brave enough to get in now? "


    Su Yelang opened his mouth and said, "you have to ask, are you brave enough to fight?"


    Finish saying to stretch out a hand to push ran Yi lightly, continue to let her lead the way.


    Ran Yi is pushed almost a stagger, stand firm on the stairs, and glare at Su Ye fiercely.


    The disciples on the steps finally saw ran Yi, who was the most beautiful female disciple in their heavenly school, so everyone knew her.


    "Elder martial sister ran Yi! It''s you


    "It''s elder martial sister ran Yi! Elder martial sister Ranyi is back! "


    Ran Yi saw the ecstatic disciples, but he didn''t give face at all. She said angrily:


    "Shut up, everyone - tell the elder. Here comes our enemy


    It was not until this time that more than a dozen disciples of the Tianshi sect found that ran Yi was tied with both hands. They knew that Su ye and others were enemies.


    All of them were furious. Of course, they had to show their anger in front of elder martial sister ran Yi. What''s more, the enemy had already bullied them.


    "Bastard - let go of our elder martial sister!"


    "Where come the beast, dare to bully my Heavenly Master, don''t kneel down quickly!"


    Shua Shua!


    The welcome disciples used to stand on the top of the stairs, but now they all use their internal power to fly down. They are really powerful.


    In the face of these minions, Su Ye was not polite at all. With a fierce whirl of his right hand, his real Qi exploded.


    He knew that both the enemy and us were watching, and that the first contact would definitely be aggressive, so he didn''t intend to be merciful.


    With a whoosh, all the leaves and dust around the stairs were swept up, forming a huge whirlpool of strong wind. In the whirlpool, there was a trace of lightning beating.


    He slapped his sleeve at the top of the stairs.


    Boom!!


    The true spirit of distance swept away, the front steps were smashed, the gravel splashed, followed by the second step, the third step, the fourth step


    The long steps exploded directly, the dust splashed, and the real Qi danced wildly, blowing away all the more than ten welcome disciples.


    "Ah..."


    This group of disciples screamed, and in the middle of the sky, they were hit by the terrible force, falling all around, in a mess.


    After waiting for the dust to disperse, they found that from the distance of one meter in front of Su ye, all the stairs that had been up more than thirty steps were broken.


    In the middle of the ladder, there is a deep gully visible to the naked eye.


    "Oh, my God... What is it?"


    I don''t know who cried out in horror.


    The stairs here are not the stairs of buildings in the urban area. They are wider than what you usually see. Now they are more than 30 levels broken. What terrible power has Su Ye just made?


    Many of the masters who originally followed Su ye were already a little discouraged by the tianshimen''s momentum all the way. Now seeing Su Ye''s method, their morale immediately soared.


    It turns out that boss Su Ye has this kind of supernatural means. Will he be afraid of Tianshi gate?


    And the students who fell around, they rolled for a while, also stopped shouting, see this terrible scene also have scared silly.


    There are more welcome disciples standing on the forty or fifty steps. They just didn''t go up together, but they were also knocked down by Su Ye''s true Qi. Now they got up in horror and immediately turned to rush to the gate of the Heavenly Master.


    At the same time, he yelled for help, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "Kill! Kill, there are enemies coming to kill! "


    "Help! The enemy''s family is coming. Elder martial sister ran Yi is caught by them! "


    Originally, there were a lot of people in the valley of the Tianshi gate, and because all forces came to attend the funeral of the second elder Taining, there were more people.


    The guests of these forces all frowned. They were afraid that it was their own people who were in conflict with the Heavenly Master. They were all very nervous and looked at it together.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a group of people coming into the valley outside the gate of Tianshi gate.


    The head of the youth slender, dignified, it is Su Ye.


    However, this group of people did not recognize Su Ye. They were not their own people. At the same time, they immediately spoke out.


    "Where did you come from? Don''t you know where this is? How dare you come here


    "Friend! We are friends of tianshimen in Hedong Wang family. What''s your deep hatred? Do you want to break into the Mountain Gate of tianshimen today? "


    "No matter what the reason is, it''s just not about the morality of the river. It''s shameless to make trouble during the tianshimen funeral. Young people should talk about martial arts! Otherwise, we Shajia gang will teach you a lesson! "


    "What about the elders of Tianshi gate? Even these people are afraid of people who come to make trouble? Hum


    All of a sudden, the whole valley is full of people, their clothes are different, roughly there are more than 20 different forces.


    Su ye took the lead. He looked around, but he couldn''t find a few people from the Heavenly Master''s gate


    "Where is the great elder of the Tianshi gate? Get out of here


    In a word, it immediately aroused the excitement of the group, and even the experts of the family were going to teach Su Ye.


    At this time, suddenly the valley inside a roar, a slender white figure flying out.


    This figure is very fast, and foot building branches, it is a light flying body state.


    Looking at the distance of his jump, he was twenty or thirty meters away, and he was already in front of the crowd.


    "It''s elder martial brother Sheng!"


    "Here comes elder martial brother Sheng! Come on, teach this son of a bitch who broke into the mountain gate! "


    Many of the disciples of the Tianshi sect burst out in surprise from the crowd. It was Sheng Qingsong, their direct disciple of the Tianshi sect, who flew out. If there is no accident, he will be the future leader''s successor.


    With him, no matter how arrogant Su Ye is, there is absolutely no need to be afraid!


    Among the cheers, Sheng Qingsong fell to the top of a tree next to the crowd. The top of the tree just gave birth to a little finger big branch. However, Sheng Qingsong stepped on it with one foot, only gently bent the twig, and then the whole person stood on it!


    Until this time, people looked up and saw Sheng Qingsong''s face. He was dressed in white and his face was as handsome as jade.


    As if he was born to be extraordinary and destined to be a teacher of heaven.


    Even ran Yi, who fell to the ground, cried out with tears in her eyes: "elder martial brother Sheng!"


    Sheng Qingsong''s eyes show a sense of killing. He shoots his eyes at Su Ye. He is condescending and asks: "who is coming? Why did you hurt my classmates? Speak quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude

 Chapter 198

    "Elder martial brother Sheng is so handsome!"


    "Elder martial brother Sheng is worthy of being our direct disciple! Have a great family style


    "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Sheng''s lightness skill had reached this level after only half a month. He is really the future leader of our Heavenly Master sect


    The eyes of the disciples of the Tianshi sect were filled with adoration and excitement.


    Indeed, at Sheng Qingsong''s age, his accomplishments have surpassed most of his predecessors. To step on a twig with one foot, it needs the support of terrifying internal forces.


    In fact, all of you here are practitioners of martial arts. You can even kill a cow with one blow. Even some strong people have already trained Qigong to the point where they are invulnerable. But it''s very difficult to stand on a branch smaller than their little finger.


    Many guests sighed when they saw it. It seems that there are many talented people in tianshimen. In the next ten years or even decades, I''m afraid tianshimen will still be firmly established in the world.


    No wonder even the power of shaxinmeng is willing to cooperate with tianshimen.


    Sheng Qingsong''s skill not only raised the morale, but also shocked many experts who broke into the mountain gate.


    Who has such accomplishments?


    Sheng Qingsong sees everything in his eyes. The reaction of the people makes him very satisfied. He unconsciously forces a burst of energy to make his hair and white clothes dance gently, which makes him look more beautiful and radiant.


    Sheng Qingsong''s eyes fell on Su ye, and once again he said in a loud voice:


    "Now that all my friends are here, I don''t want to bully others. Why did you hurt my classmates? If you don''t speak in ten seconds, I will suppress you! "


    Su Ye''s mouth outlines a sneer. Unexpectedly, Sheng Qingsong is still putting on airs in front of him and standing on the top of the tree. He is obviously superior.


    With a buzzing sound, Su ye, with one hand, splits Sheng Qingsong on the top of the tree.


    All of a sudden, flying sand and rocks, a three meter long half moon shaped gas force suddenly formed, splashed away.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, they only felt a flower in front of them and saw a golden light cleaving to Sheng Qingsong.


    "Ah..."


    Almost at the same time, Sheng Qingsong uttered a scream and flew directly from the top of the tree. When the man was still in mid air, a mouthful of blood came out and sprayed in mid air.


    With a plop, Sheng Qingsong fell thirty or forty meters away and rolled more than ten times before stopping.


    Su Ye''s cold eyes swept gently, and the cold voice sounded:


    "I don''t like to talk to people with my head up!"


    All of a sudden.


    Many people react when they hear Su Ye''s words. When they see Sheng Qingsong, who has just been elegant, now he is in rags and is still smoking, they are all surprised.


    "What? What''s this move? "


    "Am I right? Sheng Qingsong was split out by a move? "


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Is that too terrible? Who on earth did the Tianshi sect offend? "


    Many forces retreated one after another for fear that Su ye would suddenly attack them. They couldn''t stand this terrible move.


    The disciples of the Tianshi sect rushed to help Sheng Qingsong with fear, anger and fear.


    "Elder martial brother Sheng, are you ok?"


    "Help elder martial brother Sheng up, quickly! Tell the elder quickly


    A group of disciples helped Sheng Qingsong up one after another. Only then did they find that Sheng Qingsong was more seriously injured than they saw. His chest had broken a few ribs, his left and right hands were almost deformed, and his mouth was already spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In front of this is almost dying Sheng Qingsong and just that domineering look compared, it is very different.


    And all this, just because Su Ye raised his hand to split a move.


    Compared with Su ye, the future leader of a century old genius is nothing.


    Su Ye stands in the same place and sees that the crowd has been shocked by him. No one dares to come forward.


    He looked around and suddenly looked deep into the valley. His eyes fell on the biggest house in the middle, where there were rows of spirit flags and white cloth, which should be where the hall was


    "Where is the leader of Tianshi gate? I''ve come to settle the accounts! "


    ¡­¡­


    this moment.


    Deep in the valley, in the mourning hall.


    Elder Taining''s coffin was standing in the middle, surrounded by six elders, all of whom were the elders of tianshimen.


    There was no one but six of them.


    The Third Elder took a look at the antique clock on the wall, and suddenly said, "it''s been four days since we''ve had a funeral for the second elder martial brother. According to our information, they should be here soon. Do you want to go out first?"


    "Well, they are not afraid of death. This damned Su ye, when our tianshimen is where, he dares to come to let him have not come back! When I kill him myself Six elder angry voice response.


    The elder suddenly waved his hand to make them all quiet. He spoke in a deep voice and said:


    "A total of 221 of them entered the mountain this time, but the rest of the warriors in the other cities had made it clear that they would not do it. Only ten of the people Su ye took had some accomplishments. It''s not difficult to deal with them. There are only two people who need to be careful. One is Su ye, and the other is Hui Shoutao, who will set up a large array. "


    The elder hesitated, obviously getting the most accurate information when he could say such an accurate number. He continued:


    "Not the dragon, but the river. Since they dare to come, they definitely have terrible means. What do you think of Lin Changmei''s accomplishments? Even Lin Changmei is defeated by Su Ye. We must be careful and not careless. "


    "Elder martial brother. But they''re all bullying us. Don''t we care? " Four elder openings say.


    "No, I don''t care. Since we have invited so many friends, let them help us to try Su Ye''s method, and let''s wait and see what happens. I''ve arranged everything! " The elder smiles unfathomably, as if everything is under control.


    Although the other elders are not very clear about the arrangements of the elder, they know that as long as the elder makes the arrangements, they will not fail.


    Sure enough.


    Some of the forces who came to mourn outside began to be unbearable.


    The head of Hedong King''s family, who had spoken before, stood up again. He looked like he was in his fifties, with stubble on his face and twinkling eyes.


    "This friend - you''ve had enough!"


    The Wang family leader came out of the crowd, holding his chest in his hands, revealing his special fists, cold light and introverted.


    "Today is the mourning day of the Heavenly Master''s gate. Do you have any grudges that you have to come here today? It''s so mean of you to do this. It''s just not moral. I don''t want to see it! I advise you to retreat now

 Chapter 199

    "I''ve heard of the name of Su Tianshi in Jiangdu City."


    As soon as the voice of the Wang family leader fell, the leader of the Shajia Gang came out with pride. He also said in a loud voice:


    "Young hero, kill the five tigers in Wangzhou. Even Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi, who killed the heart League, are planted in your hands. Some people even call you "shaotujue", which is a kind of shadow of nantujue. Such a bright future, I advise you not to make mistakes and ruin yourself. "


    "Yes. Young man, you are young. Don''t do anything unkind. Now, we can''t ignore the funeral ceremony of the Heavenly Master''s gate. You give us these elders a face and go away immediately. We will never interfere when we seek revenge later. How about that? " An old man with a bun came out slowly.


    Within a few minutes, representatives of various forces began to speak one after another. They all accused Su Ye of coming to the door during this period of mourning.


    In the words, there are vicious words and kind advice.


    They are not stupid. At this time, if Su Ye continues to make trouble, if they just sit back and ignore it, they will surely be criticized by all the families on the road. But if they do, they are also very afraid. After all, Su Ye''s means are extraordinary.


    "What a group of just men."


    Su Ye didn''t wait for them to go on, but she also spoke in a loud voice and said:


    "I was far away in Jiangdu City. I had no feud with Tianshi gate. But the heavenly gate men came again and again to seek revenge and take the essence of my land. Hum, don''t you forget, in the big day of the sale of the essence of my earth, the two elders of the teacher''s gate went to the mountain personally and set up a large array to kill me! "


    Su Ye won''t let others wronged him. She swept her eyes coldly and continued to say aloud:


    "It was a big day for me. Why don''t you just stand up when elder Taining comes to kill people? Now I come to seek justice. How can it be unkind? You are really fair and just


    Su ye took a few steps forward, not afraid of being surrounded by the crowd. If it wasn''t for his arrangement, he would have been dead on Shijingshan.


    Can this hatred be settled in one or two words?


    Su ye said haughtily, "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care what funerals the Heavenly Master''s gate does. Today, I''m going to step on the Tianshi gate! If you don''t want to die, get out of here at once! "


    "Wanton"


    All of them were shocked by Su Ye''s momentum, and then burst into anger.


    Together, they are powerful enough to control Donghai Province, even the two neighboring provinces. Even the devil can speak.


    I didn''t expect that Su Ye didn''t give face so much. If they were scared away, how could they go out to meet people in the future?


    The master of the Wang family was the first to rush out. He was so angry that he yelled:


    "Boy, you are so arrogant and powerless. Let me teach you a lesson. You can call another person to accompany you. I will never bully the small with the big! "


    "There''s so much nonsense - who wants to die? Let''s go together!"


    Su Ye didn''t wait for the master of the king''s family to make a move first, but he rushed directly with a flash of his own body.


    With a whoosh, his palm whirled in the air and slapped it hard.


    Boom!


    The master of the Wang family had been prepared for a long time. A strong internal skill burst out on his body, and his body size seemed to have increased a bit. His fists were fierce and he flew out.


    The Wang family leader flew back more than ten meters and stepped back a few steps. His eyes were full of shock, but his mouth was sneering


    "Sure enough, I have some ability, but that''s all."


    He was relieved at last, because he could resist Su Ye''s fist, not like Sheng Qingsong''s defeat.


    Sha Yangyan, the old man in hair bun, and others were relieved to see it. They thought that Su Ye was just boasted. He was not as good as he was famous. How could he be so old?


    "Well, you can''t see through my accomplishments!"


    But at this time.


    Su Ye suddenly raised his right foot, which formed a gray totem under the sole of his foot. Then he stepped down on the earth.


    Bang!


    Under the earth, it seems that there is a python directly swept away, and instantly rushed to the place where the king''s master stood more than ten meters away.


    The master of the Wang family didn''t react. The earth broke the ground at his feet and blew him up. The direction still flew to Su Ye.


    Su ye this time fiercely clenches a fist, all around of collapse broken soil unexpectedly by his this fist, all sweep over his fist.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye punched Wang Jiazhu, and Wang Jiazhu flew out again.


    And this time flying out also caused a broken sound, swept up countless dust, forming a whirlpool like straight line.


    Boom!


    The Wangs fell a hundred meters away.


    All this happened so fast that people hardly reacted.


    But Su Ye doesn''t give people time to react at all. He jumps up and pours on Sha Yangyan.


    "The old man with a good face! Get out of the way


    Bang bang!


    Breathing, Su night and two people to blow fly.


    All of a sudden, the enemy and US could not help it any more. We did not know who was the first to shout, and the two sides collided with each other.


    Qingzheng, Hui Shoutao and others are at the front of the team and fight with each other immediately.


    "Damn it! Kill them for me


    "Brothers, protect the Tianshi gate and break their hands and feet!"


    "Come on, brothers! Let them have a look, we are not to be provoked! Go


    In a short time, hundreds of martial arts practitioners were fighting together in the valley of tianshimen. They were all martial arts practitioners. Their internal skills broke out, the waves swept, and they collided with each other for several times.


    It''s the group of warriors who want to besiege Su Ye. They can''t touch Su ye at all.


    With Su Ye''s five fold cultivation in the real spiritual realm and his experience in fighting between life and death in the world of heaven, these experts met with unprecedented setbacks.


    Bang bang!


    Su Ye kicked a fly, many so-called experts directly hit the house, smashed the walls, smashed the roof, surrounded by a mess.


    Some of them, relying on their deep internal skills, want to hit each other hard. They are hit by Su Ye''s fist. Their fist bones are smashed directly and fly backwards.


    Su night was kicked a total of hundreds of experts, this group of experts finally know Su night terrible.


    One by one, they all stepped back in panic, forming a circle of encirclement, but as long as Su ye took a few steps forward, they all stepped back, and Su ye took a few steps to the left.


    From a distance, the encirclement is encircling, but no one dares to fight again.


    Su Ye just stood in the same place and yelled angrily at the valley


    "Where are the dog thieves of the Heavenly Master gate? Let a group of ghosts stand in the way of death, but they can''t save your lives! "


    Suddenly, an angry old voice in the valley responded


    "Presumptuous! Do you really think there''s no one in my heaven school? Today, I will cut you off

 Chapter 200

    "It''s the elder!"


    "All step back, our elder has done it!"


    The chaos of the valley, even in this moment to restore order, even those screams also stopped.


    The elder of Tianshi gate, No. Beichen, is like a giant.


    Especially during the period when the leader of the Tianshi sect was not in the sect, the elder came to take charge of everything, developed the Tianshi sect and suppressed all the aggressive families.


    Even the powerful masters who came to mourn, they heard that the elder of Beichen wanted to fight, and they all stepped back to get out of the way, afraid of three points.


    It is said that in those days, NaNTU Jue came to Tianshi gate and had a fight with Beichen. At that time, NaNTU Jue praised Beichen for his excellent accomplishments. In the future, he may even break through the "Dacheng realm" and win the title of "cultivating the truth by borrowing the false.".


    It''s also because everyone knows that elder Beichen is sitting in the gate of the Heavenly Master. When they meet Su Ye''s strong enemy, they dare to resist and not break up.


    Su Ye finally waited until the main part of the Heavenly Master''s gate came out. He also stood still and looked into the deep valley.


    The elder of Beichen looks like a great master. His long hair is scattered, and there is no wind. His Taoist robes are simple, and his whole body is like a well without waves.


    Only that pair of deep eyes also broke out a sharp light, seems to have a grudge with Su Ye.


    Elder Beichen stepped out ten meters away, just a few breaths later he came to the crowd, and several other elders in the deep valley followed him.


    But in front of the elder, the rest of the elder didn''t look so dazzling.


    Su Ye''s vision once sweeps, can judge from the breathing voice of elder Beichen, the other side absolutely arrived at Dacheng realm.


    "Are you Suye? Kill my younger martial brother and abduct our disciples. They are so vicious that they dare to go to the door and kill them all! "


    The wrinkle on elder Beichen''s face touched lightly, and he was obviously very angry


    "You are so bold as to challenge the authority of our heavenly school. It''s unforgivable!"


    "Oh? According to your elder''s idea, you tianshimen can come to kill me again and again, and I come to you tianshimen, which is full of evil and unforgivable. Is that right? " Su Ye''s eyes are full of sarcasm. Who gave tianshimen such rude capital?


    The elder of North Chen sneers, big sleeve one wave, on the hand many a black wood sword.


    He just pointed at the wooden sword and pressed it fiercely. The wooden sword gave out a light, and then it trembled violently. It seemed that the wooden sword would fly away at any time and rush to the enemy.


    "It''s Taijun''s way to suppress demons in Tianshi gate!" Suddenly, someone screamed out, and then a group of people stepped back.


    Even when she saw it, her pretty face turned pale and said anxiously:


    "Be careful! This wooden sword is very strange. It can fascinate people. Don''t connect it hard! "


    Hui Shoutao also exclaimed: "boss, this wooden sword is very sharp. It''s the treasure of the town sect of tianshimen. In those days, a zombie was cut open with one sword. This old thing, even this guy has come out. I''ll give you my ghost knife! "


    Hui Shoutao said that he would give Su ye his huge weapon wrapped in white cloth.


    "Hum!"


    Elder Beichen suddenly snorts coldly, and doesn''t give any chance at all. The black wooden sword in his hand is a fierce sweep to huishoutao.


    Suddenly, a gray white awn burst out of the wooden sword, like lightning, and directly cleaved to Hui Shoutao.


    Hui Shoutao yelled. His huge weapon was hit with a bang. He flew out more than ten meters and landed heavily on the ground.


    And Hui Shoutao was bombarded by Yu Li and stepped back a few steps.


    Elder Beichen has a fierce look in his eyes, and he cuts his sword at huishoutao. Here, Qingzheng and huishoutao are su Ye''s right and left arms. Kill one first, which is enough to reduce Su Ye''s strength.


    "So mean


    Su Ye''s cold voice rang out, jumped up and beat the arrow with one hand.


    Boom, the sword will be scattered immediately.


    Su Ye''s palm also immediately felt a sense of paralysis. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that the awn of the wooden sword had a sharp sky thunder attribute.


    His understanding of Tianlei was extraordinary, so he immediately judged that this kind of Tianlei was something he had never met.


    "Boy - how do you take it?"


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The elder of the North Chen roars angrily, toward Su Ye Lian split three moves, three gray ray burst out.


    Su Ye''s whole body Qi condenses in the palm of his hand, and his feet gently form a huge Tai Chi pattern at his feet.


    "Pull the sky"


    Su Ye''s two palms conjure up the mysterious true method, and directly pats the three rays.


    Boom boom!


    Three gray rays of light actually approached his hands, and then they were blasted out and slashed in other directions.


    Not far away, the disciples waiting for the chance to come up were affected. They screamed and fell down.


    The dust is gone, Su ye still stands in place, motionless.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "is this your Heavenly Master''s borrowing method? But that''s it


    Elder Beichen is shocked and angry. What he splits is Tianlei power. How can su Ye block it with both hands? Is there such a strange person in the world?


    "I see how many times you can block it!"


    Elder Beichen reaches into his arms, takes out two pieces of green thunder stones, and smashes them on the heart of the sword. Suddenly, the whole wooden sword is more buzzing. As he points to the sky, there is a thunder in the void.


    The thunder sounds like falling from the top of the mountain, reverberating in the valley, very shocking.


    Bang bang!


    Elder Beichen doesn''t care so much any more. He frantically splits out more than ten dark swords to Su ye, but all of them are blocked by Su Ye''s "energy to pull the sky".


    In a moment, all around were affected by this terrible sword, and the people all yelled and kept away.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Is this the real borrowing method of the Heavenly Master?"


    After a burst of loud noise, elder Beichen finally stopped panting.


    He is sweating, disheveled and grimy. The wooden sword in his hand has no luster before, but he also believes that Su Ye is absolutely dead, but he has split hundreds of swords.


    In the valley in front of him, there was no complete ground. All of them were big pits one or two meters deep, and many places were still emitting smoke.


    Under this kind of bombardment, even the experts in Dacheng realm will be killed on the spot.


    He stood up hard and cried out:


    "There is only one way out for those who violate our Heavenly Master''s gate!"


    "You''re too early to be happy!"


    Suddenly, in the dust, a cold voice came out.


    This voice is too familiar, let the body of North Chen big elder fierce quiver, impossible, Su night how still alive?


    In a hurry, Beichen elder''s huge sleeve waved fiercely, and a strong wind swept away, blowing the dust away.


    He was surprised to find that Su Ye was still standing in the middle of the devastated land.


    It''s also that Su Ye''s feet are two meters wide, but they are still intact, not affected at all.


    Elder Beichen was shocked and asked: "you, who are you?"


    Bang!!


    Su Ye''s body suddenly jumps, and has already fallen in front of the elder. He presses the wooden sword with one hand, spins his five fingers, turns into a shadow, and smashes the wooden sword directly.


    Later, Su Yefei kicked the elder''s face directly and kicked him out.


    "I''m the one you can''t make trouble of!"

 Chapter 201

    "What, he''s still alive? This kind of person, let him go


    The sound of panic came from several elders in the distance, and they would rush up together.


    "All back up!"


    Elder Beichen was a bit stubborn. He got up from the ground and stared at Su ye with his eyes. He cried out:


    "Today, our Heavenly Master met a great enemy. Go and launch the Tianlei array. Kill the devil at all costs


    The three elders, the four elders and others were all surprised, but they had already agreed. Seeing Su Ye was so terrible, they didn''t hesitate to turn around and rush to the top of the mountain.


    Su Ye sees them run away, and a light flashes in his eyes. It seems that there are still killing moves in the Heavenly Master''s gate.


    Now the best way, of course, is to catch up and kill them all, not to let them launch any thunder array, but Su Ye has a pride in her heart.


    He wants to see what kind of powerful forces there are on earth?


    "Suye, stop them. The thunder formation is not for fun. " Qingzheng is very anxious. She is about to rush up to intercept, but she is stopped by the owners of other families.


    Because they all know that there is one of the most terrible Tianlei formation in tianshimen.


    At that time, NaNTU Jue came to the gate, but he planned to destroy the Tianshi gate. At last, the Tianshi gate launched the Tianlei formation and forced NaNTU Jue back.


    It is said that at that time, the whole Tianshi gate was shrouded by thunder, and the thunder could be heard everywhere.


    Later, the tianshimen improved the Da formation, which was more powerful than before.


    If the sky thunder array is launched against Su Ye today, can su Ye follow?


    "I''ve seen the great array of the ages in Su ye, just like the thunder array of the sky. I don''t care about it yet!"


    Su night a wave, let back Shoutao, green Zheng and others don''t come forward, "you back some!"


    "Ha ha ha! Boy, your arrogance will cost you! "


    Elder Beichen suddenly burst out laughing. He didn''t know where he took out two green thunder stones. He rubbed them hard and turned them into ashes. He swallowed all the ashes with one open mouth.


    People were looking at him strangely, wondering why he suddenly ate the stone and ashes.


    At this time, there was a loud thunder on the mountain.


    Then, people suddenly felt a dark between heaven and earth, as if there were dark clouds blocking the sun.


    When people looked up one after another, they found that there were five small peaks around the main peak, forming the trend of five elements closing.


    Now I can''t tell which direction the sunlight is coming from. I can''t believe that all the shadows of the five small peaks are facing the main peak.


    Hidden in the formation of a five peak worship trend!


    "The power of thunder!" Su Ye suddenly looks up at the main peak.


    He felt that there was already a big thunder formation on the mountain peak, and the rolling thunder force would come down at any time.


    It''s not the first time for him to feel this kind of breath. Before that, he got a Qinglei stone, and it was this kind of breath on that stone. It turns out that the stone is the one on the main peak.


    "Lei Gong and Dian mu, kill the evil! Bright sky thunder, help me to kill the enemy. The master of heaven borrows the Dharma, and the master''s ancestors are in a hurry, just like the law and order! "


    Elder Beichen suddenly pondered aloud, and his whole body suddenly changed.


    His whole body seemed to turn into the color of stone, and cracks appeared on his face. There was a trace of thunder in the cracks.


    Step by step, he went to Su ye, and his action became very slow, like a dead tree. He tried his best every step, but every step made a huge noise.


    In this valley, every step is like a war drum.


    At this moment, both the enemy and us felt the terrible power of thunder. Looking at the main peak, there was a dazzling white awn, and it seemed that thunder would fall at any time.


    They did not fight any more and fled out of the valley.


    "Heavenly Master borrows Dharma. This is heavenly master borrows Dharma. It''s said that the master of heaven can call the wind and the rain, and lead the thunder to kill the evil spirits. It seems to be true! "


    "It''s terrible! What is the place of dragon vein chosen by tianshimen? There is thunder on the top of the mountain. This time, Suye is dead! "


    It seems to confirm their statement. Suddenly, a dazzling light on the top of the peak lights up, and a huge sky thunder splits down directly.


    Su ye, who was in the valley, was more dangerous than many people expected.


    He did not expect that on this earth, in this valley, someone could really trigger the thunder.


    Although this kind of sky thunder is far less than that of Dujie''s, he can''t resist it completely.


    Su Ye jumped up, hit the huge thunder with one punch, and hit it directly.


    Boom!


    Su Ye suddenly felt a general numbness, the whole arm immediately lost consciousness, a burst of heart cracking pain came.


    I didn''t expect the thunder to be so terrible!


    Su Ye was directly split back to the ground, he only had a fierce jump to escape, but he was still hit by the sky thunder, which lifted him several meters away again.


    When he established his body, he found that the true Qi in his body had been emptied by 50%.


    This is just the first face to face!


    "Ah ha ha! This is the power of Tianlei array! Ha ha ha, you are ready to die


    Elder Beichen made an ugly voice, but the laughter clearly showed that he was very happy. Only the first thunder could make su ye so embarrassed.


    This sky thunder array is worthy of the existence that even NaNTU could not resist!


    Su Ye is silent at the moment, and his eyes are also flashed with countless frightened looks. At the moment when he comes into contact with Tianlei, the Dragon Spirit in his eyebrows moves.


    This shows that Tianlei in the big formation may also have the three thousand Yanhuang robberies he needs.


    However, he can''t hear any words at all now. This kind of thunder is injected into the array, and even has the ability to kill him.


    The best way, of course, is to turn around and run.


    As long as he escapes from tianshimen Valley, he will be safe. If he wants revenge, he can stay outside the Mountain Gate day and night, and kill anyone who dares to go out half a step.


    But this kind of method, Su Ye despises at all.


    Boom!


    In his mind, the elder, who was like a dead tree, pointed to Su ye with one hand.


    "Go to hell!"


    The second thunder suddenly fell down again!


    Su Ye''s body flashed, but he couldn''t avoid it. He was still struck by the thunder that day and flew him out again.


    Now Su Ye is not fighting with the elder, but with the rolling thunder.


    The next day thunder was resisted by Su ye, and consumed 20% of the Qi in his body again. Now he felt the pain of bone fracture, the surge of Qi and blood, and the displacement of the viscera.


    If he had not taken the dragon fruit before he soaked himself with the essence of the earth, he would not have been able to bear the thunder.


    "Ha ha ha. How many times do you think you can avoid it? As I have said before, our heavenly school has a hundred years of prestige. You are not allowed to challenge us! "


    Elder Beichen''s whole body looks like a stone. He is not only not hurt by Tianlei, but also can control Tianlei.


    In this valley, as if he is the master of everything!


    "One sky thunder you can hide, don''t know ten sky thunder, can you hide?"


    Boom!


    The thunder is rolling, forming on the dangerous peak.


    This time, it turned out that there were ten thunders, which were earth shaking!

 Chapter 202

    This time, how to resist?


    Not to mention Su ye, who was among them, even the forces hiding outside the Mountain Gate turned pale and numb when they saw the vast expanse of whiteness in the valley.


    If you look at the Tianshi gate from a far away place, you will find that the white light on the top of the main peak is dazzling, the thunder falls into the valley, and the huge thunder is deafening.


    Brave martial arts masters, they can also secretly look at two eyes, want to see how the fighting inside.


    But some timid, or have not seen such scenes, such as those students of Yanjing University, they were scared to escape from the beginning, almost invisible.


    That is to say, they had to stop when they ran out of strength. Some students even vomited on the spot.


    "What''s going on inside? Did the nuclear power plant explode? "


    "Maybe there''s explosives in it. It''s terrible. Is this a science fiction movie? "


    But they all know, absolutely not.


    In the valley, there were thunders.


    At the moment, Su Ye faces the ten thunders alone.


    The elder of Beichen uses the Heavenly Master''s way to arouse thunder and lightning, and laughs wildly at the same time. He has strong internal power and can spread it out in the thunder.


    "Die! Die for me! Let all of you see, our heavenly school is going to dominate the whole south of China! "


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to the provocative words. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the three thousand Yan Huang Jie in his body had been transported to the extreme, and the rolling Qi was about to burst out.


    He had been listening to the practice of thunder. Was he afraid that thunder would not succeed?


    With a long cry, the dragon soul mark in the middle of his eyebrows gave out a brilliant color. He saw the first huge sky thunder splitting down, but he didn''t hide. He grabbed it fiercely with one hand.


    Stab!


    The arc of thunder and lightning scattered in his hands, and he caught the thunder with one hand.


    That posture is like catching a glowing whip!


    The thunder is like an electric whip. Su Ye holds this end in his hand, and the other end extends directly to the top of the mountain, as if the two sides are pulling each other.


    Su Ye''s mark of the dragon''s soul in his eyebrows brightens again. He suddenly pulls it and holds it in his hand. He uses Tianlei as a weapon and throws it at the other nine Tianlei.


    Boom boom!


    That nine thunder, unexpectedly by Su Ye direct blast fly out.


    The whole valley seemed to disappear in a flash.


    Su night to the North Chen big elder is mercilessly a whip to whip to go, directly gave the other side to draw in the past.


    This time, the sky thunder on Su Ye''s hand also went away.


    Elder Beichen bumped into the wall of the mountain and spat out blood. He was surprised and angry. He said angrily with blood:


    "It''s impossible! How can you not be afraid of thunder when you are just a mortal foetus? "


    Su ye still has thunder and lightning all over her body at the moment. Every step she takes is an arc light. The thunder and lightning reaches the ground. Even her eyes seem to be white and can''t see her eyes.


    Step by step, he said in a deep voice:


    "My world, how can you understand it?"


    Elder Beichen trembled, but he remembered that even Nan Tujue had to retreat when he came to fight against Tianlei.


    But how could su ye still be alive?


    Is Su Ye stronger and more terrible than NaNTU Jue?


    no It''s absolutely impossible. NaNTU Jue is the first person in South China. This Su night is absolutely at the end of a strong crossbow. It''s just supported by some unique secret skill.


    In fact, elder Beichen really guessed right.


    That''s su Ye''s special understanding of Tianlei, with the cultivation method of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie".


    When Su Ye comes into contact with the first sky thunder, he can feel that these sky thunder are very special. They are even older than the sky thunder he usually hears, which contains the cultivation method he wants.


    Therefore, he must test the thunder with his body and touch it with his own strength.


    This is the same as what he thought at the moment when he got qingleishi. He wants to force tianshimen to launch Tianlei, which is what he wants.


    Otherwise, if Su Ye just wanted to kill tianshimen and elder Beichen, he would have been desperate to kill him.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "is the thunder array of your Heavenly Master''s gate so vulnerable? From today on, tianshimen will no longer exist! "


    "Damn it! Thief, even if I give up my life, I will let you die without a whole body! "


    Elder Beichen is furious. He doesn''t know what forbidden skill he has played. He slaps his forehead and makes his seven orifices bleed.


    And so it is, and at the same time, the whole earth is shaking.


    There are many stones falling from the main peak. If you look at them carefully, they are all Qinglei stones.


    Originally, the five small peaks nearby were closed, but now a thunder burst out.


    This is the end of the world!


    Boom boom!


    The dense sky thunder suddenly fell, at least hundreds of sky thunder, all fell to Su Ye.


    At this moment, even if Su Ye arrived at wuchong, he couldn''t open his eyes. Before Tianlei hit him, he felt the pain of every inch of his skin.


    "The sky is full of thunder, the mountains and rivers are full of thunder!"


    Su night a roar, one hand a stretch, impressively is to show he has been taking in the side of the mountain river Ding.


    The tripod whirled wildly in the palm of his hand, as if to gather everything between heaven and earth.


    Boom boom!


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thunder had already struck. The dazzling thunder and deafening sound filled the whole valley.


    At this moment, in addition to a vast expanse of white, nothing can be seen clearly!


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    The white awns in the valley slowly disappeared. All the houses in the valley were destroyed, the trees and the earth were destroyed, just like a piece of ruins.


    All the people outside are gaping at all this. Their heads are almost blank. Who would have thought that the Tianlei formation of tianshimen was so terrible? It can destroy everything.


    As for Su ye, she must have been ashes.


    Under this terrible bombardment, no one can survive!


    Qingzheng slowly shook her head, and the beautiful face showed a burst of pain and sadness that could not be covered up, and tears suddenly filled her eyes.


    She opened her mouth, her lips were dry and red, and murmured:


    "What about the others? What about other people? "


    She forced to open her eyes, don''t want to miss any moment, she wants to desperately find, find the familiar figure.


    She should have stopped Su Ye long ago. She should have stopped Su ye from letting him come. How could he challenge the whole heavenly gate?


    The zither trembles all over and hardly breathes.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    "Look! there! Boss, there he is! The boss is powerful! "


    Suddenly, the nearby Hui Shoutao roared and woke everyone up.


    With the direction of Shoutao''s finger, people suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    In a huge pit which was bombed by thunder, I suddenly saw a huge black tripod with a height of at least three meters rising abruptly from the ground. Then I saw a slender figure coming out of the huge pit step by step.


    That figure is too familiar, clear is Su Ye.


    Although Su Ye was ragged and smoking, his footwork was firm, and there was an indescribable light on his body to protect him. He turned his back to the people and walked step by step into the deep valley.


    Then look at the giant tripod, which is three meters in size. It was lifted up by Su ye, holding one foot in one hand. Every step of the tripod was accompanied by thunder and lightning, just like the killing God walking out of the region.


    The more people saw it, the more shocked they were. There was no way to describe it. Su Ye survived in the thunder, and suddenly there was a huge tripod.


    When people''s eyes fell on the huge tripod, their pupils shrank again.


    At the mouth of the cauldron, there were thunders rolling, just like an electric snake trapped in the cauldron, unable to escape half a minute.


    "My God! Did Su ye use the huge tripod to put all the thunder in it? "

 Chapter 203

    The thunder is gone!


    That originally a vast expanse of white sky thunder, at this moment can not even find a shred, even the rolling thunder is completely out of hearing.


    Only in the huge tripod held by Su ye, we can see the lightning beating faintly.


    Is this sky full of thunder really received by Su ye?


    "No, it can''t be! Who are you? "


    Elder Beichen fell to the ground and crawled back with difficulty. Originally, his body was like a dead tree and stone, but now it was more than half broken. It was obvious that he was dying.


    But elder Beichen didn''t seem to care at all. He opened his eyes and looked at Su ye in horror. He was incoherent


    "My Tianlei array, Tianlei array, is invincible. No one can resist, I can''t, even Nandu can''t, you can''t resist. No one in the world can resist, it must be fake, fake


    Su Ye''s eyes are like electricity, his momentum is like a rainbow, and his shape is like the God of war. Every step can leave deep footprints on the ground. His voice like thunder says:


    "Not in this world, not in the other world?"


    The pupil of big elder of North Chen shrinks, seem to be to really think of what terrible thing, he a bite a tooth unexpectedly rise to resist, directly rushed to Su Ye.


    However, his speed is too slow for Suye. He raises his foot and kicks it out.


    Bang!


    The elder of the North Chen directly bumps into the mountain wall and smashes a big pit. Even the last layer of body protection light on his body is shattered on the spot.


    "Now, do you still think tianshimen is superior?"


    Until this moment, Beichen elder''s eyes finally revealed a burst of fear from the heart, that is from the depths of the soul, afraid of death.


    Moreover, now that he was not protected by the strange rock, he couldn''t resist any blow from Su Ye. When Su Ye''s huge tripod emits thunder, it almost takes the life of elder Beichen.


    Terrified, he used both hands and feet to climb to the top of the mountain.


    While climbing, he cried: "younger martial brother, help, help --"


    After climbing several meters, he worried that Su Ye was going to catch up with him. He looked back in horror and found that Su Ye was going to be behind him. The huge tripod was emitting thunder and lightning, which could kill him at any time. He was scared to crawl again.


    Su Ye followed him and did not deliberately pursue him. He still held the magnificent tripod in one hand and then stepped on the main peak.


    Outside the valley, people were staring at it. From such a distance, they seemed to see that the cauldron had reached the top of the mountain by itself. Looking at the top of the mountain, it was very high, but it didn''t take Su Ye long to walk.


    When he stepped on the top of the mountain, he found that elder Beichen had no way to go.


    There are also two other elders, but these two elders are obviously seriously injured. It seems that launching the Tianlei array just now is not as simple as it seems.


    "Su ye, we tianshimen admit defeat. This time we lose, we give up. " Another elder who was seriously injured cried bitterly.


    "Give up? It seems that you don''t know. We are blood feuds! "


    How could su ye let her go when she gave up


    "I want you tianshimen to be removed from China from now on!"


    "Do you still want to kill us? My Tianshi sect has friends all over the world. My leader is not in the sect today. How dare you kill us. The leader will certainly tear you to pieces! " The elder of North Chen says with the last strength.


    As soon as he finished, Su Ye grabbed the elder Beichen in the air with one hand. He grabbed the elder Beichen''s throat and threw it into the valley.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    All the people outside the Mountain Gate saw was a black shadow thrown down. With a bang, the shadow fell heavily to the place where people could see it. A burst of blood and flesh flew and fell apart.


    Some young soldiers vomited on the spot, and some bravely tried to walk up. They were frightened to find that the clothes were the clothes of elder Beichen.


    Is the corpse beyond recognition the elder of Beichen?


    "It''s elder Beichen. He''s dead! It''s him


    "Look, something has been thrown down. Get out of the way


    Bang bang!


    Two more corpses were thrown down from the main peak. They were too bloody to recognize.


    However, all of you know that Su Ye is the elder of tianshimen on the main peak. From the clothes, it is clear that the other two elders were thrown down.


    All of a sudden, they saw three elders die in front of them!


    "Tianshimen has been eradicated by Suye! From now on, there will be no more tianshimen in China! " On the top of the mountain, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the valley.


    Boom!!


    A huge thunder came out, which made Su Ye''s voice more dignified.


    All the forces present, especially the remnant disciples of the Tianshi sect, immediately felt that the earth was shaking and there was no blood on their faces. They all knew that the Tianshi sect was over.


    I didn''t expect that the Heavenly Master gate, which has spread its prestige for a hundred years, was uprooted like this.


    Even the elder was killed. What are the abilities of the other disciples? Now they only want to protect their lives, and they dare not mention that they are members of the Tianshi sect.


    "Go, go. If Su Ye stares at us, we will be miserable! " The owner of a family yelled in horror and immediately ran away.


    "Never stay! It''s changing. It''s changing! Now run, and then go to Jiangdu to apologize! " Then the second and third forces began to flee.


    They just wanted to stand with tianshimen to deal with Su Ye. If Su Ye was killed, they would be dead.


    The rest of the disciples of the Tianshi sect were killed and injured countless times. At this time, I don''t know who took off the clothes of the Tianshi sect first, immediately put on an ordinary dress and ran away.


    In less than ten minutes, the whole valley of the crowd is scattered, panic escape.


    At this time, Qingzheng showed an amazing side, and told a group of his followers in a cold voice: "all go to find someone for me. If you see the elders and martial uncles of the Heavenly Master''s gate, you can kill them directly, and you will never give them any chance to turn over. Kill


    Hui Shoutao and others immediately took orders and rushed away.


    If tianshimen wins, it is impossible for tianshimen to let them go. What''s more, since they have embarked on this road, there is no turning back at all.


    Qingzheng has long noticed where the other seriously injured elders are. The disciples of tianshimen can let them go, but these elders must not stay. She holds a dagger and rushes directly to the second peak.


    A group of forces fled, occasionally looking back to the main peak, still see a sky thunder light.


    They all know that it''s su Ye''s cauldron.


    I don''t know what Su Ye is doing on the top of the mountain?

 Chapter 204

    On the main peak, Su Ye stood aloof and looked into the distance.


    He could see clearly that the whole Tianshi sect had been completely defeated, and the rest of the disciples had fallen down and scattered, and had no resistance at all.


    The rest is left to Qingzheng and Hui Shoutao. Qiao wanshen and them do a good job. As the superior, there is no need to do everything by themselves. Let their own people have a chance to play a role and make contributions. This is also what the superior should consider.


    So now, Su ye did not continue to pursue and kill the fleeing enemy.


    He has more important things to do, that is, the tripod in his hands.


    "It''s not easy here! I really don''t know who had such amazing means at the beginning and dared to use the thunder to form an array? "


    Su Ye pondered, and her eyes fell on the mountain. There was chaos, and all kinds of green thunder stones were scattered all over the ground.


    There is a huge pit with four broken statues. The direction of the layout should be the key to the thunder array. Su ye can''t guess whether this thunder is actively perched on the mountain or trapped here.


    However, it''s amazing that the Tianshi gate even arranges a big array and uses this Tianlei to guard the sect.


    "However, this thunder will be mine in the future!"


    Su Ye has been practicing "three thousand Yan Huang Jie". During this period of time, he also specially went to listen to the thunder, but he listened to it many times, but he still only heard it at the beginning, and even most of the time, there was no information at all in the thunder.


    Finally, in front of me, the thunder trapped in the tripod of mountains and rivers, in the rolling sound of thunder, obviously has the skill of "three thousand yanhuangjie".


    "It seems that my chance has come. If I had not won the tripod, I would have had many difficulties in recovering this special thunder."


    Su night finish saying, will hold in the hand of huge Ding ruthlessly a put, boom a, steady fall on the ground.


    Among the tripods, the sky thunder seemed to be a raging thunder dragon. It made a roaring sound and kept hitting the tripod. It also wanted to break through the giant tripod and escape.


    "Well! No matter how long you have experienced this thunder, but "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" I will win! If you do not submit, you must also submit! "


    As soon as Su Ye''s eyes closed, the dragon''s soul in the middle of her eyebrows flashed, and then her palm fell on the tripod. With a buzzing sound in her head, she immediately heard that the rolling thunder in the tripod was conveying a lot of thunder.


    If you listen carefully, you will find that all of them are the mental cultivation methods of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie".


    "There are five thieves in the sky, and those who see them are prosperous. Five thieves in the heart, in the sky. The universe cares about the heart, and everything comes from the body. One step of nature, one step of eternity, kill the five thieves in heaven, and see the ID! "


    Boom!


    The practice of Lei Wen spread to Su Ye''s ears. He heard his ears buzzing, and his whole body was full of Qi and blood, and his real Qi was flowing wildly in his body; Between a breath and a breath, there was a burst of flames.


    But these are less than the shock in Su Ye''s heart. In this moment, he seems to see clearly the incomparable surging spirit behind the three thousand Yanhuang robbery.


    When I first heard about this cultivation method, there were three terrible sentences: "heaven sends a murderous opportunity, and the stars are easy to stay."; The earth sends the killing machine, the dragon and the snake land; People kill, heaven and earth repeat


    In this way, although this set of skills says that heaven and earth are terrible and powerful, the last sentence is "people kill, heaven and earth repeat." But he is more arrogant and arrogant, and frankly says that "man" is more terrible than "heaven and earth".


    At that time, Su ye had already paid attention to it, and now he suddenly heard that "there are five thieves in the sky, kill them!" These two sentences.


    Su Ye was so shocked that he thought to himself, who was the creator of the three thousand Yanhuang robbery? He didn''t pay attention to heaven and earth, and he wanted to kill heaven and earth?


    However, even though Su Ye has many doubts now, no one can solve his doubts, or is qualified to solve his doubts.


    At this moment, Su Ye''s five bottlenecks of the true spiritual realm began to loosen at this moment. He was going to attack the six bottlenecks of the true spiritual realm at any time.


    "Good! With such a mind, I have the hope of revenge! "


    Su Ye ignored the others and continued to listen to Lei''s practice. He tempered himself with thunder.


    At the foot of the mountain, many experts looked up and found that there was still thunder on the top of the mountain. Their hands trembled a few times. Even if they were curious, they did not dare to step on the top of the mountain to see what happened.


    That night, a thunder burst on the top of the mountain, directly tearing the whole night sky.


    Su Ye jumped to the sixth level of true spirit!


    But an hour later, he roared again, and the real Qi in his body soared wildly, absorbing all the aura between heaven and earth.


    Breach! The seventh level of true spirit!!


    Nearly early in the morning, the whole mountain suddenly trembled several times, and many rocks collapsed and fell one after another, which made many left behind experts retreat one after another.


    Su Ye''s accomplishments broke through again and directly hit the eighth level of the true spiritual realm!


    This breakthrough has reached the limit for three times in a row.


    Su ye did not continue to seek breakthrough, his current physical strength is not enough, can not bear to continue to break.


    It''s just like a normal person''s driving. If he continues to accelerate, he can continue to soar, but the result is that he can''t control the speed at all. In the end, he will be killed.


    This is the reason why so many powerful people in the universe do not directly give their descendants a god pill to help them cultivate. They are afraid that if they eat one God pill, the talented youth will not be able to control that power and fall on the spot before they break through several layers.


    "Now I''m in the real spiritual realm of Bazhong. Although this realm is far from as high as it used to be, my cultivation speed is faster than that of Tianjiao in the ancient world!"


    According to the cultivation level of the ancient world, it is divided into nine realms, namely, the true spiritual realm, the spiritual void realm, the empty and dark realm, the salvation realm, the solitude realm, the ten thousand Tao realm, lighting the divine fire, reflecting the heaven, and making the universe immortal!


    Su night thought that in the world where the spirit was exhausted, he had to spend fifty years from the spiritual realm to the spiritual realm, but now it seems that if he continues to use the essence of the earth, it will not take three years for him to enter the spiritual realm.


    Su Ye looked at the tripod again, and then used the real method to shrink the tripod again. It was the size of a thumb and could be held directly in her hand.


    When one day he steps into the realm of spiritual emptiness, he should have enough strength to make the tripod into his own magic weapon and put it into his body.


    At this time, the eastern horizon has been slowly rising the sun, the night has passed.


    Qingzheng had been waiting for a long time. When she saw that there was no thunder on the top of the mountain, she dared to go up.


    When I see Su ye, Qingzheng is also slightly stunned. Su Ye seems to be a different person in front of me, but when I look carefully, it seems that there is no change. But Qingzheng still distinguishes, Su Ye''s temperament has changed, seems to be more sharp, towering, belongs to the kind of motionless standing there to attract all eyes.


    At the moment, Su Ye''s eyes are as bright as stars, and her pretty face is more mysterious. There seems to be endless secrets hidden between her eyebrows.


    Su Ye looked back at her with a faint smile and said:


    "Here you are! Hard work


    Qingzheng gently shakes her head to wake up from Su Ye''s smile. She finds that Su Ye''s clothes are already ragged, and even some places are directly exposed. Her pretty face is slightly red, and she says:


    "Cough. I work hard, but God, don''t try to seduce me, I have no money


    Su Ye looks at herself awkwardly. In the process of fighting, it''s good to have Qi to protect her. Otherwise, even this dress doesn''t exist.


    "You have to work hard to find a suit for me!"


    There was a serious look on Qingzheng''s face, and he said, "we''ll talk about looking for clothes later. We have a big discovery. You''d better see for yourself."

 Chapter 205

    "We found a treasure in the interior of the mountain, and there were two people guarding it."


    Qingzheng told her in a concise and comprehensive way, with a serious look on her face. It was obvious that she had encountered great difficulties.


    Su ye said casually, "isn''t it simple? Kill and steal! We have destroyed the Heavenly Master gate. Are we afraid of two more enemies? "


    "Of course I''m not afraid, but these two people are not simple. They are more like being trapped in the Heavenly Master''s gate. If I guess correctly, they should be the black and white elders in the rumor... "


    It seems that Qingzheng doesn''t want to believe it. After all, the two experts in the rumor can''t be trapped here.


    "In a word, you''d better go and see for yourself."


    Su ye had nothing to do with it, so she went to have a look.


    The entrance is the tianshimen hall on the hillside. It used to be a magnificent hall, but it has collapsed in the process of fighting. The people who followed from Jiangdu also gathered here.


    When they saw Su Ye coming, they showed their adoring eyes one after another and almost saluted one after another.


    Most of them come here for money. After all, they all think that they have no chance of winning against the heaven school. Su Ye is so young that he is afraid that he can''t even enter the gate of heaven school.


    But yesterday, they saw with their own eyes how Su Ye was so powerful that he killed all the masters and elders of the heavenly school.


    This kind of terrible power, let this group of men had a fanatical worship, they reached an unprecedented degree of loyalty to Su Ye.


    "Boss Su!"


    "Mr. Su"


    "Master Su Da!"


    There are all kinds of appellations, and some of them are experts from Qingzheng. They usually call Qingzheng elder sister, but now they call Su Ye "brother-in-law".


    Su Ye knows that it''s all taught by Qingzheng. He doesn''t bother to say that it''s important to do business first.


    After entering the main hall, walk along a passage to the inside.


    Although this is the Tianshi gate, many things are antique, but the people of Tianshi gate are not antique, so there are electric lights on this road.


    In the end, I came to a special stone room.


    From a distance, I heard a low roaring sound coming from inside, like the purring sound of the twilight beast.


    You can see that there are boxes all over the floor. Several of them have been opened. They are filled with yellow, orange and Orange gold, and some of them are filled with all kinds of ancient jade.


    Just these are enough shock, not to mention there are many unopened boxes inside.


    However, compared with the shock of gold, Su Ye was suddenly attracted by the two old men on the middle platform. It was hard for the two old men to see their age. They were already covered with long yellow hair, almost to the waist, and looked withered.


    What''s more strange is that the two elders were chained. Even if they can only do activities in this room, they can''t do without the door.


    And it was one of the elders who made that animal like whine.


    "Here you are, boss!" Back Shoutao and Qiao wanshen are here. When they see Su Ye coming in, they immediately welcome him.


    "Brother Su, these two guys still don''t believe you. They''ve leveled the gate of heaven. They''re calling to see you." Qiao wanshen also quickly whispered a report. Speaking of this, he suddenly lowered his voice and said:


    "These two old guys are very strange. We experts can''t get close to them, and they don''t mean to hurt us."


    Su Ye nodded, and her eyes swept over the two elders. Suddenly she looked at the ground. Unexpectedly, the ground of the whole stone chamber was a picture of yin and Yang twins carved with stone.


    Su Ye frowned and saw a huge crack on the wall above her head. The crack looked like lightning.


    "Oh? You see that? It seems that there are some small skills Suddenly, an old man in dark black began to speak hoarsely.


    He moved his stiff body a little and looked at Su Ye. He seemed disappointed and shook his head at last.


    "It''s a pity, it''s still a little bit worse..."


    How can Hui Shoutao bear to be looked down upon by others? He stabbed and said, "you old zombie, have you seen the power of my boss? My boss can even play with Tianlei. If he gets angry, you old man will be scared out of his wits and kneel down to beg for mercy. "


    The old man in black snorted angrily, with a kind of coldness and pride, and said in a deep voice:


    "What''s so terrible about thunder? I''ve never had fear in my dictionary


    "Oh, really? Then your dictionary is not formal! " Hui Shoutao looks very angry.


    Qiao wanshen and he have the same bad taste, and he has a face of talking about the matter of the matter, and he said, "well. The words are incomplete. They may be pirated. "


    The old man in black widened his eyes and almost wanted to kill people, but he kept it down. He said angrily:


    "A group of ignorant fools, you will not understand! I don''t see eye to eye with you! Go away


    "How long have you been suppressed by thunder? Who arranged the array? "


    All of a sudden, Su yeshen voice mouth, eyes straight to see the old man in black.


    As soon as this words came out, unexpectedly, even the old man in grey who didn''t speak all the time moved, and looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "Can you really see that?" For the first time, the voice of the old man in grey is also hoarse.


    Su Ye naturally nodded and said: "I was surprised at the beginning, who has such great ability to trap Tianlei here. I always understand the thunder array on the ground. On the outside, the five peaks unite to trap Tianlei. On the inside of the mountain, the essence and blood of both of you lead the thunder. Yin and yang are twins. You can sacrifice a lot for tianshimen. "


    "Well! We''re not for the heavenly gate! "


    The old man in black seemed to burst out in fury. The chains of his hands trembled and made a jingling sound. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "If it wasn''t for Jiang Tujue''s treacherous plan, we wouldn''t be trapped here. Every month we would be burned by the thunder of that day. Life is not like death."


    Qingzheng''s face was a little pale, and he quickly asked, "are you really the black and white elder in the rumor?"


    "Oh? The little girl knows our name. We''ve been trapped here for many years, but there are still people who recognize us. It''s rare! " The old man in black smiles miserably, as if full of ups and downs.


    Qingzheng looks around. Because there''s a lot of gold here, Hui Shoutao doesn''t let other people in. Here are just a few of them.


    Qingzheng was relieved and said to Su ye: "Jiang Tujue is the real name of Nan Tujue. I heard the old man in my family say that when NaNTU Jue came out, there were three people together, two of them were black and white. But later I heard that Nan Tu Jue killed the black and white elder. The reason is that he stole the same magic weapon from Nan Tu Jue. "


    "Nonsense! That damned Jiang Tujue, he is nothing without us. At that time, we found that the mountains here are endowed with the advantages of gathering Qi at the top. Tianlei often falls and forms a lot of valuable Qinglei stones. We agreed to refine the body together with Tianlei and strike a higher realm together to become a saint with the body.


    But this dog thief, using despicable means, trapped us here. He hardened himself with thunder. He didn''t kill us, just because he came back every five years and wanted us to lead thunder to trap us! Dog, when I see the light again one day, I must cut him off with my own hands! " The old man in black continued to scream.


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that NaNTU had such an unknown side. But are these two old people really telling the truth? NaNTU is a great hero in the hearts of many warriors. Will he really do such a thing?


    However, it is said that Zhongnan Tujue''s physical body is powerful, and he can crush countless warriors with his physical strength alone. Is it true that he is tempering his body with thunder?


    Su ye also frowned. It seems that the warrior on the earth is not so simple, especially Nan Tujue, who is known as the first man in the south, even uses thunder to refine his body. I really want to see it when I have a chance!


    Thinking of this, Su Ye spoke slowly: "I sympathize with you. It''s just that it has nothing to do with me. Now that I have destroyed the Tianshi gate, the treasures in it naturally belong to me. Do you have any comments? "

 Chapter 206

    "You have a good temper, young man!"


    The old man in Black said in a hoarse voice: "if you dare to talk to me like this, you will die."


    "How can the prisoner be brave?" Su Ye gently shakes his head, that is, he is not a killer now, otherwise the black and white elder is dead.


    Hui Shoutao would not miss such an opportunity. He immediately helped and said, "yes, it''s just two prisoners. I can''t run away even if I''m locked up by a sect like tianshimen. My boss even accepted Tianlei. It''s called having the ability, keeping a low profile and having a good temper. If you change my boss''s temper in those days, you two will have three meters of grave grass. "


    Another old man in grey, the black-and-white elder, is Bai yecha. He once again said:


    "Do you really accept Tianlei?"


    "There''s a fake! Who''s my boss? Now he''s saving you. Get out of the way. We''ll go after the gold. " Back Shoutao said in advance.


    Bai yecha took a serious look at Su Ye. After a long silence, he said slowly:


    "We two brothers swore that if anyone destroyed the thunder array, they would save our lives. Then we will follow with all our lives! Although many years have passed, our vows still count, and we are bound to follow you in the future. "


    This was a surprise to everyone, even to Su Ye.


    According to the current situation, the black Luocha and the white yecha are powerful characters. How can they make such vows?


    The first reaction of Qingzheng came over, suppressing a surprise, and said: "Su ye, promise quickly. These two are senior figures. Their cultivation has long been based on the practice of borrowing the fake. They are powerful thugs! "


    Without waiting for Su ye to speak, Qiao wanshen took the lead in opposing. He said, "no, No. Didn''t you listen to the two of them? They are locked up here by NaNTU Jue. To put it bluntly, let them and Tianlei pull each other. If we accept both of them, won''t we offend NaNTU Jue directly? We can''t afford to lose the deal! It''s not worth the loss! "


    There seems to be some truth in their quarrel. If they offend other people, I''m afraid they don''t have to think about it at all. But this time, they directly offend NaNTU Jue.


    That is the first person in the south. In front of such a huge force, we can only look up to it, but we can never be enemies with it!


    Finally, both of them stopped talking and let Su Ye decide.


    Su ye took a look around, then looked at Hui Shoutao and asked, "Tao Dashen, don''t you tell me your opinion?"


    Hui Shoutao is usually called a God by his fans. He is still a little proud. Now he is called a God by Su Ye. He is a little embarrassed. He says:


    "I don''t understand that. Boss, do what you say? Anyway, everyone is the same. They are nothing in front of the boss''s fist! "


    Su Ye laughs. Unexpectedly, Hui Shoutao''s guts are right in his heart.


    He su ye who, in the future but want to be proud of the existence of the universe, now on earth to develop their own strength, do you still need to see other people''s faces?


    As for the so-called Nan Tu Jue, I''m afraid it''s already offended. First he set up his own house in the south, then he killed Lin Changmei and Kong Feiyi, and now even tianshimen has been destroyed.


    This day, the school is the place to guard Tianlei for Nan Tujue.


    Will NaNTU Jue be so generous in the future that he doesn''t need Tianlei to refine his body?


    "I su Ye''s whole life is horizontal and vertical, ten million enemy chieftains block my way, and I also break the road of life and death with one blow!"


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Hei Luocha, and Bai yecha said in a deep voice: "you can withstand the thunder, and your qualifications are pretty good. Follow me and I''ll give you some advice. One day you''ll find that the southern slaughter is just like a local chicken and a local dog. It''s vulnerable! "


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other.


    Su Ye''s words in front of him were bold words, but the last two sentences were too arrogant.


    You know, nantujue is the first person in the south. He is juxtaposed with beilongyu. How can such a person be a local chicken and a local dog?


    But at this time, everyone is when Su night in order to attract black Luocha, white night fork said empty words, so after a Leng also didn''t take it seriously.


    Hui Shoutao was heartless. He immediately laughed and said, "ha ha, since that''s the case, everyone will be happy. Although you two are old, you are just getting started today. You belong to my younger brother. You know what? The gold and silver here, of course, belongs to us... Don''t worry, you two old men, don''t worry. I''ll share with you and buy you some brain platinum supplements. "


    Hui Shoutao joked, but none of them was serious. Then he opened several boxes and found that they were all good things, either gold or jade. Occasionally, there were one or two other things that were not famous, but there was no need to ask. They must be valuable.


    "This group of respectable heavenly masters, even though they are so plain and simple, are so rich! Damn it Qiao wanshen had seen a lot of antiques, but he was shocked by the scene.


    "Ha ha. All in all, we are rich! I''m rich now Hui Shoutao laughs.


    Qingzheng roughly calculated that there were as many as 39 boxes. It was impossible for them to move away, so they directly let other people in.


    After a while, a group of people came in noisily. Although they saw that the boxes were covered, all the fools knew that there were treasures inside. They were excited and carried them away.


    "Move! Move away. Don''t leave a brick or a piece of toilet paper. Take whatever you can. You see, the two eyes of this Tai Chi diagram must be treasures. Dig them out and pack them up and take them away. "


    Hui Shoutao is directing a group of younger brothers. Even the two beads of the Yin Yang twin formation on the ground will be taken away.


    Although they are all gold and heavy, first of all, these people are masters of cultivation. Second, because they are treasures, they work very hard.


    For example, if I give you 100 Jin of stone, you can''t carry it, but if I give you 100 Jin of money, you can not only carry it, but also run with it.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about whether the treasures can be carried out.


    Su Ye doesn''t care much about these things. He always doesn''t doubt the use of people. It''s enough for Qingzheng to check here. He is personally to black and white two old cut the chain, let them be free.


    The old man walked out of the cave tremblingly, and finally saw the scenery of heaven and earth outside again. In his eyes, it was the destroyed gate of heaven, and he was even more excited and trembled.


    This son was back to Shoutao saw, murmured: "boss, look at their two old guys walking tremble, afraid that tomorrow will be sent to the nursing home."


    The black and white elder obviously heard what Hui Shoutao said. They all gave Hui Shoutao a hard look, but they didn''t say anything.


    Later, they bowed down to Su Ye


    "Thank you for saving our lives. This day, we have been waiting for many, many years! "


    "You don''t have to be polite. When you get back to the city, I''ll give you the elixir to recover. Let''s wait until you recover completely." Su ye said kindly.


    Black and white two old also have no two words, all depend on the command, but the eyes will still look at the blue sky, straight to see the sun stabbing their eyes, tears.


    Su night this time obviously is the harvest is quite rich, own this side loss is very small, only a few under the fight process broke the hand bone.


    In this way, this group of people came out of the Mountain Gate with a big box.


    Unexpectedly, I met a group of big men in Changfa city and Dawei city. They were headed by Mr. Chen, Xue Jianming and Xue Daming. It seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    This group of people saw Suye dressed in rags and came out with a group of people, one by one struggling to carry big boxes. Everyone knew that there must be treasures in it.


    Immediately, they did not want to, have anxiously welcome up.


    "Mr. Su, you have come out! We''re so worried! "


    "It''s good to see Mr. Su you''re OK. We''ve been killing enemies on the periphery. Now we can join Mr. Su. Please don''t blame him!"


    "This bastard Tianshi sect was finally eradicated by Mr. Su today. Although we have been fighting day and night with injuries, it''s nothing to see that Mr. Su is OK? ha-ha. What''s in these boxes? So heavy, let''s carry it

 Chapter 207

    In the face of Mr. Chen, Su Ye frowned.


    Because he remembers that at the beginning, when he wanted to get close to the Mountain Gate of the Heavenly Master''s gate, these guys directly retreated. The name is to guard outside and not let anyone escape.


    But everyone knows that it''s a retreat!


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away. These guys were dressed in beautiful clothes, and there was no dust on their faces. Compared with the more than 50 people who brought them by themselves, Mr. Chen could attend the dinner party directly.


    "Do you still have faces?"


    Surprised, Mr. Chen cried out in agony: "Mr. Su, please don''t be angry. Our support is late, but we have indeed intercepted countless Tianshi disciples in the periphery. If Mr. Su wants to blame me, please blame me alone. The brothers behind me are following Mr. Su through life and death. They have no credit, but they also have hard work! "


    Immediately, Xue Jianming, Xue Daming and others began to speak one after another to show how they killed the enemy bravely one day and one night.


    When Su ye brought them over at the beginning, he knew that the two ends of them would not contribute at all. What he wanted was just to take advantage of the situation.


    Now everything has proved his conjecture.


    "What''s the credit, what''s the pain? Since you didn''t make trouble behind me, I''ll let you go today. Take care of yourself


    Seeing that Su Ye didn''t mean to let go, Mr. Chen knelt down and trembled


    "Mr. Su, Chen is very old. He has never knelt down before. Now please don''t blame them! If, if you don''t calm down, Mr. Su, Mr. Chen won''t be able to get up on his knees! "


    After that, Xue Jianming and others went up to help him and said:


    "Mr. Chen, you are our elder. All of us dare not let you kneel down!"


    "That''s right. Who here doesn''t know Mr. Chen. We followed Mr. Su this time. Originally, the word "Yi" was in charge. Since Mr. Su didn''t understand it, we couldn''t help it. Get up Linglong, who hasn''t finished speaking, also opens her mouth.


    In the face of people''s dissuasion, Mr. Chen still has a sense of righteousness.


    "Get out of the way! If Mr. Su doesn''t ask me to get up, I''ll never get up! "


    Su Ye''s eyes are cold. He can''t imagine that the old man in front of him still dares to threaten him in this way. Can''t yesterday''s power deter him?


    "Good! If you like kneeling, you can go on kneeling! "


    Su ye said, directly from the side across the past, simply ignore Mr. Chen.


    Mr. Chen was stunned on the spot, which was different from what he expected. Wasn''t Su Ye AI Cai very moved to help him up? Then Mr. Chen could offer a share.


    But why did Suye leave directly?


    In a hurry, Miss Linglong spoke again:


    "Mr. Su, don''t be an ungrateful person


    Su Ye''s body shape is slightly a Zheng, slowly turn around, sharp eyes will Linglong scared back several steps.


    "How can you be ungrateful? Tell me about it


    Linglong is awed by Su Ye''s momentum, and thinks that Su Ye has eradicated the whole Tianshi gate. She is still very afraid, trembling all over, and dare not speak at all. But next to her, Xue Jianming and Xue Daming kept winking at her and opening their mouths to say something, which made Linglong burst out some courage.


    It seems that this is something they have discussed for a long time.


    Linglong swallowed her saliva and said, "Mr. Su, when we came with you from Jiangdu City, did you promise us that we would share happiness together? Now our group of people have come all the way with you to destroy the whole sect. Now you are not serious. Our brothers are fighting with you with their lives. What do you want me to tell you? "


    When she spoke, Xue Jianming also spoke and said, "that''s right. When we come out to wander in the world, what we say is a word of righteousness. Mr. Su, now that the Tianshi gate has been destroyed, should we also offer rewards on merit? "


    Su Ye sneered and said, "Oh? What do you want? "


    As soon as they heard what he said, they immediately thought Su ye had agreed, and many people began to speak.


    Some people helped Mr. Chen up directly.


    "Mr. Su, we also know that the greatest credit is you, and we dare not ask too much. However, in the past decades, tianshimen has deprived us of countless money, that is, we have to hand in gold and jade at the end of each year. It can be said that all the gold and jade in the Tianshi gate are our things. "


    "Mr. Su, we didn''t really speak. Just eight years ago, we found jadeite in the jade mine in Nanwan. Most of those Jadeites were directly plundered by tianshimen. They are famous for their magic weapons, but they are greedy for our Jadeites Miss Linglong also cried.


    "Originally, we bought the mountains of tianshimen, but Mr. Su is a martial arts practitioner. He must like this clean place. We''ll be generous and give it to Mr. Su directly. All the procedures are complete! " Xue Jianming is very generous and takes good care of his brother.


    "As for the gold and jadeite... Hehe, we don''t dare to go back all of them. We need 50% of them. That''s right. There is also a jade seal carved in bluestone, which is of no use at all, but it is something handed down from my family. If Mr. Su can return the jade seal to me conveniently, there will be Mr. Su''s friends all over Donghai Province in the future. "


    Mr. Chen tidied up his clothes, and his words were reminiscent: "with our big families here, Mr. Su will never be afraid to kill Xinmeng. Our whole Donghai province is of one mind. Even if there is a remnant evil of tianshimen to assassinate you, we will block it for you. As for what I have just said, especially my ancestral seal, whether it is a reward for merit, or a gift for reason, it should be returned to me. Do you think so, Mr. Su? "


    Su Ye''s face slowly darkened. He didn''t want to worry about this group of people, but he didn''t expect that these guys would dare to push their noses on their faces. He really wanted to die.


    "It''s ridiculous! How dare you! It seems that you were forced to come with me at the beginning, but some of you must have informed the Tianshi gate, right? Otherwise, why did they invite so many experts to help the two elders in their funeral at this time? "


    "Mr. Su, it''s wrong! We have a blood feud with tianshimen! " Immediately someone began to make a flurry of sophistry.


    "Is it really a blood feud? You may have a grudge against them, but you people, snake and mouse, have two ends. If it''s tianshimen''s great victory, now you''re going to ask for rewards from tianshimen, aren''t you Su ye said coldly.


    "We dare not, dare not!" Immediately everyone panicked.


    They had long expected that Su ye would be angry, and someone would kneel down to admit his mistake.


    Su ye can''t have a little benevolence, angry voice says: "you this kind of wall grass, still dare to threaten me?"? Somebody! Cut them off for me


    Boom!!


    Mr. Chen and others are surprised. They think about several results, and Su Ye''s anger is naturally among them. But they think Su Ye just scolds them or kicks them. But how can they say that Su Ye is going to kill people?


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Su. We didn''t hurt you! You can''t kill us Xue Jianming and others yelled.


    "Take orders"


    At this time, suddenly a gray old figure step out from the side, it is white night fork.


    He stretched out one hand and showed his palm, which was almost like a withered branch. He patted the heads of Mr. Chen and Xue Daming.


    Bang bang!


    Just a few shadows flickered, accompanied by the sound of broken bones, more than a dozen figures fell directly on the ground, without breath.


    "Eun Gong, do you want to kill again?"


    White night fork seems to have done a thing that has nothing to do with him, slowly stop and return to Su Ye''s side.


    Su Ye swept a group of people who were shaking all over and even peed their pants. Many of them had already knelt down and begged for mercy.


    His eyes swept to the people kneeling down, and his eyes showed a sharp meaning. He said in a loud voice:


    "Go back and tell everyone in your family that Su Ye is the only one in Donghai province! If anyone refuses, that''s the end! "

 Chapter 208

    Su Ye''s move not only shocked outsiders, but also made his own people nervous.


    Qingzheng will deal with the aftermath here. No one will worry about it, because Qingzheng''s family will deal with countless such things every year. It''s too experienced.


    However, Su Ye finally ordered to kill more than ten people, which made many people behind him feel uncomfortable.


    It''s hard to say that feeling. If it''s a fight against tianshimen, they can fight, either you die or I live. But they didn''t fight against Suye directly, and they ended up in this situation.


    When people come out of the mountain and see Su ye get on the bus, many younger brothers gather around Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen.


    "Brother Tao, brother Shen, you should watch us carefully in the future, so that we don''t make mistakes and make the boss angry. That''s a dead end!" A little brother said in a flurry.


    Qiao wanshen looked at them strangely and said, "do you still say that your warriors can''t stand this scene? What is this? Don''t say it''s such a feud. Even if we do business in our family, we often offend a lot. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Just after I didn''t agree to sign the contract, I walked out of the coffee shop and was killed. In this world, live or not too naive


    Hui Shoutao said, "don''t you understand the boss? As long as you don''t play smart in front of him. Don''t take the boss as a fool. He just doesn''t want to be too strict. If you''re scared, quit now. But if you think about it, I''ll be the only one to dominate the south? How much blood is on their hands? How many warriors kill people crazy, and they are watched by the police. At last, they go directly to that place and join beilongyu as a Death Squadron. "


    When they heard this, they felt better. Many of them, especially the martial arts, even reached the level of a great master, and finally had to go to that place to be a Death Squadron.


    Hui Shoutao was very open-minded and said, "I''m not in charge of the army! I hope you can understand the boss''s style of doing things as soon as possible! "


    In fact, Hui Shoutao''s statement is somewhat accurate.


    For Su ye now, he only has morality in his heart. The law and ethics on the earth have no binding force on him at all.


    If you touch the scale of Su ye, no matter what power the other party is, even if several countries unite, Su ye will not be afraid at all.


    Qiao wanshen felt out a cigarette, and many younger brothers nearby lit it for him. Qiao wanshen chose one to light it, took a deep breath, and jokingly said:


    "Don''t panic. If you don''t die, you won''t die. Those bastards have no brains. Knowing that brother Su''s killing intention is strong, he dares to step forward. Who gave them courage? "


    Qiao wanshen said, suddenly a Leng, seems to think of something.


    "You say, who gave them courage?"


    "How do I know? May be eating Yunnan mushroom, hallucination! Or, I''ll find a master to be a mage and summon them back. Do you ask? " Hui Shoutao didn''t want to answer.


    Qiao wanshen looks back at Shoutao. He is not very good at martial arts, so he uses his brain a little more. He always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t figure out what it is. Finally, he shakes his head gently


    "Go back and ask the boss."


    Hui Shoutao said: "Hey, from today on, I''m afraid the boss will be busy for a long time, but I don''t have time to talk to you! He is now the first person in Donghai province


    As Hui Shoutao said, Su Ye''s reputation has caused a stir in the whole Donghai Province, even in several neighboring provinces.


    Countless family forces have received all kinds of news at this time, all about Su Ye.


    "Is the news true or false? Su ye, the rising star of Jiangdu City, took people to destroy the Tianshi gate directly! Is it the whole Tianshi gate? "


    "It''s true. The news came from the Qianqi family. Can it be false? Countless disciples of the Tianshi sect fled one after another. Many of them even fled overseas, and the Tianshi sect was destroyed. "


    "This Su night is the chairman of the earth essence group. When he was young, he had a relationship with the Qiao family in Jiangdu City, and he didn''t know what terrible power was behind him. Now he has begun to dominate Donghai province! "


    "You''ve fallen behind. I''ve just received news that the big guys in the cities of Donghai province and those big families have all taken the heavy gifts and genealogy to Jiangdu to meet Su Ye. Take the genealogy, you should know what it means, right


    Countless families were shocked when they received the news, because they brought their genealogy to seek refuge. In the future, will the whole Donghai province really respect Mr. Su of Jiangdu City?


    It''s like nantujue once dominated Beiliang province. When nantujue passed by Donghai Province, countless families brought their genealogy to see him.


    Later, NaNTU Jue also successfully became the first person in the south!


    Now, is Su ye in Jiangdu challenging NaNTU Jue?


    In the Shaxin League of Donghai Province, people are in a state of panic and chaos.


    Not long ago, they were deposed by Su Ye. President Lin Changmei and vice president Kong Feiyi were killed. The headquarters of shaxinmeng had already poured out thousands of anger, and they resisted it.


    Now Su ye took people to destroy the Tianshi gate directly, which made the branch of Shaxin League in Donghai province have no idea how to report it.


    You know, tianshimen is the existence that NaNTU Jue attaches great importance to.


    When the headquarters of Shaxin League learned the news, all forces thought that there would be a thunderbolt to suppress Su yetou. However, the news went to sea, and there was no response at all.


    This makes all forces in the whole Donghai province suspicious.


    They all conjectured that this rising star, Mr. Su, would become the second NaNTU Jue, and the name of "Shaotu Jue" spread overnight.


    That is to say, Mr. Su is just like NaNTU Jue when he was young. He is unmatched.


    At the same time, Su ye, who is in the center of all the focus, has no big reaction to this.


    Even when people came to see him, they called him "shaotujue" one by one, but he didn''t show any concern about this kind of name.


    In the few days he came back, his main task was to get familiar with his real spiritual state, and then to heal Hei Luocha and Bai yecha.


    The two people were hurt more than he imagined. Two people immersed in the cream of the earth for three days and three nights.


    Heiluocha specially dressed up for a while, but the long hair still remained, and the body was very thin. In Hui Shoutao''s words, these two people were like black and white impermanence, who came here to ask for their lives.


    After heiluocha''s injury got better, he was shocked and said: "my Lord, I didn''t expect you to have such spirit liquid. I can recover from my injury like this. It seems that my benefactor is really extraordinary! Within three months, we will be back to our peak. Maybe we can take back what belongs to us! "


    Even Bai yecha, who had few words, opened his mouth and said hoarsely, "my Lord, whatever you need us to do or kill, just tell me."


    "I''m not waiting for you to help me kill when I save you and treat you. Besides, don''t call me Mr. Su in the future. Just follow them and call me Mr. Su. " Su ye thought about it, and now it''s just "Mr. Su" that suits him best.


    "How can it be? Our lives are saved by you, that is, the grace of regeneration, equal to our master. As far as our age is concerned, we might as well call it the little Lord. " Black Luo Cha suggests to say.


    Without any hesitation, white Yasha saluted respectfully and cried:


    "Young master!"


    Su night smell speech really very helpless, since they insist also so.


    Su Ye is now a real spirit eight fold. The strongest experts he meets are Hei Luocha and Bai yecha. If he wants to know the power level of the earth, he has to start with these two.


    "Since you give me priority, I should also give you some gifts! What is your realm now? "


    "Mend the truth by taking the leave!"

 Chapter 209

    "Are you all in the realm of cultivating truth by taking the leave?"


    Su Ye was really surprised. According to the Chinese cultivation levels, they were Neijin, Yuqi, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, Xiuzhen by taking the fake, and supernatural.


    In the past, he met so many experts that he was already an expert in the realm of Xiaocheng. In the realm of Dacheng, all of them were famous as masters and masters. Unexpectedly, today he met two real martial artists who took advantage of the fake to practice.


    Black Luo Cha smell speech some embarrassed smile, said: "we used to really borrow false cultivation, but now serious injury has not healed, so many years has been suppressed by thunder, I''m afraid there is no original cultivation."


    Su ye also understood, but he was also surprised by the perseverance of heiluocha and baiyecha. Although they were not really struck by the thunder, the thunder often passed through the rock wall above them that day, even the power of the impact was terrible enough.


    "I''ve only seen Dacheng experts before. Why don''t you tell me about the difference between Dacheng and Xiuzhen?"


    Hei Luocha looks at Su Ye strangely. He thinks Su ye can destroy the terrible cultivation of the Heavenly Master''s gate. Isn''t he clear about the existence of the false cultivation?


    "Shao Zhu, the people of Dacheng realm can only be called" the master of martial arts ". They don''t deserve any masters. I didn''t touch the realm of cultivating the truth by borrowing the fake. Everything in front of me is rubbish and a frog at the bottom of the well. "


    When heiluocha saw that Su ye had listened carefully, he immediately became a little more enthusiastic and went on to say, "the word" false "in this is to say that all the cultivation in front of us, no matter how strong our inner strength is, whether we understand the imperial spirit or not, is false and illusory. It''s true that there''s going to be no existence. "


    "At this level, it''s not Qigong, it''s true dharma. It can be divided into three stages: Zhenwu, Zhenyuan and Zhenshen. Jiang Tujue, the thief, is constantly refining his body with the help of Tianshi''s thunder. What he wants to break through is this level of real body. "


    At this point, heiluocha seemed to think of the hatred between him and NaNTU Jue again. His eyes became sharp, his fists clenched, his veins protruded, and his teeth cackled.


    The white nocturnal fork who has not opened his mouth all the time reaches out his hand and pats him. Hei Luocha wakes up and apologizes to Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t mind. He then asked a lot of questions about the cultivation on earth. According to heiluocha, in the great realm of borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth, he blocked countless martial arts practitioners. Many people could not touch the realm of borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth in their whole life.


    "After taking the leave to practice, there is another one who is extraordinary. Is there anyone on earth who has reached this level of cultivation? " Su Ye asks again.


    If there is such a realm, he really wants to see it.


    "I haven''t heard of people in this realm, or it''s not certain that someone has arrived in these years," he said. However, even when it comes to this kind of character, it''s impossible to make it public casually. When it comes to this kind of realm, I''m afraid I''ve already disdained fame and fortune. In my opinion, in the future, only a genius like you will be able to become a real saint


    Su Ye gently shakes his head and just wants to say a few words modestly. After all, he says that the road he pursues is not the same as everyone else''s, but a mere saint is not his pursuit.


    But before he opened his mouth, the white night fork next to him took the lead and said:


    "In my opinion, it''s not Shaozhu who has the best chance to win the title, but nantujue and beilongyu."


    Su Ye takes a look at Bai yecha. The old man talks straight. He doesn''t talk at ordinary times. He doesn''t show mercy when he talks.


    Hei Luocha immediately said, "the cultivation of the young master is absolutely not bad. Besides, NaNTU Jue and beilongyu. Hum, NaNTU Jue, a man of great evil, deserves to be a saint? "


    Bai yecha didn''t argue loudly, but said: "although NaNTU Jue is a despicable and shameless man, he has great talent in his cultivation. In particular, beilongyu, who lives in the north, is a young lady, but she is really amazing.


    Bai has always thought that heaven rewards hard work in his cultivation, but he once had the honor to meet Bei Longyu. At a young age, he is already proud of others. If anyone has the best chance to become a saint, it must be beilongyu. "


    Su Ye secretly wrote down the name again. It seems that the name of NaNTU Jue is moving in China. Beilongyu is not just a mere name.


    However, Su Ye didn''t care too much, because he had seen all kinds of people in heaven. Tianjiao was like the number of stars in Ganges, which was countless. If only he was shocked by his talent, it was too few.


    Su ye said with a smile: "OK! I just said that I would give you some gifts. Now put your hands out! "


    Heiluocha and baiyecha look at each other, but they can''t figure out what gift Suye is going to give them. However, since they are rewarded by the little Lord, they are going to reach for it.


    As soon as they reached out their hands, Su Ye''s eyes suddenly sank, and the Qi on her body began to work directly. Her hands were clasped fiercely against the hands of the black and white elder, and the Qi turned into a thousand threads and went in directly.


    Black and white Er Lao was surprised at first, and immediately felt a heat in the palm of his hand. He seemed to have been penetrated by countless silk threads and rushed into their muscles and blood.


    "Young master, what are you doing?" Black Luo Cha is surprised, want to draw back palm immediately.


    But Su Ye was so angry that they couldn''t move and said:


    "Don''t be impatient. I''m reluctant to hurt your lives!"


    Black and white elder also didn''t realize that Su Ye was harmful to their heart, but Su Ye suddenly was like this. What was she going to do? If you turn around on the spot, I''m afraid it''s too reckless.


    In between the thoughts, Su night already once took back the hand.


    "No wonder you are twins." Su Ye spoke calmly.


    Black and white elder is even more strange. They have never told anyone about the fact that they are twins, especially when they are older. How does Su ye know?


    "You, young Lord, how do you know?"


    "I know this is nothing. I also know what skills you have practiced. It''s a pity that your method is not suitable for you. There are too many mistakes and omissions, and there is also a fatal point. Is it true that the higher you practice, the more rigid your feet become, or even unconscious? " Su ye said slowly.


    At this moment, black and white two''s body trembled, and his four eyes shot at Su ye in an instant. He was surprised, doubted, incredible, and even killed. There were too many complicated looks.


    "How do you know?" Black Luo Cha deep voice asks a way.


    White night fork also opened his mouth, with a bit of doubt: "our two brothers, absolutely did not reveal this cultivation hidden trouble to the third person. Young Lord, you can''t know? What did you just do to us? "


    "Ha ha ha. That''s why I can be your little Lord. "


    Su ye had practiced many magical skills and learned the great way of all nationalities. Just now, he explored their muscles and bones with his true Qi and clearly felt how their skills worked. He knew the advantages and disadvantages immediately.


    "Don''t be nervous. If I wanted to hurt you, I would. Why go all out to bring you back for treatment? I''ll write a skill and give it to you in a moment. It''s to modify and improve it on the basis of what you have already practiced. If you practice hard, you will not only remove hidden dangers, but also help you improve your accomplishments ten times. "


    Su ye did not deliberately delay, he immediately took the pen and paper to write.


    Just now, he revealed his skill, but actually he meant to frighten the black and white elder. Now he wrote the skill on the spot, which is even more profound.


    It''s not enough for these two centenarians to follow him. Su Ye wants them to be scared and loyal with fear, so that they can dare to give heavy responsibilities in the future.


    After a while, Su ye had already written out a whole cultivation method. He didn''t dare to take out the profound Taoist methods of the ancient world directly. He was afraid that once someone practiced and became a nutrient, he would still be discovered by the superior people.


    However, although what Su Ye has written is not the profound Daoism of the universe, his improved cultivation method is also shocking enough.


    Sure enough, when the black and white elder took over the skill and looked at it for a while, he made a exclamation on the spot.


    "It''s impossible! The sage''s skill is absolutely the sage''s skill

 Chapter 210

    The black-and-white elder was shocked to see the skill and Su Ye.


    There are not many words in this book, and there is a familiar feeling. It is clear that their practice should be improved. If their practice doesn''t need to start all over again, it should be a link between the preceding and the following.


    I''m afraid I can''t see the depth of this skill if I change people. But at their age, they have seen a lot. Of course, they can see the horror of this skill.


    This is the same as the saying that in order to enter the saint realm, there must be the saint''s skill. Even if this skill is not the saint''s skill, it will never be worse than the saint''s skill.


    "Young master. How is it possible? Where did you get the skill? "


    "Do you really want to practice this sage''s skill for both of us? We, how can we? "


    The black and white elders held the paper full of skills together. They felt that it was more important than fateful. They didn''t dare to take this kind of gift, but when the martial arts saw that there was such profound skills, they seemed reluctant to let go.


    "Take it! Since it''s a gift for you, it''s for you! If you practice hard, you will need your help in many places in the future. " Su Ye is also not polite, directly said out of the heart.


    White night fork deeply looked at Su night one eye, unexpectedly all of a sudden knelt down.


    Next to the black Luocha slow half shot, also did not hesitate, kneel down directly.


    "Thank you very much, young master!"


    Su Ye accepted it calmly. A few days ago, after rescuing the black-and-white elder, the two just bent down to thank him. Now they gave him the skill, but they knelt down and kowtowed.


    It seems that the black and white two are really for their own use!


    And personally pointed out black and white two, until midnight, Su night this is to complete the task.


    There are still a lot of things to do behind the scenes, such as the shareholders'' meeting of the earth essence liquor, the provincial leaders'' requests, and the treasures disposal of the heavenly teacher''s gate.


    He can let his subordinates work for him. Fortunately, with Shoutao and Qiao wanshen, he can rest assured.


    This time back home, it was already more than one o''clock in the morning.


    Open the door to find that Tong Yaya has not slept, she is wearing a very lovely rabbit pajamas, is a pair of smooth long legs, bored to chase TV series.


    "Brother, you are back at last! Hee hee. "


    Tong Yaya saw Su Ye coming back. He was so excited that he didn''t have time to wear slippers and step on the carpet.


    "You don''t go to bed so late?"


    Su night once smelled this little girl body light fragrance, fragrant but person.


    "You said you were going home tonight. I''ll wait for you to come back. My father just went to bed. He saw a lot of patients in the clinic today. I think he''s exhausted. "


    Tong Yaya said very cleverly what happened at home today, as if he could not wait to share it.


    Su Ye secretly feels guilty. He has been busy with his own affairs all this time, and has no time to accompany his family. Now he suddenly hears Tong Yaya''s nagging words, and suddenly feels a burst of softness in his heart.


    "I should have been more with you."


    "Isn''t it? Every time it''s a casual talk, and then it disappears for several days. " Tong Yaya complained that her clean face was already showing an unhappy look.


    Su Ye touches her nose. No matter how many big things are waiting for him, the biggest thing is that her sister is not happy.


    "It''s true, of course."


    "Well, Shen Jiaqi will invite me to YeMeng resort tomorrow. She said that the senior brothers and sisters of Yanjing University will also be there. Let''s meet in advance. We''re going to start school soon. Come with me, too. "


    Tong Yaya is very happy to say that the crystal clear big eyes are full of the color of expectation.


    Su ye heard from her teacher that five students were admitted to Yanjing University in the college entrance examination last year, and Shen Jiaqi was one of them.


    It''s no surprise that Shen Jiaqi will contact Tong Yaya. After all, she came from the same school and later from the same university. It''s also right to see her in advance.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a good time." Su Ye immediately agreed to come down.


    Hearing Su Ye''s promise, Tong Yaya was overjoyed. He hugged Su Ye''s neck and jumped up.


    "Yes, yes. My brother has agreed that I can play with him tomorrow! "


    Su Ye was so shaken by her that she said, "OK. Do you need to be so happy? "


    "Oh! Hee hee Tong Yaya said again.


    Suddenly at this time, the door of Su Licheng''s room upstairs was opened, and a dignified voice came down from the building


    "Noisy. What time is it? Not sleep yet? Don''t you know your grandmother is shallow? Is there anything you can''t say tomorrow? "


    The child Ya Ya, who jumps and jumps, is so stiff that he dares not speak. He looks at Su ye and looks at each other.


    "You see, I wake up my father. Go to bed quickly!" Su Ye whispered immediately.


    Tong Yaya, like a thief, lowered his voice and said, "OK, OK, I''ll go to bed. Remember to prepare your swimsuit tomorrow. I heard that the hot spring in the resort is very big and comfortable. "


    "Hot springs?" Su ye had some accidents.


    "Of course. That''s highly recommended by sister Zheyue. I''m back in my room. Turn off the TV for me


    Tong Yaya looked at the second floor with a guilty heart. She didn''t find her father Su Licheng, but she still didn''t dare to wear slippers. She was afraid of making a sound. She quickly went back to her room with slippers in her hands.


    The next morning.


    Tong Yaya is already fully equipped, dressed very young and beautiful, also wearing big sunglasses, but also a little more goddess fan.


    Listen to Tong Yaya, these things are expensive. Qiao took her to buy them. She was reluctant to wear them. Today is the first time.


    Su Ye shakes her head and doesn''t say anything. Now he''s not short of money, so she doesn''t care if these are luxury goods. She just doesn''t know when Qiao Chengyue will be free to go shopping with Tong Yaya? Joe is the chief executive of the earth elite group. Isn''t he busy?


    "Did you get in touch with YeMeng resort? Would you like me to make a reservation? " Su ye asked.


    "No. We''re all in touch. But we have to pick up Jiaqi. She can''t get a taxi. " Tong Yaya shakes his mobile phone, which is full of information.


    "Good. Then you sit down, and we''ll set out


    This time, Su Ye didn''t let the driver drive. He chose a Porsche at home, which is neither too high nor too low. It should be just right.


    Tong Yaya sat in the co driver''s seat, ate a purple lollipop, turned on his mobile phone and began to show the way.


    Two people talk and laugh, very relaxed and happy, not long to Shen Jiaqi''s community door.


    "Sister Jiaqi, this way." Tong Yaya gets out of the car and waves quickly.


    Shen Jiaqi is very beautiful and lovely. She is a sophomore and has just learned how to dress herself. Even standing at the gate of the community, she attracts the eyes of passers-by.


    "Yaya, you are coming! You are much more beautiful than before. Tut Tut, it must be the flower of our high school. " Shen Jiaqi, carrying a small backpack, went to take Tong Yaya''s hand and said happily.


    "No, Jiaqi is really good-looking - this is my brother, Suye, our part-time driver today." Tong Yaya pulls Shen Jiaqi into the car and introduces him casually.


    "Hello."


    Shen Jiaqi looks at Su Ye. Suddenly, Su Ye is a standard handsome guy!


    Shen Jiaqi, who has just talked a lot with Tong Yaya, suddenly doesn''t know what to say when she sees Su Ye. Some of her even dare not look at Su ye more.


    "Hello. Sit tight and we''ll go. " Su ye said.


    In the car, Tong Yaya and Shen Jiaqi chat about each other. When Tong Yaya asks who else will come today, Shen Jiaqi is interested.


    "Hee hee, you can''t imagine who else will show up in the resort today."


    How can Tong Yaya guess? What''s more, she just recommended to Yanjing University. She hasn''t read it yet. After thinking about it for a long time, she can''t say a name.


    "If it''s someone else, I won''t let you guess. You must also know this person. That is Wen Mohan, the famous star now

 Chapter 211

    "Really? Really? "


    Tong Yaya''s age is just when she pursues stars. It''s only a few months since her brother became rich, so she doesn''t feel that she is close to big stars. Naturally, she still pursues stars.


    In particular, she also knew that Wen Mohan was a student sister of Yanjing University. Because she was young and beautiful, she was photographed by a classmate in a badminton match and posted a picture to the Internet, which became popular overnight.


    Later, it was signed by the entertainment company. In the past more than a year, it has been extremely popular. The traffic has been close to those top stars.


    "It''s true, of course. And this time, Wen Xue Jie took one of the representatives of the earth essence group. I heard that the earth essence group was very generous, and it also gave a lot of liquid products. Maybe we''re lucky enough to taste it today. "


    The more Shen Jiaqi said, the more excited he was. After all, the essence of the essence of the earth was not available at all, and the stores sold out of stock at once. Many people could not even buy it for a few days.


    Yesterday''s hot search headline actually said that there was a line of scalpers, specially queuing for people, and the highest price has even reached a position of tens of thousands of yuan.


    Tong Yaya is happy, and said, "I can''t imagine that the big stars even speak for the essence of the earth."


    Shen Jiaqi also thought of something and asked in a low voice: "I heard that your family and Qiao''s family have a good relationship. What is your relationship? "


    Tong Yaya was somewhat embarrassed and said, "actually, I am not sure, but in our small clinic, we can also make an exception to sell the essence of the earth. My brother has something to do with the Qiao family. "


    Tong Yaya also dared not say too much. Usually, father and elder brother would not let her mention the essence brother of the earth too much. It was also a kind of self protection.


    "Then your family is very powerful!"


    Shen Jiaqi has been studying in Yanjing all the time. Although there have been all kinds of big news in Jiangdu City, she is not at the scene. She watches it through the news.


    And every time the news reports, it is the Qiao family, it is difficult to see Su Ye''s figure clearly.


    As for those who have met Su ye, Shen Jiaqi can''t contact them, so she doesn''t know Su Ye''s real identity.


    Su Ye listened to the two girls chatting, but he didn''t interrupt.


    After driving for more than an hour, I finally arrived at YeMeng resort.


    This resort area Suzhou night listened to the mention of the people, at the same time, some people suggested that the essence of the earth was sold here, but later rejected it as inappropriate.


    In the distant night of Suzhou, you can see the Bay, which is also the nearest Bay in Donghai province. The long beach has been artificially transformed and row upon row of coconut trees have been planted. It''s a kind of sea style.


    After entering from the gate, I found that it was more beautiful and spacious, with lots of green plants, and many staff members were waiting for it.


    Just after checking in, Shen Jiaqi received a phone call, after listening to it, she was even more excited.


    "Yaya, get dressed. Wen Mohan, they have been basking in the sun and soaking in hot springs outside. Hurry up. "


    "Really? Great. Brother, you remember to change your clothes and start right away


    Tong Yaya is also very happy to hear this, and hastens Su ye to change her clothes and shoes.


    "Good, good. I''ll be quick! "


    Su night this time is mainly to accompany sister out to play, as long as sister happy, he will have to accompany.


    When Su Ye changed into the beach casual clothes that Tong Yaya had prepared for him, how did she feel a little out of shape? This time, he hit the real spirit eight in tianshimen. No matter his height or weight, he has changed. Now he is nearly one meter eight.


    But now Su Ye doesn''t have time to find the right one, so just let it go.


    When they came to the Bay, they saw that there were already a group of people in the VIP area. The beach is artificial, so it is very clean and beautiful. Several large swimming pools have been built on the beach. The water is crystal clear, and there are many young men and women swimming in it.


    In the back of the swimming pool, there are exotic bathing hot springs.


    Just these designs are enough to satisfy all the guests. If you want to be bold and unconstrained, you can swim in the bay. If you are afraid that the sea water is not clean, you can swim in the pool. If you are tired or don''t adapt to the cold water, there are artificial hot springs.


    Su Ye sighed: "VIP service is really unusual!"


    Because Shen Jiaqi is a student of Yanjing University. Naturally, she knows Wen Mohan and others. When the students who are playing see Shen Jiaqi, they wave from afar to let them pass.


    "Jiaqi, why are you here now! We''ll have two red wines! " There are female students said with a smile.


    "Come on, come on! I''d like to introduce you to Tong Yaya and Su ye, two of our recommended freshmen from Yanjing University Shen Jiaqi takes Tong Yaya''s little hand and introduces it to you.


    There were more than ten people present, all young people. When they saw that Su ye and Tong Yaya were beautiful men and women, especially Tong Yaya, who was pure and beautiful, very pleased the boys. Many people immediately clapped their hands to welcome them.


    "This girl is mine. No one is allowed to rob her!" A dark boy laughed and said.


    "Yaya, don''t pay attention to him. This is Huang Hualiang''s virtue."


    Shen Jiaqi gave him a white look and continued to introduce him.


    Su Ye glances at Huang Hualiang. He only wears a pair of colorful beach pants, and his whole body muscles show off. He is the best of all. Seeing that he breathes and breathes very rhythmically, he has practiced his internal skills.


    This kind of person must be a man of the year in the school. No wonder they are so gorgeous when they meet each other.


    "Huang Hualiang, you can cheat girls. If you are abroad, you are destined to be single all your life."


    The speaker is a handsome boy with golden hair, more than 1.9 meters tall, wearing a shirt, with a lot of English letters tattooed on the back of his hand. Others call him mark Zhou. He is a rich second generation returned from studying abroad.


    This week mark is the most popular one among girls. He seems to be talking about some of his experiences abroad, which makes many students fascinated and amused from time to time.


    Huang Hualiang was choked, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the relationship between mark and Zhou was extraordinary. The red wine in front of him was given directly to mark by a manager of the resort.


    After a round of introduction, Shen Jiaqi reached out and pointed to a pretty figure not far away who was talking on the phone


    "Sister Wen is on the phone. I''ll introduce her to you when she comes back."


    Ten minutes passed before Wen finished the call.


    Wen Mohan is really a big star. Even her temperament is different from others. She is 1.68 meters tall, forward and backward. She has a very good figure. It can be seen that she exercises regularly.


    She has a melon face, full of youthful vitality, a smile is exuding endless charm.


    Originally, there was some haze on her face. When she saw a new person joining, she immediately squeezed out a smile and took the initiative to say hello, without any airs.


    "Sister Wen Xue, this is Tong Yaya and Su Ye. They are all freshmen recommended to our university, but they are all your fans. " Shen Jiaqi said.


    "Hello, I''m Wen Mohan. I''ll be familiar with it in the future. "


    Wen Mo Han is generous and generous. He takes the initiative to hug Tong ya, which makes many boys envious and feast their eyes.


    When Wen Mo Han looks at Su ye, he is a little stunned. He seems to have heard Su Ye''s name somewhere, but he can''t remember it for a moment.


    After getting acquainted with each other for a while, we gradually got together.


    Su Ye is more taciturn. Others think that he hasn''t come in yet, so he doesn''t ask for anything.


    It''s Tong Yaya who is worried that Su ye will be left out in the cold. He sits beside her all the time.


    "Go and play with them! You don''t have to accompany me all the time. I think there are many projects here. I''ll take a bath, do a full body spa, and do my hair again. " Su ye saw that the service here was very considerate. She had all kinds of manicures and eyebrows, so she just made a few, which could be regarded as passing the time.


    Tong Yaya saw that his brother had something to do, so he was relieved to play with the big stars.


    "Sister Wen Xue, are you not feeling well?" Tong Yaya paid close attention to the big star, saw her frown many times, can''t help but care.


    "It''s OK. Business matters have been handled by someone." Wen Mo sighed.


    Mark Chou put down his wine glass and said, "what''s the matter? If you need help, I have some contacts in Jiangdu! Maybe it can help. "

 Chapter 212

    "That''s right. Mark Zhou''s contacts in Jiangdu City are unusual. He can help you with everything. It must be right to find him."


    There are two boys next to him, who have seen for themselves how strong mark Zhou''s contacts are.


    Take this party as an example. Originally, the Coconut Dream resort had been fully reserved, and there was no place at all. But I didn''t expect that Mark would make a phone call on Monday and make a place in less than half an hour.


    Mark Zhou gave a hearty smile and said, "this time I came back from abroad and gave some business suggestions to my family, which made my uncles look up to me. I met some friends at the Bauhinia Wine Fair some time ago. "


    All the people present are the second generation of rich people. Naturally, they have heard of the Bauhinia reception.


    Shen Jiaqi opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "are you talking about the Bauhinia Wine Fair held in Chenjia villa last Friday?"


    "Yes, that''s it. I''m here as a guest." Mark Zhou a handsome smile, see nearby people cast envious eyes let him very satisfied.


    "My God! At the Bauhinia Wine Fair, I heard that all the guests were rich or expensive. I heard that the Chen family had business relations with Qiao group. That night, the Qiao family also sent two representatives to attend Shen Jiaqi said quickly.


    "Miss Qiao Zheyue was going to come that night, but she couldn''t come for something."


    Mark Zhou believed that these words were enough to show his personal relationship. Then he asked, "what''s the problem you''re facing, Wen Xuemei? Let''s talk about it! Maybe that''s what I said


    Wen Mohan did not expect that mark Zhou, who came back from studying abroad, had some connections, but her affairs could not be settled by several contacts. She thought about it and did not say anything.


    "Well, today is a holiday. It doesn''t matter! "


    Everyone was disappointed and didn''t say much about it. The big stars knew so many people. If they couldn''t deal with them, they would just join in.


    But Tong Yaya didn''t seem to recognize this meaning. Seeing that her idol was unhappy, she continued to care


    "Sister Wen Xue, are you really OK? If you tell me, my brother knows a lot of people, and he can certainly help you - don''t you think so, brother? "


    Su Ye is now comfortably lying next to him for a massage, and a professional barber is helping him trim his long hair. Unexpectedly, his sister called him at this time.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Tong Yaya calling Su ye now, I''m afraid this group of people would almost ignore the existence of Su Ye.


    Su Ye listened all the time, but he didn''t want to pay attention. He could only reply:


    "If I can, I will. But they are big stars, and she can''t solve them. Don''t make such a fuss


    Hearing Su Ye''s merciless words, many people''s faces showed an unpleasant look.


    They think that even if they can''t help, at least let Wen Mohan know that they will always stand behind her and support her.


    Mark Zhou''s face is even more heavy, his goal is Wen Mo Han, if he can show his responsibility and strength in front of Wen Mo Han, it will definitely shorten the distance between him and Wen Mo Han.


    What''s more, Wen Mohan must be very busy at ordinary times. It''s hard to get together now, and there won''t be such an opportunity in the future.


    Mark Zhou immediately said to Su ye in a cold voice, "Why are you so indifferent? What do you mean by bluffing? Hum, the Chinese people are just too indifferent. Unlike when I was abroad, everyone helped each other. I have made many sincere friends since I studied abroad in recent years. "


    Pretend to be cool. What a Shen Jiaqi, really, is that everyone brought us, like a dog, like woodlouse. There are also a few girls complain out in a low voice.


    Although it is not enough to say it out loud, it can be heard by several nearby people.


    Look at the Su night at this moment, it seems that no nail repair has been done. What projects should be done again and again, looking more like a woodlouse.


    Mark Chou glanced at Su Yeh contemptuously and stopped talking. Instead, he said to Wen Mohan in a deep voice:


    "Wen Xuemei, what''s the matter? Do you think I can''t help you, too? "


    In this way, the scene is a bit of gunpowder, not to mention it.


    Wen Mo Han said reluctantly: "in fact, there is no big deal, that is what I was already the earth media company signed the endorsement of the essence of the earth seven points of the last word. It''s already been discussed. Three days ago, it was supposed to sign the contract, but their news manager suddenly said no. It''s useless for me to say anything. I finally heard that the other party wanted to change people. "


    After hearing this, there was a silence, because they really didn''t understand the signing of the contract. What''s more, it seems that there is no temporary replacement in this industry.


    Tong Yaya heard the key message and whispered, "are you signing the essence of the earth?"


    Wen Mohan nodded and smiled bitterly. He said, "it''s just the endorsement of the program at seven p.m., not the image spokesman of the essence of the earth. I don''t have that qualification. "


    "Anyway, the essence of the earth is so hot now, even if it''s a program endorsement, if you operate well, it will be enough to make you strive for further improvement. That''s not a lot of opportunities. " Mark Zhou said.


    Wen Mohan sighed and said, "yes! The company has been working very hard. They inquired that Mr. Xun would come here for a holiday today, so I came yesterday. I want to talk with you all the time to see if there can be a turn for the better. "


    "Oh? Is that chief information officer here? "


    Mark Chou immediately came to the spirit, if he really can''t find people in other places, but in YeMeng resort, his contacts are extraordinary.


    "It''s easy here. My father and the second largest shareholder of the resort are friends for many years. I''ll call the manager and ask him to check immediately. I''d like to see what the news is all about. "


    Mark Zhou said that he took off his sunglasses, threw them to his position, picked up his cell phone and dialed out.


    After a while, the other party answered. Mark Zhou was not polite, and his tone was tough. He said directly to the manager, "find the information manager, that is, the information manager of Dadi media, and ask him to come to me immediately. Don''t talk nonsense, just say that a friend is looking for him. If he doesn''t come, he''ll be sorry and hang up! "


    After that, mark Zhou looked at Wen Mo Han as if he had invited Gong. He raised his mouth slightly and said:


    "Don''t worry, it''s done! Let alone in this small Jiangdu City, even in the Mordor and the emperor, I can do things well with one phone call. I just said it, it''s a matter of one sentence! "


    Several of them raised their thumbs to mark Chou and praised him


    "Handsome! How handsome


    "It seems that mark Zhou has a way. He can do it with one phone call! Sister Wen Xue, you don''t have to worry. You''d better think about how to thank mark Zhou! Ha ha


    Everyone was laughing, but Wen Mohan''s face was not so good-looking.


    She has run out of contacts, but she plans to ask for information in a low voice this time. In general, mark made this call this week. I''m afraid there is no way out.


    Tong Yaya sneaks up to Su ye and sees that Su Ye is enjoying artificial shampoo and massage. She feels so comfortable that she is about to fall asleep. She asks angrily:


    "Brother, why don''t you worry at all? Do you know the news manager of earth media? Is it the earth elite group?


    Su Ye didn''t open her eyes, and said leisurely:


    "No! I don''t know where the people are


    Sue night did not lie. Although the essence group of the earth was his, he never attended a few banquets, and had no time to know the CEO of each company.


    To tell you the truth, it is the first time that he heard the two names of Dadi media and Xunzhong.


    At this time, I suddenly saw four men in suits coming here with walkie talkie in hand. They are two meters tall, stand out from the crowd, and the pace of vigorous, sharp eyes, obviously trained bodyguards.


    "Who''s the one who wants to talk to us?" One of the front bodyguards snapped.


    When Mark Zhou saw that the other party was not good at coming, he immediately stood up and said, "a few friends, I''m from the Zhou family of the trade terminal. Who are you?"


    "Go away! What the hell''s the matter with you? Another piece of crap, I''ll smack you! "


    The current bodyguard is very fierce, eyes glaring, reaching out to mark, sharp momentum forced mark to sit back.


    At this time, the bodyguard looked at Wen Mohan and said in a cold voice:


    "Our chief information officer made it very clear to you on the phone just now. Since you still want to talk about it, please go to the general manager''s room to talk about it. Big star, let''s go

 Chapter 213

    "You''ve gone too far!"


    Wen Mohan saw that the four bodyguards were domineering and rude, and asked her to go to the room of the chief information officer to talk about it, which would never have a good result.


    Because when she was asked to inquire these days, she also heard some scandals about Xunzhong. It was another actress who accepted Xunzhong''s hidden rules, so she changed her mind and changed her endorsement.


    Just now, when she called Xun Zong, Xun Zong was already lustful. She was asked to stay with her for three nights, so the endorsement contract could be discussed, and Wen Mohan immediately hung up.


    Now the four bodyguards asked her to go to the general room. What''s the result? Do you still have to think about it?


    Wen Mohan could only swallow his anger and said, "please go back and tell Mr. Xun. I don''t need this endorsement any more. I''m sorry to disturb you just now. I hope you''ll forgive me. Let''s go


    The bodyguard who took the lead was a little impatient and said in a cold voice: "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Now we always let you go, so you''ll go. Don''t make us do it, or you''ll be embarrassed, you know? Follow me quickly


    The words were so aggressive that all the students around were annoyed. However, seeing that the four bodyguards were so fierce, they did not dare to say anything.


    Mark Zhou immediately called for help and said quickly: "please pay attention to it. Our Zhou family is not easy to get into trouble. You don''t know me. Should you know manager he here? I''ll let him out right away. "


    Huang Hualiang also moved his muscles. He said in a deep voice, "don''t mess around in the resort. Sister Wen is the goddess of Yanjing University. Do you know how many fans she has? If anything happens, it will be you. "


    But these words angered the four bodyguards.


    Leading bodyguards to Huang Hualiang "bang" is a kick fly out, hit next to the sun chair also smashed to the ground.


    "What do you dare to take care of our general affairs?"


    As the bodyguard said, he gave mark Zhou another hard slap and grabbed mark Zhou''s mobile phone. Without looking at it, he threw it into the hot spring nearby and plopped into the water.


    "Do you call someone who is called NIMA? The boss of this dilapidated resort always calls brother Xun when he sees us. Without our permission, this resort will not open. You still call people? Get out of here! "


    The leading bodyguard is fierce and fierce. He glares and finally falls on Wen Mohan''s face. Seeing that Wen Mohan has already been scared out of color, which makes the leading bodyguard feel more proud.


    This group of soft eggs are still the same as those who didn''t have eyes in the past. As long as the means are very hot, no one dares to speak.


    "Miss Wen, you are not leaving. Do you really want me to invite you?"


    Wen Mohan''s tears almost came out. She knew that it was useless for her to ask anyone again, because the background of the news was too big.


    There was no one in the audience who dared to speak for fear of offending the fierce bodyguard.


    Just at this time, suddenly heard a crisp female voice, some afraid to cry: "brother, brother! Help sister Wen, they are all beating people. That''s too much. That news is not a good thing. Sister Wen Xuejie is going to be bullied. "


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the past, and found that Tong Yaya was rocking Su ye on the bench.


    This sentence, clearly is to let Su night tube a tube.


    The leading bodyguard was angry in an instant. Now he is so domineering that some people dare to disobey him


    "Are you talking, little bitch? Looking for a cigarette


    Su Ye suddenly opened his eyes, and a flash of killing thought flashed by. He sat up slowly and said coldly


    "Kneel down and apologize! Maybe you can live! "


    "What is it?"


    The leading bodyguard looks at Su Ye. It seems that he can''t believe he heard it. These students are so naive that they don''t really think that with this 18 tier star, they can be fearless, right?


    "You are tired of living!"


    The leading bodyguard swearing, directly rushed to the past, facing Su Ye is a hard foot.


    Bang!!


    Just as he raised his foot, a loud noise came out. Everyone felt that the leader bodyguard fell to the ground.


    Su Ye stepped on the back of the head of the leading bodyguard and pressed the other side''s head into the hot spring.


    Gudu gudu, the leading bodyguard is constantly struggling in the water, but he can''t shake Su Ye''s feet, so he can only keep choking the water.


    All of a sudden, the change was so sudden that everyone in the audience couldn''t react. Even the screams of the girls didn''t stop.


    "Let go of brother Zhang."


    When the other three bodyguards saw this, they had no time to rush up.


    Usually when they bully others, they will also encounter resistance, so the three people cooperate with each other tacit understanding, two to Su ye, one to save people.


    But as soon as they got close, there was another flower in front of them. There were three dull sounds, and they fell into the hot spring together, plopping and choking.


    The three bodyguards climbed out of the water like drowned chickens, convulsed all over, and breathed in pain.


    Tong Yaya stood up straight, his hands akimbo, and scolded


    "If you still want to fight with my brother, you don''t want to know who my brother is. Hum! Do you dare to bully sister Wen in the future? "


    The three bodyguards knew that they had met an expert and kept waving their hands in the water, begging for mercy in pain


    "No, No."


    Tong Yaya was still a little soft hearted. Seeing that the leading bodyguard was about to suffocate, he said, "brother, let them go. They should not dare! "


    Su Ye doesn''t want to settle accounts with several bodyguards. After all, it''s the news manager who is behind him. It''s not good to kill someone in front of such a student, so she kicks the leader bodyguard two meters. Although the leader bodyguard is in great pain, he doesn''t want to be choked to death.


    "Go and bring your news to me."


    The bodyguards were angry and scared when they heard the news. They didn''t care so much. They went back to report the news.


    Far away, Su ye said: "if you still want to do it, find more people and solve it at one time!"


    The four bodyguards were all in a daze, but they didn''t dare to stay at all. They continued to flee back to the hotel and reported to the police.


    As soon as the four of them left, the whole room seemed to be quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Su Ye. Unexpectedly, Su ye would still have martial arts skills and beat the four bodyguards down.


    However, no one cheered for Su ye at this time. They knew that more trouble was coming soon. When the four bodyguards went back, the news manager would be furious. What would they do?


    "Come on! Let''s go. Let''s drive. I''ll take care of it! " Wen Mohan was the first to stand up and let everyone go.


    "Yes, let''s go." Several students already want to run. Now they have no psychological burden after listening to Wen Mohan.


    Mark Chou''s face was not good. He gritted his teeth and said, "you go. I''ll stay with her. You go out from behind, don''t say it, and don''t look back. "


    "What do you do? If you want to go together, I think those thugs are very good. " Huang Hualiang also said.


    "It''s time. It''s a big deal. I''ll take care of it. I''ve asked my father to inform the Bureau. They dare not kill me. Let''s go


    At this time, mark Zhou was still a bit loyal. He pointed to Su ye and Tong Yaya and said, "you two go too. Hurry up!"


    "I won''t go, and I''ll stay to solve the problem." Su Ye is a little calm.


    Mark Chou was impatient and said in a sharp voice, "do you know who you are offending? Do you really think you can solve it with those two brute forces? If you hadn''t just started, it wouldn''t have become so serious. Hurry up, do you hear me? "


    Although he has just been on the phone for a short time, he has already heard about the news from Dadi media. He can''t be bothered at all. Now, I''m afraid there''s no way to make the news calm.


    If it''s something else, mark Chou doesn''t want to talk about it at all, but he''s determined to pursue Wen Mohan. How can he leave at this time.


    Su Ye just shakes her head, pulls her sister Tong Yaya to sit down, and does not let her sister be frightened. Then she slowly says:


    "It''s not su Ye''s style to flinch in the face of battle. I don''t care if you want to leave or stay."


    Mark Chou gritted his teeth in anger and said, "I want you to be brave. Don''t kneel down and ask me to help you for a while."

 Chapter 214

    See Su Ye determined to stay, we also have no time to persuade.


    There are several students have been a pale face to go first, the rest do not go have to take out their mobile phones began to call for help.


    Even Shen Jiaqi took out the phone and called for help. Most of these students are the second generation of rich people. If there is anything, they can certainly call some people.


    However, far water can not save near fire, even if they know someone, there is no way to come.


    What''s more, when those people heard that the other party was "the news General Manager of earth media", they all reprimanded one after another, asking them to make an apology immediately and not to think about causing trouble.


    "What to do? My father said that this news can''t be provoked. Let''s leave it alone! "


    "My tutor asked, and he also said don''t provoke people from Dadi media in Jiangdu. It''s no use calling the police here. "


    Even when Wen Mohan called, she was directly hung up by the other party. As a result, she was told that she had to deal with the matter by herself. Her agency was too small. If she was questioned, it would close in a few days.


    All of them had nothing to do, and when they saw Su Ye sitting there, they were even more angry.


    If it wasn''t for Su ye, they would have time to apologize later. Now they have already started. I''m afraid none of them can escape, and they will also affect their own family.


    It''s hard for the family to produce a student of Yanjing University, who is usually the capital to show off in the family. Now I can''t imagine that he has caused such a big trouble.


    Everyone who calls for help is scolded.


    "Just now, Su ye, you shouldn''t start beating people. There are two natures of swearing and starting. You did it first, you


    "If we tell Xun that we can deal with it, what should we do now? People will ask for millions of compensation soon. Can you afford it? "


    "I said Shen Jiaqi for a long time. I don''t want everyone to come here. Today was a good holiday, I knew I would not come! What now? What do you say? "


    "What time is it now? What''s the use of saying this? Didn''t Huang Hualiang just do it?"


    "Shit. I just didn''t let them take elder martial sister Wen? And I''m just pushing. Suye is fighting to death. Can it be the same? "


    Several people complained on the spot, especially mark Zhou.


    But they couldn''t say a few words, because a group of people came out of the hotel in front of them. They were all wearing suits and shoes. They certainly didn''t come here to take a bath.


    And in front of the limp walking two people in the lead, is clearly just hit two bodyguards.


    This group of people must be the general manager.


    "They''re coming, they''re coming!" Huang Hualiang was the first to call out.


    There were at least more than 30 people in this group, and they were all very tough and fierce. Even if they were far away, they could feel the arrogance.


    Walking in the middle of the man is different, he is wearing a bathrobe, the foot is a pair of slippers, but the hands of the gold watch, the chest of the big gold chain did not fall, far also see a few flashes of light.


    I don''t have to think much about it. I''m sure it''s the general manager.


    Wearing sunglasses, he walked impatiently while touching his chin, showing a ferocious expression. From time to time, he talked to another boss beside him, as if he could not wait to see who was so brave to offend him.


    "Mr. Xun, Mr. Xun, I''m sorry."


    Wen Mohan was the first to greet him, and his pretty face had no color.


    As an artist, she needs to be able to keep her figure. From the back, her figure is very thin, and it seems that she can''t bear the next storm.


    As for mark Zhou, Huang Hualiang and others, now they can only stand aside and dare not speak more.


    News always a cold smile, seems not angry, up and down looked at Wen Mo Han, today Wen Mo Han dressed is quite cool, hot.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you? "


    Wen Mohan''s voice trembled, and he replied, "I''m all wrong. I shouldn''t offend you. I apologize to you. I''m sorry to Mr. Xun. My friend and your bodyguard have started. I''ll accompany you as much as possible. I''ll accompany you twice. "


    Xun Zong reached out and patted Wen Mo Han''s little face gently. The smile on his face gradually disappeared and he said:


    "Do you know where this is? Just a word of compensation and it''s over? Do you think I''m short of money? Huh? You son of a bitch, even if the boss of your company saw me, he would have to be humble. If I asked him to stand, he would have to stand. If I asked him to kneel, he would have to kneel. You son of a bitch, you pretend to be pure in front of me? Get out of here! Who just hit my man? "


    "Mr. Xun, Mr. Xun. This is a group of students, they are not sensible. Don''t worry about them. " Wen Mo Han said with trembling voice.


    "You think I''ll let you go? If you send it to me today, you won''t be able to run away. If you even want to be proud of me, how can I lead people in the future? Do I still have the image of big brother in front of my friends? Get out of here


    The news General angrily drinks, pushes Wen Mohan to the side, pushes Wen Mohan to the ground directly.


    Mark Zhou and Shen Jiaqi met, subconsciously went to help Wen Mohan up.


    Mark Zhou said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do? I''m telling you, there are cameras everywhere. Don''t mess around. We''re not the ones who just started beating you. If you want revenge, you can find him. "


    Mark Zhou pointed at Su Ye.


    He had already made up his mind. It was su ye who did it. It had nothing to do with them.


    Instead of being beaten together, it''s better to let Suye be beaten. Just now Suye is so arrogant, it should also make Suye suffer. Moreover, it''s Suye''s fault. Mark Zhou thinks he has done nothing wrong.


    The two bodyguards standing next to Mr. Xun had been looking for Su ye for a long time


    "Mr. Xun, that''s him. He''s the one who hit our brother. "


    "He also said that he asked Mr. Xun to find more people and didn''t pay attention to you at all."


    Su Ye shrugged at this time and stood up from his position. He didn''t mean to fall at the end of the crowd, but Wen Mohan had to stand in front of them.


    Su Ye looks at the news manager and asks, "I''m Su Ye. Don''t you know me?"


    Xun is always in a daze at first. He really doesn''t think that Su Ye''s first sentence is to say this. He looks at Su ye through his sunglasses and has never seen this person.


    Next to Wen Mohan, mark Zhou and others were disappointed. When did they even ask such questions?


    Xun Zong took a look and decided he didn''t know him. He said angrily


    "Who the hell are you? I know your father! I''ll kill him


    The thugs around him could not wait for a long time. With a roar, more than a dozen thugs rushed up directly.


    "To die!"


    Su night a cold drink, volley to the front of the hot spring is a hard shot.


    Boom!


    A three meter high spray splashed like a waterfall and shot it hard.


    Bang bang!


    More than a dozen thugs in front of them were all shot, and even the boards standing at their feet were thrown away.


    The scene, as if it was the place where it had been, was barren of grass!


    All of a sudden, these thugs fell to the ground one after another and screamed.


    "Ah, it''s him. Su ye, Su ye... It''s Mr. Su! "


    All of a sudden, another boss standing next to the general manager screamed, as if he thought of something.


    He seized Mr. Xun with a trembling hand and said incoherently, "Mr. Su, he is Mr. Su. You killed me this time. "


    Before I finished speaking, I knelt down with a plop!


    "Mr. Lin, what do you say, Mr. Su? What are you doing on your knees? " News is always a little surprised. I didn''t expect Su ye to play so well.


    "How many Mr. Su are there in Jiangdu? You son of a bitch, you are looking for death

 Chapter 215

    "Stop it! All on your knees


    Kneeling on the ground, Mr. Lin was pale and bloodless. He stopped the thugs who had to rush forward.


    "Mr. Su, villain Lin liangle, is the person in charge of Changlong real estate. If I offend Mr. Su, I should beat him. All of you kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake."


    These thugs also have some insight. Seeing Su Ye fly so many people with just one move, the strong wind swept over, which is clearly the performance of practicing powerful Qigong.


    Although these bodyguards will try their best to practice, they are far from Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s skill is enough to be a master.


    So hearing the shouting voice of President Lin, these thugs all stepped back wisely and did not dare to continue to fight. But they are all the people in charge of information. They don''t really listen to Lin liangle kneel down in public.


    Wen Mohan has just said that "Mr. Su is her boyfriend". How can his business partner be fooled?


    He saw Lin liangle kneel down and scolded: "what are you afraid of? A warrior scares you like this? A disgrace. What are you afraid of in Laozi''s Jiangdu City? Which is Mr. Su? "


    Lin liangle trembled and said, "he is really Mr. Su!"


    "Are you out of your mind? So Mr. Su would be this guy? I''m still Joe Kairui! Boy, I don''t care what you are. If you offend me today, Zeng qingxun can''t leave. " The news General shrieked, also reported his name.


    This sudden change on the scene is unexpected. Wen Mohan, mark Zhou, Shen Jiaqi and others look at Su ye one after another. Is Su Ye really the "Mr. Su" in the rumor?


    Especially Wen Mohan, she just said that Mr. Su is her underground boyfriend? How do you think Su Ye doesn''t look like the legendary underground dragon head?


    Not to mention Wen Mo Han, other students also don''t believe it. They have heard of Mr. Su''s name in Jiangdu City, which is accompanied by the title of "underground leader" every time.


    In their impression, the people who can be worthy of this kind of reputation are often fierce men who have gone through many vicissitudes. They are muscular and tattooed with dragons. There are also many scars, scars and even bullet scars. Their eyes are enough to kill people.


    This kind of underground hero should have a cigarette smell with his mouth open. He goes in and out with countless bodyguards, who are all in black suits and wearing sunglasses, and will pull out a pistol from his waist to kill at any time.


    That''s the underground leader in their mind, Mr. Su.


    In front of this Su ye, although he knows Kung Fu, there is nothing strange about it. They also have a department specialized in martial arts in Yanjing University. Huang Hualiang was still in this department when he was a freshman, but later he failed the exam and was kicked out of this department by his coach.


    Is Su Ye pretending to be Mr. Su in the rumor?


    But how can this be pretended? Su Ye''s hot spring clothes are still wet, and her smile is sunny and handsome. Next to her is a school flower level sister.


    This kind of collocation means that none of them will believe it, which is 100 times less credible than Wen Mohan''s posing as Mr. Su''s girlfriend.


    "This guy is really pretending to be Mr. Su?"


    "But why did the man kneel down? But what kind of martial arts is Su Ye just now? Is his Qigong too powerful? "


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to so much, and he didn''t continue to do it. Instead, he looked at the news and said in a deep voice: "Zeng qingxun, I''ll give you time to call people. I want to see who has so much courage to support you in Jiangdu City."


    "Well, boy. Don''t be wild. You wait for me. "


    Zeng qingxun took out his mobile phone and immediately made a call. As soon as the other party got through, he said in a loud voice: "brother Wang, something happened to my brother. It''s in your Coconut Dream resort. You call the thugs right away. Brother, I''ve been beaten. It depends on this time... "


    As Zeng qingxun spoke, Lin liangle, who was kneeling on the ground, got up in a panic and grabbed Zeng qingxun''s mobile phone, almost crying out:


    "Brother Wang, help. We''ve offended Mr. Su. It''s Mr. Su. He should be playing with his classmates. This son of a bitch Zeng qingxun asked someone to beat Mr. Su. Come on. "


    Zeng qingxun was very angry and grabbed the mobile phone back.


    "What are you scared of? Hello, brother Wang. You''ll be right here


    A flustered voice came from the other end of the mobile phone and said in a panic: "don''t do it. Don''t do it. We''ll come right away. My grandfather and I will be right here


    Zeng qingxun was immediately overjoyed when he heard that his brother Wang was the second youngest member of the Wang family. He was in charge of several media companies. The grandfather of Wang Er Shao is even more wonderful. That''s the famous Wang XINGRAN.


    Wang Xing was originally retired, but later he worked with the Qiao family, and Lin Zhenhai, four Wang Ye and others to run the essence group of the earth. In Jiangdu City and even the whole East China Sea, it was also a figure of the eye.


    These days, Zeng qingxun and Wang Ershao have joined forces to open a media company called Dadi. Naturally, they are also famous in Jiangdu City.


    At this time, Tong Yaya''s mobile phone rings. She looks at her name and says to Su ye:


    "Brother, it''s sister Zheyue."


    After that, he immediately connected the phone, connected the phone in front of the public, said a few words, and then hung up.


    "Brother, sister Zheyue will be here soon."


    Su Ye frowned and said, "why is she here? You told her? "


    "I saw that they were very afraid of the news and were looking for help, so I sent a message to ask sister Zheyue a few words. I can''t believe she''s coming right away. " Tong Yaya vomits his little tongue and seems to care about the trouble to Qiao Zheyue.


    During the conversation, many people rushed out of the hotel one after another. Some of these people were onlookers, and some came to help when they received the news.


    At this time, all of a sudden, I heard a roaring sound from the sky. Unexpectedly, two helicopters flew directly over.


    When circling in the middle of the sky, people can see clearly the font on the top, actually it is the helicopter of the earth essence group. Everyone''s heart is booming. They all know that the essence group of the earth is not simple. The people who can take this helicopter are even more simple.


    Zeng qingxun is a little suspicious at the moment, and his face is not good-looking, because he knows what relationship he has with Wang''s two children. He looks like a brother, and he also runs Dadi media company together.


    In fact, Zeng qingxun only accounts for 12% of the shares of Dadi media. It seems that he is worth more than 100 million yuan, but he is nothing in front of the Wang family.


    So he''s a little worried about gain and loss. Is Wang Er Shao so righteous that he directly flew a helicopter? But it can''t be so fast. It takes more than ten minutes to fly straight from the downtown to the resort.


    How can I hang up for two or three minutes and get there?


    Zeng qingxun takes another look at Lin liangle, who is still kneeling on one side, and his heart is even more bottomless. Su Ye is not old, so how can he be so calm? It doesn''t look like a fake at all.


    At this time, the two helicopters had circled and landed on the apron.


    From a distance, it was true that someone came down, and came directly to this side.


    "Who is it? Who is it?"


    "There are not many people here, less than ten people. The woman in front seems to be familiar. Is she an artist from elder martial sister Wen Mohan''s company?"


    The group got closer and closer, and finally they could see each other''s faces clearly.


    I only saw the beauty walking in the middle with long hair, wearing professional clothes, sketching out her perfect figure. I don''t know whether it''s the wind of the bay or walking too fast. Her long hair floats like seaweed, revealing a bit of coldness.


    As she walked over, she took off her glasses, and a beautiful face suddenly appeared. The noble, cold and repellent temperament could not be imitated.


    Even if the atmosphere of the scene is full of the smell of fire medicine, when everyone saw her face, they all opened their mouths slightly and exhaled softly. This is the real goddess.


    "Joe, break the moon! It''s really Joe

 Chapter 216

    "Yes, I saw her on TV."


    "Who can ride the helicopter of the earth elite group, not who else is she?"


    "But how did she come? Is the earth media the company of the earth elite group?


    All of a sudden, a panic voice of speculation sounded, everyone''s heart is afraid and at ease.


    What I''m afraid of is that now Qiao Zheyue is here. No matter how many people you have, there is no possibility of any change in this matter. In Jiangdu City and even the whole Donghai Province, Qiao Zheyue''s three words are enough to decide anything.


    It''s reassuring that Lin liangle, who is still kneeling on the side of Wen Mohan and mark Zhou, knows that Qiao Zheyue will at least not be beaten. Qiao Zheyue is the president of the company, also known as the national goddess, so he won''t use violence against them, will he?


    At the moment, the most flustered is Zeng qingxun. He knows that he has no chance to contact Qiao Zheyue. He tried every means to join the earth media, but also want to one day be able to attend a senior reception, get to know the real big family of Qiao family.


    In particular, I heard that Qiao Zheyue is a workaholic and hasn''t made any boyfriends. If you have a chance to get Qiao Zheyue''s heart, it is to become the top class.


    Even if it''s wishful thinking, it''s good to make friends with people like Qiao Chengyue and Qiao wanshen. Any project can double his value.


    However, although daydream is doing this, but in fact he and Qiao Zheyue do not have any intersection, now Qiao Zheyue is coming, who is she for?


    Subconsciously, Zeng qingxun looked at Su ye, and suddenly he was in a cold sweat.


    Just when everyone was dead and quiet, Tong Yaya stepped forward a few steps at once, with a happy smile on his face, and waved to Qiao Zheyue and said:


    "Sister Zheyue, we are here."


    Qiao Zheyue sees that Tong Yaya and Su ye are both there, and there is no fighting at the scene. She breathes heavily.


    She did not care about the surprised eyes of others. She walked over step by step and said clearly:


    "Yaya, if you''re OK, I''m scared to death."


    Tong Yaya had no elder sister and no one to talk with since childhood. During this period of time, she had a very good relationship with Qiao Zheyue. She took Qiao Zheyue''s hand and said:


    "Don''t worry. My brother is here. I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    Just these two sentences are enough to kill.


    Unexpectedly, Qiao Zheyue came to find Tong Yaya, and looked at the people Qiao Zheyue brought. Some of them were bodyguards, some of them were shareholders, and some of them were occasionally seen in financial reports.


    These characters are standing on one side.


    With a plop, Zeng qingxun fell on his knees on the wet ground and looked at Qiao Zheyue and Tong Yaya tremblingly. His teeth were trembling and he said:


    "Mr. Joe, I''m wrong. Joe always let me go. I''m sorry. I''ll pay for it. I''ll pay for it. "


    Qiao fold month show eyebrow a wrinkly, to tell the truth, she most hate is this kind of thing, all is thankless, also don''t know to provoke Su night what, unexpectedly startled so many people.


    Qiao Zheyue didn''t answer Zeng qingxun who was kneeling. She went to Su ye and asked:


    "Su ye, what happened?"


    But at the moment, Su Ye''s face was cold, and she didn''t even look at her


    "Wait for Wang XINGRAN


    Qiao Zheyue''s pupil slightly shrinks, and her heart is thumping. She seldom sees Su ye so cold. Su Ye doesn''t talk to her like this, and even Wang XINGRAN will arrive when she hears Su Ye.


    What on earth did these people do to offend Su ye?


    Tong Yaya took Qiao Zheyue in one hand and said, "sister Zheyue, don''t pay attention to him. He has taken gunpowder. I''ll tell you what happened. Zeng qingxun, who belongs to the earth media company, should have asked Wen Mohan to speak for her and forced her to sleep with her. My brother couldn''t help it, so he hit them... "


    Joe listened to the moon and listened to it. A funny face grew pale. The earth media was the latest acquisition of the earth essence group. Wang Xingran was always responsible for media coverage. No wonder Wang Xing ran.


    It does not seem to be a big thing, but this means that the business of the essence group of the earth is not good enough. There are borers in the essence group of the earth. For a new company selling spirit liquid, the enemy in the numerous shopping malls is staring at it. If this kind of thing is exposed, the consequences can be really small.


    From the perspective of management, this is the result of her poor management.


    No wonder Su ye will be angry with her.


    Qiao Zheyue flashed countless solutions in her mind. She immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Wang XINGRAN. She was relieved to learn that Wang XINGRAN also came by helicopter.


    At the moment, Joe was worried, but the people around him were even more worried.


    "What''s going on? That''s Joe. How can he stand aside? " Several students could not help but whisper to discuss.


    "Jiaqi, who is Su ye? Even Joe is going to be respectful to him? "


    "I don''t know. My God, his name is Suye. Isn''t it really Mr. Su? How is that possible? What''s going on? "


    They don''t want to see Su ye, but they can''t explain why even Qiao Zheyue has to stand aside?


    Those bodyguards who followed Zeng qingxun also knew that the situation was serious, and they all knelt down together. This scene attracted the attention of other tourist members in the distance, and they watched it one after another.


    Zeng qingxun kept kowtowing, begging for mercy and said, "Mr. Qiao, help me. I am also part of the earth essence group. It''s all friends who make noise. Otherwise, how can I offend this, Mr. Su? "


    Lin liangle is kneeling beside him. He is angry when he hears Zeng qingxun''s words. He directly hits Zeng qingxun with his fist and scolds him for being mean and shameless.


    In a few minutes, another helicopter arrived.


    As soon as the cabin door was opened, an old man jumped down. He looked polite and wore a gray shirt. It was Lin Zhenhai. Next came a middle-aged man, some fat, some fluffy hair, it is the Wang family two less.


    They also came here in fear and did not dare to neglect.


    From a distance, people recognize Lin Zhenhai and the second young man, especially Zeng qingxun, who kneels on the ground. He just called the second young man of the Wang family.


    Originally belongs to the Savior, but now Zeng qingxun''s heart is cold, even the last trace of luck is also broken, because he knows that his level in ordinary days can''t see Lin Zhenhai, so Lin Zhenhai can''t come for him.


    Then Lin Zhenhai came here for only one purpose.


    "Mr. Su"


    Before Lin Zhenhai arrived, he called out in a loud voice. His tone was anxious and guilty. He quickly said, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. I''m late. "


    Regardless of all the people kneeling around him, he went directly through the crowd and came to Su ye, respectful and very humble.


    "Mr. Su, I heard that my subordinates didn''t have eyes and offended you. I came to punish him myself


    When people heard the words, their heads were buzzing.


    They all looked at Su ye in shock and fear. There was Qiao Zheyue in front of them, and now there is Wang XINGRAN. This sentence is enough to prove that Su Ye is the underground leader in the rumor - Mr. Su.

 Chapter 217

    The whole scene was quiet. Everyone was waiting for Su ye to speak.


    Su ye also saw people coming together, and then he looked at Wen Mohan and said, "now Mr. Wang is here, and he will do justice for you. How about the specific process, you can start to say it! "


    Wen Mohan takes a look at Su ye and Wang XINGRAN. Of course, she knows that Dadi media is a subsidiary under Wang XINGRAN''s jurisdiction. Now all the people in charge of the overall situation are here.


    "The thing is, I have drawn up a endorsement contract with Dadi media. In the past month, I have passed the audition, and I will sign the contract soon. On the day I signed the contract, Zeng qingxun of Dadi media ran into me. He temporarily asked to audition for him alone. That night, he wanted to do something wrong with me. I didn''t agree. The next day, the contract was gone. "


    At this point, Wang XINGRAN and Qiao Zheyue''s face had changed, but Wen Mohan didn''t finish, so they didn''t interrupt.


    Wen Mohan''s eyes turned to Zeng qingxun, his voice mentioned, with a bit of hatred, and said: "I''m not convinced when I don''t have a contract. I found him several times, and he asked me to accept his hidden rules several times. And it''s also a direct use of the relationship to get my company to shut down all my announcements. Today, several friends and I came here to relax. We had a verbal conflict with him, so he forced me to his room. Fortunately, Mr. Su was there


    Zeng qingxun trembled and kept kowtowing, saying, "Mr. Su, please forgive me. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I don''t know she''s your woman. If I know, even if I''m killed, I dare not rob a woman from you. "


    Su night smell speech is a frown, standing behind Qiao Zheyue and Wang XINGRAN is in the eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    Of course, they don''t believe that Wen Mohan is Su Ye''s woman. After working with Su ye for so long, Su Ye has no interest in this aspect at all. In Su Ye''s heart, there are only incomparable grand ideals.


    But Zeng qingxun had heard Wen Mohan''s words before, and now he was in a panic and didn''t think much about it, so he apologized directly.


    Qiao Zheyue and Wang XINGRAN are not angry about robbing women, but at this time, Zeng qingxun doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter and what''s wrong.


    Wang XINGRAN gritted his teeth and scolded angrily: "bastard! Your scum is simply the reputation of the essence of the earth. I can''t keep you. "


    Zeng qingxun''s body softened, and he looked at Wang XINGRAN stupidly, with deep despair in his eyes. At last, he looked at Wang''s second young family, which he and Wang''s second young family opened together.


    "Brother Wang, help me. I won''t, I won''t


    Wang''s second youngest is also self-protection, he angrily scolded: "I told you a long time ago, I don''t care what you usually do, but you must not do these things in the company. You''re trying to kill yourself, and you''re hurting me. "


    Zeng qingxun knew that today''s pass was not going to pass, so he had to let Su Ye relax and think of climbing directly in front of Su Ye.


    "Mr. Su, I have eyes without eyes..."


    Bang!!


    Su Ye kicked out and kicked Zeng qingxun ten meters away. Then she said, "you are such a moth. You almost ruined my career. Do you want me to forgive you? "


    Wen Mohan has suffered a lot during this period of time. When she saw that Zeng qingxun had such an end, she could not help saying:


    "You have your day, too. It''s a reward for evil."


    "Miss Wen, I want you to forgive me. I''ll kneel down for you, and I''ll give you a word of mouth... "


    Wenmohan see Zeng qingxun also climb over, scared her quickly hide to one side.


    Qiao Zheyue knew that this matter had been finalized. She approached Su Ye two steps and said: "Chairman, this matter happened in Dadi media company. It''s better to leave it to Mr. Wang. I believe he will give you a satisfactory answer, and I assure you that the essence of the earth will never breach of privilege again.


    Su ye turned her head and saw that Qiao Zheyue''s pretty face was full of expectation


    "Good! I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. This kind of person must make an example! Do you understand? "


    "I understand!" Joe answered.


    Wang XINGRAN naturally responded respectfully, saying: "the chairman can rest assured that I will personally supervise."


    With that, Wang XINGRAN kicked his second son''s ass and said angrily, "what are you still doing? It''s a shame to take all these people away. You don''t want to touch the earth media in the future. I''ll break your dogleg if you see another one


    "Yes." How dare the two young Wangs have half a word of dissatisfaction.


    Wang XINGRAN, regardless of the presence of others, pointed to Zeng qingxun and yelled angrily, "this son of a bitch likes to mess with others so much. Then you should lie in bed and be a eunuch for the rest of your life - take people away!"


    "Ah! No, No. Mr. Wang, I''m wrong... "


    Zeng qingxun screamed out, but he knew who was really in power in Jiangdu City. In a word, he absolutely escaped. Several bodyguards rushed up in a few steps, didn''t give him any chance to resist at all, kicked him unconscious and dragged him away.


    This series of actions were very rapid, and soon all the people were taken away, and what should be dispersed was also dispersed.


    Qiao Zheyue looked at the students who were still in a daze. With a faint smile, she said, "Chairman, do you want to go back with me or continue to party with my classmates?"


    Tong Yaya, of course, was still in his mind. He took Qiao Zheyue''s arm and said, "sister Zheyue, you should stay here and take a hot spring with us."


    Qiao Zheyue touched Tong Yaya''s head lovingly and said:


    "I also want to, but the group still has a lot of things to do. What''s more, I''m afraid you won''t have a good time if I stay here."


    Indeed, after this incident, if Qiao Zheyue stayed, I''m afraid everyone would not dare to speak.


    Su Ye''s mind at the moment is similar to what Qiao Zheyue said. He glanced at his classmates. Just this glance immediately made mark Zhou and Huang Hualiang step back and shake their hands.


    Just now, before Qiao Zheyue arrived, these two people offended Su ye in their words. Now they all bowed their heads.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. I''m sorry we didn''t say anything


    Su Ye didn''t answer them. To be honest, mark Zhou, Huang Hualiang''s role is like a mole ant in Su Ye''s eyes. He doesn''t want to worry about it at all.


    "I''ll go back, too. Yaya, what about you? "


    Tong Yaya saw that her brother was going to leave, but she was still reluctant, "let me go, too. Come out again next time. "


    With that, Tong Yaya waved to his classmates, holding Su ye in one hand and Qiao Zheyue in the other, and left bouncing away.


    Until the three of them disappeared and the helicopter circled, the students were relieved and relieved.


    Mark Zhou was even more unbearable. He fell to the ground and looked down. He was scared to pee his pants.


    If this happens at ordinary times, everyone will laugh to death, but no one can laugh at this time.


    Mark Zhou''s lips turned white, and he said, "I, I thought he was going to kill me. I was scared to death."


    Huang Hualiang''s voice trembled and he said, "he''s really an underground leader. What should I do? We have offended Mr. Su. "


    Now it''s a fight, and it''s a man of the moment. Just one sentence will make Zeng qingxun lie in bed for the rest of his life as a eunuch. What a terrible power behind this kind of words.


    But Wen Mo Han was a little calm and said, "don''t be afraid. I don''t think Mr. Su blamed us. In the future, we should be cautious. Tong Yaya Xuemei has no heart. She should speak for us. "


    Everyone looked at each other and could only hope so.


    In fact, he was right by Wen Mohan. On the helicopter, Tong Yaya really asked Su ye not to blame his classmates. Su Ye didn''t want to do anything about this group of people, so she nodded and agreed.


    At this point, Qiao Zheyue suddenly thought of something and said, "that''s right. When I came out, I heard that my brother suddenly fainted. I want to see him immediately. "

 Chapter 218

    "For no reason, why did you suddenly faint?"


    Su ye asked with concern, he now not only regards Qiao wanshen as a subordinate, but also as a friend. When he heard that he fainted, he naturally asked.


    Qiao Zheyue gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know the details. He has been looking at the gold transported back these two days. He fainted after looking at it. Now he hasn''t woken up in the hospital, but the doctor says that life is OK."


    Su Ye looks at Qiao Zheyue apologetically. Unexpectedly, Qiao wanshen has been admitted to hospital. At this time, Qiao Zheyue flies directly to deal with his affairs.


    "Don''t worry, he will be ok with me!"


    With Su Ye''s means now, as long as people are not dead, no matter what the disease is, he has a way to cure it.


    Qiao Zheyue''s heart swings slightly when she hears the words. Her eyes to Su Ye seem to have changed a little more. Su Ye is young, but it seems to give people a sense of indescribable sureness. It seems that Su ye can support her hands even when the sky collapses.


    Soon, the helicopter was back in the city.


    Tong Yaya had nothing else to do. Naturally, he went with him to visit Qiao wanshen.


    In Qiao''s manor, Qiao wanshen was still lying on the hospital bed. There was no sign of injury on the surface, as if he was asleep.


    "Here you are, Mr. Su!"


    Qiao Kairui loves his precious grandson. He''s naturally at home. He''s surprised and moved to see Su ye come to the door in person.


    There are more than a dozen other people standing behind Qiao Kairui. They are all members of the Qiao family. They are not young, and some of them are new to me.


    But Su Ye''s name is here now. Naturally, these people are respectful to Su ye and say hello one after another.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s have a look at Wan Shen first." Su ye said.


    "Yes, inside, please." Qiao Kairui quickly invites Su ye into a special ward.


    It has to be said that the Qiao family is really a big family in the upper class. Under the care of several private doctors, Qiao Wanxiang in the hospital bed has been given the best treatment. All kinds of laboratory tests and films have been published.


    However, the analysis shows that there is nothing wrong with Qiao wanshen.


    The private doctors were still in the room, but at this time, they saw that Qiao Kairui himself brought Su ye in. They were so polite and respectful that they didn''t dare to interrupt. They just stood by and watched. They were very polite.


    "Mr. Su, did my home wanshen run into evil? I don''t wake up now. " When Qiao Kairui comes into contact with the masters in this field, he will naturally think about it.


    Su Ye didn''t answer him. When she saw Qiao wanshen, Su Ye frowned. He used to get the road of "the son of heaven looks at Qi". Now, although he didn''t have that kind of eyes, he could still see something. How could Qiao wanshen have a chaotic atmosphere, as if he was trapped in a nightmare.


    He thought of reaching out to feel Qiao wanshen''s pulse, and a genuine Qi poured directly into Qiao wanshen''s whole body.


    "Strange, how could he be attacked by mental force?"


    Su Ye was surprised, because the attack of mental power was already in the realm of cultivation of the ancients. When the cultivation reached a certain level, the practitioners could open up the sea of knowledge and gather their spiritual knowledge. At that time, even with their eyes closed, they could feel everything around them.


    If we practice the method of divine knowledge at this time and gather strength, we can directly bombard the enemy''s mind. If there is too much difference in the realm, an idea can smash the enemy''s soul and kill him invisibly.


    However, it is impossible for anyone on earth to understand this way of thinking.


    These thoughts flashed by, and Su ye put one hand on Qiao wanshen''s forehead. Then he gathered his thoughts and yelled angrily


    "A little bit of noble spirit, kill all the spirits of the three realms -- evil spirits retreat!"


    Hum!!


    In Su Ye''s body, a strong wind broke out. In this very quiet and peaceful room, a strong wind was blowing around Su Ye.


    The small things placed around were overturned one after another, and the test sheets of several private doctors were scattered all over the ground.


    Everyone was surprised. How could such a demon wind suddenly come out of thin air?


    At this time, Qiao wanshen on the hospital bed screamed and sat up, as if he had just been awakened by a nightmare and was sweating all of a sudden.


    "Ah --"


    "Wake up! Master Wan Shen is awake


    "Ah! Wan Shen, how are you? Why did you faint for no reason? "


    All of a sudden, many people rushed up and asked.


    However, Qiao Kairui knew the rules and said in a loud voice, "back off! Let Mr. Su diagnose. Don''t even talk. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. Just rest a lot these days."


    Su Ye laughs. Of course, he understands this mood. He will wait for Qiao wan to have a deep rest and ask what happened.


    But after a few deep breaths, jowan took the lead.


    "Brother su. There''s something wrong with that seal. It''s the jade seal that came back from the Tianshi gate. "


    "Oh? What''s going on? " Su ye asked.


    Although a lot of gold, silver and jewels were transported back from the Heavenly Master''s gate this time, as if they were in the ancient palace, all of them were stored in the villa area, Su Ye didn''t have much interest in these things, so he gave them all to Qiao wanshen and Hui Shoutao to count.


    As for the jade seal inside, Su Ye didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Well. The jade seal was seen in the Tianlei cave of tianshimen. At that time, we didn''t care about it, so we brought it back directly. At the beginning, I thought it was just an antique. But later I thought it was wrong. Why did those old people in Datang city and Changfa City dare to block the way, want to share 50% of our spoils, and ask for this jade seal by name... "


    Qiao wanshen said that he seemed to be a little excited here. He seemed to have seen through some tricks. He continued: "when they saw brother Su, you destroyed the Heavenly Master gate, they still dare to come to seek death. It must be because there is something worthy of their risk. That''s the seal. But I don''t know what the seal will do


    Su Ye was really surprised this time. He was used to seeing all kinds of ancient artifacts, and he had made all kinds of sacred artifacts. Naturally, he had a high vision, so he didn''t care about gold and jade.


    Unexpectedly, there is a mysterious jade seal in it. It seems that it is worth seeing.


    "It''s impossible for you to lie still like this. Take me to have a look." Su ye said.


    Qiao wanshen was overjoyed. He seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time. He said quickly, "OK. I''ll show Sugo the way


    Seeing this, Qiao Kairui can''t say anything. After all, he is working for Su ye, and this matter really needs to be clarified.


    Fortunately, the place where these gold and silver jewelry are stored is not far away, just in the basement of a villa nearby.


    Su Ye didn''t know the danger of the jade seal, and he didn''t let others follow him. He just went with Qiao wanshen.


    When I got to the basement, I found that Hui Shoutao was counting the gold with his two younger brothers. This guy also laughed contentedly from time to time, and his saliva was almost running down.


    Su ye saw that Hui Shoutao''s face was about to climax, and said with deliberate ridicule, "it seems that our brother Tao is very satisfied. We''ll let you guard the gold in the future."


    "Well. Here you are, boss


    Hui Shoutao was surprised and immediately came up with a smile. Then he took a look at Qiao wanshen again and said with disdain: "I said you are lazy, and you still pretend to be dizzy. How can you wake up now? Boss, you have to deduct his salary. This guy obviously paddles at work and fish all day. "


    "Go on, fat man, go on. I''ve brought Laoda here for business. What about the jade seal? " Qiao wanshen is too lazy to argue with Hui Shoutao.


    "Here, this ghost is a little strange!"


    With that, Hui Shoutao opened a box and finally revealed the mysterious seal

 Chapter 219

    This is a special jade seal, which is the size of a baby''s head.


    The whole body is red and yellow, and there is a jade dragon carved on it, but the contour of the jade dragon has been smoothed, and it is extremely smooth, without the dignity of the dragon.


    "Is this the seal that made you faint?" Su Ye didn''t feel any difference in the jade seal, so she immediately asked.


    "Well! At that time, I picked it up and just touched the words below. Before I could see clearly what it was, I felt that the carved words would move. Suddenly, I was in a whirl, and my eyes were dark... "Qiao wanshen said, and he swallowed his saliva with lingering fear.


    It seems that the seal really made him suffer a lot.


    Su yeyi is brave, so he won''t be afraid of it. He directly picked up the jade seal and found that it was heavy, at least 40 Jin. I really don''t know what kind of material it is.


    However, Suye can be sure that this kind of manufacturing level is definitely not what any country on earth can do now.


    Su ye first put his hand on the base of the jade seal, and suddenly his brow wrinkled. He didn''t know what ancient characters were carved below.


    He can''t recognize it with his current knowledge.


    He turned the seal over again and turned the bottom of the seal upside down. He only saw strange figures carved on the bottom. If it was a word, it was more like an ancient totem.


    It was also at this moment that Su Ye felt the slight tremor of the jade seal, and a strange mental force directly bombarded his eyes. This mental force must be the one that bombarded Qiao wanshen to faint.


    "Well! So it is


    Su yeleng snorted and directly shattered this spiritual force. With his current strength, he was not afraid of this kind of thing, so he was naturally invincible.


    Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen, who were standing beside them, had already been prepared. They suddenly felt a pain in their eyes. They all stepped aside and did not dare to look in the front.


    "Boss, what''s so weird about this? I feel if there are ghosts or gods living in it. They will rush out at any time! " Hui Shoutao cried out.


    Qiao wanshen looked at him with disdain. He knew that martial arts practitioners were all means of strengthening the body and practicing Qigong. However, Qiao wanshen didn''t believe that there was a great Luo immortal living in a jade seal.


    "You fat man, can you exaggerate? This is an antique. I think it should be a special meteorite, which will affect our brain waves and make us hallucinate. "


    Hui Shoutao, with a preaching look, said in his native dialect, "you have to believe in science. We are in China, and there must be gods living in it. Boss, are you right? "


    Su Ye didn''t join in, but solemnly explained: "this jade seal is used by the real emperor, which is stained with the emperor''s domineering power. After a long period of cohesion, ordinary people will be bombarded by this majestic imperial power when they suddenly see it. It should be very valuable. "


    Su Ye really can''t guess which emperor in Chinese history will have such momentum? It can also condense the imperial spirit on the jade seal. No wonder Mr. Chen, Xue Jiaming and Xue Daming want to go back at the risk of their lives.


    Qiao wanshen still couldn''t believe it, and said, "is there such ability? It''s incredible, isn''t it


    Su ye knew that Qiao wanshen, the second generation of rich people, was a serious and famous college student. It was normal for her to have a hard time understanding him. She couldn''t help explaining


    "What''s wrong with that? The scenery we often see around us has the power of cohesion. When you first see the three mountains and five mountains, when you first see the roaring river, when you first see the towering trees, you know that these mountains and trees are not aggressive to you, and you will suddenly feel awe? It can even make you feel small for a moment. Everything in heaven and earth condenses their momentum, but you can''t see it with your naked eye now! "


    Qiao wanshen seemed to understand some mysterious things, but he couldn''t say it if he wanted to say it. That kind of feeling was very uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, Hui Shoutao patted Qiao wanshen on the shoulder with a look of being taught. He suddenly became serious and sincere: "do you understand this time. It''s really a profound truth. "


    "Do you understand?" Qiao wanshen asked.


    "I don''t understand!" Hui Shoutao shakes his head. It''s strange that he can understand.


    "Then you say a hammer!" Qiao wanshen said in a bad mood.


    Su Ye has already put the jade seal back. He wants to take it home and study it slowly. Maybe there are some secret things in it.


    Qiao wanshen suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously, "brother Su, what are your plans for so many gold and silver jewels?"


    "Well... Not for the time being. Do you have an idea? " Su ye asked strangely.


    According to their current income, the essence group of the earth is not running short of money, so it is not necessary to sell these gold and silver jewelry.


    Qiao wanshen also looked around and found that there were only three of them


    "We Qiao family need to do a big thing recently, especially a lot of gold and silver jewelry. If you don''t plan to use these antiques, brother Su, why don''t you sell them to our Qiao family first, and we''ll give you five billion yuan. What do you think? "


    "The trough! Brother Shen, what are you doing? If there''s any big business, you have to meet me. Neither. Is your family going to flee? Run with gold? " Hui Shoutao was shocked.


    Su Ye is also strange. There are so many gold and silver jewels here. Su Ye has ordered her to go down and reward some of them to her subordinates. At the same time, she can give them more valuable officials.


    That should be enough to squander.


    Even a gold jewelry necklace is enough.


    "I''m curious, too. What do you want these antiques for?" Su ye asked.


    Qiao wanshen slowly clenched his fist and said, "brother Su, I''m not hiding it from you. Our Qiao family has a feud in Yanjing. They forced my grandfather to flee to Jiangdu City with us. Originally, we had no hope of revenge, but this time we met with Sugo brother. We first got the essence of the earth and let us participate. Now suddenly there are so many gold and silver jewelry. Then there is hope for our revenge! "


    Speaking of this, Qiao wanshen also took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "this time, we are going to open a branch in Yanjing   This is revenge. But brother sue, you can rest assured that these are all family grievances, which will definitely not affect the operation of the essence group of the earth.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the Qiao family still had such hatred, but it was their Qiao family''s business, and he didn''t want to manage so much.


    The Qiao family has been in Jiangdu for so long, and now they have enough strength. There should be no problem with revenge.


    "I won''t worry about that. Even if Shijingshan is destroyed, all the earth''s essence is gone overnight, then I can make it again. Since it''s the enemy of your family, you can do it. You can use whatever you want; If you need help, let me know. " Su Ye smiles. He seems to have confidence in Qiao''s family, and it''s not limited to business partners at all.


    Qiao wanshen is very happy, which means Su Ye agrees.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. Er, my grandfather should talk to you again. After all, he still needs to preside over this matter in person. "


    Su Ye nodded to show that there was no problem. Then, to avoid any mistakes, he checked all the gold, silver and jewelry here in person, which really made him find several treasures worth collecting.


    Of course, he took it with him.


    Just to the door, suddenly saw a long time no see figure, can''t help but heart a joy.


    "Lingzhu, why are you here?"

 Chapter 220

    The spirit candle has not appeared for a long time.


    The last time I met with Lingzhu, it was just when he destroyed the holy hand family.


    At that time, the spirit candle told the secret about the nine tripods of China, and also read a spell to unseal the tripod of mountains and rivers, helping Su ye break through to the fifth level of true spirit.


    But at that time, Lingzhu was seriously injured, and her appearance was almost destroyed. She was resting all this time.


    At the moment, Lingzhu was dressed in black, with a retro style and a big shawl. She wrapped herself up tightly, and didn''t seem to care about the hot weather.


    Lingzhu''s face was still a little pale. Seeing Su ye, she squeezed out a smile and said wearily:


    "Su ye, is there something wrong with the tripod?"


    Su ye knew that Lingzhu was not joking, and he was not polite


    "Well. I used the tripod to collect a special thunder. Come in and talk


    Then Su Ye simply said what happened in the gate of Heavenly Master. After all, Lingzhu was his man and the guardian of the nine cauldrons of China. These things should be known to the candle.


    After hearing this, Lingzhu fell into a deep meditation. After a long time, she said, "I once heard my grandmother say that this tripod can hold some things, but you can use it to hold thunder. I really can''t think of it."


    Su Ye''s Taoism is inherited by Tianlei, which is the biggest secret in his heart. He can''t tell Lingzhu.


    "It''s not difficult for such a tripod to hold thunder. If it can be thoroughly refined in the future, it is not impossible to bring the mountains and the sea into the tripod. "


    It''s true that the nine cauldrons in China are extraordinary. In the future, Su ye will be thoroughly refined, and he will certainly be able to win over everything in the world.


    But that also requires him to have enough ability and refining materials.


    "It''s really a mountain and river tripod." Spirit candle light smile.


    Su Ye suddenly thought of the jade seal she had brought back. Maybe she would recognize it with such insight as spirit candle. Then she opened the box and said, "this time you''re here just in time. I have a jade seal here. What''s the origin of it?"


    When the jade seal appeared, the pupil of the spirit candle shrank slightly.


    The ruddy little mouth almost became an "O" shape. Subconsciously, he reached out to touch it and asked:


    "These are the seven seals. Where did you get them?"


    Su Ye is very happy. He seems to have found the right person. He knows everything about heaven and the world, but he doesn''t know much about China. He pours tea for Lingzhu and asks in a general tone


    "This time he got it in the Heavenly Master''s gate. When he saw that it was strange, he took it back to have a look. It seems that you should know the origin of it, so I''ll have a good consultation. "


    Lingzhu blushed a little and said, "I''ll take you as my Lord. I can''t take this word for advice. I''ll tell you what I know. "


    "If you want to talk about the seven seals, you need to know the most powerful ancient family in China, the Huanlong family. It is said that this family specially raised the real dragon emperor in Chinese history. All members of their family were able to control the world. In history, Jiang Ziya, Shang Yang, GUI GuZi, Wolong fengxiao, Liu Bowen and so on were members of this family. "


    Su Ye''s interest comes immediately after hearing the speech. Of course, he knows these historical figures. He can''t imagine that they all come from the same family. It''s really amazing.


    What made him more interested was that there was a "Huanlong" family in China. I''m afraid ordinary people will never know this secret.


    Lingzhu continued: "this family has continued to this day. In modern society, few people have heard of their existence. But those powerful clans, the guwu family, must also know, because today there is a famous symbol in China - tianbang


    "Tianbang? Is this the list of practitioners in the world Su ye knew that there were many such lists in the ancient world, but there were thousands of people in the world, and these lists changed very quickly.


    The spirit candle''s eyes brightened and said: "yes, it''s the list of all practitioners, but those who can make the list of heaven are all famous people. It''s also the reputation pursued by all the martial artists. How many martial artists want to step on the list of heaven in their whole life.


    For example, Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu are the people who have jumped to the top of the list of heaven. They will be famous in China and even awe overseas. The power behind the tianbang is the Huanlong clan, and only the tianbang produced by this powerful family can be convincing and awe everyone in the martial arts. "


    Su ye asked, "what''s the connection between the Huanlong clan and the seven seals?"


    When Lingzhu said that, his eyes fell on the jade seal, and his words turned, he said in a deep voice: "on this day''s list, there are seven Chinese sects. These seven sects were originally seven powerful masters, and one of them mastered a jade seal. The leader of the Tianshi sect is one of the seven sects. His power is absolutely beyond your imagination. "


    Su ye had already leveled the Heavenly Master''s gate, but he didn''t see any headmaster, so he couldn''t help saying:


    "I''ve seen the ability of tianshimen, and that''s all. I''d like to see one of the seven


    Spirit candle showed a helpless smile, I don''t know whether I feel lucky or unfortunate, that''s tianbang!


    Anyone on the tianbang is a great master of the powerful side, and they all control the life and death power of countless people. This kind of existence even came to Su Ye''s mouth, which was a "just like that.".


    Lingzhu really didn''t know whether to say that Su Ye was ignorant and fearless, or that he was courageous. He said, "I''m afraid you won''t meet one of the seven sects for a while. He won''t appear in China now. But if you take his seal and destroy the Heavenly Master''s gate, he will surely take revenge on you in the future. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you know which emperor this jade seal belongs to? What does the totem mean? "


    Su Ye was not afraid of the seven sects of China at all. He was more interested in the power behind the seal. Since there are emperors in China who can gather this spiritual power, is it possible for him to make use of this power to open up the sea of knowledge in advance and create a divine idea?


    Although she is a descendant of heaven, she doesn''t know everything at her age. She said, "I don''t know that very well. But if you really want to find out, you can go to Yanjing to find Nangong family. They also have a jade seal, which together with the jade seal in your hand is called the sun moon seal


    Su Ye is more interested. If there are two seals, he will open up the divine consciousness ahead of time, and the possibility of generating divine ideas will be much greater.


    Immediately, he asked a lot about Nangong family, and Lingzhu said nothing.


    Until evening, Lingzhu left.


    This conversation made Su ye have a new understanding of China. It turns out that China still has a list of talents. It seems that there are still many strong people. With his current strength, I''m afraid it''s really nothing.


    Even if he killed the heavenly master this time, he showed all his family.


    But now he has added two more players, heiluocha and baiyecha. Their injuries have recovered a lot in recent days. The mental training method modified for them should also be effective. Let''s try their current strength.


    The so-called "know yourself, know your enemy, win every battle", this first step is to know yourself.


    Su Ye arranges that black and white elder''s residence is not far from his home. After dinner that night, Su Ye comes directly to them.


    There was no gossip after the meeting, so I came straight to the point.


    "Your injuries are pretty good. Let me try your strength. "

 Chapter 221

    Obviously, the black and white elder also means to try Su Ye''s accomplishments.


    Before they were rescued by Su ye from Tianshi gate, what they heard for so many days was all about Su Ye''s amazing deeds. At first, they didn''t believe it.


    No matter how to say, Su Ye is just a junior high school graduate. Even if she started to practice in her mother''s womb, it''s only 20 years. Where can her accomplishments go?


    However, when Su Ye healed the two of them, he also pointed out the shortcomings of their mental cultivation and modified them, which had won their respect for Su Ye. They also believe that Su Ye is absolutely capable.


    "Ha ha. Since the young master tries our two elders, we can only accompany each other as ordered. But since it''s a contest, we''ll call it a day. Young Lord, do you think it''s ok? " Black Luo Cha says with a smile.


    "It''s up to you, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to play your part."


    Su Ye knows what heiluocha means. They always think that Su Ye is their Savior. They don''t want to lose Su Ye''s face and hurt Su Ye''s enthusiasm, so they say so.


    Black Luo Cha see Su Ye promise, then ha ha a smile, first came to the yard.


    "Young master, you have no eyes. You have to be careful!" When heiluocha finished, he waved his hand, and his Qi burst out. Centered on the position where he stood on both feet, a powerful Qi burst out and rolled up a dust.


    And white night fork is quietly standing on the side, hands are still shrinking in the long sleeve, there is no hand meaning.


    This is to let Su ye and Hei Luocha choose one by one!


    "Come on!" Su Ye didn''t talk much either. He stood in the same place and waved to the black Rocha, signaling the other side to attack.


    However, Hei Luocha also talked about martial arts, and he even gave a faint smile: "it''s better for the young master to do it first! I''ll give you three moves! "


    "I''m going to do it. I''m afraid you can''t stand still!"


    Su Ye didn''t continue to give way. Now he is the eighth most important spirit state. It''s enough to use 30% power to deal with black Luocha.


    He clenched his fist fiercely, and the whole fist burst out a ray of thunder. In a moment, this ray of thunder spread all over his body. In his muscles and bones, the sound of thunder was rolling. It was obvious that there was a myriad of magic power to roar out.


    "Bailei Jin!"


    Su yeleng drinks a, words and deeds in one, the idea is clear, the whole person is like a shell to bomb to fly out, to the front of black Luo Cha is a hard blow.


    "What?"


    All this happened too fast. The pupil of heiluocha suddenly shrank. Before he had time to finish these two words, his hands suddenly blocked.


    Boom!


    Then there was a dull crashing sound, and the whole person of heiluocha flew out, banging on the wall of the courtyard. That row of wall fence is not high, only one meter above the head, at this moment was hit in the whole wall instantly tearing, forming a series of irregular spider webs.


    Black Luocha is also inlaid on the wall, regardless of the body''s pain, the face is full of shock.


    He slowly moved his body and struggled to stand up from the wall. However, with this movement, the wall behind seemed unable to bear the force of separation. It made a continuous cackle sound, and then all collapsed with a sudden, and the smoke was everywhere.


    Su night and black Luo Cha so far look at each other, two people didn''t pay attention to that side of the broken wall.


    "Young master, you are really young and promising. With this fist alone, you can be proud of all the young warriors in Donghai province!"


    Heiluocha gave the first comment, and then his eyes gradually became dignified, and his momentum also changed quietly.


    Su ye said calmly: "now you can do your best!"


    Roar!!


    The black Luocha suddenly jumped up, and his body was filled with black air. It was hard to distinguish his face. In the black air, it turned into a skeleton. The empty eyes of the skeleton were like bottomless abyss, which could swallow people directly.


    Shout of a, black Luo Cha already is a jump to appear before Su Ye''s body, that dry palm is like ghost claw, toward Su Ye''s chest Shua of once buckle down.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a sense of surprise. Instead of avoiding it, he clenched his fist and hit the black Luocha.


    "Thousand thunder strength!"


    Stabbing, the dazzling thunder burst out, and the blow flew to the black Luocha again.


    This time, Hei Luocha couldn''t keep his body steady in mid air, and his eyes were even more shocked. However, as soon as he sank, a figure flashed behind him, which was the help of Bai yecha who had been watching.


    "Don''t be careless!" White night fork low ground called a, will black Luo Cha a pull, two people together steady fall on the ground.


    In the evening after sunset, the two old men, black and white, with withered hair and wide sleeves, really looked like the black and white Impermanence in the legend.


    Su Ye looked at his chest at the moment. He just deliberately didn''t dodge, and he just took a grab from heiluocha. Now the clothes on his chest have been corroded and destroyed, and the white smoke came out, and the body parts inside him also showed a piece of red.


    "The speed of this move is good, but the internal power is a little poor. It''s useless for me." Su ye said.


    At the moment, Hei Luocha and Bai yecha are separated from each other, and they look at Su Ye without blinking. They are shocked from their playmate mentality at the beginning to their appreciation.


    Just these two moves, they believe that Su Ye really has enough power to eradicate the Heavenly Master gate.


    "Young master, we have lost sight of his cultivation." Black Luo Cha says.


    White night fork also hoarse mouth, said: "our two brothers, has always been common advance and retreat, whether the opponent is a person, or a hundred people, we are two hands together. Young Lord, I have offended you


    Su Ye nodded. He just wanted to ask them to come up, but he didn''t open his mouth. Suddenly, the figure of the black and white elder disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Almost at the same time, Su Ye felt a chill behind her, as if she was being watched by a poisonous snake. Then she suddenly felt a pain in her feet, as if she had been stabbed into her bones by countless cold needles.


    He didn''t want to jump in the air. He was still in the air. He turned his body. He was shocked by the thunder on his fist, and he was shooting at the back.


    Boom!


    Dull thunder sounded in the air, where only a flash of human shadow, and no one was seen.


    At Su Ye''s feet, the pain still didn''t disappear. He looked down and was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, he trampled on an indescribable shadow under his feet. The shadow looked like a skeleton, and it seemed that it could not get rid of it at all.


    At this time, a hoarse voice sounded in Su Ye''s ear:


    "You can''t be underestimated if you borrow the fake to repair the truth!"

 Chapter 222

    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    Husky voice has not finished, Su night suddenly saw three dry palms directly to his chest.


    It''s too fast to tell which is true and which is false?


    Su Ye suddenly felt the pressure increased, and the black and white two old men''s cooperation was more than ten times more terrible than when they just fought alone in heiluocha.


    Bang bang!


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it. As soon as she bent her body, she clapped her hands directly in front of her body and beat the three dry hands in front of her. But before she had time to feel happy, the power under her feet suddenly sank. The shadow hovering at her feet sent out a powerful force to pull him to the ground.


    "Five ghosts move mountains!" In front of suddenly a hoarse voice rings out, suddenly a black shadow again from Su Ye''s top of the head suddenly press down.


    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, Su Yeh trampled heavily on the earth. The whole ground collapsed and cracked, forming a deep pit. The top of his head was also pressed fiercely. In a moment, smoke and dust rose everywhere, the wind swept, and a sobbing sound like a fierce ghost.


    In this dim light, it looks very gloomy and terrible.


    At this time, the figures of heiluocha and baiyecha finally appeared five meters ahead. However, their old faces didn''t show any complacent look. Instead, they stared at the front without blinking, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    "Is that all?"


    In the pit where the God collapsed, Su Ye''s cold voice suddenly rang out, and then blew away the surrounding soil with a bang. Her body turned into a remnant shadow and rushed directly to Bai yecha. She punched Bai yecha.


    As soon as he saw the thunder flash on Su Ye''s hand, he immediately understood that it was su Ye''s "thousand thunder strength", so he turned his palms into a dark light and blocked it directly.


    Dong¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, he blocked the blow directly.


    Can immediately white night fork feel in front of a flower, Su night''s figure has disappeared.


    "It''s too slow!"


    Su Ye''s figure flashed and appeared behind the white night fork, and hit with a fierce fist. In this dark night, Su Ye''s thunder fist was very obvious, and every blow could be seen clearly, but with the thousand thunder force of thunder force, it was extremely mysterious, just like an antelope hanging horn without trace.


    Bang bang!


    Bai yecha''s whole body was hit in the air, and he was hit one after another. But he wanted to turn around and see that Su Ye''s figure was suddenly disappeared, and he blew out from the second tricky place.


    In this short moment, Su ye had already made seven or eight punches. Bai yecha was blown away in the air and couldn''t fall to the ground.


    What shocked him even more was that he couldn''t catch Su Ye''s boxing trace at all.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At the sight of heiluocha on the ground, he suddenly gave a roar and stood up. His body was filled with black air. Especially in the light of the dark soul, his eyes were bloody red.


    Bai yecha, who was in the middle of the sky, suddenly forgot to dodge Su Ye''s fist and yelled fiercely:


    "You can''t do that. Stop it!"


    However, his words didn''t seem to be of any use at all. Hei Luocha roared again and yelled angrily:


    "Black witch curse!"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The whole ground trembles fiercely, and a dark figure seems to rush out from the body of heiluocha, rushing to Suye with rolling strength.


    "Why?"


    Su Ye is surprised, he and Bai yecha are bombarded by the shadow together, and they are blasted out with a bang.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    White night fork person is still half empty, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    I didn''t expect that the "black witch curse" used by the black Luocha was neither the enemy nor the enemy, and there was no return.


    Su Ye''s body was also swaying in the air, and her whole body was in a burst of pain, and her Qi and blood were surging. A mouthful of blood had already gushed to her throat and almost spewed out. The most terrible thing was that his eyes were black, his whole head was buzzing, and the whole world seemed to be upside down.


    He was surprised in his heart. Is this the strength of "borrowing the false to repair the true"? This black witch curse is really interesting.


    Su Ye wanted to step on the ground, but still kept sliding back and directly out of the distance of ten meters.


    "Little Lord, I''m a black witch curse, but few people have seen my mace at the bottom of the box..." heiluocha gasped heavily and said in a deep voice.


    Hei Luocha believes that Su Ye is seriously injured by this move, but it''s inevitable that the warriors fight. Only Su Ye has seen the strength of their two elders can he be respected. They were almost on the "Heaven list" at that time.


    Just when heiluocha is proud, Su ye in front suddenly rolls away the dust all over the sky and shows the slender figure.


    "You mean, the black witch curse?"


    Su night hands a roll, the whole body unexpectedly is also black air to diffuse, eyes instantly become blood red color.


    This kind of starting move and familiar breath is clearly that heiluocha just used the killing move "black witch curse". This "black witch curse" is the ancestral secret of the two brothers. No one else in their family will. When they were trapped in the Heavenly Master''s gate, they also studied it, which is stronger than the ancestral one.


    In this way, except for them, there will be no third person in the world. Why did Su ye make it out at this time? And look like that, it''s an authentic "black witch curse", absolutely taught by hand.


    "It''s impossible - why do you curse the witch, and who are you?" Black Luo Cha screams, stay to stand on the spot.


    Ow!


    At this time, Su ye in front of him had already played out the "black witch curse" directly, and a dark shadow came directly. It seemed that he would tear up the black Luocha at the next moment.


    Boom!!


    There was another loud noise. At the critical moment, the white Yasha flew over and pulled the black Rocha to resist.


    But it''s the same. The two elders were blown out together, fell heavily on the ground, rolled for a long time, and then stood up in shock.


    The two old men had stopped, but looked at Su ye in shock.


    They knew that they lost, not only to Su ye, a young boy, but also to their own "black witch curse", which hit their body and mind to an unprecedented degree.


    Su ye saw that they did not have the ability to fight again, so she shook her head and said:


    "You are too weak!"


    "This... This, old slave two people, lose heart convinced!" White night fork a time also don''t know what to say good, he didn''t think of this age, unexpectedly also by such junior ridicule.


    They have been trapped for so many years. In fact, they have been practicing secretly and working hard against the thunder. These days they drink the essence of the earth, and have changed their minds by improving them.


    Even heiluocha said that it''s better to meet NaNTU Jue immediately. Their two elders want to kill NaNTU Jue immediately. It''s a shame.


    Finally, Bai yecha said that they would leave for revenge only with Su Ye''s consent. Unexpectedly, this battle tonight will make them fight back. Even Su Ye was able to crush them, not to mention the South butcher.


    Are there many talented people in these years?


    Bai yecha sighed, and suddenly burst out a sigh that he had to take care of his old age. It was really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave!


    In fact, it was the elder who thought too much. Su Ye didn''t mean to laugh at the elder, but she thought of the cruelty of the universe. Among the heaven and the world, there are thousands of people. The sky is full of stars. Many practitioners practice like crazy day and night.


    Road fight, heaven and earth reincarnation, between a thought, life and death!


    In contrast, the two old men''s cultivation in front of them was really too weak! If you want to make these two veterans powerful, it seems that you really need to give them some good advice to make them truly reborn.


    Heiluocha moved his lips several times, but finally he couldn''t help asking: "little Lord, what you just used is the black witch curse. Why do you also use it?"


    Su night light a smile, say: "you say is why?"


    Hei Luocha wanted to answer, but he thought it was impossible. Bai yecha next to him gave a sad smile. He seemed to be pitiful and said hoarsely:


    "I learned it on the spot! This is our black witch curse

 Chapter 223

    White Yasha can not say the sentimental.


    A few days ago, Su Ye showed amazing skills. He knew their cultivation methods in a moment and improved them.


    Now Su ye also learned their black witch curse in one move. When Su Ye used this move, there were still some astringent omissions in several places. But just because of this, Bai yecha was more sure that Su ye had just learned it.


    Because when they learned the black witch curse, they were also so astringent. What''s different is that it took them three years to get to this degree, but now Su Ye is in just a few minutes.


    This kind of talent is the only one in the sky, not on the earth!


    "Is that true?" Heiluocha was also suspicious, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    Anyone who has practiced his own killing moves for decades will immediately learn them from each other after using them once. No one wants to accept them. But Su Ye was still their little master. Even if they were not willing to sigh, they had nothing to do.


    Su Ye smiles faintly. Although he is now practicing in the nine realms of spirit, and his physical strength is far from the level of holy body, his insight is extraordinary, especially in the cultivation.


    This "black witch curse" is really outstanding, but it''s just as if it was used in front of him to cultivate the mind.


    Give him another two days to ponder and revise, and he can definitely raise this "black witch curse" to another height.


    Su Ye didn''t procrastinate. He said at the moment:


    "If I don''t have some skills, how can you be willing to serve me as the Lord. As for your black witch curse, if you like, I can help you to improve it again and make it upgrade a few levels. "


    After hearing this, Hei Luocha and Bai yecha were surprised. They had learned Su Ye''s skills, and they were immediately shocked and said:


    "This is a move. You can also modify and improve it, young master?"


    "Of course Su Ye is full of confidence.


    Heiluocha and Bai yecha look at each other, and they both see the shock in each other''s eyes. The cultivation method can be modified, which is the context of the modification operation. It makes the method gather the inner strength and develop the inner strength more directly and fiercely. But this move is handed down from the ancestors. Even if there is a master like Taishan Beidou, it is difficult to modify one move.


    How deep is Su Ye''s martial arts knowledge and how can he modify his moves?


    At present, heiluocha and baiyecha have nothing to hide, and they have already said the mental skill of "black witch curse".


    Su Ye listened carefully and found three deficiencies at once. However, he did not immediately put forward them, but continued to deliberate.


    "The black witch''s curse is so powerful with the help of Yinsha''s witchcraft."


    "We have witchcraft in our ancestors," he said


    Su Ye suddenly thought of something and said: "in this case, I can not only modify the black witch for you, but also evolve a second move to kill you, with the help of the power of using the black witch curse to kill yourself."


    Immediately, Su ye said his deliberation again, but in the middle of his words, he suddenly found that the black and white elder looked at him blankly, silent and stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked casually.


    Heiluocha said hoarsely: "to tell you the truth, our ancestors also mentioned the next move, and created a half move, which is called White Witch curse. That''s a killing move that our brothers will never use until they are in a critical moment. I can''t think of it. The young master is so gifted. After listening to our moves and mental skills once, he put forward another move. "


    Bai yecha was also shocked and said: "the young master is gifted. He should be like the warrior God of reincarnation! Before, I said that beilongyu was gifted. Now it seems that the little master is better. I dare to assert that in less than ten years, the young master will be able to climb the Kyushu sky list and win the top three


    After that, Bai yecha and Hei Luocha got up at the same time. It seemed that they had a good heart. They knelt down together and said respectfully:


    "The young master is on the way. I hope you can give me some advice and lead me to the road of Zhenwu."


    Su Ye''s face was serious, and she said in a deep voice, "good! If you two are willing to follow me, you will not be ill treated in the future! "


    "Thank you very much! Old slave two people, can follow the future martial god, is our great blessing


    Black and white two old again a worship, show heart.


    After su ye knew the height of their two elders'' cultivation, she naturally had a certain understanding of Huaxia''s "borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth", but now the black and white two elders were not in their heyday, so NaNTU Jue''s cultivation must be above them.


    In the next few days, Su Ye almost ate and lived with the black and white elder. He gave them advice every night and day to revise the "black witch curse" and "White Witch curse" for them.


    In recent days, the black and white elder once again shocked Su Ye''s attainments in martial arts, and the "black witch curse" and "White Witch curse" revised by Su Ye himself jumped to a terrible level. Speaking of the key point, heiluocha was even more excited and said in a deep voice:


    "If our black witch mantra had this kind of magic power in those days, NaNTU would have been defeated by us for a long time!"


    Su night not only gave them directions, but also provided enough earth essence for their two years'' training. Under this condition, the old couple took the chance to break through again and again.


    Of course, the black-and-white elder is not the one who only cares about taking. Knowing that Su Ye has trained them like this, he is afraid that there will be some big moves in the near future. However, they are determined to follow Su Ye. No matter how many strong enemies they will meet in the future, they will follow orders and live and die together.


    At this moment, Su ye had the idea of giving them a dragon blood pill. At the beginning, there were only 11 dragon blood pills made from Banyan fruit. He took one by himself, and his father and sister took another one. Then there were Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng. Now there are six left.


    This is a valuable dragon blood pill. If you use one, you will lose one. If you give it to ER Lao, it must be a great increase in accomplishments.


    But Su night did not bring it out, because now the second generation has the essence of the earth, which is enough. It also modifies their practice and black witch curse, and the White Witch curse, which is enough for the elder to digest.


    In the future, they will be grateful if they make great contributions and reward them with the dragon blood pill. This is the way to employ people.


    That afternoon, Su Ye was looking at the cultivation achievements of the two elders and found that they had basically mastered them. Then they just had to concentrate on cultivation.


    At this time, his mobile phone also rings, which is called by his sister Tong Yaya. Every day Tong Ya would call him to ask if he would go back for dinner. Today, he was ahead of time.


    "Hello, Yaya. I don''t think I''ll go back to dinner tonight. " Su ye said.


    "No! Brother, we are going to start school tomorrow, and dad plans to go home early for dinner tonight. Why don''t you come back? " Tong Yaya complained.


    As soon as Su ye saw the date, he remembered that the University was going to start soon. He didn''t really accompany his family during this period of time, so he felt sorry.


    "Good! Then I''ll be right back! "


    Su night hung up the phone, and again told black and white two old a few words, this just directly go home.


    When I arrived at home, I found that it was bustling, not only my father, grandmother and sister, but also Qiao Kairui, Qiao wanshen and Qiao Zheyue.


    "Ha ha. Mr. Su, I said I would visit you a few days ago, but I happened to catch up with you today. Hehe, I hope you don''t mind our interrupting. " Qiao Kairui said.


    Su ye knew that Qiao wanshen had said it the other day, but he was busy refusing these days.


    "I don''t mind. I welcome it." Su ye said.


    Su Licheng obviously talked with Qiao Kairui for a long time and said with a smile: "stay here tonight and have a meal together! No one is allowed to go


    Although they seem to be partners, they are all subordinates of Suye. It''s no problem to visit them. It''s another state to eat together at Suye''s house.


    Especially Qiao Zheyue, although he and Tong Yaya are sitting on the sofa, they still look over intentionally or unintentionally. What are their big eyes looking forward to?


    Su Ye doesn''t want to spoil his father''s interest. His father has invited him. Can''t he catch up with his guests?


    "Then stay for dinner! I cook myself

 Chapter 224

    "Oh? Can you cook, Suye? "


    This immediately aroused Joe''s interest. He didn''t seem to believe it at all, and his pretty face showed a look of surprise.


    "Hey, hey, my brother is omnipotent. He can do everything. What''s more, the dishes he cooked are very delicious. This time we all have a good taste. " Tong Yaya is also proud of a smile, greedy face.


    During this period of time, although Su Ye didn''t spend much time at home, she would cook some dishes every day, and even the most simple food would be delicious in Su Ye''s hands.


    The reason for this is actually very simple. Su night uses the essence of the earth, and with his training, he can master the heat with great accuracy and what is the best food for this dish. Not to mention that he had seen all kinds of delicacies in the world.


    "Just wait and you''ll know in a moment."


    Su Ye is not polite either. She goes into the kitchen with her sleeves in her arms.


    Qiao Zheyue is curious and embarrassed. It''s not appropriate for the family to come here for dinner, but he has to let Su Ye cook in person. How can he have a good time?


    She looked at Qiao wanshen, who was sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. She coughed and said, "you see, Su has gone to the kitchen all night. Don''t you know how to go in and help?"


    "Well, I won''t. I''ll help you later. You''re going to do it yourself. " Qiao wanshen was not so polite. He continued to brag with Hui Shoutao on his mobile phone.


    Qiao Zheyue was a little embarrassed. He stood up slowly and said:


    "How can you cook by yourself? I''ll do it too!"


    Qiao wanshen was surprised and said, "sister, have you ever been in the kitchen? Don''t you make trouble? I can make delicious food as soon as I see brother su. You''d better sit down! "


    Qiao Zheyue didn''t react to the old man''s words at all, but now she turned red with a pretty face. She looked at Su Licheng awkwardly and said in a bit of panic:


    "Don''t listen to my brother. I usually go to the kitchen. I can make cakes, sushi... Oh, yes. I can also make dumplings. Let''s have dumplings tonight! "


    Su Licheng said with a smile: "good! There are some dumpling skins in the fridge. I''ll take them out. "


    Qiao Kairui laughed on his old face, gently pulled Su Licheng, and said: "brother Su, let their young people do these things! See what they can do. "


    "Yes, I''ll do it myself. I''m familiar with the kitchen." Qiao Zheyue seems to be guilty of being a thief. He musters up his courage and says.


    Tong Yaya didn''t think much about it, so she took Qiao Zheyue into the kitchen and said, "I know it''s there. Let''s go. Let''s make dumplings together


    In the kitchen, Su Ye is preparing all kinds of food, because it''s far away from dinner time. He''s not in a hurry. He''s surprised to hear that Qiao Zheyue wants to make dumplings.


    "Well, you can make dumplings."


    "I have a lot of things, but you don''t know. Come on, how many are you going to eat? " Joe broke the moon with a sweet smile.


    "I don''t eat much, mainly because Yaya eats too much, at least thirty." Su ye said with a smile.


    "Oh, brother, what are you talking about! You only eat 30. Do you think I''m a pig? I''m tired of you. " Tong Ya mercilessly white Su night one eye, don''t want to talk with him.


    Qiao Zheyue comforted her and said, "I think Yaya''s sister is so slim that she can''t eat so much. Su ye, don''t treat her wrongly."


    "That''s right. It''s better to be sister Zheyue. My brother is dead. " Tong Yaya spits out her pink tongue to Su ye and makes dumplings with Qiao Zheyue.


    After a while, the kitchen was busy, and the scene really had a taste of Chinese New Year.


    Qiao Zheyue said that it''s not nonsense to make dumplings. He selected the stuffing of dumplings, stirred it evenly with a machine, and then put a series of materials in place. Then he began to make dumplings. It looked like there were holes in it. Tong Yaya was originally the only girl in her family. In the past, her family conditions were hard. She had learned how to make dumplings for a long time. It was very easy for them to talk and laugh together.


    Only Qiao wanshen was a little strange. He took a look at the kitchen and scratched his head suspiciously, thinking: what''s wrong with my sister today? She made dumplings in the kitchen. Isn''t she afraid of the smell of cooking oil? be rather baffling.


    He didn''t understand. Originally, he wanted to ask his grandfather if his sister was very strange today?


    However, seeing Qiao Kairui and Su Licheng sitting together and drinking tea together, they don''t know what to talk about, but they keep laughing, as if they had found their best friend in old age.


    "Strange, what happened to my grandfather today? He doesn''t have so many words


    Qiao wanshen looked around and found that he seemed to be the only one sitting there alone. Inexplicably, he had the illusion that he was an outsider? If he goes home alone at this time, no one will find out, will he?


    Impossible, impossible! It must be an illusion.


    Qiao wanshen shakes his head. How is that possible? He is Su Ye''s most effective cadre, but Su Ge treats him as a brother.


    At this time, suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Here Qiao wanshen has nothing to do. He goes to open the door and finds that it''s Qingzheng and Hui Shoutao.


    At the moment, the zither is also a valiant dress. She is tall and beautiful, and her figure is even more attractive. Her big eyes seem to make men addicted at any time. She takes off her glasses and says hello to Qiao wanshen.


    "Hi. What a coincidence. You''re here, too? Is my husband here? "


    Qiao wanshen doesn''t dare to be presumptuous with Qingzheng. After all, Qingzheng is No.1 in combat power. Even the masters invited by him are not rivals of Qingzheng. However, Qiao wanshen can''t stand Qingzheng''s narcissistic appearance and points to the kitchen


    "He''s cooking. What''s the matter with you looking for the boss? "


    "It''s OK. The fat man has to pull me over. I don''t know what he wants." Qingzheng left a word and went directly to the living room.


    Hui Shoutao is still at the door, holding big and small bags of things. He looks unhappy and whispers:


    "Don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense. She has to pull me to come because she wants to come. I just told you on my mobile phone that I would order some of the remaining gold, so I told her that when you eat at the boss''s house, she has to pull me. I''m tired of buying these big and small bags. "


    Qiao wanshen waved his hand and said, "women are trouble. Come in, come in! Brother Su cooks himself. Let''s have a meal together


    "What''s good here? Aren''t you going to Yanjing tomorrow? Let''s go out tonight and cheer up! Drink Hui Shoutao is very excited.


    Qiao wanshen looked at him helplessly and said, "Hi. That''s not practical. My grandfather is here, too. Drink a ghost wine. "


    Hui Shoutao went to the living room and saw that the whole family is here. I''ll have dinner tonight. I don''t want to drink any more.


    By this time, I had already seen the zither sitting next to Su Licheng.


    Su Licheng, of course, had seen the zither, and immediately poured her tea to welcome her.


    "Oh, uncle, how can you pour me tea. The younger generation can''t afford it. " Qingzheng said with a smile.


    Su Licheng said: "I know you three have helped my son a lot on weekdays. I haven''t had time to thank you for my son. Sit down, sit down, sit down. Don''t stand


    Qiao wanshen and Hui Shoutao had nothing to do with each other. They nodded and sat on one side, like primary school students listening carefully.


    However, Qingzheng was not so restrained. She was very bold and said, "uncle, if you really want to thank me, I have something to ask you for your consent."


    Su Li Cheng wanted to thank the Qing Zheng for a long time. He also asked Su night before, but he saw that he was not short of money, nor did he lack the essence of the earth. He really did not know how to thank him.


    "Oh, ha ha. You said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hi! In fact, it''s nothing. You see, Su Ye is in college now. He should fall in love at his age. I want you to agree to my marriage with Suye. Do you think it''s ok? My father-in-law. "

 Chapter 225

    "Ah? What marriage? "


    Su Licheng was startled and looked at the kitchen again. He wanted to ask Su ye to come out, but he was anxious to ask


    "Take your time, Qingzheng girl. What''s your relationship with my son? "


    Even Qiao Kairui, who is next to her, is surprised. He takes a look at Qingzheng. The figure and appearance of Qingzheng is better than the female star of their group, and Qingzheng has been working with Su Ye.


    Is it true that Su ye and Qingzheng are men and women?


    Just then, Suye''s voice came out of the kitchen and said:


    "Qingzheng, talk well!"


    Qingzheng was supposed to be presumptuous, but after listening to this, she subconsciously shrunk her white neck and murmured in her heart. The living room is so far away from the kitchen, where there is a TV and the kitchen is cooking. Can you hear that? This little guy is more and more evil.


    Qingzheng said with a smile, "Su ye and I are friends. I work for him and he pays me. However, such a good man, I want to fall in love with him. Uncle, you won''t object, will you


    Su Licheng couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought that the young people are really more and more bold and open-minded. He couldn''t help saying, "I''m not against it. My son always has his own opinions. If he agrees, I''ll congratulate you. However, both of you are not children, and emotional matters are not trifles. You should think about the consequences and take them seriously. "


    "Thank you, uncle. I will try my best to catch up with your son and try to marry him as soon as possible. " Qingzheng also holds a powder fist, a look to cheer himself up.


    This makes Su Licheng a little embarrassed. In southern China, girls of this age are always shy and quiet. He really hasn''t seen them before. Some girls will be so bold when they come.


    Su Licheng saw that the face of Qingzheng had some characteristics of mixed blood and foreign land. He muttered that maybe the family environment of Qingzheng was different.


    With the noise of Qingzheng, the atmosphere has changed.


    After a few more conversations with Su Licheng, Qingzheng starts to walk into the kitchen. Qiong''s nose moves and says:


    "Wow. How fragrant! My God can cook. It''s so rare. "


    In the kitchen, Qiao Zheyue and Tong Yaya are also busy. They all smile and nod when they see her coming in. They have known each other for a long time. Before, they sat down and drank tea together during the Qingming Festival.


    "Miss Qingzheng, long time no see."


    "Hi! You can also make dumplings. It seems that I have a good mouth. " Qingzheng has no extra words, and then looks at what Su Ye is cooking with interest.


    Su Ye looks back at her. The little girl is really more and more presumptuous recently, so she says:


    "It''s arrogant to talk in the living room! Is it itchy? "


    "How dare you! Although the fairy is so unruly and aggressive, I''m actually very shy. " Qingzheng smiles and picks her chin.


    Su Ye shakes his head. Although Qingzheng''s character is different from that of ordinary people, it''s important to be true, so he won''t be so strict


    "When tianshimen came back, didn''t you say you felt something? If you don''t practice hard, why do you run around? "


    "I don''t run around. No matter how I practice, I have to eat." Qingzheng explained.


    Su Ye pointed to the vegetables that hadn''t been washed, and said, "if you want to eat, come and help."


    "No, I know how to eat. I don''t know anything else. It''s enough to have these two beauties with you. " Qingzheng left a word and ran away from the kitchen.


    Qiao Zheyue suddenly felt envious and said, "well, Su ye, just now you said to practice martial arts, right? Qingzheng looks delicate. She can practice. Do you think I can? I also want to practice


    Su night some accident, indifferent said: "cultivation all the way, especially hard, I''m afraid you can''t stand."


    "I can. I''m not afraid of hardship." Qiao Zheyue said firmly.


    "In fact, as long as you practice the calligraphy I teach you, it''s another kind of practice. If you use your heart, according to your talent, there will be achievements in the future Su ye said.


    Qiao Zheyue saw Su Ye''s writing on Shijingshan that day. He had long been longing for it. He immediately nodded his head and made up his mind.


    There was another rush in the kitchen. When it was almost time for dinner, all the food was ready.


    Tong Yaya is the happiest. She runs to her room to call her grandmother. Recently, her grandmother is taking Su yekai''s health prescription, so she has a lot more time to sleep.


    "Grandma, have dinner!"


    After a while, she came out with Grandma''s hand.


    Visitors say hello to Mrs. Su one after another, and then take a seat together, very happy.


    Only Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen look at each other. How can they feel that they are outsiders in this room?


    But they are also thick skinned, smelling the fragrance of the table, they are not polite.


    "Sit down! You''re welcome! Try the meals prepared by the three meritorious officials. " Su Licheng asked everyone to sit down.


    Qiao Zheyue didn''t dare to appreciate it and said, "I''m responsible for making dumplings. This table is made by Su Ye himself."


    Su ye knew that she would not move her chopsticks. She was afraid that the guests would not dare to eat, so she first gave her grandmother a piece of meat and said, "let''s have chopsticks!"


    Hui Shoutao was not polite. He immediately put a piece of beef in his mouth. After a few seconds, he stared and exaggerated


    "Isn''t that delicious? Boss, did you really do it? What kind of prescription is this? Can you give it to me. I''ll open two restaurants. It''s absolutely hot! "


    Qiao wanshen looked at Hui Shoutao with disdain and said: "I said fat man, it''s a family dinner, and there''s no outsider. Do you need to flatter like this? "


    After that, he took a lettuce and ate it. He was also stunned and immediately exaggerated


    "Is this still lettuce? Tut Tut, you are delicious. How wonderful


    Others have tried, and they are shocked. They have eaten countless delicacies, but they can''t compare with the simplest dish in front of them.


    "These ingredients are simple, but I use two bottles of earth essence to prepare them," he explained.


    Everyone was dumb again. Although they are rich now, Qiao family is the richest man. He can make a meal with the essence of the earth.


    Now the essence of the earth has no price. The official sales have reached more than 20 bottles, and the underground trade has been fried to about three hundred thousand.


    This table in front of us is worth 500000 yuan. It''s too luxurious!


    Su Licheng suddenly thought of something and said: "everyone is so happy, how can there be no wine. I remember you brought a lot of wine. I''ll get it. And the medicinal wine I soaked myself. Let''s try it, too. "


    When Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen heard this, they were even more happy. They didn''t dare to mention it just now.


    "Ha ha. Don''t take so much as a bottle of wine, just take seven or eight bottles of Baijiu.


    As soon as the wine is on the table, it''s even more lively.


    Su Licheng is excited and reluctant. His son and daughter are going to school tomorrow. These people are his son''s subordinates and friends. He should be proud of them.


    He immediately toasted them in person.


    Originally, Qingzheng also wanted to have a drink, but Su Ye stopped him and said, "you are the key to cultivation. You can''t drink."


    Green Zheng had no choice but to take a bottle of coconut milk, muttered, drink what fill what, drink up.


    The meal lasted more than two hours. In the end, Su Licheng and Qiao Kairui were both drunk and could not sit still.


    Hui Shoutao was very brave at the beginning. After a few cups of medicinal wine, he was full of stamina. His whole face was flushed and his mouth was full of wine


    "Drink, drink. If you don''t drink, I won''t drink. Where is this table full of good wine? Ah, if you''re not drunk, I''m not drunk. Who''s going to sleep? "


    With that, he had another drink of his own.


    At last, when everyone is full of wine and food, Qiao Zheyue and Qiao wanshen help Qiao Kairui to go home.


    But Hui Shoutao has been drunk for a long time. Su Ye has to ask two or three drivers to take him home. These three people are Hui Shoutao''s younger brothers, so they will take good care of him.


    But looking back at Shoutao''s weight, he really embarrassed the three little brothers.


    Su ye saw the zither beside him and asked, "what about you? When are you going home? "


    "Ah, I''m drunk. I don''t have enough to drink, so I''ll have to sleep in your house tonight. " Qingzheng also learns to be drunk.


    Su Ye glared at her and said, "speak well. You''ve had two bottles of milk tonight. Go home


    Qingzheng woke up, opened her eyes and looked. It seemed that she didn''t drink, but she immediately pretended to be drunk again and said:


    "I''m dizzy. I can''t walk


    "Go back to practice. What''s it like for a girl to live in my house? What will my dad think when he wakes up tomorrow and sees you at my house? " Su Ye has no leisure to linger with her here.


    "Well, I don''t know if you are a man."


    But Qingzheng stood up, shook her long hair and said, "hello. I told your dad I wanted to marry you. I''ll leave it here. You can find a way to fall in love with me. Do you know? "


    With that, Qingzheng handsomely waved and went home.


    Su Ye smiles helplessly and sees the things all over the table. Tong Yaya is humming a song and picking them up slowly, so Su ye also helps to pick them up.


    Tong Ya sweet smile: "if every day so happy, that''s good. Our family hasn''t been so busy for a long time. "


    Su Ye doesn''t know what to answer. After he and Yaya go to college together, there will be only father and grandmother left in the family, which will be very lonely.


    After cleaning up, it''s already big and small bags of garbage. Su Ye takes the garbage out to throw it.


    When he opened the door, he saw that the three drivers were carrying the drunk back to Shoutao to get on the bus. Moreover, he couldn''t bear to look directly at the scene.


    The three little brothers, sweating all over their heads, wanted to carry Hui Shoutao to the car. They were red faced and red eared


    "No, no, the door is in the way. Come again... 123, come again, 123. No, no, let''s have a rest. This time, we''ll try our best to prepare. 123... 123


    But Hui Shoutao was still in a daze, full of wine, and murmured: "three cups, just three. Let''s go


    Su Ye looks at it. She can''t laugh or cry. Back to Shoutao, it''s time for you to lose weight!

 Chapter 226

    Su Ye goes to help Hui Shoutao, who claims to have a thousand cups, get on the bus.


    After that, he doesn''t want to take care of it. Anyway, Hui Shoutao also lives in this villa area. He doesn''t have to walk for a few minutes.


    "Brother."


    As soon as he entered the door, Tong Yaya came up and said, "my father is drunk too. He hasn''t taken a bath yet. What shall we do? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll wipe his body and let him sleep! It''s nothing Su Ye replied.


    Tong Yaya was also diligent. He immediately went to get some hot water and came with a towel.


    In the room, Su Licheng was lying in a drunken atmosphere, snoring, occasionally saying a few nonsense, but it was also like a big tongue, which was hard to hear clearly.


    In Su Licheng''s room, two suitcases have been prepared, which he prepared for Su ye and Tong Yaya in advance.


    Tong Yaya took another look at the photo album on the desk. Suddenly, he felt sad and said:


    "My dad hasn''t been drunk for a long time. What if we go to school this time and no one takes care of him? "


    While wiping her father''s face, Su ye said, "now my father is in good health, and so is my grandmother. Don''t worry about them. "


    There was a sad look on Tong Yaya''s pretty face, and she whispered: "it''s not that I''m worried about them, but that they will worry about us. You are not at home these days. He always talks to me about Yanjing. I know he is reluctant to leave us. However, he also knows that he can no longer manage us. Especially brother you, although our father didn''t say it, he really hopes that he can help you, no matter what


    Su Ye''s hand slightly stops. He knows that this is the ability that all parents in the world yearn for. When the children get older and older, they can decide everything by themselves. Parents will find it hard to help their children.


    Tong Yaya continued: "you cooked a good meal tonight. My father is really happy. He inadvertently said, finally don''t eat noodles. I''m sorry to hear that! You don''t know. In the two years when you were sick, all the money in our family was used to treat you. My father worked several jobs a day, but he saved money and didn''t eat. He ate noodles every day. He ate noodles for more than half a year... "


    Su Ye smelled that Yan''s nose was slightly sour. Those days had passed for him, but in his father''s heart, I was afraid it would not be so easy to pass.


    At that time, my father used his thin body to support the whole family.


    Su Ye touched Tong Yaya''s head in a soft voice and said, "OK! Don''t be sad, it''s all over! This time we go to Yanjing, it''s not right to leave my father and grandmother here. I know you can''t bear them. Well, let''s talk to my father tomorrow and let them go to Yanjing with us. What do you think? "


    Tong Yaya''s eyes were red. After hearing this, he became interested.


    "Dad and grandma? But what about the clinic? "


    "It''s not like we''re not coming back. I remember my father said that he had several comrades in arms in Yanjing... As for grandma, her mother''s family was also in Yanjing. She seems to have two younger sisters, and the old man hasn''t moved around for a long time. By the way, let Grandma see her family Su Ye suggested.


    Tong Yaya jumped up excitedly. When she often watched TV with her grandmother in her arms, she heard her grandmother say that she had a younger sister. However, in recent years, her grandmother has been plagued by diseases, and even the courtyard of the holy hand family has rarely come out.


    Now grandma is sick, and she also drank the essence of the earth. She gave her grandmother a warm and healthy body and had a good mental state.


    "Good, great! Brother, that''s a deal! I must take my father and grandmother with me tomorrow. hey! When we don''t have class, we can accompany them Tong Yaya was jubilant.


    Now that my family has money, it''s no problem to buy a building next to Yanjing University.


    Su ye saw that her sister was so happy, and she also gave a happy smile.


    The next morning, when Su Licheng woke up, Su ye made him a cup of sobering tea and said it by the way.


    Su Licheng was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t think about it for a long time and agreed immediately.


    "Well, as long as you don''t think Dad''s in the way. Your grandfather is a master. He once took me to Yanjing and made some friends. I haven''t seen him for many years. I should talk to them about the past. "


    Their su family is known as the holy hand family. When Su Licheng was young, he went to Yanjing''s big family together with his grandfather, who is known as the holy hand.


    It was also at that time that Su Licheng met Su Ye''s mother by chance. Later, they fell in love with each other, got married and gave birth to Su Ye.


    When I mentioned this to my grandmother, she didn''t object to it. The whole family was very happy.


    Originally, Su Ye planned to trouble the Qiao family to help, because the Qiao family had also gone to Yanjing, but they had to go back for revenge. Now it''s not right to ask them to help with such things.


    "Dad. Let''s go through the admission procedures. You can check whether there is a suitable house nearby these days and stay here. "


    Su Licheng laughs and naturally agrees.


    So, at noon, the family packed up a meal and started to leave for the airport.


    Just arriving at the airport, Tong Yaya suddenly pointed to the huge sign in front of him and said, "brother, look at it. It''s the advertisement of the essence of the earth.


    Su ye took a look at it, and it was as if it was all over the airport.


    There are also some foreign tourists taking pictures with their cameras, because Jiangdu is "hometown of the essence of the earth", of course, it is very meaningful.


    "It seems that the publicity is still in place." Su ye made a simple comment.


    He bought first class. When the family of four boarded, a beautiful stewardess came to recommend him as soon as he sat down.


    "How do you do, sir. Welcome to first-class cabin of our flight, our airline and the earth essence group jointly launched a package business. If you buy the essence of the earth today, you can enjoy ten percent off discount, free upgrade to become our member.


    Su Ye shook her head and said, "no, thank you."


    "Ah?" It seemed that the stewardess was the first time to refuse. She was a little surprised and said, "Sir, we are regular channels, and you are not giving me money. Instead, you are directly booked on the official website of the earth essence group. You can rest assured.


    "No. Thank you Su ye said politely.


    The stewardess took another look at Su Ye. She saw that Su Ye''s four people were all wearing famous brands, and they were in first class. They couldn''t have no money!


    Is there anyone who really doesn''t want the essence of the earth?


    "Well, I''ll leave you alone. If you change your mind and want to buy, call me at any time. " The stewardess nodded and left.


    Tong Yaya sneaked beside him and said, "if she knows, you are the chairman of the earth essence group. Hey, hey, what kind of expression do you think she will be?"


    Su Ye shakes his head. He doesn''t want to make a stir.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden commotion in the front position, and many people stood up together, as if something big had happened.


    "Yes, it''s really her."


    "Oh, it''s more beautiful than what you see on the Internet!"


    Many people said, and some people took out their mobile phones and began to shoot.


    Tong Yaya seemed to hear the familiar name and stood up to look at it. Suddenly, he was slightly surprised


    "Why? Brother, it''s wenmohan! Ha, what a coincidence that she''s also on this plane

 Chapter 227

    "Oh. It''s her. "


    Su night light a smile, also didn''t care about these.


    And because it''s first class, although everyone is a little enthusiastic, it won''t be crowded. It won''t be long before Wen Mohan finds his seat.


    Tong Yaya was very happy and waved all the time. He said with a smile, "sister Wen Xue. Wen Xuejie


    Wen Mohan was originally keeping a professional smile. Suddenly she saw Tong Yaya and was stunned. Her eyes immediately looked for her. As expected, she saw Su Ye''s figure. She didn''t care about the call of the stewardess, so she came directly.


    "Yaya Xuemei, Mr. Su, are you also on this plane? Such a coincidence! I was thinking about when you would report to Yanjing University two days ago. "


    Tong Yaya was very enthusiastic, but Su Ye just gave a faint smile and said:


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Wen Mohan suddenly thought of something and explained, "Mr. Su, I didn''t specifically inquire about your itinerary. The opening ceremony will be held the day after tomorrow. I''m the representative of the college, so I happened to return to Yanjing University. "


    Su ye said, "Miss Wen, don''t think about it. I didn''t mean that. My sister likes you very much. She can have more contacts in the future. "


    Wen Mohan immediately shows a sweet smile when she hears the speech. She has learned Su Ye''s means, and even Qiao Zheyue and Lin Zhenhai should stand aside.


    If Su night thinks that she deliberately investigates the itinerary, the consequences can be very small. After all, the advertisement of Wen Mo Han''s endorsement is the advertisement of the earth essence group.


    Wen Mohan immediately took out her mobile phone, opened her wechat, handed it to Tong Yaya, and said with a sweet smile:


    "Yaya Xuemei, can I add you a wechat?"


    Tong Yaya was also flattered and immediately took out his mobile phone and added wechat.


    This scene was looked in the eyes of other passengers, immediately a burst of envy and shock, what is the identity of this young man and woman? Can big stars take the initiative to add wechat?


    This big star''s wechat is worth showing off!


    If Wen Mohan''s fans see it, they will scream on the spot.


    Wen Mohan also knew that it was on the plane, so he simply said hello and went back to his position.


    After adding wechat, Tong Yaya was very happy.


    Su Licheng never paid attention to the entertainment industry, so he didn''t recognize it and asked who Wen Mohan was? Tong Yaya told him that he was the elder sister of the University, which immediately made Su Licheng feel a little better, because he thought that all the students who could go to Yanjing University were good students just like Su Yetong Yaya.


    Soon the plane took off.


    It won''t take long for Congjiang city to fly to Yanjing.


    When the plane landed, Mrs. Su was a little timid. Overlooking a corner of Yanjing from the plane, she sighed for a while, and her muddy eyes were wet.


    "Grandma, this is Yanjing. Here we are Su ye said.


    Mrs. Su nodded, reached for Su Ye''s hand, and said, "thank you very much for taking grandma home."


    Soon, the plane landed smoothly, and everyone got off the plane.


    Su ye took care of her grandmother. She didn''t rush to get off the plane until the end.


    "Well, there''s no one now. Let''s get off the plane. " Su Ye helped her grandmother to get off the plane.


    When they took their luggage and were about to leave the airport, they were shocked. There were a lot of people at the airport. They were surrounded.


    What''s more, most of these people are young girls. They all wear the same brand on their hair and try to squeeze in with their mobile phones. Even the staff in front of them can''t stop them.


    Su Licheng was still surprised and said, "there are so many people in Yanjing? It''s much more than Jiangdu City! "


    Su Ye was a little unhappy and said, "there are so many people here. These people come to pick up the big stars."


    When Su Licheng saw it, he found that these crazy girls seemed to be shouting a person''s name, and there were all kinds of lights to pick up the plane. Even the people who got off the plane could not get out.


    "What does it look like!"


    Su Ye''s voice sank. If he was alone, he didn''t care at all. Just squeeze a little. He just left. But now he''s with his grandmother. If he''s bumped into by these crazy fans, it''s not worth the loss.


    Tong Yaya raises his mobile phone with a message from Wen Mohan, saying:


    "Sister Wen sent us a message, saying that she could take us to the VIP channel. Brother, shall we go? "


    Then came another message. Tong Yaya took a look and said:


    "She also said these were not her fans!"


    At the beginning, Su Ye really secretly blamed Wen Mohan, but the photo on the pick-up sign held by these fans is a very handsome little fresh meat with the name of "yezichen".


    So, the fans of containment really have nothing to do with Wen Mohan.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to be favoured casually. She just wants to use her real Qi to force her way out, but it happens that the staff nearby can''t get out when they see the passengers.


    Then they asked all the passengers to take the VIP channel.


    "Let''s go, too!" Su Ye helped her grandmother to follow a group of passengers around.


    If Su Ye''s move is passed back to the ancient world, he is afraid that he will laugh off the teeth of countless powerful people. The once dignified emperor chooses to make a detour in front of a group of crazy girls.


    When I got to the VIP channel, I saw Wen Mohan waiting in the distance.


    She also seems to be very anxious, all of a sudden trotted up, scared her agent, thought something had happened.


    "Sorry, Mr. Su."


    Although this sentence is endless, Su Ye knows what she is saying and can''t help saying:


    "Those people are not your fans. You don''t have to apologize for that."


    Wen Mo Han had no choice but to smile and said: "although he didn''t come to pick me up, it had something to do with me. Yezichen and I are from the same entertainment company. I had some conflicts with him before. Today, he knew that I was going back to Yanjing, so he deliberately asked fans to pick me up, just to embarrass me. Let me know that he is more popular than me. "


    Su Ye didn''t expect this kind of thing in the entertainment industry, but he didn''t want to take care of it, just laughed it off.


    Wen Mohan saw that he didn''t answer, and he couldn''t figure out his mind. Then he asked Mrs. Su a good question, and then he chatted with Tong Yaya.


    Tong Yaya doesn''t have the heart to guard against Wen Mohan. When asked about her, she says that her father and grandmother will live in Yanjing in the future, and they should find a house near Yanjing University.


    "You haven''t found a house yet?" said Wen? That would be great. I happen to know that there is a house for old people to live in. It''s just near our university. It''s within 15 minutes'' walk. And the house is good. "


    Although Wen Mohan is a star, it''s just her job. In fact, she''s just a sophomore girl. She''s not so cold. She talks all the time.


    Su Licheng wanted to find this kind of house most, and immediately said, "it''s good to be close. It''s close, girl. When you have time, you''ll take us to have a look. "


    "Uncle, don''t wait. There''s time now, and I''m on my way

 Chapter 228

    Su Ye''s family got on the bus and followed Wen Mohan for a full hour. Finally they arrived at their destination.


    The place where the vehicles stop is not a high-rise building, but an antique courtyard. The alley is long, the sun is just right, and the road is full of trees, which is very characteristic.


    Wen Mohan is living here, so familiar, happily introduced up.


    "This courtyard is very suitable for a family, especially for the elderly. This way out is Yanjing University, not far away is Yuanmingyuan. Whether it''s shopping or exercise, it''s very convenient... "


    After entering the courtyard, Su Ye found that there were quite a lot of rooms inside, and everything inside was modern facilities. Especially in the middle yard, he was very happy.


    Although it''s not as big as his villa in Jiangdu, it''s enough for the whole family.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it looks good, so here it is."


    Su Ye didn''t plan to spend too much time on this, and he didn''t lack the money at all.


    Wen Mo was surprised and said, "well, I''ll call the landlord now. The landlord is my good sister, I will let her give you a good price. "


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t reply. No wonder the big stars are so enthusiastic and bring them to see the house in person. It turns out that the landlord is her good sister.


    That makes sense.


    In less than half an hour, the landlord came, a 30-year-old mixed race beauty.


    After a conversation, Su ye also knew that the landlady was married and settled in a foreign country and came back to collect rent once a year.


    "Mr. Su, if you want to rent my house, you need to rent it for at least two years. My husband and I are going to have children this year, and we don''t want to go back and forth about renting houses. " Said the landlady.


    Su ye, of course, wants to live long. For four years in University, it''s better to spend more time with her father and grandmother.


    "No problem."


    Tong Yaya curiously asked: "now online payment is so convenient, why do you have to run back and forth?"


    The landlady had no choice but to smile and said, "I have more than one courtyard, and the three rooms next to me are also mine. I need to maintain and register in the community every year. As the landlord, I also need to go through the lease procedure every year and sign the contract with the guests face to face. We also need to cooperate with the community staff to regularly check whether there are any guests who violate the construction regulations, and whether there are any unidentified suspicious people. There are a lot of messy things. "


    Tong Yaya nodded his head as if he knew nothing. It seems that all kinds of procedures in Yanjing are more strict.


    After hearing this, Su Ye suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh? You can''t return the house. Do you sell these houses? "


    The landlady had no choice but to smile and said, "I''d like to sell it, but the house is too expensive and no one can afford it. I''m waiting for my best friend of the big star to get rich and buy my houses at one go. "


    Wen Mohan shook his head and said, "I don''t have that much money."


    It''s true that stars like Wen Mohan look hot, but in fact most of the money goes into the company''s pocket. She doesn''t have much of her own.


    Su Ye immediately said, "I''m interested in buying it. Show me around


    "Ah? This, this Mr. Su. Really? " Landlady a Leng, rent a house is one thing, buy a house can be another thing.


    If all these quadrangles are to be taken over, according to the current housing prices in Yanjing, it will cost one billion yuan.


    There are a lot of billionaires in Yanjing. The problem is that these billionaires have their own houses for a long time. Of course, they also have their own businesses. Who will suddenly spend one billion yuan to buy some Siheyuan?


    Wen Mohan knows Su Ye''s identity and excitedly says to the landlady: "Mr. Su absolutely has the strength. Don''t you want to sell it all the time? Come on, show him around. "


    Su Ye''s words certainly startled his family. Even if they want to live, it''s enough to rent one side. There''s no need to rent a complete set of siheyuan, and there''s no need to buy four sets of siheyuan!


    "Son, do you want to buy a house in Yanjing? You, you have to save money! "


    For a while, Su Licheng couldn''t tell whether his son was joking or not. Although his family did have money in recent months, he bought some Siheyuan in Yanjing at one go.


    This is too much exaggeration.


    "Nothing. I can use more rooms. "


    Su Ye knows that she will be in Yanjing for at least four years in the future, so her power must also move along with her. For example, the black and white elders must stay around.


    One is to protect the family, and the other is to continue to instruct them to practice.


    Like Hui Shoutao, this guy can''t bear loneliness. He will leave Jiangdu''s business and come over.


    These people have to prepare a place for them to live. Now they have ready-made ones, so they can buy them directly without any distraction.


    After a turn, Su Ye found that the four quadrangles were surrounded, which made him more satisfied. The most important thing here is my private territory. I''m not afraid to make any noise.


    "The house looks good. Let''s make a price." Su ye said calmly.


    "Well... I asked the agency to evaluate it last year. If you want to buy it, it will cost one billion yuan. Are you sure you need to buy it? " The landlady was still surprised.


    "In Yanjing, it''s reasonable. I''ll take it. Go through the formalities! " Su Ye has no more words.


    The landlady has never met Su ye so straightforward. Usually, even the renters need ink for a long time. Let''s read it again and again. This is buying a house!


    Besides, it''s a billion dollars.


    What are the family conditions for Su ye?


    Can''t you spend a room full of BRICs at home?


    In fact, Su Ye really has a room full of gold bricks, which he got from tianshimen. Qiao''s family took part of them and directly gave him 5 billion. Now in the basement of Jiangdu City, there are a large number of gold bricks, antiques, all kinds of jadeite jewelry.


    These things have been plundered for many years, and their value is immeasurable.


    "Wait, ha ha. I''ll talk about it. " Su Licheng, in his eyes, doesn''t have the habit of being extravagant. Business must be discussed, and it''s still one billion yuan. We have to bargain!


    He took the landlady to one side and muttered. It took him more than half an hour to come back.


    Looking at Su Licheng laughing, it seems that he really lost a lot of money.


    Of course, the landlady is also very happy. She has lived abroad for so many years. Now that she has sold her house, she has finally settled down in her own life.


    The procedure aspect Su night need not worry, has the landlady to handle.


    When the landlady was happy, she did her best and gave Su ye and others a clean hand.


    Wen Mohan, of course, is also with us. She also said that tomorrow is also the day for new students to sign up. Don''t worry about going to school, just eat at ease.


    Su Ye nodded and gave a bank card to her father. Then she let her father do something about it.


    The next morning, Tong Yaya woke up Su Ye.


    She was excited and inexplicable. She changed into a beautiful skirt. Her face was full of youth, and her eyes looked like crescent moon.


    "Brother, school is on! Let''s sign up! "

 Chapter 229

    Today is the second day for freshmen to report.


    It is also the busiest day for students to return to school.


    Because the students who can be admitted to Yanjing University are all known as the proud ones of heaven. In many cities and counties, they are welcomed by banners.


    Of course, there are also many parents who come to send students to check in. Whether it''s the south gate or the north gate, there are a lot of people, and vehicles can''t get in at all.


    Students are pulling their suitcases forward.


    The seniors and sisters who welcome the freshmen are already too busy to come over. They take the students to sign up and fill in the forms. Some of them go to pay the fees and allocate the dormitories. More business is to handle the telephone cards, and the small restaurants nearby distribute the leaflets.


    "Brother. There are so many people here! Our business administration major should be here. " Tong Yaya is looking for his professional reception position with a suitcase and a luggage bag.


    Her idea of choosing this major is very simple. After her studies are successful, she can help her brother.


    In order to take care of her sister, Su Ye chooses the same major with her. He doesn''t care about any major at all. He didn''t want to go to college if it wasn''t for reassuring his father and taking care of his sister.


    "It''s a bit crowded ahead. Give me the bag." Su ye said.


    "No, I have strength." Tong Yaya is a little embarrassed to spit out a small tongue, Su night is already dragging two suitcases, can''t let him continue to take luggage.


    The most important thing is that a suitcase in Suye''s hand is hers, and she doesn''t know why. She just packed a few things, how could it be full of two big suitcases and a luggage bag.


    When Su ye came to the reception place for freshmen, she found that there were no receptionists here. A row of tables were neatly arranged, and many parents sat here to have a rest.


    However, there is no one behind the signs of "business administration freshmen reception" and "student union representatives".


    Su Ye looks strange. What about these people?


    Sitting next to the rest of an old man, looks dark yellow skin, sparse hair, wearing clothes look very old, should be a classmate''s parents.


    When he saw Su ye with two big boxes in his hand, he came to greet him


    "Ha ha. Classmate, are you tired? Sit down first. They''re all going to meet the big stars. They''ll be back soon. "


    "Good. Thank you


    Su night smile simply sat to one side, also let Tong Yaya sit for a while.


    Now the front crowd crowded together, dense, it is estimated that it really needs to wait for a while.


    The old man wiped his hands, went to the table, took two bottles of water, gave them to Su ye with a smile, and said, "classmate, have a drink. Don''t worry, it''s provided by the school for free... Hehe, you are also major in business administration, right? So is my son. You will be classmates in the future. "


    Su Ye was not thirsty, but she didn''t refuse. She replied casually, "yes. My name is Su Ye. Uncle, what''s your name


    "Well. Just call me Lao Chen. "


    Tong Yaya next to him is a little strange. His elder brother is usually very cold and indifferent to many people. Why did he suddenly talk so warmly with the old man.


    Su ye said, "then I''m not polite. Mr. Chen, were you a fireman before


    "Why? How do you know? "


    Old Chen Wen Yan looked at himself in some surprise and said, "I worked in forest fire fighting for eight years when I was young, but then I went home and gave up. Now I plant some land at home. Fortunately, my son is promising and has been admitted to Yanjing University. "


    Tong Yaya couldn''t see it at all and asked, "brother, how do you know?"


    Lao Chen was also very interested and asked, "yes. How do you see that? Classmate, your eyes are so accurate! "


    Su Ye explained: "at first, I guess you should be a soldier, because among so many people, your posture and spirit are different. I don''t think I can keep this habit without strict training. I saw you deliver water to me just now, and I found that your hand had been burned by fire.


    Sitting next to you, hearing your breathing is weak, is the lung function is damaged. But you don''t smell of smoke. It should not be caused by smoking. So I guess you may have inhaled a lot of poisonous smoke in a big fire


    As soon as Su Yehua finished speaking, the old Chen next to him raised his thumb and cried, "sure! That''s right! Classmate, you will see a doctor, then you are much better than my son! Oh, I''ve brought some local products. They taste good. I''ll give you some. "


    Then Lao Chen got up and went to his pile of luggage. One of them was a big sack. After he opened it, there were many things in it, including bags of beef jerky and some unknown fruits.


    Finally, he took out the sweet potato slices, took a pile of them and put them directly in front of Su Ye. He said, "I made them myself. You can try to fight hunger."


    "Thank you." Su Ye smiles. Old Chen is really simple and warm.


    Fortunately, Su ye and Tong Yaya are not spoiled people, and will not mind.


    Tong Yaya said to old Chen, "Uncle Chen, you are very good. You are our heroes. I adore you. "


    Lao Chen is a little embarrassed to accept this kind of praise, especially for a beautiful woman like Tong Yaya. Girls of this age usually stay away from him when they see him. Today, Tong Yaya is sitting beside him, but he doesn''t dislike it at all.


    This gives Mr. Chen some relief.


    "I''m no hero. Our monitor said before that we are just a small nail. Today''s young people worship big stars! "


    Su Ye looked not far away, but felt some irony. There was a big star in the crowd, and he was adored by countless students.


    At this time, in front of the group of fans, suddenly broke out a scream.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!"


    "Ah, ah, ah. How handsome


    "I''m going to die, my God! Zichen, I love you. "


    "Woo woo! Zichen said, let''s work hard for the college entrance examination. If we are admitted to Yanjing University, we will come to visit us. He''s too much of a fan, isn''t he! Ah, ah! I want to sign, too! "


    All kinds of voices burst out, and a crowd of people directly poured out from inside.


    Su Ye was also surprised to see this kind of scene. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t imagine that this group of fans would have such a huge impact and hit countless people in an instant.


    Listen to the voice, it should be the big star in the crowd jumping up and saying hello to the fans.


    "Be careful!" Su Ye exclaimed, and directly pulled Tong Yaya behind him. The fans in front of him were crazy. They rushed to see the stars.


    "Don''t bump into my things."


    Lao Chen has just taken his hometown specialty. His sack hasn''t been tied up yet. Now he is hit by his classmates, and immediately he is knocked over on the ground. The fruits and cans in it roll out directly.


    Lao Chen didn''t care so much. He rushed up and bent down to pick it up.


    But in this case, the group of crazy fans did not care so much, suddenly knocked over a group of people, screamed for days

 Chapter 230

    "Hit! Don''t squeeze


    "Back up, back up! Step on people


    All of a sudden, all kinds of noises rang out, and some people yelled and stopped one after another. But more crazy fans didn''t know what was going on. After listening to these noises, they thought that the big star was going to shake hands and take photos again, and they pushed forward crazily.


    Just stopped in front of the students to avoid being knocked over, almost a chain reaction in general.


    What''s more, there are eight big bodyguards beside the big stars. When they hear this kind of crazy voice, they think that the fans are going to rush up again and directly push the front group of fans away.


    At the same time, he yelled, "get out of the way! move out of my way! Don''t get in the way


    "What are you doing? Don''t pull, don''t get in the way


    The closest one is some female fans. They didn''t have much strength, but they all focused on the faces of big stars. They were pushed by several bodyguards and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Su ye and Tong Yaya were surprised.


    Both of them retreated to the back of the table. Although the fans bumped the table askew, fortunately, both of them were safe.


    Su ye now only cares about protecting Tong Yaya and wants to find Lao Chen, but he can''t see him at all. In the dense crowd, he vaguely sees that Lao Chen has fallen to the ground.


    Suddenly, a smell of blood came.


    With Su Ye''s present cultivation, he is very sensitive to the smell of blood, and his pupils shrink.


    "Yaya, stand here and don''t move."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ye rushed out directly. The crowd of fans in front of him had already blocked his way, and he couldn''t move forward at all.


    But it''s time. Su Ye is in charge of so many things. He clenches his teeth and slaps the crowd in front of him.


    Boom!


    A powerful Qi turns into a half moon shape and directly bombards a row of fans.


    The fans were like wheat swept by the wind, and they fell directly to the ground in rows. At least hundreds of them were crushed by people.


    However, it also made the crowd suddenly stop and open, so that the crowd in the distance could see a large area of falling down, and the crazy scene finally calmed down at this moment.


    "Ah! Don''t push, don''t push! Get up, get up All kinds of noise came out.


    At the same time, several guards, as well as members of the student union, were blowing their whistles, shouting to stop the students one after another and helping the injured students up.


    Su Yeke doesn''t care so much, but finds Lao Chen''s figure in the cursing crowd.


    At the moment, Lao Chen is covered with footprints and blood on his face. He protects several fruits under his body, but he is still.


    "Old Chen! Old Chen! "


    Su Ye was surprised and touched Lao Chen''s vein with her hand. Her eyes suddenly sank again. She was not angry!


    And looking at one of Lao Chen''s hands bent to an incredible degree, it was obvious that even his bones were crushed.


    Su Ye uses real Qi to probe into Lao Chen''s body and shouts to Tong Yaya: "Yaya, open my suitcase and give me the pills in it."


    Tong Yaya was also very shocked and went to find him immediately.


    "Ah - something''s wrong! Someone fainted! Come on Next to the students this reaction, one saw someone with blood on his face, fell to the ground, of course, is screamed.


    With the cry, there was another riot.


    A male teacher with glasses came out of the crowd. He squatted down and touched Lao Chen''s nostril. His face changed greatly.


    "Ah? I''m out of breath


    Said, he will give old Chen do artificial respiration, do the final rescue.


    "Don''t touch him! The bone in his chest is broken Su ye said coldly.


    The male teacher was also startled, and then remembered that when encountering this kind of accident, the injured can not be moved casually, which may cause secondary injury. He immediately took out his mobile phone, dialing 120, with a bit of panic.


    "Hello, 120. This is Yanjing University. Call an ambulance. We have someone here to rescue. He''s out of breath. Come on! Come on


    Among the students, many of them were bumped and fell down and were injured. But when they heard that someone was out of breath and wanted to call an ambulance, it was serious.


    Then, several students from the student union came forward and reached for Lao Chen''s pulse. Each of them was pale with fright.


    "My God! Something''s wrong! It''s killing people! "


    "What''s the name of an ambulance? Take it to the school medical room directly!"


    "Yes, call the school doctor! Don''t blame Aidou for this man''s accident. "


    "Yes, there are so many black powder now, which obviously has nothing to do with our love beans. It must be his fault again."


    Many students are full of gossip, and some people worry about their idols. What if there are a lot of entertainment magazines tomorrow?


    These words fall into Su Ye''s ears, and his eyes become colder. At this time, Tong Yaya has already brought the bottle of pills.


    Su Ye doesn''t have any superfluous actions. This bottle of elixir was made before he went to Tianshi gate. Unexpectedly, it can''t be used in Tianshi gate. Instead, it is used in this university.


    He fed the pill into Lao Chen''s mouth, then protected his heart, slapped his hand on Lao Chen''s body, and pulled those twisted bones, then the Qi corrected them directly.


    The teachers and students next to him were surprised and scared, and said, "what are you doing? When the doctor comes, don''t mess with it! "


    But before they finished speaking, old Chen, lying on the ground, suddenly gave a "ah -" sound, and looked around blankly as if he had been awakened in his sleep.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    "People are OK, they are not dead! I''m scared to death


    "This classmate is also amazing. What kind of medical skill was that?"


    There was another exclamation from the crowd around. This time, it was obviously a lot easier, because people were finally saved. If there was an accident on the first day, the consequences would be serious.


    Su Ye patted Lao Chen gently and said in a deep voice, "you have multiple fractures all over your body. Bear it. But you can rest assured that your life will be saved. "


    Old Chen was sweating with pain, and his face was blue and white, but he was tough and gritted his teeth without a cry.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Suddenly, several bodyguards in the crowd separated the crowd loudly, and they came to protect a handsome big star.


    From the shouting voice of the fans nearby, we know that the star is yezichen. Su Ye met her at the airport.


    Yezichen is really sunny and handsome, wearing earrings and make-up, with a smile on the corner of his mouth and a sense of evil charm. The female fans next to him are surging and taking photos one after another.


    Yezichen came to Lao Chen, looked down at him and said:


    "What''s the matter? Some old people fall down and don''t know how to help them. "


    He looked around at the crowd with a reproach, and then announced, "it seems that the old man is really injured. I announce that he is willing to subsidize the medical expenses of the old man. And, our fans... Some of you just fell. If you want to check, I will help you out of the inspection fee. I won''t allow you to get hurt! "


    "Wow! How handsome! My son Chen


    "Great, our love beans are angels in the world, too warm and crisp!"


    "Love and kindness. Start with beauty, fall into talent, be loyal to character. My husband is so nice, Wuwuwuwu! "


    A group of female fans jumped up again and clapped, feeling that the best man in the world was yezichen.


    Night son Chen light a smile, the vision falls to Su Ye''s body again, but very quickly he ignores past, the double eyes moved to Tong Ya Ya''s body, immediately double eyes tiny a Zheng, take a silk startle color.


    Tong Yaya was very beautiful and pretty. He was a campus Belle in high school. He took the dragon''s blood Dan, which was soaked in the night, soaked the essence of the earth. He was even more charming and soft. His face was fair and tender. Especially, he was pale and I saw pity. It was a boy who had seen her in her arms and protected her impulse.


    This kind of girl is very rare in the entertainment circle.


    Night son Chen said, personally took out the mobile phone, said: "this female classmate, you rescue others, very good.". Do you want my autograph too? Ha ha, I''ll take a picture with you now. I''ll ask my assistant to contact you in a moment, and I''ll sing a song for you in person later, as a reward for your fans. "


    With that, yezichen picks up his mobile phone and signals Tong Yaya to stand up and take a picture with him.


    This caused countless female fans beside a burst of excitement, envy, have called to take a picture.


    At this time, Su night suddenly double eyebrow a pick, in the eye eye eye a cold kill idea a flash but, he slowly stood up.


    He said word by word:


    "Kneel down! Apologies! "

 Chapter 231

    ¡°Excuse me£¿ What did you say? "


    Big star night son Chen tiny a Leng, think is oneself to hear wrong, even the action of taking a picture also stopped.


    But he heard that Su ye made him kneel down and apologize? This Suye is not a psycho, is it?


    Next to the fans have heard clearly, immediately someone called out: "what are you doing? Why do we call ourselves kneeling? Are you crazy


    "Yes! There is something wrong. We are told to kneel down for no reason. Would you kneel down for a try? What do you count? If you dare to be rude to us, apologize immediately, or sue you. "


    "It''s impossible to just let it go. I''m going to put other people''s flesh on the Internet and let them die socially. Hum


    Many fans are twittering, and some even want to teach Su ye in public.


    "Kneel down! Sorry


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s voice was cold, but his voice was not big, but it spread to everyone''s ears, and the meaning of Xiao Sha in the words made everyone tremble and quiet.


    Night son Chen facial expression also changed for a while, say: "this classmate, what do you mean this?"


    Su Ye pointed to old Chen, who was still lying on the ground, and said in a deep voice: "old Chen has been trampled and fractured in many places, and his internal organs are still bleeding. He almost died! This is because of you. You must kneel down and apologize! "


    "Ha ha. As I said just now, I will subsidize the old man''s medicine expenses. What else do you want? " Yezichen standing around can be his fans, get the support of people blindly, he speaks very strong, face is full of show off.


    "You are wrong! It''s not a subsidy, it''s a compensation! " Su night corrects to say again.


    "Compensation? Who are you from this old man? Are you blackmailing me? What''s more, he is such a big man, can''t he see the road by himself? I haven''t met him all the time. Don''t you think I pushed him down? " Night son Chen again Ao however says.


    Next to the fans a burst of help, have said: "is, with our son Chen what relationship?"


    "This kind of old man is a porcelain bumper. Call the police! Just grab it. I''m crazy about money. I''ve come to the campus to touch porcelain. "


    "I think they are a group. They want to steal money and become famous. Maybe it''s the opponent who specially invited us to blackmail Zichen. This kind of person is shameless. You can''t be polite to him. "


    Under the indignation of the crowd, even the teacher did not dare to say anything, but tried to persuade Su ye not to say anything.


    But Su Ye didn''t pay any attention to them at all. She glanced at the fanatical brain powder and said in a deep voice


    "This is a campus, not a place for you to show off. If Lao Chen was pushed down by you, it would not be as simple as kneeling down and apologizing! My patience is limited. Now, kneel down and apologize, and then talk about compensation! "


    "Psycho!"


    Night son Chen cold hum a, then took a picture of Su Ye directly with the mobile phone, announce a say: "classmates, you also heard. This man slandered me in public, which did great damage to my reputation. I''ll sue this man later. You have to testify to me! "


    Around the students immediately a burst of response, very enthusiastic.


    The night son Chen toward Su night proud a smile, waved a hand, say: "want to mistake my money, you don''t want to study in this university! Goodbye


    Finish saying, night son Chen turns round directly, want to leave.


    "Do I allow you to go?"


    Su Ye''s cold voice sounded again.


    This words a suddenly let night son Chen a meal, then angrily turn head, loudly shout a way: "you don''t give a face don''t want a face?"


    Pop!!!


    In this instant, Su Ye jumps out step by step and slaps Ye Zichen who has just turned his face.


    "Poof"


    Su night this slap, very hard, with his rolling anger, a slap will night son Chen''s teeth also fan fly, on the spot ejected a mouthful of blood.


    This sudden scene is too sudden for everyone to react.


    "I said, let you kneel down and apologize!"


    Su night one hand grasped night son Chen''s dress skirt, toward own body front a drag, cold double eyes stare at night son Chen.


    Night son Chen is frightened at the beginning, immediately is angry, he is about to resist on the spot, break free Su night''s hand.


    "Help me, help me! Get him


    Bang!!


    Pop!!!


    Su night stretched out her hand to pull fiercely, and two slaps came out.


    Boom, all the fans around are angry, there are people in the world dare to beat their love beans, absolutely not allowed.


    "Ah! Hit people


    "Help, kill him together!"


    Among the fans'' screams, the bodyguards came up first. They had been protecting yezichen, but just now yezichen wanted to take photos and let other fans rush in, so these bodyguards couldn''t get close at all.


    Now, they don''t care about anything. They take Su ye together.


    "Boy! Let go


    "Waste him! Son of a bitch


    Night son Chen see bodyguards around finally rushed over, eyes burst out of hate, wait for bodyguards will su night down, he wants Su night to die. In this Yanjing University, he has a power that can not be underestimated.


    Bang bang!


    All of a sudden, a few dull voices rang out, and the bodyguards were all kicked out. They immediately ran into the fans who rushed to them, and they were overpowered by a large crowd. The scream was heard again.


    The crowd that used to be crowded all around has become empty again.


    Su night to night son Chen''s abdomen is a hard punch, bang of a, pain night son Chen bend over to become shrimp appearance.


    At this time, Su yecai grabs Ye Zichen''s hair and presses him to the ground. He says word by word


    "I said, kneel down and apologize!"


    The night son Chen is wobbly and leisurely, the pain can''t do other action at all, how can he kneel down to apologize in public.


    "Come on! Stop him


    "Let go of Zichen, let go of him!"


    Several girls just fell down, regardless of the pain on the body, rushed desperately, would like to work hard with Su Ye.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Ye''s eyes are cold, and she doesn''t have any pity at all. She slaps the girl in the face again.


    Pa Pa¡ª¡ª


    These girls are ordinary people. They have never practiced at all. They were slapped in the face and ran into the crowd more than ten meters away. They fainted on the spot.


    But just because of this, this group of crazy fans finally got scared and retreated.


    In just ten seconds, Su Ye was surrounded by an open space.


    Su ye said to yezichen word by word


    "It seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!"


    Night son Chen kneels on the ground, anger matchless, anger way: "you have ability to kill me, otherwise, I will certainly kill you! In Yanjing, no one dares to hit me. You are dead! I''m not afraid of you! "


    "Good! I''ll make it up to you! "


    Su night words sound just fall, toward the night son Chen''s ankle is mercilessly a foot to step down, a click, bone on the spot break.


    "Ah - ah!"


    Night son Chen screams out a voice miserably on the spot, a burst of wail, saliva nose is runny together gushed out.


    His arrogance finally disappeared, replaced by deep fear. He finally knew that Su Ye really dared to kill him on the spot.


    "Ah! I''m wrong, I apologize! Let me go, ah! I kneel down and apologize. "

 Chapter 232

    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong! It''s all because of me. I''m responsible for the stampede. I''ll pay for it! "


    Night son Chen doesn''t dare to go against Su Ye''s idea at all now, to old Chen heavily kowtow several times, request his forgiveness.


    At the moment, Lao Chen simply forgot the pain of his whole body. He was shocked and looked at everything in front of him. He didn''t know what to say.


    Su Ye is satisfied with this. She pulls Ye Zichen up and says in a deep voice:


    "I hope you have a long memory! Pay for it


    Night son Chen a strength ground nods, don''t dare to see Su Ye''s eyes, wait for Su ye a to let go, his feet a soft, almost is to roll to climb to escape.


    "Remember my name, my name is Su Ye - at Yanjing University. If you still want revenge, come to me! "


    Far away, Su Ye opens his mouth with a warning. The stumbling yezichen is stunned and leaves quickly with the help of several fans.


    With the escape of yezichen, everyone in the whole field looks at Su ye like a monster, whispering and saying everything.


    "It''s just great news! He beat people in broad daylight, or hit a big star, the crime is more serious. That''s life imprisonment, isn''t it


    "How terrible! He even night son Chen also dares to start, this kind of person is either idiot or has the background. And you see the move he just used is even more terrible than the precious students of our school''s guwu department! "


    "This boy is dead, don''t he know the identity background of Ye Zichen? University is impossible to read, waiting for revenge! It''s a pity. It''s a bit of justice. It''s a pity that people should not be offended. I can''t recognize the cruel reality! "


    "What justice? He just hit our family love beans, he''s dead this time. Zichen has 50 million fans in our family. It''s a matter of minutes to kill him. I''m going to tell our fantou that it can''t be finished at all. "


    Of course, although there were many voices, no one dared to speak to Su Ye.


    The teachers present have informed the headmaster, department head and so on, just waiting for them to come.


    Su Ye squatted quietly in front of Lao Chen and said, "don''t worry, I will help you with all your compensation. I won''t let anyone disturb your life. You don''t have to worry about other things. Just take good care of yourself. "


    As Lao Chen was about to sit up, he gritted his teeth and said, "you are helping me to vent my anger. Do I still worry about those people I am? No matter what happens, I''m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart. That''s... That''s it. It''s going to hurt you this time. "


    "It''s OK. You deserve to be respected by anyone Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Old Chen shuddered and grinned. He hadn''t heard anyone say that to him for a long time.


    He has been a fireman for so many years, and has experienced countless lives and deaths. He has seen through everything for a long time. But now, Su Ye''s simple words make his nose sour.


    "Su ye, thank you. I''ll take all the money I have to pay for it. "


    Su Ye comforted him and said, "not a cent!"


    As he spoke, the ambulance had arrived.


    Originally, Su Ye wanted to go to the hospital with her, but the headmaster and the head of the department all came.


    The male teacher with glasses said: "don''t worry about the hospital. Explain to the headmaster first


    Su ye saw that there were two teachers and classmates following him. Lao Chen''s life was no longer in danger, so she nodded.


    As soon as the headmaster arrived at the scene, he immediately evacuated the crowd, arranged for the injured students to go to see a doctor, and asked the department head to take the students involved away for questioning.


    As for the main culprit Su ye, it must be the key point to greet him. He brought him directly to the principal''s office. Not only the principal and vice principal, department head and discipline director were present, but also seven or eight patrol guards were specially called, as if facing the enemy.


    Su Ye is very relaxed, and has time to comfort Tong Yaya, so that Tong Yaya doesn''t have to worry.


    "Su ye? Why hit people? Be honest


    Principal Lin Hanjiang is an old man in his seventies. His face is covered with old people''s spots, but his body is very strong. His eyes occasionally emit light, not angry but powerful.


    "How bold! You hit people on the first day you came here. It''s against you! "


    Vice President Gao Chuanhao is also trembling with anger. He slaps the table fiercely, almost tearing Su ye up on the spot.


    This is the famous Yanjing University!


    On the first day of school, a freshman started beating others, or hit a big star. It must be hard to cover up, and the consequences are quite serious.


    This makes Yanjing University lose face!


    Su ye light said: "things, just a few teachers have told you, basically all right. The outsider, yezichen, deliberately showed off and caused a stampede by the students. One of the parents was trampled on the spot to break several bones and nearly died.


    Later that night son Chen not only don''t apologize, also export insult, I certainly want to hand to teach him. That''s what happened. By the way, you principals and department heads are also responsible. This happened on campus. Think about how to compensate and apologize! "


    "What? You counter you, you start to break the bone of night son Chen, still force to kneel down in public. You still have reason. Do you still say that we are responsible? " Vice President takakawa was furious.


    Su Ye has committed such a great calamity. He doesn''t know how to repent at all. He has such an attitude that he must be severely punished.


    The head of the Department couldn''t see it any more. He said, "there''s nothing to say. Let the police deal with it. What should we do? The most important thing is to let public opinion down. That night Zichen was just a stage name. In fact, they were from the Song family. It''s the Song family of our ancient martial arts department that is subsidized every year! "


    Of course, those present knew that the Song family was powerful in Yanjing, otherwise they would not be enemies.


    Principal Lin Hanjiang also wanted to deal with this matter quickly.


    He announced that he generally said, "let''s leave it to the police. We don''t care how the Song family will be investigated. Hum, Su ye, you''re fired. You''ll have to bear the trouble you''ve caused. Our school will not tolerate people like you! "


    Hearing the dismissal, Tong Yaya, who had not spoken for a long time, was slightly stunned and a little panicked. They had just been admitted to Yanjing University. If they were dismissed, their father and grandmother would be very sad.


    "Brother, what should I do?" Tong Yaya asked in a low voice.


    See Tong Yaya finally showed a look of fear, in front of the principal and vice principal and others have several decomposition hate to hum a, now finally know fear?


    It''s too late!


    Su Ye patted Tong Yaya on the back of her hand to let her not worry. She said in a calm voice


    "I''d like to ask all of you here, teachers. If the man who was trampled almost died this time was yezichen, and yezichen hit an ordinary student. Would you do the same? "


    Lin Hanjiang was stunned. It seemed that he was really knocked down by this.


    But takakawa didn''t think much at all. He patted the table and said angrily, "I don''t know how to repent! You are still talking nonsense here. There are no students like you in our school! "


    "I don''t care!"


    Su Ye shrugs his shoulders. When he goes back, his father says something. He is more free.


    At this time, suddenly a man rushed into the door. The man was thin, and he was also an old man. The people inside didn''t say anything when they saw him coming, because he was also one of the vice presidents of Yanjing University, Tian Huayi.


    Since the last time vice president Tian took a group of students to tianshimen and came back from a funeral, he seldom took charge of affairs.


    It''s rare to be here today.


    After entering the door, Tian Huayi first looked at Su ye for a long time, then kept comparing the information he had. Finally, he seemed to ask tentatively:


    "Are you the Su ye in Jiangdu City?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Su night faint smile, it seems that the information paper should be about his identity information.


    Tian Huayi trembled, then quickly handed the information to Lin Hanjiang and said, "headmaster, he''s su ye, the escort of Jiangdu City. It''s su Ye!"


    Lin Hanjiang was a little impatient. Although he was familiar with the name, it was the Song family that Su Ye offended. After beating yezichen in public, he broke his bones and broke his teeth.


    No one can keep it!


    "What''s the matter? I''m dealing with business! There is no shortage of one or two recommended students in Yanjing University! "


    Tian Hua Yi can scarcely wait and wipe his sweat. He said, "he is the chairman of the earth essence group."

 Chapter 233

    Chairman of the earth essence group? Su ye?


    This sentence suddenly made the whole angry office quiet as death.


    If it''s any other group company, Yanjing University won''t pay attention to it. It''s one of the highest universities in China, and it''s the successor of too many multi billion consortia.


    But the essence of the earth is different. The essence of the earth is irreplaceable, and all reports have pointed out that within three years, the chairman of the earth essence group will definitely become the richest man in China.


    Another five years, that is the richest man in the world!


    In the face of such a huge consortium, it will definitely get the attention of the whole central leadership.


    In this case, Su ye, the chairman of the board of directors, is absolutely not to be provoked!


    "Hiss..."


    Several people took a cold breath, which made it difficult.


    In particular, Lin Hanjiang, the principal, said he knew the name of Su night from the beginning. Before they got the news, the chairman of the essence of the land was still a teenager, and he was also accepted by their school.


    "You, are you really the chairman of the earth essence group?" Lin Hanjiang asked tentatively.


    Su ye saw the other side''s face like this. She couldn''t help smiling and said, "does it matter? I''ll come to you when I''m done with yezichen. "


    Such tone, immediately let people believe a bit.


    They are not fools. If they have no confidence, who dares to fight a star in public?


    Principal Tian said anxiously, "it''s him. It must be him. I told you that before, it was about the tianshimen being destroyed... Do you remember? "


    When it comes to tianshimen, people are not calm again.


    Although they were far away in the south, the Heavenly Master''s gate was destroyed, which would naturally disturb their circle.


    In this way, Su ye not only has financial resources, but also has strong enough warriors to follow him. Otherwise, how could he take a group of strong men to sweep the gate of heaven.


    You know, tianshimen and Yanjing University also have some contacts. The ancient martial arts department in their school has several sets of martial arts secret scripts exchanged from tianshimen.


    "Well, principal Lin. I don''t think it''s all Su Ye''s fault. "


    All of a sudden, a department head opened his mouth. He slowly analyzed it and said, "you see, there was a stampede in the school. It must be the sudden appearance of yezichen in our school. This is a very bad event! Moreover, Su Ye is brave for a just cause. Young people are more angry, so it is inevitable to push each other. Do you think so? "


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Hanjiang went down and nodded


    "It makes sense. We also have the responsibility, especially the student union, to meet the freshmen every year. Why can''t we handle it well this year? The president of the student union and others have to be dealt with seriously. Especially the director of the admissions office, it''s the most important part for freshmen to report. Why didn''t they deal with it well? "


    At this point, Lin Hanjiang solemnly said to Su ye:


    "Don''t worry, Su Ye. I will deal with it myself. But now it''s time to rescue the injured parents and classmates, and public opinion has to deal with it. As for you and the Song family, we will try our best to communicate. You are also hard, first go back to the dormitory to have a rest! By the way, which major did you apply for? "


    Su night light a smile, since the other party wants to deal with him, first see how a result! That night son Chen still dares not to avenge also not to say.


    "Oh. I applied for business administration. I haven''t registered yet! Of course, there are no points in the dormitory. " Su ye answered simply.


    "Business administration? No, no, No


    Suddenly, a fat director stood up and shook his head: "well, our business administration major is full. You''d better go to another major! Better transfer to another department! "


    As soon as the director heard this, they immediately responded.


    What if Su night is the chairman of the earth essence group? This is Yanjing. The Song family is powerful at the same time. It''s a fight between two tigers. Who dares to accept Su ye?


    All of a sudden, several directors spoke up and refused. Some even told the headmaster that if Su Ye was transferred to their major, they would quit.


    Lin Hanjiang''s head was big for a while. Suddenly he thought of something. His eyes were shining and he said:


    "Ha ha! Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for you to stay alone first. I''m really busy here. I''ll deal with it in two days and sign up again. Come on, come on, take Suye... Go, live in the dormitory of the classroom building. Let him live alone. "


    In this way, Su night was directly arranged to the teachers'' dormitory.


    As for Tong Yaya, it has nothing to do with this. The director of the Department of business administration is absolutely welcome. He went through the admission procedures for Tong Yaya on the spot.


    After waiting for Su ye and Tong Yaya to leave the office, these Vice Principals and directors have not left.


    "President Lin, we have been colleagues for many years. I''ll make a statement with you. Don''t think we''ll accept him if we delay for a few days. I don''t want him. If you want him, you can pull him down. " The director of business administration was not happy, for fear that Lin Hanjiang would kill him.


    Lin Hanjiang sat down, took a sip of tea, breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "Don''t worry so much. I''m not going to go through the admission formalities for Suye for the time being. I have only one intention! That is, when Su ye and yezichen had a big fight, he didn''t go through the admission procedures. He was still a social figure, not a student of our university. You know what? "


    All of a sudden, all the people in the whole office widened their eyes and suddenly realized that they had extended their thumbs to Lin Hanjiang.


    "High! In terms of public opinion, we are not afraid! "


    "Or President Lin, you have a long-term vision! We can''t think of such a good way even if we break our heads! "


    Listening to this group of people''s praise, Lin Hanjiang just had no choice but to smile.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be like this at all. What a glorious Yanjing University! Why did his group live like this today?


    All this is due to the strong family power in Yanjing, especially after the emergence of the mysterious Grottoes in recent years, which makes the whole of China in danger.


    The martial arts status of the whole China has reached an unprecedented level. Even Yanjing University has directly set up the Department of ancient martial arts to cultivate those who are strong in cultivating powerful internal skills.


    Behind these strong people are powerful families, and even the seven schools of China are the backers.


    These students of guwu Department don''t care about Yanjing University''s student identity at all. In order to continue to build the first university in China, Yanjing University has to bow to these guwu families in exchange for training resources.


    How can we compete in the future if we have no internal mental skills, no guidance from teacher Gu Wu, and no chance to test our students?


    Only when Yanjing University has a strong man, or even a chance to follow beilongyu in the Grottoes in the future, can Yanjing University have powerful capital.


    As for now, all big families can''t stir up trouble!


    This is the biggest helplessness in Lin Hanjiang''s heart!


    Lin Hanjiang rubbed his sore temple and said, "don''t stay here. It''s necessary to pacify students, control public opinion and communicate with parents. As for the Song family, I''ll go there myself! I hope that they will let it go. "


    The vice president and department heads nodded, and everyone was tired.


    How can the Song family give up? That night Zichen was the most precious young master of the Song family!

 Chapter 234

    Song''s private hospital.


    The master of the Song family, old lady song, and uncles have appeared together. At the same time, there are also reporters coming from Wen Feng.


    Because in the rescue room lies song Zichen, the most precious young master of the Song family, whose stage name in the entertainment circle is yezichen.


    "Who did it? Who on earth did it? I want him dead! "


    The master of the Song family didn''t ask what happened. He used his crutches to lean on the floor tiles. With a click, the floor tiles were broken.


    This master of the Song family is also a man of cultivation. His inner strength is strong and can not be underestimated.


    Looking at the angry face of the master of the Song family, his eyes were cold and murderous. Even his own people were shivering and didn''t dare to breathe.


    Only the eldest uncle had some status, and said carefully, "Dad! Already asked clearly, Zichen was beaten in Yanjing University. I don''t know exactly what happened, but it was a foreign student. Look at Zichen''s wound, the other side must be a warrior. "


    "Son of a bitch! An outsider dares to attack our song family. He really doesn''t know how to write "death"! Don''t you want to open this broken Yanjing University? Get the men back at once The master of the Song family was furious, and the blood vessels on his neck were almost burst.


    "Don''t worry! Mr. Lu is a teacher of guwu in Yanjing University. I have already ordered him to go on. Let him catch that damned foreign student right away. Let him kneel in front of Zichen for three days and nights, and then cut him off! " Uncle song gritted his teeth.


    "What else? Find out each other''s family, I want their family to be buried with me


    After hearing this, the master of the Song family reluctantly suppresses his anger and looks into the rescue room. He is obviously worried about the safety of yezichen.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Doctor Liang is in there. He''s a master disciple. Zichen will be fine with him! " The younger generation of the Song family here comforted me.


    "Well. If anything happens to Zichen, you will all be punished. I''ve already said, don''t be a star. No matter how big the family business is, I''m going to be a singer. Now something''s finally happened The master of the Song family glared at him angrily, and everyone dared not look him in the eyes.


    It took decades for the master of the Song family to build the Song family into a big family in Yanjing. He was overbearing and could not be withstood by anyone.


    All the people in the Song family were afraid to say anything. At the beginning, the master of the Song family agreed in person. How could they object?


    "Dad, take it easy. You don''t know Zichen''s temperament. He always has his own ideas. He just doesn''t want to rely on our family, otherwise he won''t even change his surname in the entertainment industry. What to do with the foreign students? Let''s wait for Zichen to decide! " Uncle Song said again.


    The master of the Song family still loves this good grandson very much. He nods and says:


    "Good! Wait for the son Chen to decide, first beat that bastard thing remnant to catch back. In addition, Zichen also likes his career very much, which can''t be delayed. You should know what journalists should say. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it! " Uncle song is going to deal with the reporters.


    The master of the Song family still didn''t think it was enough. He called Lu Shi and asked him to hurry up and get the damn thing back now! The face of our song family should not be lost! Go


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Almost at the same time.


    Just moved into the classroom dormitory Su night was several students knocked on the door, called downstairs.


    "Su ye? Someone''s looking for you downstairs! Go down quickly The students were obviously angry.


    Su Ye understood it immediately, and didn''t say much. She closed the door and went downstairs with them.


    In the classroom dormitory downstairs, the place is still wide, below is already standing more than ten students, and the middle is a vigorous middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is different from others. He is wearing a training suit. His face is firm and unswerving. His eyes are like a knife. It seems that he will turn into a real blade at any time.


    "Are you Suye?"


    Although the middle-aged man asked questions, he could not tolerate anyone''s Refutation at all. It seemed that he had a positive answer for a long time


    "I''m Gu Wu, Lu Shi! Every year, I train the freshmen of guwu department! "


    Su night looked at each other up and down, calmly asked: "it''s a coach, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve come to discuss something with you. You take out your cell phone, give your parents a call and ask them to come right away. Then, you come with me now! " Lu Shichen said in a deep voice.


    Su Ye smiles and says, "where are we going?"


    "Of course, I went to the Song family to admit my mistake! You will night son Chen dozen so, won''t think to just like this calculate? Let''s go There was some impatience between Lu Shi''s words.


    "Sorry, today is the first day of school. I don''t want to go to the Song family." Su night light said, it seems to be not aware of what is facing the danger.


    "Boy, my patience is limited. I think you are a student of Yanjing University, so I have to be patient with you. Don''t make me do it! Do you understand? " Lu Shi''s voice was a bit of a warning.


    More than a dozen students around finally found the opportunity to speak, one by one angry mouth.


    "Master Lu, why are you polite to him? Give him a lesson! "


    "You don''t have to tell him anything about the relationship between teachers and students with this kind of person. If he dares to beat my son Chen, he will be rewarded ten times!"


    "This kind of person is disgusting to me when I see him. Our family loves beans. It''s called yezichen. Why do you use the word" night "? That''s our family''s exclusive love beans. Are you disgusting? If you don''t change your name, we will not let you go. Hum


    All of a sudden, all kinds of curses were heard.


    Su night listened to eyebrow a wrinkly, he how personage, still can''t turn this group of mole ants to insult.


    "Noisy!"


    During the conversation, Su YeMeng stretched out his hand to this group of students from a distance, which was a backhand draw.


    It seems that a very ordinary move, but with a bang, a powerful Qi directly shot out.


    "Ah!"


    All of the ten students screamed and were bombarded by huge force. They all flew backwards and threw several meters away.


    These women, who are proud and expensive, are about to cry.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Lu Shi suddenly yells angrily, jumps in the air and grabs Su Ye fiercely.


    His move has a bright future. It''s called "eight trigrams catcher". It''s a second-class skill in the ancient martial arts department. Only junior students of the ancient martial arts department have the chance to practice it.


    This move can definitely break the skeleton of Su Ye''s arm.


    Take Su ye down at one stroke!

 Chapter 235

    "That''s it?"


    Su Ye faintly said two words in her mouth, and her figure retreated slightly, directly avoiding the flashy "eight trigrams catcher" perfectly.


    With a roar, Lu Shi could not stop his hand. He slapped it hard on the ground. A fierce wind blew away all the dust on the ground.


    Lu Shi''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and he was suspicious. No wonder yezichen was seriously injured when he had a bodyguard. When the Song family called, they told him that Su Ye was good at martial arts.


    Now, it''s true that Su Ye''s evasion is comparable to that of the sophomores in guwu department.


    However, when Lu Shifu was a martial arts master, he would not retreat because of this move. Immediately, his strength soared again. He pressed one hand on the earth and flipped it fiercely. The whole person was even faster than just now, spinning and splitting his hands again


    "Well, boy, how many tricks can you avoid?"


    Bang bang!


    Su Ye slipped back again and dodged for more than ten meters. Lu Shi''s palm power was several times more terrible than just now, and he had already put all his strength out. Just like the essence of cohesion, he could make a deafening sound when he landed on the ground.


    More than a dozen students who struggled to get up in the distance saw it and cried out in pain for Lu Shi. This time, they finally wanted revenge.


    "I thought the martial arts teachers of Yanjing University would have some skills. It seems that I overestimate you Su Ye seemed to sigh a little, just at the level of Lu Shi, that is, in the realm of Xiaocheng.


    When Lu Shi heard Su Ye''s words, he burst into a rage and fell to the ground fiercely. As soon as he stirred his hands, he would use his ability to press the bottom of the box.


    "Boy, today I''ll show you the strength of my soul chaser!"


    "Not interested."


    Su Ye was just watching Lu Shi''s ability, so that he could see how powerful the Song family was, but this let him down. I''m afraid that the Song family is just a sham!


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, he stood up, his hands whirled fiercely in front of him, and a pattern of Yin Yang Tai Chi appeared with a buzzing sound.


    Dragon nine kill, the first move!


    "Burn a mountain fire!"


    Boom!!


    With one hand, the Tai Chi pattern suddenly turned into the real Qi of a rolling flame, like a terrible angry dragon, which was about to sweep the world.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, Master Lu was directly hit, and the whole person flew out. Blood gushed out in mid air. Then he rolled to the ground and directly rolled to the feet of more than a dozen students.


    More than a dozen students, who were still in shock, opened their eyes and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    But the Lu Shi lying at their feet had passed out. His clothes were burned in many places, his hair and eyebrows were gone, his skin was blackened, and some of his clothes were still smoky


    "Ah! He, he beat Lu Shi, too


    "You are dead, you dare to fight martial arts master, you are dead!"


    "Run, run! Are you still here to die? "


    These ten people scattered in a crowd, but some of them still had some conscience. After running more than ten meters, they turned back to carry the comatose Lu Shi away.


    Su Ye looked at this scene, he did not stop, let them carry people away.


    "This song family, it seems that they really don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin!"


    Su ye now has a preliminary understanding of the Song family, but he is not arrogant, or called Qiao Zheyue.


    But Qiao wanshen answered the phone.


    Qiao wanshen said respectfully, "brother Su, my sister is in a meeting. I can tell her if there is anything I can do for you."


    Su ye knew that the Qiao family had come back to Yanjing for revenge, so she talked less and said, "it''s no big deal. I just want to ask you about the strength of the Song family in Yanjing? There is a star in their family, yezichen. Do you know him? "


    At the end of the phone, Qiao wanshen felt relaxed and said, "just them? Well, I just read the information about their family yesterday. Yanjing is a third rate family. There is no comparison with the four real families of Gu family, Li family, Yu family and Ning family. Yes? How dare the Song family provoke brother Su? I''ll tell my grandfather to put them out together


    "No, I''ll handle it myself."


    Su Ye refuses Qiao wanshen''s proposal and asks them how they are doing. Qiao wanshen hesitates and says something, but it''s not going well.


    But Qiao wanshen didn''t ask for help at last, and Su Ye didn''t continue to ask.


    Now that we know the existence of the Song family, Su Ye doesn''t have to worry about it any more. Moreover, he called back Master Lu today. The Song family should know that he is not easy to get into trouble, and we should also see what the headmaster of Yanjing will do!


    Right now.


    President Lin Hanjiang came to the private hospital of the Song family in person and sat opposite the president''s office with the master of the Song family.


    The master of the Song family is very angry, but seeing Lin Hanjiang come to apologize in person will give him some face.


    "Principal Lin, I didn''t expect you to recruit a good student this year."


    Lin Hanjiang, of course, recognized his words, but he did not care. Instead, he put a brochure of the essence of the earth gently on the table and slipped to the front of the song master.


    "I''ve checked. The person who starts hitting your grandson is called Su ye, the chairman of the earth essence group.


    "What?" Lin Hanjiang was stunned, and even the uncles standing next to him screamed.


    Of course, they knew that even when they heard that the essence of the earth was going to set up a branch in Yanjing, they thought that they would take part in it.


    "Are you sure?" The elder uncle of the Song family asked.


    Lin Hanjiang took a panoramic view of their expressions and said, "of course. Su Ye is the number one scholar there, and he is recommended to Yanjing. How could I be wrong! This time I come here, one is to see Zichen''s injury, the other is to tell you su Ye''s identity. I''ve asked the people present. This time, it''s your family''s son Chen who is afraid and has some mistakes


    "What are you saying? Lin Hanjiang, do you want to protect the murderer? " Uncle Song said again.


    "Stop yelling!" The master of the Song family was a little impatient. He clenched his fist several times and separated. Then he looked at Lin Hanjiang and said, "principal Lin, what are you going to do when you come here this time?"


    "I mean, this is a simple stampede. Your son Chen was injured in this stampede. In terms of public opinion, you can rest assured that it won''t have much influence at all. The computer department of Yanjing University can train several popular customers for the center every year, and there won''t be any scandal on the network. As far as compensation is concerned, our school is not responsible for this matter, so we should make compensation. What do you think? " Lin Hanjiang added.


    "You mean my grandson was beaten for nothing?"


    The master of the Song family is almost gnashing his teeth. How can he bear this tone? But just at this time, he received a phone call from a member of Yanjing University.


    The master of the Song family knew that the school had arranged for Master Lu to teach Su ye a lesson, so he answered the phone immediately. If Master Lu taught Su ye a lesson this time, he could give up.


    The phone call was less than a minute long, and the Song family was even more gnashing their teeth. The news he received was that Lu Shi had been beaten and sent to the hospital for rescue.


    This time, master song finally knew who his opponent was.


    He slowly put down his mobile phone, turned his turbid eyes a few times, and then said:


    "Good! Then this matter will be handled according to President Lin''s idea. But I''ve written it down. There won''t be another time. "


    "Ah! Thank you for your broad mind! There''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first! "


    Lin Hanjiang was very surprised. He didn''t expect the Song family to be so crisp and neat. This was really beyond his expectation, but it was finally settled.


    When Lin Hanjiang left, the uncles of the Song family heard that Lu Shi had been beaten and sent to the rescue, and immediately burst into flames.


    "Dad! People are stepping on our heads to pee, so we''re going to forget it? Is it not a land elite group? They can speak well in Donghai Province, but this is Yanjing. Are we afraid of them? " Several uncles of the Song family were indignant and couldn''t swallow it.


    "Of course not!"


    The song master''s eyes were deep and deep, he said in a deep voice, "but is that the essence of the earth group, which has no strength to dominate the East China Sea? What''s more, even if we kill nasuye, what''s good for us? In the end, I''m afraid the Qiao family will take revenge for him. "


    "Well, what do you say?"


    "It''s a great opportunity. We should not only avenge Zichen, but also have value. Didn''t we hear yesterday that the Qiao family was coming to take revenge on them? That enemy of theirs has also courted us. We didn''t agree yesterday, but now we have the capital to cooperate. "


    The momentum of the Song family is more and more prosperous. It seems that it has already seen a brilliant future. "What I want is not only the small life of Su night, but also the essence of the earth. Our song family is going to be the fifth largest family in Yanjing! "

 Chapter 236

    The next day.


    Yezichen was beaten in Yanjing University, which has caused an uproar on the Internet.


    However, soon the official of Yanjing University came out to refute the rumor, saying that there was a stampede on the campus and yezichen was injured, but it didn''t matter. It made everyone not believe the rumor and spread it. The rumor stopped at the wise.


    As for a lot of grapevine news, saying that I saw yezichen beaten, countless fans were indignant, these were almost ignored.


    Compared with the Internet, in the University, Lu Shi takes out his anger for yezichen and seeks revenge for Suye. Finally, he is beaten again, which attracts more attention.


    What kind of person is Lu Shi? He is a martial arts teacher of the Department of ancient martial arts of Yanjing University!


    Even the martial arts master was beaten. What kind of monster is Su ye? How good is your martial arts?


    Although most of the students have not seen Su ye at all, and there are few videos even when the school deliberately controls public opinion, this does not hinder their curiosity about Su Ye. Some students who can''t stand the Song family even applaud.


    It''s the first time in so many years that a freshman has directly topped the list on the first day.


    The students of various departments met and even joked: "when can I meet Su ye


    What''s more surprising to countless students is that Su Ye has caused such a great disaster. There is no movement in the school. Instead of punishing Su ye, the principal apologizes and is responsible for the whole thing.


    In fact, there was a huge response from the school.


    At the temporary teachers'' meeting, Lin Hanjiang said:


    "The stampede still needs to be followed up, so the freshmen party will be put after the military training. Another thing is that Su ye, a freshman, has no major yet. I have made it clear here that it is impossible for us not to admit him. We all know his identity. So, who are you going to take Su ye


    As soon as the words came out, the directors of all departments shook their heads and said that they would ask Su ye for anything.


    This kind of thing happened on the first day. In the next four years, I don''t know if it will be a riot. They want to continue to sit as department heads.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t a student accept it? " Lin Hanjiang got angry and patted the table.


    But all of you are old colleagues. Everyone knows Lin Hanjiang''s temper. Although he is angry, everyone is not afraid.


    Vice President Gao Chuanhao suddenly thought of something and suggested: "I think that Su Ye is good at martial arts. This kind of talent is the most needed student in our ancient martial arts department! I think it can be arranged in the ancient martial arts department. "


    The director of guwu department is a woman wearing glasses. She seems to be hard to bully. She says in a deep voice:


    "If the principals make such arrangements, I will accept them. However, Su night meeting martial arts, also beat Lu Shi, you know Lu Shi''s contacts in the ancient martial arts. After su Ye arrived at the Department of ancient martial arts, if there were any students'' provocations, and if there were any problems in the end, I would not be held responsible. I don''t care! "


    The principal and vice principal looked at each other, and they did not dare to arrange Su ye to go to guwu department.


    Because most of the students in guwu department are the children of big families. They are always fighting and aggressive. If they are injured or maimed, the school will be in trouble.


    "He can''t choose a major, nor can he choose a major that meets the requirements. Do you still want him to be a single major and not get along with his classmates? Hum


    After Lin Hanjiang finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something, and other directors on the scene also thought of something. In a moment, everyone was full of energy.


    "Yes! The major of ancient sacrificial literature in our university. "


    "Yes, that''s it! Isn''t that Professor Nangong complaining all day about the lack of students? Now we''ll send him one. Ha ha ha


    All the people present agreed.


    This major of ancient sacrificial literature is a branch of Chinese language and literature, ancient sacrificial literature, a branch of ancient literature.


    To put it bluntly, it is to study the sacrificial inscriptions used by ancient emperors and even ancient tribes in their worship.


    What''s the use of studying this kind of thing?


    So up to this semester, there are only four students in the whole ancient sacrifice literature.


    "Good! In this case, because of the partial adjustment of the number of majors, some students have to adjust their majors to improve the structure of the whole school. Then let Su ye go to the ancient sacrificial arts college to report for the meeting


    so


    In an hour.


    When Su ye went to the quiet ancient sacrificial college alone, he found that there was hardly a student in the whole building. If he didn''t see a lot of students in the teaching building of Chinese language and literature nearby, he thought there was no one in the school today.


    "Ancient sacrifice literature? What is this? "


    Su Yeh sighed. He wanted to accompany his sister in the same major, but now he can''t.


    As for the major of ancient sacrifice literature that he had never heard of, Su Ye didn''t like it either. The reason is very simple. Any major is the same for him. Because he doesn''t care.


    This major is quiet, suitable for daily practice, also very good.


    After going through the formalities, Su Ye finally saw the professor of ancient sacrifice literature and four students in the class.


    "Ha ha ha. Welcome to the class. Great! We have new students this year


    It''s an old professor with thick presbyopic glasses and fluffy hair. I don''t know how many days he hasn''t washed it. He is Nangong Shang, the only professor of the whole ancient sacrificial literature.


    "Hello, my name is Suye." Su Ye comes to Nangong Shang and nods to the professor and the four students.


    The four students, two men and two women, one of whom looks very handsome, laughed and said in a loud voice:


    "Ha ha, you are su Ye. Great celebrity! You are really something! Ah, I heard that you even beat the Lu Division of the ancient martial arts department, isn''t it true? "


    "As a man, I don''t usually do it casually." Su ye said.


    Then, the four students introduced themselves.


    This handsome boy is called Deng Yunjie. He wears many brands. He is a rich second generation.


    Another boy is simple and honest, with dark skin and short hair. His name is Meng Hao. He doesn''t like to talk. When he smiles, he will show his big white teeth.


    Sitting in the middle is a beautiful woman, who exudes some sexy temperament. Her name is Nangong Ling. She is actually the granddaughter of Professor Nangong Shang.


    Deng Yunjie sits beside Su ye and whispers:


    "Brother, I know you are powerful, but this Nangong spirit is my goddess. I came to this ancient sacrificial literature for her, just to get along with her day and night. If you want to pick up a girl, don''t think about her. I can''t help it. Qi Zhuzhu is a good girl. "


    Su Ye looked at Deng Yunjie in surprise. This guy is really powerful. He went to this major to pursue the goddess.


    "Don''t worry! I don''t care about men and women. You can come on. "


    Su Ye really doesn''t have that idea. He has seen countless nine day fairies and ten thousand family saints. Now he won''t be easily attracted to the women on earth.


    "Really? You have to keep your word


    Deng Yunjie is very surprised. He is not afraid of Meng Hao, who is simple, honest and timid. But Su Ye is a little white faced and a man of the moment, which makes him very stressed. Now he is happy to hear Su ye speak like this.


    "Haha, in fact, qizhuzhu is really good. If I didn''t have a place in my heart, I would pursue her."


    Su Ye gently shakes her head and doesn''t want to pay attention to this guy. At the same time, she glances at Qi Zhuzhu sitting in the corner and finds that she is a very quiet girl who is also very good-looking.


    "We have too few professionals, right! Just us freshmen? " Su ye said.


    "What do you think? You are the only freshman. Freshmen to seniors are here. There are no seniors. My family and I are both juniors. Meng Hao is a Han Han who has no distinction between left and right. He came here only when he heard that this professional seldom needs military training. Qi Zhuzhu is also a sophomore. She came here only when she saw that our major has subsidies. You are the only freshman this year. " Deng Yunjie said.


    Su Ye stares at me. I can''t speak for a long time. I''m so professional!


    "By the way, how did you come up with this major? I heard that you are a walk through student! You should be the only normal one in so many years! " Asked Deng Yunjie.


    Su Ye smiles, which is tacit. In fact, he wants to tell Deng Yunjie that no one wants him, so he has to stop him.


    But at this time, Nangong Shang on the platform gave a dry cough and began to speak


    "Students, there are new students this year. Let''s get familiar with our courses in advance. Let me just say a few words, why do we set up ancient sacrifice literature? "


    This has aroused Su Ye''s interest. He also wants to know why?


    "It is an indisputable fact that we have been in China for 5000 years, but now in the eyes of western scholars, they do not recognize this. They think our ancient civilization is 3000 years at most. This is tantamount to denying the existence of Xia, Shang, Zhou and five emperors periods in our history. "


    "We need proof, we need strong proof. There are three symbols of ancient civilization. First, there should be words. Second, there should be smelting and other technologies. Third, it is the city, a form of social tribe. So at this first point, words. The most complete and sacred writing, which can also symbolize the existence of civilization at that time, is the ancient sacrificial writing.... "


    When Nangong Shang says this, he finds that Su Ye is so absorbed that he is shocked.


    "We''re not going to lecture today. Let me show you the ancient sacrificial rites in our Chinese history! "

 Chapter 237

    Under the leadership of Nangong Shang, Su Ye soon came to a teaching room.


    The interior is arranged like a museum, and the lighting is in place, giving people a mysterious feeling.


    Su Ye is interested and wants to look around. However, he finds that Deng Yunjie is not interested. As soon as he enters the door, he finds a seat and doesn''t want to see more.


    Deng Yunjie talked a lot and took the initiative to say, "Su Xuedi, don''t dawdle. We are tired of watching it for a long time. This class is mainly for you. Go and see it


    Su Ye is dumb but fails to smile, see the South Temple war that enthusiasm of energy is so.


    However, Qi Zhuzhu, who always wanted a scholarship, followed suit.


    "Su Ye. You see me, but they are all real antiques of our school. These are the real emperor''s sacrificial rites. Don''t touch them. " Nangong Shang was introduced in a serious way.


    "Yes, professor."


    Su night answered a sentence, follow South Temple Shang to look one by one.


    Many of the objects on display are cultural relics, most of which are bamboo slips with various fonts, such as cave inscriptions on the top of the mountain, Xiaozhuan, Dazhuan, oracle bone inscriptions, etc.


    Nangong Shang''s mouth is full of foam. He is not tired at all. He can tell several stories about every article. This short class is not enough for him to introduce a few.


    Thanks to their lack of professionals, they are quite casual. When they are tired, they take a rest. Otherwise, other freshmen are not preparing for military training, but they are in class.


    It''s time for the second class.


    Su Ye suddenly found something that aroused his interest. It was a bone.


    But this bone is too big. It''s a bit like a deformed elephant skull. There are many strange words carved on the bone. This kind of words is a bit like children''s scribbling.


    But it was this thing that made Su Ye feel that it was not simple.


    "Professor. What Dynasty is this? " Su Ye has never seen her.


    Hearing this, Nangong Shang''s eyes suddenly brightened. It seemed that he finally found a confidant and said, "do you see what''s coming? This thing has a long history. It''s carved with snake script. This is very rare in our Chinese history. She gave it to me when I asked to see beilongyu five years ago. It was brought out of the grottoes. "


    Su Ye is a little surprised. It''s not the first time that he has heard of beilongyu. He has heard that she is a magical woman, who has always been as famous as NaNTU Jue.


    At the same time, it is not the first time that he has heard about the grottoes. It seems that it is a very secret place. Ordinary people seldom hear about it. It is even more impossible to know where it is and how to get there.


    "The skull of this beast is very special. Are there many such things in the grottoes? "


    Su Ye immediately asked, if there is such a thing in the grottoes, can he go to have a look in the future?


    Unexpectedly, nangongshang shook his head and said with a sigh, "I just heard that the central military has blocked the grottoes. It''s said that it''s a radiation area. I don''t know exactly where it is. Since you are so interested, from today on, you''d better study the snake script. You''d better be able to decipher it. That''s a great achievement! "


    Su Ye is also indifferent, just such a bone, engraved with a few strange words, how can he know.


    Among the tens of thousands of peoples, there are thousands of families standing in possession of all kinds of words and languages. But as long as the practitioner reaches a certain level, he can instantly understand everything. He can listen to the music once again with an adult. He can follow humming a few sentences at once. In the most difficult situation, only refining and refining one side of the essence can understand each other''s language.


    But it''s all based on reaching the "empty underworld".


    Now Su Ye is just in the real spirit state, and he can''t understand it at all.


    "I''ll try!" Su night can only deal with the ground back to the south palace war.


    Nangong Shang didn''t have much expectation. After all, he had studied the snake inscription on the bone for several years, and he couldn''t decipher it at all.


    Soon, the class was over.


    Today''s course is over.


    Su Ye didn''t go back to his dormitory immediately. Instead, he went to the business school playground. He also wanted to see how Tong Yaya''s military training was going.


    From a distance, I heard the shouts of military training. When I went to the playground, I found all kinds of camouflage clothes. I was afraid that it was really difficult to find Tong Yaya in the vast crowd.


    But Su Ye is not worried. His eyesight is unusual. He can always find it slowly.


    Many instructors and students saw him coming, and Su Ye was not wearing camouflage clothes, so he was particularly eye-catching. People thought he was a sophomore and junior and came to watch the fun.


    Walk, walk.


    Su Ye''s heart trembles, and a sudden impulse in his body makes his soul tremble.


    "How can you have a whim? This is my family. What happened? "


    Su Ye just said it, and immediately denied it. Although the whim is about relatives, her grandmother and father can''t have an accident. He has long arranged for the black and white elder to come to Yanjing and live in the courtyard.


    Her sister, Tong Yaya, is not related by blood, let alone her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Ye''s eyes swept and found a beautiful woman in a white shirt standing next to a group of new students who were resting.


    She is over 1.7 meters tall, her hair is tied up, and her body exudes a sense of heroism. Just standing there, you can see that she has learned martial arts, but her accomplishments are not high.


    She holds a folder in her hand and is recording the training of the team in front of her. It seems that she is collecting the opinions of the students in this class.


    Many freshmen chirped to her and gave out a burst of laughter from time to time.


    "Who is she? How can she give me a whim? " Su night thought, subconsciously to the girl.


    That girl also saw Su Ye obviously, looked Su ye up and down, found that Su ye had no military training, thought that the other party was not a freshman, so she ignored it.


    Su ye asked: "this classmate, what''s your name?"


    "What can I do for you?" White shirt girl said without salt.


    Su Ye looks at her student ID card, which says "Xu Qingmeng", a student union cadre.


    Su ye asked again, "Xu Qingmeng? Have we met somewhere? "


    "No. Which major do you major in? Don''t disturb the freshmen''s military training here Xu Qingmeng''s words are a bit severe.


    However, as soon as her voice fell, the group of students sitting on the ground next to her began to roar on the spot.


    "It''s definitely interesting to us, sister Xu!"


    "Ha ha ha, but this way of chatting up is too old-fashioned. My father doesn''t need it."


    "Sister Xu, they want to ask you to add a wechat. Hehe, it looks very handsome. This candy can be eaten. Hey, hey. "


    Xu Qingmeng just a faint smile. She has seen this kind of thing many times. Although she is not as beautiful as the three school flowers, her appearance is enough to make her be asked about wechat every other time.


    She didn''t pay attention to Suye at all, turned around and left.


    Su ye, of course, didn''t count like this. She immediately followed and asked:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask, "what are your parents'' names?"


    It was the first time that Xu Qingmeng encountered this kind of situation. He was really stunned. He was not angry and said:


    "Are you all right? Ask me wechat, ask me the phone number, ask me which professional which class I have seen more. As soon as I came up, I asked my parents what their names were. I really met them for the first time. I warn you, stay away from me


    Su Ye''s soul is so powerful. His spirit has practiced the technique of looking at Qi. A voice in his heart tells him that Xu Qingmeng must have something to do with him.


    But almost all of his Su family were in Jiangdu City, and they were destroyed by him, and the rest of them fled overseas.


    In his memory, the only one who has ever been to Yanjing is that his great grandfather once brought his father Su Licheng to Yanjing. At that time, his great grandfather had the name of "holy hand", and his father met his sick mother at that time.


    Did the father do something wrong to his mother at that time?


    Su Ye shakes his head again. With his understanding of his father, it''s impossible.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye comes forward to block Xu Qingmeng''s way, tries to show sincerity and says:


    "I know I''m very abrupt. Can you spare some time to talk to me?"


    Xu Qingmeng very impatient, in Yanjing University, there are so shameless students?


    At this time, an angry boy came from behind Su ye and said, "where''s the son of a bitch? Let her go!"

 Chapter 238

    "Du Wende? Why are you here? "


    Hearing the shouting voice behind, Su ye and Xu Qingmeng look at the past together and find that five boys come by, and the boy shouting is Du Wende in Xu Qingmeng''s mouth.


    Du Wende is not a member of this department, but he has been dogged by Xu Qingmeng, so Xu Qingmeng doesn''t like him.


    Su ye saw someone coming and stopped him no longer. After all, what he just did was a little abrupt. However, duwende''s swearing words made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    He didn''t put on any airs, patiently explained: "a few students, calm down. I just want to ask Xu Qingmeng a few questions. "


    "What''s the question? You don''t open your eyes. Whose girlfriend is Qingmeng? Where''s the dog thing from? " Du Wende swearing, holding a can of coke in his hand, angrily grasped the coke bottle, almost burst the can of coke.


    Xu Qingmeng didn''t have a good face and said, "who''s your girlfriend? I''ll warn you again, don''t pester me here


    When Su ye heard Xu Qingmeng''s words, she felt a little more confident. It turned out that Du Wende was not Xu Qingmeng''s boyfriend, even his friend. Then he didn''t have to give any face.


    He couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    Xu Qingmeng immediately realized it and cursed Su ye: "what are you laughing at? the same to you. Don''t bother me here! Always think we girls are easy to bully? "


    Su ye a Leng, it seems that today is impossible to ask what, back to let people check the identity of Xu Qingmeng again.


    "I''m sorry about today. Next time you feel better, I''ll ask again. "


    Say Su ye to turn round to walk, he still wants to look for Tong ya.


    "Stop! You son of a bitch, did I let you go? " At this time, Du Wende yelled angrily, waved his hand, and several students around him surrounded Su yewei directly.


    He ate in front of Xu Qingmeng, full of fire just to find Su Ye vent, also just in front of Xu Qingmeng to show his domineering side.


    "I have already announced that Xu Qingmeng is my girlfriend. You dare to chase him, you really don''t want to live? " Du Wende tossed the can of coke in his hand and strode to Suye.


    Xu Qingmeng just left for a few steps, angrily turned back and yelled: "Du Wende, what are you going to do? If you dare to fight, I''ll report it to the president of the students and give you a big demerit. "


    "Well. I don''t care! The vice president of the student union is my brother! As I said, you can only be my woman... "


    Before his words fell, he suddenly fell into darkness.


    Bang!!


    Su ye, who was standing in front of him, didn''t say a word at all. He kicked Du Wende in the stomach.


    The power of terror burst out, kicking Du Wende more than ten meters, directly hitting the wall next to the flower garden, which stopped his body.


    Du Wende''s face was twisted with pain, and his whole body seemed to be falling apart. Compared with the kick that the president of Taekwondo kicked him last semester, he felt that his viscera seemed to be twisted together, and his stomach was rolling, and he was about to spit out.


    However, most of his anger at this time, he reached out and pointed to Su ye, and spewed out a few unclear words:


    "Son of a bitch, Laozi..."


    He hasn''t finished yet.


    Su ye, standing more than ten meters away, frowned, and her eyes fell on the can of coke on the ground. This can of coke was just the one Du Wende had in hand.


    He didn''t want to. He kicked on the coke. A can of coke flew out and fell directly on Du Wende''s face. It exploded on the spot, and the soda was sprayed. Du Wende was also very fit and fainted.


    Until the completion of these movements, the students around Su Ye reacted.


    They all trembled, where dare to fight Su ye, immediately ran to see how Du Wende was.


    "The mouth stinks! It''s quiet now Su ye also put one hand in her pocket, as if she had just done something unimportant.


    "You, you wait for us, you dare to beat us dugo." One of the students bravely raised Du Wende and scolded Su Ye. It seemed that he wanted to find some face before he left.


    Su Ye shrugs indifferently. He doesn''t want to implicate Xu Qingmeng, so he says, "I''ll wait. My name is Su ye, a freshman majoring in ancient sacrificial literature. Don''t look for the wrong person! "


    Those students for a while, the face is not good-looking, did not expect Su ye also dare to report the name on the spot, this is too crazy too arrogant?


    If it''s not a brain problem, it''s a real ability.


    Until these people left, Xu Qingmeng gave Su ye a strange look and said, "are you the Su ye who started to beat yezichen?"


    Xu Qingmeng is a member of the student union. Because there was a stampede in the school and the students started to beat the stars, the student union was also very upset. Of course, she was very familiar with the name of Su Ye.


    Now at a glance, it turns out that this freshman named Su Ye is a violent maniac.


    "Yes, it''s me." Su Ye has nothing to hide.


    Xu Qingmeng shakes her head and turns to leave, but after a few steps, she turns back and asks strangely:


    "Why do you ask my parents their names?"


    "Just want to know." Suye couldn''t explain for a moment.


    Xu Qingmeng looked at Su Ye strangely again, as if he thought of something and said, "your martial arts are good. Did you come out of my father''s team? But you''re too young to be. I don''t care what your purpose is, but if you want to live a few more years, don''t mess with me. What I said is true


    With that, Xu Qingmeng left without looking back.


    Su Ye Leng is in a daze. From Xu Qingmeng''s words, she can see that her family is definitely not simple. Her father has a team. Is it someone from the military?


    Su Ye tried to think about his Su family for a while. For generations, they were all Chinese medicine. No one had ever entered any team, so there should be no connection.


    So, who is Xu Qingmeng?


    He could not understand it for a moment, so he put it down for the time being and asked people to check it later.


    Then, he looked for a long time, and finally found Tong Yaya''s figure.


    Tong Yaya was called out by the instructor as a pacesetter, dressed in camouflage clothes, is valiantly standing in front to lead the class training.


    Tong Yaya used to be very beautiful. Now she is wearing camouflage clothes to show her figure. Even the students in the next class secretly take out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Before long, Tong Yaya''s class began to rest.


    She rushed to Su ye like a little deer. She kept chirping in front of Su Ye. The boys in the class were all crying when they saw it. It was definitely their freshman''s school flower. How could they find out that she had a boyfriend on the first day of military training?


    This intimate appearance is definitely a boyfriend!


    Su Ye was not in the mood to pay attention to those people, but asked: "are you tired of military training?"


    "No, I''m not tired. I''ve taken the pills you gave me. All the boys in the class are tired. I''m not tired. Even the instructor praised me several times. "


    Tong Yaya is very happy. It seems that she enjoys the new life very much. "By the way, brother. What happened to yezichen? Are you done with it? I sent a message to sister Zheyue to tell her about it. But she hasn''t come back to me


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. The Qiao family has their own business when they come to Yanjing this time, so don''t bother them. " Su night comforts to say.


    "I''m just worried. I received a message from wenmohan Xuejie. She is in the entertainment industry. She heard some news. It seems that yezichen''s company is collecting information about you and is thinking about how to deal with you. "


    Tong Yaya is very worried. She knows that her brother is very good, but can she really deal with the company in the entertainment industry? She secretly blamed herself that she had no skills at all. If she had some skills, she could help her brother.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You just have to study at ease. No matter what power they use, it''s the same to me! "

 Chapter 239

    These days of military training, there is nothing wrong with Su Ye.


    After a round of practice, he went directly to the nearby hospital to see Lao Chen.


    Since Lao Chen was injured, the school still attached great importance to it. After all, under the pressure of strong public opinion, so after Lao Chen was sent to the hospital, Su Ye didn''t have to worry about medical expenses or treatment.


    When Su ye came to the inpatient department of the hospital, Lao Chen had just finished the drip.


    "Lao Chen, how are you doing?" Su ye saw that the door was not closed. She knocked on the door and went in directly.


    Lao Chen was still wrapped in gauze. When he saw Su Ye coming, his eyes lit up and he was about to struggle to get up


    "Su Ye. Here you are! Ha ha, I knew you would come to see me. I''m fine. I''m fine. "


    Su Yeh smiles happily. Lao Chen looks pretty good, but he''s still a little inconvenient now because he''s been hurting his muscles and bones for a hundred days.


    The little sister of the nurse next to her looked at Su ye and said in surprise, "you are su Ye. You are really young."


    "Do you know me?" Su Ye was a little surprised.


    "This old Chen talks about you every day. It''s hard not to know him. And even our Ji Guoyi praised you. Your name is like thunder in our hospital. You know, even the doctors in our hospital have not been praised by Ji Guoyi. " The little sister of the nurse said enviously.


    With that, the nurse''s little sister deliberately pulled down her mask and showed her delicate face. Her pretty face was scarlet. She took up her pen and quickly wrote a number on the paper and put it into Su Ye''s hand. Then she left with a smile


    "You are not allowed to take your mobile phone at work now. Please remember to add me."


    Su Ye looked at the little note in her hand and was dumb.


    Lao Chen was a little proud, and encouraged him to say: "this nurse is not bad, ha ha, good personality and stable work. Suye, you can think about it. Today''s young people really take the initiative! "


    Su ye asked, "what''s the matter? What else can I show you? "


    He himself is from the family of the national medicine master, and his great grandfather has won the title of the national medicine master. At the same time, Su ye also knows that all the people who have reached this level of existence are people who can not see the end.


    How is it possible to see a doctor in such a hospital?


    Lao Chen didn''t know much about it either. He explained, "there is a national doctor named Ji Qinglin. That''s a famous Chinese medicine! Ten years ago, he took the lead in the plague that happened in China. It was a war without gunpowder. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know how many people died. "


    Su Ye tried to think about it, as if there was such an old man. However, there is no impression on him. After all, the so-called ten years ago is too long for him.


    Mr. Chen continued: "what kind of activity has this hospital held? It seems that the national medical school is recruiting new people. This hospital is one of the pilot hospitals. Ji Qinglin came to the hospital in person, and I happened to be one of the typical patients selected by them. I was surrounded by a group of people that day. I thought I couldn''t live this time. But I heard the praises of the national doctor that quarter, saying that my bone saving technique is the essence of the national medicine. If I didn''t get timely treatment, I would die. "


    Old Chen seems to have a lingering fear. All he knows is that he was pushed to the ground that day and was trampled on by a group of people. Later, he woke up and thought that it was just a broken bone. Unexpectedly, he had already gone through the gate of hell.


    "I don''t know how to thank you. When the doctor asked, I told him all about the situation at that time. He also asked me for your phone number, but I don''t have your number. But I know you will come to see me. There are really not many kind-hearted people like you


    Su Ye nodded softly. It turned out that there was such a thing.


    At that time, when he treated Lao Chen, he really used extraordinary means, and this Ji Guoyi could see that it was normal. However, for Ji Guoyi''s search, this makes Su ye not interested.


    Then Su Ye checked Lao Chen again, and found that Lao Chen recovered faster than he expected, which means that Ji Guoyi also did it, and it was very effective.


    Su ye asked some questions about the treatment and the cost of medicine. When she learned that the school had made arrangements, she was relieved and said:


    "It doesn''t take you half a month to get out of the hospital."


    Old Chen sighed and said, "my son is as old as you. If he had one tenth of your ability, I wouldn''t have to worry so much."


    Su Ye is suspicious in her heart. Is Lao Chen''s son very worrying?


    He chatted with Lao Chen in the ward for nearly an hour. Seeing that Lao Chen needed a rest, Su Ye got up and left.


    Lao Chen thought of something and told him: "Su ye, don''t go to investigate about yezichen. The school has helped me with the medical expenses. This injury is nothing. There is no need for compensation. He''s a star. He can''t fight. You listen to me, you know? "


    Su Ye Leng for a moment, nodded, and left without saying anything.


    When Su ye returned to his teacher''s dormitory, he suddenly frowned and smelled a bloody smell.


    But he quickly recognized that it didn''t seem to be human blood.


    When he went upstairs, he found that the door of his room was open, and all kinds of strange patterns were sprayed on the door with paint. There was a skeleton and two knives, which were similar to those usurious means of debt collection.


    His face was dignified. He walked a few steps forward and found that there was still someone in his room. He walked two steps to the door and found that there was a very beautiful figure standing inside.


    "Who are you?" Su Ye suddenly opens her mouth, and the shadow inside is obviously startled. She looks back.


    It was a woman with a fair face and extraordinary temperament. She wore a pair of big glasses, which gave people a kind of intellectual beauty. Undoubtedly, the most eye-catching part was her towering part. Even if her clothes were covered enough, it also gave people a feeling of being ready to come out.


    "Are you su ye? I am a teacher of Chinese language and literature. My name is Yu Lingshan. I live next door. I just heard someone bumping against the door on your side. When I came out, it was like this. I''ve looked around and I haven''t lost anything in it, but I may not be able to use it. "


    Su ye went in and found that there was a pig''s head on the floor of her room. She heard the smell of blood from a distance.


    His bed, desk, suitcase, clothes and so on were sprayed with paint, and the smell was the same.


    When Yu Lingshan saw that Su Ye didn''t speak, her pretty face showed sympathy and said:


    "I didn''t see who did it. If you''re OK, I''ll report it to the headmaster. We must trace it out. "


    "No. I know who did it. " Su night light says.


    "You know?" Yu Lingshan seems to want to talk and stop. In fact, she can guess that this kind of behavior must be done by yezichen''s fans. However, there is no evidence and it is not easy to speculate.


    "Who else? This kind of small action, I calculate to night son Chen''s head Su night light mouth.


    He went up and opened the trunk to have a look, and found that it was sprayed with paint. It seemed that he had no clothes to wear. Fortunately, his tripod was the size of his thumb and was always on his body.


    And the two bottles of pills he made were all on him.


    When he thought of it, he called Tong Yaya and asked if she had anything to do with it.


    Tong Yaya lives in a girl''s dormitory. The management is very strict. What''s more, no one knows that they are brothers and sisters. Even if someone knows that they know each other, their surnames are different. No one is bothering Tong Yaya these days.


    Yu Lingshan looks at Su Ye''s lonely appearance, for fear that he will be unable to think what to do, and encounter this kind of revenge, can the freshman''s psychology bear it?


    What''s more, the door of Suye''s room was knocked down and couldn''t be closed at all. Will anyone come to Suye for revenge in the middle of the night?


    "Well, Su Ye. You don''t have to worry too much. Did you have your meal? I just cooked a meal. Would you like to have dinner in my dormitory first? "

 Chapter 240

    "No, next time!"


    Su ye took out her cell phone and dialed directly.


    Yu Lingshan is still very worried. Don''t do anything drastic to see Su Ye''s appearance


    "Su ye, where are you going?"


    "The dormitory is not my home, but at least it''s where I live. The place where I live has been smashed. Of course, I''m going to smash the enemy''s nest! "


    Su Ye waved and went downstairs.


    He made several phone calls, one was to call Wen Mohan, because Wen Mohan and yezichen are from the same entertainment company. He needed some information about this entertainment company, and then handed it to Lin Zhenhai, who is in Jiangdu City, to deal with it.


    Another call is to call Hui Shoutao and ask him to take black and white Er Lao with him to visit Song''s family tonight.


    Hui Tao has come to Yanjing for three days. He has nothing to do except walk around the earth essence group every day. He is just getting into a panic. When he hears Sue night''s orders, he is very excited.


    It was dark when Hui Shoutao showed up at the gate of Yanjing University with black and white elder.


    "Boss, we have found out the Song family. Get in the car Hui Shoutao personally opens the door for Su Ye.


    Black and white elders have been divorced from this society for a long time. They are not compatible with the surrounding society. One is white, and the other is black. It''s very like black and white impermanence.


    Seeing Su ye in the co pilot''s seat, they quickly give up their seat


    "Young master. How can we get you there? We''ll just take another car. "


    "There are not so many rules." Su Ye beckons to make them sit still.


    Hui Shoutao asked seriously, "boss, what''s the effect of the action tonight?"


    "Smash their nest!" Su yechen said.


    Back to Shoutao''s command, he stepped on the accelerator and Land Rover went straight out.


    Because I had already inquired about the details of the Song family, I didn''t walk around all the way. After driving for more than half an hour, I came to a private manor.


    The manor seems to be not small. The combination of European style and modernization reveals its style everywhere.


    "Boss, here we are - look at the Song family''s damned manor. It''s a nouveau riche. It''s really suitable for kidnapping and extortion." Back to Shoutao, his teeth are itchy, and he seems to have a grudge against the Song family.


    Su Ye is not in the mood of joking now. She turns her head and looks at the black and white elder and says in a deep voice:


    "Get out of the car!"


    Black Luocha and white yecha suddenly have a light flash in their deep pupils. They know that this is Su Ye''s response to their Yanjing Zhang family, but after the four families of Gu family, Li family, Yu family and Ning family.


    As soon as the words came out, the black and white elders stopped and stood in the hall.


    As soon as the master of the Song family and uncle song and others saw each other, they felt a little more confident. As long as they were afraid of each other, it would be easy for them to do so. They eased down and immediately let the experts of the Zhang family come and discard the two old things.


    "Two friends, it''s not too late to turn back now that they know the horror of the Zhang family. Why did you break into our song family? " Uncle song tidied up his clothes and stepped forward with courage.


    But I didn''t expect that Mr. Black and white didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked outside the door, bowed his head slightly and called respectfully:


    "Young master!"


    As the voice falls, Su Ye''s slender figure just appears. His face is beautiful, his eyes are bright, and he exudes a breath of forbearance, like a sharp sword, ready to kill at any time.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept away and saw the master of the Song family here, so it was easy to do.


    He walked slowly to the place where he welcomed the guests and sat down. Hui Shoutao was very smart. He found a teapot and cup nearby and poured a cup of tea for Su Ye. Then he stood behind Su ye with a golden sword.


    Seeing Su Ye''s understatement, it makes song Jiazhu and others feel frightened and suspicious. No matter from the position or words, it shows that this young man is their leader.


    But the master of the Song family didn''t know Su ye at all. He couldn''t help but endure his anger and asked, "what''s the name of this friend, please? What''s the grudge against the Song family? "


    Su Ye glanced at the cup of tea next to her, smelling the aroma of tea too often, and didn''t touch it. She picked her eyebrows and said with a trace of suspicion:


    "Oh? You don''t know me? "

 Chapter 241

    The Song family was shocked when they heard the speech.


    They have been looking at Su ye for a long time, but in their impression, although there are many enemies, there is no such person as Su Ye.


    Even though Su Ye is a stranger, the black-and-white elder has such terrible accomplishments that he is definitely ranked in Yanjing, but they don''t know him.


    What''s the identity of Su ye and what''s the hatred with the Song family?


    At this time, it seems that a young woman of the Song family suddenly thought of something. She pointed to Hui Shoutao, who was standing behind Su Ye


    "Look, Grandpa. Does this person look familiar? Have we met? "


    The master of the Song family, song Dabo and others took another serious look, but they still shook their heads. If they had seen such a big man as Hui Shoutao, they would have been impressed.


    The young woman immediately took out her mobile phone, inquired quickly and said to herself:


    "I remember seeing him on the hot search... He is, he is Hui Shoutao. He is called the hero of the world by netizens. Yes, he is. He is the master of the essence of the earth, and he says he will arrange the big array, that is him!


    Hui Shoutao was very satisfied with the answer and subconsciously held his head high, waiting to worship.


    It''s just that the people here don''t have this idea.


    The anger of the song master''s face burst out in a flash. All these days he devoted all his energy to the Revenge of his grandson, who could not know the essence of the earth.


    "It''s you! You are su Ye. You are the one who crippled my grandson? "


    At that moment, song Er Bo seemed to remember and cried, "yes, that''s him. I said it''s a little familiar. The photo sent by Lu Shi is him. "


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to call me! Is it true that there is no one in the Song family? "


    Listening to these voices, Su Ye looked at the crowd with great interest and spoke indifferently


    "Now that we know each other, let''s settle the bill."


    Now that the master of the Song family knows Su Ye''s identity, the fear in his heart just disappeared. The so-called strong dragon does not oppress the local snake. Even if Su Ye has a certain position in Jiangdu City, he will have to obediently surrender when he comes to Yanjing.


    Holding a crutch in his hand, he stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "Chairman Su is so powerful. You hurt my grandson first, and you dare to call me to settle the accounts. This is Yanjing. Hum, anyone who dares to touch my grandson will die! "


    Su Ye''s eyes slowly became chilly and said, "it seems that you are not afraid of me, so I''ll beat you!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the black and white elder standing next to him stepped out and approached the Song family step by step.


    Surprised, uncle song reached out and took out a black card, and cried, "two elders, how much money does Su ye give you? I can give you ten times. This card has a deposit of 100 million yuan for you. If you take Su ye down, we Song family will protect you two. You are rich and you are superior. "


    It''s a pity that the black and white elder seems to be deaf. They didn''t hear what they said at all. As soon as their figure flashed, they rushed up directly.


    All they saw was a flash of shadow, and then they heard the sound of broken bones, and the Song family screamed.


    Bang bang!


    Many people were directly interrupted, thrown on the wall, the hall was scattered, a mess.


    In fact, most of the people in the Song family know martial arts, and there are several good accomplishments, and their internal power is also very strong. After all, the Song family has some secret scripts and some auxiliary pills, which are certainly extraordinary.


    But unfortunately, they met black and white.


    At the peak of their lives, the two elders stepped into the realm of borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth. It was too easy to deal with the Song family.


    Heiluocha knew that the Song family was mainly in charge of the Song family by the master of the Song family and uncle song, so he left some strength for them to answer Su Ye''s questions.


    In less than a minute, the master of the Song family broke his ankle and fell to the ground.


    I didn''t expect that the Song family leader was still a little tough. Although he was twisted by the pain, he didn''t say a word. He just stared at Su Ye. It seemed that his eyes could kill people. He wanted to cut Su ye to pieces.


    "Young master - they''re all beaten up!" Said Helena respectfully.


    Su Ye nodded, looked at the master of the Song family and said, "now, do you want to settle the accounts?"


    "What do you want?" The master of the Song family gritted his teeth.


    "It''s very simple. Let your good grandson come to see me, kneel down and admit his mistake! From now on, I don''t want to hear from you song family any more, let alone disturb my life. Do you understand? "


    "Do you think what happened today can be regarded as nothing happened? I don''t believe you dare to kill us in Yanjing. If something happens to our song family, the Zhang family will take revenge for us! " The master of the Song family said angrily.


    Su Ye calmly a smile, is not to care more, way: "since I am to settle accounts, of course, is to one-time calculate clear! If you don''t agree, I''ll give you time to move rescue soldiers! Go


    Su Ye waved his hand and let the black and white elder let them go. He sat in his seat and waited calmly.


    The master of the Song family really didn''t expect that Su ye would be so arrogant and dare to let them move to rescue soldiers. If Su Ye didn''t fight with two great masters and suddenly rush in tonight, would they be afraid of Su ye?


    "Well, you have seed! I have invited experts to come here for a long time. They will arrive in a moment. Wait for me! " The master of the Song family gritted his teeth.


    The reason why he was still unconvinced was that he had secretly called people at the beginning, and this time he invited the master of the Zhang family.


    Song Dabo and others are not ambiguous. Even if they have invited experts to come, they are not reconciled. They take out their mobile phones one after another and make phone calls desperately. In their words, they almost roar and urge those experts to come right away.


    Unlike the four families, the Song family did not have specially trained masters. The Song family mainly used money to maintain their relationship.


    Tonight, no matter how much it costs, they have to die.


    Hearing them calling like this, Hui Shoutao was also a little unconvinced and said, "boss, shall we call some people to come here? It''s good to have a small town! "


    Su Ye shakes her head. Where do they have contacts in Yanjing? The only one who has some relationship is Qiao''s family. However, Qiao Kairui and they are taking revenge and can''t disturb them.


    What kind of person he is! There are thousands of enemy troops. It''s enough to have him alone!


    Within ten minutes, there was a cry outside the manor. Someone was coming!


    "Master song, are you still there? Gu is late! "


    The majestic voice came from afar, and it reverberated in the hall. It went straight into people''s ears and made their heads ache.


    It''s just this sentence, which shows that his cultivation is terrible!


    Hearing the shock of Yan''s spirit, the master of the Song family was about to struggle and said aloud:


    "Master Gu, it''s not too late!"


    The Song family also cried out from the pain and said, "it''s master Gu who came in person!"


    "I thought the Zhang family would send their leader, or master Meng. Surprisingly, the master of the valley came to himself. This time, what the essence of the earth group can not save this little beast!


    In the words of surprise, a gust of wind swept through the door.


    A thin old man figure slowly emerged from the night, in the light of the light, the old man seems to be a little bit, light steps down, even out of dozens of meters, Shua Shua Shua appeared in the door.


    Needless to say, this is the great master Gu that the Song family is looking forward to.


    His cheek is very thin, left and right cheekbones protruded a lot, standing there, like a ferocious monkey.


    "Master Gu, help

 Chapter 242

    "Master song, who laid such a heavy hand on you?"


    The great master Gu stood in the same place and didn''t help him. Instead, his eyes swept and fell on the black and white elder.


    Only four people here are safe and sound. Hui Shoutao, a fat man, seems to have practiced martial arts, but he is not as good as the black and white elder in black and white.


    Just standing here, the black-and-white elders felt ethereal and ethereal. It seemed that they were two ghosts, and they would disappear and disappear at any time.


    Such body method must be a master like master!


    Su ye, who was sitting there, had been directly ignored by master Gu. At such a young age, even if he began to practice in his mother''s womb, he could not achieve anything. After all, beilongyu was the only one with the most beautiful talent.


    What''s more, master Gu can''t feel Su Ye''s internal skill at all, so he judges that Su Ye is an ordinary person who hasn''t been trained. As for why Su Ye exudes such an impressive momentum, what kind of pills should he take.


    The master of the Song family gritted his teeth and said, "master Gu, please take them down for me!"


    "Master song, don''t be impatient! Now that I''m here, none of them can escape! "


    Master Gu gently pulled his sleeve and stepped on his one foot in the living room. With a click, there were several cracks nearly two meters long. His deep eyes suddenly became sharp, like two sharp blades sweeping toward the black and white elder, and he said:


    "I don''t want to kill nobody. You name it


    Hei Luocha stepped forward, also tidied up his sleeves, and said in a deep voice: "unfortunately, I only kill the unknown. I don''t care what your name is."


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a roar and a leap back, guru''s hair looks like a monkey. What''s more, guru''s mouth is so big that it shows two rows of sharp teeth.


    Shua''s a, body shape a bullet, toward black Luo Cha is bang bang several palms clap to go out.


    There was a faint flame in the windy palm.


    With a roar, he fought with heiluocha.


    This fight broke out such a terrible force, which really surprised everyone. Even Su Ye was also looking at the stormy master Gu.


    They were in the hall of the manor, which was very large, but it didn''t seem to be enough for them to fight.


    The vases, tables, chairs and so on, which were placed on one side, all flew out with great momentum and fell into pieces.


    Although the master of the Song family and others were seriously injured, they had to shrink to the corner for fear of being affected.


    However, they didn''t mind. On the contrary, they were surprised one by one and said:


    "This is master Gu''s monkey body! It''s so powerful. It''s really a strong physique to attack the practice of taking the leave! Only the body can be invulnerable! "


    "What? Can master Guda attack the practice of borrowing fake materials? If the Song family has this kind of constitution, it will become a real first-class family! "


    "Don''t think about it. Even guru himself can''t remember how to make this kind of monkey body. He said before that he ate a special waste pill when he was a child in Danhui. At that time, all the more than ten children who tried Dan died, only he survived. Later I found out that he had become a monkey king. "


    The master of the Song family also knew that it was not the time to make a long speech. There was plenty of time to tell a story after the rumor, so he immediately said:


    "It''s not enough to keep the others out. Especially this Su ye, I want to break his dogleg with my own hands! "


    "Don''t worry, we''ve already arranged it! I also let a person also take back son Chen, should arrive immediately, this kind of revenge time, how can not have him in


    The master of the Song family was very pleased and said, "Well! Let him hurry up


    At the same time, Su Ye is also seriously watching the battle between heiluocha and guru.


    Hui Shoutao was a little anxious and whispered, "boss, it seems that Lao Hei can''t do it! Otherwise, we will rush up and beat the old man named Gu. This is not the time for us to talk about morality. "


    Su night some can''t laugh or cry, say: "black Luo Cha is fighting with him alone, even white night fork also didn''t go up, you let us group fight, afraid not very good?"


    "It doesn''t matter! I don''t care. Let the man named Gu choose the four of us. This is also a single choice! "


    Hui Shoutao, not red and breathless, said, "I''m just worried that they''ll call a group of people later. In Yanjing, this Zhang family is not easy to be provoked."


    "Don''t worry! Hei Luocha didn''t exert all his strength. We are sure to win! " Su Ye is determined to speak.


    Back to Shoutao, I didn''t expect that heiluocha didn''t exert all his strength. It''s OK. Isn''t it fun?


    He stood forward, holding his chest in both hands, standing steadily, and said in a loud voice: "I said, Lao Hei, can you do it? If you can''t, go away and let me do it! This old man named Gu is as thin as a monkey. He can''t catch up with the bus. It''s very nice of you to stay with him for such a long time. Hum, it''s time to pick your feet! "


    Heiluocha was fighting. After hearing this, he suddenly shrunk and turned into a shadow. He retreated more than ten meters away and stopped fighting.


    Master Gu was already a little out of breath, and his forehead was full of big men. His face was not as light as he had just been. Instead, he was deeply dignified. He said:


    "What? Is that the way to admit defeat? Or do you want to change the wheel


    His words sounded domineering. In fact, he showed a timid side. The white night fork in white beside him had not been put on. If the black brake is really a replacement, it will make him more passive.


    Black Luo Cha hoarse mouth, said: "I haven''t been out of the mountain for many years, just want to see the strength of the great master on you now. Now that you''ve tried, it''s time to take you on the road! "


    "Ha ha ha, I''m really arrogant. I don''t know. I thought you were one of the seven schools in China! Come on Grandmaster Gu was also very generous. With his accomplishments, he thought that he was only under the South Tu Jue, the North Long Yu, and the seven Chinese sects.


    I don''t know where heiluocha jumped out of. How dare he be so arrogant.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the black Rocha''s body turned violently, and the whole person seemed to turn into a pool of blood. At the position where he just stood, he was just floating in the air in a big black dress.


    The black dress seemed to be a ghost dress, which was wrapped around master Gu.


    "In front of my master, pretend to be gods and ghosts!"


    Master Gu roared, and his internal skill broke out again, and the waves swept around.


    Of course, he knew that heiluocha could not have disappeared out of thin air. He was not an immortal. If he guessed well, heiluocha should have used some terrible body method to hide under the black clothes.


    He seems to have seen it somewhere.


    "You are..."


    Great master Gu suddenly thought of something. As soon as his voice came out, he was hit hard on his chest. The bone in his chest collapsed directly, and the whole person was thrown away.


    He fell heavily on the ground¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 243

    Master Gu is defeated!


    Moreover, his chest bone was broken, his mouth spat blood, and he was unable to fight again. He was defeated thoroughly.


    "You, you, it''s you --"


    Master Gu said a few words with difficulty, but when he opened his mouth, blood gushed out, and he could not say another word.


    Hei Luocha gave a cold smile. He didn''t seem to mind the other party recognizing him. He slowly restrained his skill and said hoarsely, "can anyone recognize me if I haven''t shown up for many years? Hum


    After that, he quickly came to Su ye, saluted respectfully, and said that he was lucky to live up to his orders.


    Su Ye nods. The cultivation of heiluocha is progressing rapidly. If he joins hands with Bai yecha, his power can''t be underestimated. His eyes sweep to the Song family leader and others, and he says:


    "If there is anyone else in the Song family, just let them all come!"


    At the moment, the master of the Song family is as grey as dust and trembling all over. Where can he have any strong support? The great master Gu came here in person tonight, which is beyond his expectation.


    Although he had made good friends with Zhang family, it was also a matter of these days, and because he knew that Zhang family and Jiangcheng Qiao family were fighting for money, he seized this opportunity and said that he could use night son Chen to destroy Su night, thus disintegrating the essence group of the earth.


    Zhang family also saw the lucrative group of the earth, which was profitable and agreed to cooperate with their song family.


    This evening, the Zhang family sent the great master Gu. It''s already the greatest sincerity. If you want to continue to let the Zhang family send experts, it''s impossible.


    Uncle song was shocked and angry again. He cried, "I''ll call the Zhang family to continue sending people here."


    The master of the Song family shakes his head and looks at the black-and-white elder. Now he finally knows that the black-and-white elder is terrible. How many experts does the Zhang family have to send to win? If Zhang''s family comes out again, it''s not to help but to investigate the responsibility.


    Master Gu is also the mainstay of their Zhang family. How much money does he spend every year to support him? He was seriously injured here tonight.


    The master of the Song family shook his head in despair and said, "no! We lost, we lost. "


    The people of the Song family were shaking, and they couldn''t accept it at all. For so many years, the Song family were all superior figures. How could they suddenly encounter such drastic changes in one night?


    "No, you can''t lose. Grandfather, you must avenge me


    Suddenly, a vague voice came from the crowd at the door. The speaker was wrapped with a lot of gauze and was still in a wheelchair. It was the big star yezichen.


    Night son Chen can be said at the moment is heartbroken, he suffered so big humiliation, just heard that grandfather to give him revenge, he rushed back.


    Before he could be happy for a few minutes, he heard his grandfather say that the Song family had lost.


    "Zichen --" the master of the Song family also called out. He didn''t know what to say.


    Night son Chen is pushed wheelchair to come in, he angrily says aloud: "Su ye, you calculate what thing, you still dare to come to hit a person.". If you are brave enough, you will kill our family in Yanjing and see who will be buried with you. I said, "if you don''t kill me, I will kill you..."


    The master of the Song family yelled, "Zichen, shut up. Stop talking


    "I want to say --" night son Chen is also to give up, the whole audience so many people, don''t Su night still really dare to kill? What''s more, he is a big star. In the past so many years, on any occasion, he was high above and sought after. As long as he appeared, he could cause a sensation.


    What what Su night was, however, was a broken student in the field. He did not believe in the chairman of the earth essence group.


    Why do people like Suye fight with him?


    Yezichen thought more and more angrily, and said harshly, "I have more than 40 million fans. I''m very popular in half of the sky. I can make you pay a heavy price by just sending a microblog. You wait for me, I will not die with you. "


    Su night listen to, unexpectedly very calm, just stretch out a hand to lift, far ground volley a palm to draw out.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    A dull voice spreads out, will night son Chen to draw to fly out.


    "I can tell you, you are nothing in front of me!"


    Su ye said, turned his head and asked Shoutao, "have you done what I asked you to do?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. It''s already done! Our earth essence group is rich in money, and many small red meat can afford it, let alone such goods. "


    Back Shoutao patted his chest, laughed and said to yezichen loudly: "your contract is in my hands, and there are still 15 years left. I can kill you slowly."


    Night son Chen struggled to climb up, he spent a few days in the hospital only thinking of revenge, but also urged the company to unite a large coffee star, attack the earth essence group together, let countless media expose the evil deeds of Su night, but unexpectedly, today the company suddenly did not have any response, saying that there was a huge personnel change at the top.


    Is it difficult for the company to sell him?


    "It''s impossible. I''m so popular. I''ve made so much money for the company. It''s impossible to sell me. Hum, I don''t believe it. " Night son Chen says to take mobile phone to dial a telephone.


    The Song family were all surprised and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Hui Shoutao laughed and said, "how much are you worth? I bought your whole company directly! In the future, if I want to snow you, I will snow you. If I want to step on you, I will step on you! "


    Ye Zichen got through the phone in panic and yelled: "Mr. Chen, tell me honestly, is the company sold? To whom? "


    An angry voice came from the other end of the phone and said, "don''t you know who you offended? Now our company is the essence of the earth, I warn you, later you have to tail your tail. "


    "Get out of here."


    Night son Chen is almost roar out a voice, didn''t expect that the company changed a person in a short night.


    Isn''t he under house arrest in the future? The contract is in the hands of the earth essence group, and later goes out, and goes home, works, even singing a song. It needs to be allowed, otherwise the legal means of the Ming Dynasty will pour in.


    "No. no No - I''m going to expose you, expose you. I''m going to fight with you


    Yezichen said, immediately open the micro blog, he is a big star with more than 40 million fans, he wants to expose all this recklessly.


    But when he opened Weibo, he suddenly found that his password was incorrect.


    The account and password have been taken back by the company!


    He has no right to publish microblog at all.


    "No, no, no - impossible."


    Yezichen continued to look at his micro blog and found that his so-called micro blog with more than 40 million fans has been cleared, which shows that he is canceling this account and will take effect in 24 hours.


    This moment, night son Chen almost on the spot collapsed.


    He''s a big star! He''s just a little fresh meat he''s been searching for! But now, as if overnight, he disappeared out of thin air, leaving nothing behind.


    He is also counting on the 40 million fans to go crazy and let the brain powder make a big fuss.


    But now, the microblog account clear, and then log off, directly cut off all contact, he yezichen nothing! He has thousands of anger to vent, but there is no place for him to vent.


    Night son Chen stretches a finger Su night, whole body trembles, suddenly a mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Ah, Zichen, wake up!"


    "Come on, Zichen, how are you? Wake up! We will take revenge on you. You must hold on Song family all a burst of anxious shout, to now still particularly spoil.


    Su Ye just glances at yezichen lightly, and doesn''t pay attention to this kind of clown. He finally stands up and walks to the master of the Song family step by step.


    The master of the Song family trembled and moved back a few times. His whole body was too painful to continue. He didn''t expect that the Song family''s great trouble today was caused by his beloved grandson, who had been spoiling since he was a child. He was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Master song, do you want to live or die?"


    The master of the Song family clenched his fist fiercely, and his eyes burst out with a fierce light


    "I want you to die!"


    While talking, the Song family leader''s body pours fiercely and falls to the ground. He reaches out his hand and binds Su Ye''s feet, making Su Ye unable to move at all.


    "Master Gu, what are you waiting for? Come on


    Almost at the same time, the half lying and dying guru raised his hand fiercely, and a red red pill appeared in his palm.


    As soon as the pill appeared, there was a small fire all over.


    Master Gu didn''t look at it. He patted the pill with fire into his mouth, gritted his teeth and drank angrily


    "Boy, die for me!"

 Chapter 244

    Bang bang!


    Master Gu''s momentum is like a rainbow, and his body is like a huge wave. The whole person''s momentum is unprecedented.


    Just in a moment, he flew to Su Ye''s side, and nodded three times on Su Ye''s body. Every time, he waved a flame on his fingertips.


    Three times later, master Gu has fallen behind Su Ye. A flaming palm is printed on Su Ye''s back. He uses Su Ye''s body to block the black-and-white elder. At the same time, he shouts:


    "Stop it all - I''ll kill anyone who dares to come!"


    It all happened so fast that almost all the people reacted to it until he called out this sentence.


    I didn''t expect that the seriously injured master Gu would suddenly burst out, and he would hold Su Ye. No matter how strong the black-and-white elder was, he didn''t dare to do it.


    The master of the Song family got up slowly and said with a loud smile, "ha ha, master Gu, I have heard that your blood burning pill has the power of gods and ghosts for a long time


    Although master Gu still has blood on his mouth, his face is red and full of momentum. His whole body is emitting blood red flames. It''s really like burning blood.


    He opened his mouth in a deep voice. He didn''t look like an injured man at all. He looked at the black-and-white two old men standing in the same place and said, "these two old men have a lot of talent. Mr. Song, you are not wronged. Although my blood burning pill is valuable, it''s worth it to deal with these two old things. "


    All the people of the Song family also came out to cheer, saying:


    "Master Gu really deserves his reputation. Let them all kneel down!"


    "Be careful of these two despicable old things sneaking attack. Everyone stay away."


    "Don''t worry, Zichen. Our song family is not defeated yet. The boy of Su night is in our hands, and the essence of the whole earth should be obedient.


    Everyone in the Song family is very relaxed. Even yezichen''s collapsed face slowly turns bloody. It seems that he can''t believe that they have reversed in this way. He just grits his teeth and points to Suye and says:


    "I''ll kill him myself. Master Gu, give him to me."


    Master Gu has some scruples. After all, the black and white elder is still here. If he kills Su ye, he will kill them all.


    Although he took the blood burning pill now, it didn''t last long. In case of the black and white two old men''s joint encirclement and suppression, he didn''t have much confidence to escape.


    Fortunately, they have hostages.


    Grand Master Gu yelled: "you two, no, you three, break your hands and feet, or I will kill him! Don''t think about saving people. If you move half a step, I''ll shatter his internal organs. "


    The black and white elder didn''t move, didn''t move from beginning to end, and didn''t speak. He just looked at master Gu quietly.


    But Hui Shoutao shrugged and said, "we didn''t want to save people!"


    what?


    Hui Shoutao''s words made master Gu and the Song family not know how to answer.


    They don''t save people. Do they watch Su ye die? Isn''t Suye their little master?


    At this time, Su ye even opened his mouth. He looked at the black and white elder and asked:


    "How about the power of his hand to me just now, compared with the power of mending the truth by taking the fake?"


    Black Luo Cha conscientiously answers, way: "return to little Lord, he still has a big distance from borrow false to repair true."


    Su ye said thoughtfully, "Oh. It seems that it''s better to borrow the fake to repair the truth than I imagined. "


    Grandmaster Gu is furious. Listening to these conversations, it seems that Su Ye deliberately wants to try his cultivation. He is still discussing the realm of cultivating the truth by taking advantage of the false. He doesn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Boy. Are you really not afraid of death? "


    While speaking, a fierce fury came from the palm of master Gu Da''s hand, and he smashed Su Ye''s spine.


    "You don''t deserve to kill me!"


    As soon as Su Ye''s words came out, his figure suddenly flashed and almost turned into a remnant shadow. He whirled his hands fiercely and danced wildly, taking all the power of heaven.


    With a buzz, a Tai Chi diagram is formed.


    "Pull the sky"


    Bang!!


    Su YeMeng''s palm, from top to bottom, hit master Gu Da, and the Tai Chi patterns all hit him.


    With a scream, master Gu flew up to the roof of the manor. With two roars, he smashed the floor of the manor and directly opened a huge hole to see the night outside.


    Because master Gu took the blood burning pill, he now has a light flame all over his body. Now he smashed the roof and was blown away in the night sky, which is very obvious.


    "Swallow the bullfight"


    Su Ye yelled angrily again and drew another Tai Chi pattern with one foot on the ground.


    As soon as his knees bent, he pressed his body to the ground, almost directly to the ground. The huge force of Qi swept around, and he stepped on a crack on the ground. Then, with a bang, he soared up like a shell.


    Fight dragon nine kill, fourth style, gas swallow bullfight!


    Su Ye soared up into the sky and rushed to the position of great master Gu in the middle of the sky.


    Su Ye was like a bull star in the sky. He took all the power of heaven and punched master Gu da.


    Dong!!


    Over the night, the naked eye can see that a star on Su Ye''s fist lights up, shaking a circle, expanding to nearly 100 meters in diameter.


    There was a blood mist on master Gu Da''s body in an instant. Under the urge of the blood burning pill, the fire light around him suddenly lit up. Then it was like a fireman falling from the night sky. People were still in the air, and the fire was getting smaller and smaller.


    When he fell to the ground of the manor with a bang, the great master Gu had no blood and no breath.


    With the sound of the wind, Su Ye slowly fell from the air and returned to his position just now.


    The whole audience was dead.


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to see ghosts and gods. They were shocked to see Su Ye. Even the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    What terrible ancient martial arts move did Su ye use just now? How could there be such a terrible means?


    The famous Grand Master Gu was killed by one blow?


    The people present are not ordinary people, especially those who are intercepted outside the gate of the Song family. They are all bodyguards who have practiced ancient martial arts, and at least they have a small level of martial arts.


    They forge their muscles and bones to produce air walls. If they strike with all their strength, they can smash the bricks on the walls.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for them to take master Gu to the sky and smash the two-story roof. What kind of power does it need? As for Su Ye''s later moves, such as throwing a fist into the sky, opening a star and killing master Gu, these moves are beyond their imagination.


    What a terrible night!


    Plop, plop.


    I don''t know who started first. I knelt down on the ground with my legs soft.


    "Master Su Da, we have no grievances or grudges. It has nothing to do with me..."


    "Sorry, master su. We''re just passing by. We''ve never thought of hitting you. Let''s get around us. "


    This group of people were scared out of their wits. When it was dark, they all rushed into the night and ran away. They don''t dare to stay for a moment. In case Su Ye attacks them, they don''t have any chance to survive.


    Wow, the sound of cheering sounded. In less than 30 seconds, the group of people outside ran away.


    In the face of this, Su ye did not intercept and let them escape.


    He did it on purpose.


    When he first came to Yanjing, he had a lot of strength, and there was also the great benefit of the essence of the earth. So even if he did not provoke anyone, he would have the power to covet his group and would secretly sell to him.


    In this case, Su ye will take the opportunity to make a big noise tonight, and it''s better to stir up the whole Yanjing.


    If he wants to kill master Gu, it''s no turn for him to do so. The reason why he wants to blast master Gu to heaven and then use the fourth style to kill him is to show his strength and frighten everyone.


    The group of people who escaped from the gate are his best propagandists. I believe that in a day and a night, the news of his killing Grand Master Gu will spread to the people in charge of various forces.


    As for whether he would attract the attention of the central forces and be directly arrested the next day after he killed master Gu, he was not worried at all.


    Because the Song family dares to kill people, so does the great master Gu, which means that these big families have done so many things, and they can all live well, which is enough to reflect the central attitude.


    At this time, back to Shoutao quickly came up, he to Su night''s powerful is not strange.


    "Boss, what should we do with these old song thieves?"

 Chapter 245

    "Let them ruin their property and ruin their reputation!"


    Su Ye doesn''t have any pity for the Song family. The Song family wants to destroy his reputation, covet his property and kill him.


    How can we treat the Song family.


    As soon as his voice fell, heiluocha immediately took orders. His figure flashed. He gave the Song family leader a hard slap on the head and killed him on the spot.


    The Song family was so scared that they all fell to their knees and their faces were as pale as ashes.


    As soon as the master of the Song family dies tonight, they will lose their backbone. They will not only face the encirclement and suppression of the Qiao family, but also bear the anger of the Zhang family. After all, master Gu died in their song family.


    After today, even if the Song family is lucky enough to survive, it is impossible for them to survive in Yanjing.


    Hui Shoutao strode forward, stepped on the face of Ye Zichen, whose spirit was broken, and cheered condescensively:


    "I''m not interested in killing people. If you want to live, you can take out the ransom."


    Seeing the hope of survival, the Song family immediately knelt down and promised to live no matter how much money.


    As for the rest of the matter, Su ye did not care about it.


    These people of the Song family have committed crimes of their own and are not worthy of sympathy. Moreover, the Song family could not threaten him.


    Sure enough, to "the most important thing is that the Zhang family also sent a master in the past, that is, the great master Gu who came out from the Danhui. His accomplishments can almost step into the fake cultivation, but he was blasted to heaven by Qiao''s experts, and killed in the air with one blow! "


    "It''s impossible. It''s said that the old man surnamed Gu has also become a master monkey. How many people in Yanjing can kill him? Isn''t it possible that the Qiao family invited seven Chinese schools? "


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but my men were watching. I also went to the Song family early in the morning to check. The roof of the Song family was smashed, and the old thing named Gu was taken away by the Zhang family. However, from the trace, the person named Gu was smashed by one blow after taking the blood burning pill. "


    "How terrible! No wonder the Qiao family dares to go back to Yanjing to seek revenge from the Zhang family. They have accumulated such terrible power in Jiangdu City these years. It''s not easy. If the order is passed, we must not touch the essence of the earth before we find out the situation. "


    "Yes, master - I''m going to send a message."


    This order was spread around the four families at the same time. They originally planned to sell to the essence group of the earth. Now they have chosen to give up and wait and see.


    Among them, Zhang''s orders were very simple.


    "Check! Find out for me what master Qiao family has invited! I don''t believe it''s a young warrior. There is only beilongyu as a genius in China. Is there any reaction relative to these big families? Yezichen''s fans are more crazy and collapsed.


    As soon as they wake up, they find that their love beans evaporated overnight. The tragic situation is even more complete than the total ban.


    "Where''s my son Chen. Why is his micro blog cleared? Can''t it be a mistake? "


    "There must be a mistake. Our family is so popular. How can we be cancelled from Weibo? Who is the person in charge? Come out and apologize to all our fans. You need to write an apology letter and apologize to Zichen face to face. "


    "No! There is no super talk from Zichen in any channel. What''s the matter? I saw the gossip that our family Zichen was banned. Isn''t it true? It is said that it is because I have offended people in Yanjing University. "


    "Wuwuwuwu... Who is blocking our family''s Zichen? He is so excellent, so hard-working and so kind. Even if Zichen offends you, can''t we apologize for him? What''s wrong with his ability to sing? "


    The whole hot search is almost all about the topic of yezichen, but this group of fans can only shout on the Internet, unable to be furious, and have no place to vent.


    Only then did they find out that the so-called "love beans" in our family only exist in the network. The network is blocked overnight. They are nothing and can''t do anything.


    Moreover, at this time, all kinds of negative news about yezichen came out.


    Countless night child Chen fans more uncomfortable, many brain powder also sobbing, but it is useless.


    In Yanjing University, there are also fans of yezichen, but also the kind who have seen yezichen''s face and yell to give him a monkey.


    These people, they seem to know more about what''s going on.


    "It must have something to do with Suye. It must be." A female fan yelled in the crowd.


    "I feel the same way. That Su Ye beat our son Chen, and he was banned in less than a week. Hateful guy, he also uses the night word of our family? We''ll take advantage of the last day of military training at three o''clock this afternoon. Let''s go block Su''s night and let him try our means. Our midnight star is always the strongest backing of brother Zichen. " Another fan responded.


    "Good. Three o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll see you soon


    Finally, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    This group of fans agreed to meet downstairs in the classroom dormitory, but it was already 3:30, and there were only three people present, two women and one man. There were still 50 or 60 people left.


    "Why didn''t they come?"


    "They say that there are many people who have left the group because they are not here for the time being."


    "What do you mean? Are they going to let it go? We said we would guard Zichen for the rest of his life. " The fan yelled in the crowd.


    But soon some people couldn''t watch it. They immediately scolded each other. In less than ten minutes, there was a lot of news about each other.


    And then everyone dropped out.


    The three people standing in the same place looked at each other and the open space in front of them. They had seen Su Ye beat the Lu Division of the ancient martial system here.


    Do they really want to go upstairs to find Su ye for yezichen?


    "Or, forget it."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t like yezichen very much. I just can''t see it."


    "Me too. These people in the group retreated, and we finally saw their face. My credit card has been maxed out for the sake of yezichen. I don''t want to continue. "


    The three men talked to each other, turned and left. They did not dare to go upstairs.


    As soon as they turned around, they saw that Su Ye was walking alone from a distance. It seemed that Su Ye''s face of sunshine was not affected by anything.


    Of course, Su ye also found that there were three students here, and one of them had a poster of yezichen in his hand. However, after he glanced at it, the fan immediately rubbed the poster into a ball and threw it to the garbage can nearby. He looked at it with a pale face and didn''t dare to look up.


    "Are you here to see me?"


    "No, no, no," the three students answered tremblingly, and immediately ran away.


    Su night did not stop, but directly went upstairs.


    The dormitory he lives in has been repaired by the school, and everything in the room has been rearranged, which is many times better than before.


    As soon as Su Ye wants to practice in the dormitory, she receives a call from Tong Yaya.


    "Hello. Brother, our military training will be over soon. It''s a big party for freshmen tonight. Do you remember to come! "

 Chapter 246

    Su Ye was not interested in the freshman party.


    However, since Tong Yaya specially called, he still wanted to see his sister and ask about her military training.


    Su night drank a bottle of the essence of the earth, and had been trained until seven in the evening. He began to set out for the auditorium.


    In the auditorium, already full of freshmen.


    Because the military training has just ended, all freshmen are in a very relaxed and happy state, and each student''s face is full of youthful smile.


    Su Ye soon found the position of his professional ancient sacrifice literature, and it was close to the front row, and the position of counselor was in front of him.


    "Hi. Su Yeda, this way, this way. "


    Sitting in the seat of a handsome boy waved to Su ye, Su Ye calm a look, found that it is their class rich second generation Deng Yunjie. Sitting next to him are Nangong Ling, Meng Hao, and Qi Zhuzhu in simple clothes.


    "Hello, everyone! It seems that all our professionals are here. "


    Su Ye faintly smile, they are professional, freshmen to senior, even he himself a total of five people, should be to five people, actually to five people, all to the whole.


    Deng Yunjie said with a triumphant smile: "there is a program for Qi Zhuzhu tonight, which is related to the honor and disgrace of our whole major. Of course, we have to come and have a look."


    Su night is more strange, said: "we also want to perform professional programs?"


    "I didn''t use to. Most of them were freshmen performances. But Qi Zhuzhu heard that if she won the prize, if she had cash, she would come! "


    Deng Yunjie shook his legs, looked at the stage, and said: "I said Qi Zhuzhu, even Wen Mohan took part in the performance tonight, and Zhou Xueyi from the dance department, who almost won the first and second place. How much pressure do you have?"


    Qi Chuzhu shrugged casually and said, "I''m a member of the student union, performing with them. It doesn''t matter whether I take the place or not. I''ll try my best. "


    "Cut ~ you student union, will surface that set." Deng Yunjie said.


    Su ye saw that Qi Zhuzhu had been hit all the time and encouraged him to say, "come on. We will all support you. "


    Nangong Ling also encouraged and said: "Zhuzhu, don''t listen to Deng Yunjie''s mouth. I''ve seen your show, and it''s still very good. "


    Deng Yunjie sipped his mouth. He didn''t dare to say Nangong Ling, so he had to tease Su ye and said, "Hey, I said Su Ye. You can''t help yourself. I don''t see you saying a few words with Qi Zhuzhu in class. I suddenly cheer her on. What, do you like Qi Zhuzhu? At last I''m going to do it to her? "


    "Just classmates." Su Ye explained helplessly.


    However, Deng Yunjie, a fellow who is not too busy to watch, approached him and said, "don''t be shy. University is for love, you really don''t like qizhuzhu, then you say you like who, there is no I don''t know. I''ll introduce them to you. I can introduce you whether you like the three school flowers or like Wen Mohan. Hey, hey. "


    Su Ye shakes her head and doesn''t care about him. Deng Yunjie is a woman.


    When Deng Yunjie saw that Su Ye didn''t pay attention to him, he was also bored. He looked around. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, pointed to the back, and cried anxiously:


    "Beauty, beauty. Beautiful woman! Look! Tut Tut, really, I won''t lie to you. Who is this? "


    Seeing that Deng Yunjie was so excited, even Meng Hao looked back. At a glance, his eyes opened wide and his mouth opened slightly. He was very surprised.


    "Come here, come here. It''s so beautiful, isn''t it! Tut Tut, how can I feel that she is more beautiful than the three school flowers? Su ye, if you don''t look, you can only look at her back when she walks over. That''s too bad. "


    Su night light smile, did not pay attention to, and then saw around the students have turned back, there are exclamations, it is obvious that there is really a beauty came.


    At this time, Su Ye suddenly smelled a faint fragrance coming from behind. It was like bathing in the spring breeze. Then a pair of very soft hands covered his eyes from behind.


    A deliberate voice from the throat said:


    "Give you three chances to guess who I am?"


    "Well, it''s too hard. I can''t guess. "


    Su night indulged in a smile, took down the familiar little hand, looked back, it was Tong Yaya.


    "Stupid."


    Tong Yaya hit Su ye on the shoulder with her little hand, and her pretty face deliberately showed an unhappy look.


    She was charming and lovely, and her skin was better than snow. Her expression made her heart beat faster and couldn''t move her eyes.


    Su ye saw Tong Yaya wearing a Han Dynasty dance dress tonight, showing a slim figure. Her long hair was draped in her waistcoat, and was gently held by a long pink ribbon. Her beautiful dress was also sprinkled with some phosphor. No wonder it caught the attention of the whole audience.


    "Why? Do you have a show tonight? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes! Hey hey, I have a dance with the entertainment committee members of our class, and the draw is ranked in the 17th place. Do you remember to watch it, don''t leave early. " Tong Ya''s faint smile is even more eye-catching.


    At this time, a classmate with a mobile phone next to him took a picture with a click and turned on the flash light, which reminded them that they could not just stand and chat.


    Su Ye quickly sat down beside him, took Tong Yaya and said:


    "Sit down first. These four are my classmates, Deng Yunjie, Nangong Ling, Qi Zhuzhu and Meng Hao. "


    Tong Yaya smiles, waves to them, greets them and says:


    "Hello. My name is Tong Yaya. I won''t sit down. I''ll go to my entertainment committee member. She just said that she has something to do, but there is no one


    "Good! Then you go Suye beckons to her.


    Until Tong Yaya flies to the backstage and disappears, Deng Yunjie and the four of them look shocked at Su Ye.


    "My God, it''s really a famous person in our school, with such a beautiful girlfriend. Take heart, take heart Deng Yunjie extended his thumb.


    "She''s my sister." Su Ye explained.


    "Well. That''s what every man does. Give me a dozen of them. " Deng Yunjie is envious.


    Nangong Ling said with a smile: "if you want a dozen, do you have this ability? Just now someone said that they would introduce a beautiful woman to Su ye? What''s the matter? Do you know Tong Yaya? "


    "Well, my family is the most beautiful."


    Deng Yunjie grinned. Seeing that Nangong Ling didn''t buy it, he simply changed the topic and said enviously:


    "Su ye, you had only three enemies in this school. After tonight, I''m afraid you''ll have 3000 more enemies all at once. " Deng Yunjie sighed, but also close to the back of the students in front of the mobile phone, to see just secretly take a picture of Tong Yaya.


    Su Ye was a little strange and said, "isn''t it? I didn''t get into any trouble at school except in class, did I? Where do the three enemies come from? They are all fans of yezichen? "


    Deng Yunjie looked at his mobile phone and didn''t answer, but Nangong Ling opened his mouth and explained:


    "It has nothing to do with the fans. Now that yezichen has been banned, where are the fans. I see that there are three people who have great opinions on you. One is the president of the student union. You have only been here for a few days, and you have challenged the authority of the student union again and again. The headmaster criticized the Student Union several times


    Su Ye nodded and insisted on saying so, which really connected with something.


    "What about the second one?"


    Nangong Ling said, "the second one has a lot to do with it. It''s elder martial brother pang of the ancient martial arts department. He is a senior this year and is one of the top three in the ancient martial arts. You beat Master Lu last time. When you were a freshman, Master Lu took brother Pang out of the ordinary. Now that the other side has sent out a message, he will certainly avenge Lu Shi. "


    Su Ye sighed. If this kind of person dares to provoke him, he will end up like Lu Shi.


    At this time, Deng Yunjie looked back and quickly said:


    "Your third enemy is Xu Zhichu, one of our three school flowers."


    Su ye had the most intense reaction this time and said, "why is that? It''s the first time I''ve heard about Xu Zhichu''s big school flower. I''ve never seen it. "


    Even Meng Hao, who didn''t speak all the time, was puzzled and said, "I''ve never seen him. Isn''t Xu Zhichu from biology department? So far away from us. "


    Deng Yunjie said with a smile: "because Su Yeda is a famous person, but she has won the top of her campus list!"


    Su Ye is dumb but fails to smile. Is that ok?


    So he offended three enemies?


    Su Ye was about to ask more questions when Qi Zhuzhu reminded him, "OK. I''ll talk to you later. The party begins! The first performance is about to begin

 Chapter 247

    The first show begins.


    It turned out that Wen Mohan, the famous star, was on the stage. She was dressed in a very beautiful evening dress, beautiful and soulful. She sang a song of "life with you" with a certain sense of age, which caused a sensation in the whole audience as soon as she opened her mouth.


    She has been known by all the students and has many fans. These students know that she is a student sister, and they have a sense of intimacy while worshiping her.


    In the process, Wen Mohan also played Guqin for a while, which was refreshing. The whole auditorium broke out wave after wave of climax.


    Even the grading teachers sitting in the first row clapped their hands with admiration, which was the pride of Yanjing University.


    After singing a song, countless students still have a lot to say, so they asked her to continue to sing another song.


    Wen Mohan also knows the general, her this is only the opening song, and will not be included in the real ranking, otherwise she won the first place steadily, but she was also forced to say that when the last performance is over, she will continue to sing one more song.


    In this way, all the students are looking forward to it.


    Soon, the second program began, two handsome boys singing and dancing rap together, but because the opening is warm, the popularity is too strong, it seems that this originally very good program is a little dull.


    The two boys finished singing under pressure, already sweating, in fact, the pressure behind the program is also big.


    Applause, followed by the third, the fourth program, some people dizzying.


    "I''ll be right there. I''ll get ready." Qi Zhuzhu got up and went backstage.


    They are student union performance, a total of more than ten, is the performance of reading, but really a bit of sound and emotion.


    After the performance, it wasn''t long before Qi Zhuzhu came back. He didn''t look good.


    Deng Yunjie is a good man, and he joked: "what? It looks very unhappy. Are you worried that you won''t win the prize? I''ll tell you, the performance you just had was a rower. Even if you win the encouragement award, it has nothing to do with you. "


    Qi Zhuzhu glared at him. Instead, he turned to Su ye and said, "Su ye, I just heard a discussion in the backstage that Tong Yaya''s dancing partner sprained his ankle and went to the school doctor''s room. I can''t perform tonight. "


    Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled. Is there such a thing?


    "Does my sister know?"


    "She should know, and heard that someone should have tripped deliberately, as if someone had quarreled." Qi Zhuzhu said what he heard.


    Nangong Ling was shocked and said, "is there such a thing?"


    Deng Yunjie, with an enigmatic look on his face, said with a sneer, "harm. Doesn''t that happen a lot? Every year, the freshmen do not make any trouble in order to fight for fame? It''s just for the sake of being famous. When Wen Mohan was a freshman, he was cut out of his shoes? She''s barefoot in the back


    Su Ye seemed to think of something and said, "you take me to see my sister."


    Qizhuzhu some difficult, but still said: "I take you to the backstage door, I call her out."


    Su Ye nodded and followed Qi Zhuzhu to the backstage.


    After a while, Tong Yaya and Wen Mohan came out together. They were very worried. When they asked, it was the partner who had an accident.


    "Brother." Tong Ya saw Su ye come over, some wrongly called, don''t know how to do.


    Su Ye rubbed Tong Ya''s head and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find your partner. What''s her name? I''ll go and find her myself. The sprain is just a small matter. I''ll cure her. "


    Wen Mohan shook his head and sighed, "Mr. Su, it''s no use if you go. It''s complicated. Yaya''s partner did it on purpose. I made up my mind from the beginning that I would not perform. Even if you tie her back, she would not perform with Yaya.


    What''s more, there is no music of Ya Ya dance in the backstage, which is said to have been deleted by mistake. And the music backup is in her partner''s hands. I sent someone to the school medical room to look for it. There was no one at all. I couldn''t get through the phone. "


    When Su ye heard this, she already knew that someone must have done it on purpose, otherwise it would not be so coincidental.


    When Wen Mohan said this, he looked at a couple of dancers who had just come out not far away. They were very enchanting, especially the two tall beauties in them. They were really like stars holding the moon.


    The two beauties didn''t seem to be afraid at all. They took a provocative look here, gave a cold smile, and walked away with a group of people.


    Wen Mohan continued: "don''t check. They did it. Their name is Yeqin and Yehua, but they have a lot of talent. They have been on the talent show and won awards. They have announced that they will win the first place tonight.


    Yaya''s popularity is very high. I specially invited the tutors in the circle to dance, which naturally became their opponents. They used the means secretly. It''s impossible for Yaya to dance alone tonight without partners or music. "


    Tong Yaya sipped her ruddy lips, very understanding, and said:


    "Brother. You don''t have to worry. In fact, I''m not good at dancing. It''s nothing if I don''t perform tonight. "


    "You dance very well, better than many professional dancers," said Wen. It''s all my fault. They should be aimed at me, so that they can implicate you. "


    "Sister Wen Xue, what does this have to do with you. You''ve helped me a lot. You''ve been teaching me these days. There will be opportunities next time. I don''t care if I miss it this time. " Tong Yaya squeezed out a smile and bit his little lip.


    Wen Mohan hugged Tong Yaya and said, "you comfort me. Now it''s the only way. It''s your turn for the next two programs. It''s too late. "


    Su ye took a look at her watch, thought for a moment, and said to Tong Yaya, "you can not care, but someone deliberately bullies my sister, that''s not good. I''ll accompany you later. I''ll find a partner for you. "


    Wen Mohan frowned and said, "it''s Yaya''s turn to have three more shows. It''s too late for you to find someone, and even if you find them back, it''s impossible to listen to you."


    "Nothing else. I''ll just borrow your Guqin. " Su Ye remembered that Wen Mohan had just played Guqin.


    Wen Mo Han''s head is big for a while, but Su Ye hasn''t even heard of the song. What does Tong Ya dance alone?


    "Have you ever studied Guqin?"


    Su Ye has a plan in mind. He knows a lot about the magic music of heaven and the world. He can handle simple dance more than enough


    "I''ll be a little bit. I''ll play it later, sister, and you just dance with your own feelings. Trust me


    Tong Yaya was also stunned, but then he gave a sweet smile. He didn''t seem to care about the ranking at all


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    "Sister Wen Xue, it''s too noisy here. I''ll go out and tune it first. Later, when we go on stage, I''d like to ask you to control the light. It should be darker. " After su Ye got the guqin, she went directly to the outside of the auditorium.


    Wen Mo Han is beside to see a Leng Leng, Su ye and Tong Ya Ya this is to play on the spot? My God, is that too casual?


    She wants to say something disheartened, but because of Su Ye''s identity, she doesn''t dare to say anything more, so she has to smile bitterly, hoping it won''t be too humiliating.


    In less than ten minutes, Su Yeh came back to tune up. Seeing him holding guqin, he didn''t mean to give up at all.


    Soon, the host on the stage began to announce.


    "Next, please enjoy the dream dance of childhood brought by Yaya, a freshman of business administration school."


    Smell speech, Tong Ya some nervously looked at Su ye one eye, saw Su ye cast to encourage eyes, she took a deep breath, step by step on the stage.


    And Su ye also came to the dim corner of the stage and sat down. He was only responsible for playing music, so he didn''t need to be exposed to the light.


    Tong Yaya looks sweet and beautiful, and her figure is exquisite and undulating. She is the first love school flower in the hearts of countless boys. As soon as she came on stage, she immediately won countless applause. It seems that her popularity is very high.


    Among the cheers, Yeqin and Yehua sneered.


    "Well. There is no partner, no accompaniment, and I''ll see how embarrassing you are! "

 Chapter 248

    "Doesn''t the program say dance for two? Why is there only one person? "


    Obviously, the first row of scoring teachers also found problems, some teachers raised questions.


    Another Counselor explained, "I just heard that one of my classmates had a sprained ankle, and only one of them was left to perform."


    Sitting in the middle of the scoring seat is a dance teacher with a huge aura. She is all dressed in fashion. Hearing this explanation, she slaps the scoring pen on the table coldly and says with a sneer:


    "What is it all about? Now Freshmen''s programs are worse every year. If this goes on, don''t do it next year! This is the freshmen''s Party of Yanjing University. It''s not the square dance of your housewives. "


    After hearing the dance teacher''s words, the teachers next to her were angry and did not dare to argue with her.


    Because this dance teacher has a different origin. She is an elite returned from overseas, has a very good relationship with the entertainment industry, and has a very hot eye. For example, Wen Mohan was discovered by her at the party.


    It can be said that Wen Mohan''s first Bole was her.


    Her evaluation is enough to determine the fate of the performers on stage.


    Yeqin and Yehua are naturally paying close attention. Seeing this dance teacher''s manner, they are even more delighted. Their goal has been achieved.


    At this time.


    The light on the stage gradually dimmed, and Tong Yaya''s figure was almost hidden inside, so it was difficult to see her posture.


    Among them, Tong Yaya is also very nervous. Now she is playing on the spot and has never rehearsed at all. I really don''t know what effect it will have.


    The sound of Guqin suddenly sounded in my ear. It was su ye who fiddled with the strings in the corner.


    But the strings are long, seemingly absent and indistinct, and Tong Yaya can''t hear them clearly, let alone the huge auditorium.


    Many students look at each other one after another. Tong Yaya has been standing for almost a minute. Why hasn''t he started yet?


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it ready yet? "


    "If there''s music, I don''t feel like I can hear it at all." There was a voice of impatience.


    Tong Yaya was even more nervous. On second thought, it seemed that her brother had never learned Guqin instrument. She was afraid that she could not accompany him at all, so she just danced at will.


    Just as she was about to put on her first dance, Su Ye suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Dear students, our performance officially begins!"


    His voice is not big, but as if there is a magic, so that the whole hall of students are trembling.


    Miso¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, a high sound of Guqin came and touched everyone''s heartstrings.


    When Tong Yaya''s spirit was shocked, it seemed that an inexplicable force came into her body and calmed her down. Then she heard the sound and rhythm. She subconsciously stepped forward and danced with the music.


    As soon as she turned around, her eyes suddenly looked at the high window on the edge of the auditorium and found that there was a flash of light.


    Because the lighting in the auditorium is deliberately dim, it is particularly obvious.


    As soon as Tong Yaya stood up, she reached out and pointed at the Yingying flash. She found that it was fireflies, and one by one, more and more.


    I don''t know why. At the moment, she feels that she is naturally familiar with those fireflies and is eager to dance with them.


    "Why? Look, it''s a firefly


    "My God! There are so many fireflies. How beautiful they are


    "What''s the matter? Why did they all fly to the stage? Ah! What''s going on? " The students opened their eyes one after another.


    They looked at the sky above the auditorium and saw countless fireflies, like a long dragon, flying slowly to the stage and whirling around Tong Yaya.


    All of a sudden, Tong Yaya was already standing among a group of fireflies. Her face was as pure as a child''s, as if she was a child''s fantasy scene.


    All of a sudden, the sound of Guqin behind changes slightly, which leads to the change of Tong Yaya''s dance.


    Tong Yaya was surprised and happy, and immersed in the firefly. From the bottom of her heart, she took off her dancing shoes and showed her bright and clean feet, dancing and dancing in the firefly.


    And all this, the audience was almost stunned.


    At first, they felt that the music of Guqin was strange, but suddenly they saw fireflies all over the sky, and they were shocked. Then they saw Tong Yaya dancing among the fireflies, and they were even more shocked.


    On the stage, Tong Yaya seemed to be a fairy who had fallen from the fairyland. His waist was full and he danced with the wind. His crystal clear little feet seemed to fall on the stage, and he would turn into a fairy and go away with the wind at any time.


    Guqin''s voice from fairy voice to wanton speed, the fireflies circled in a circle around Tong Yaya''s body, dancing with her.


    All of a sudden, the sound of Guqin was shocked violently. Fireflies were dormant all over Tong Yaya''s body. They spread around like fireworks. They were all in the dark.


    Like a dream.


    Until the sound of Guqin stops, Tong Yaya stands alone on the stage and the dance ends.


    Under the stage, it was still quiet.


    "Thank you for your appreciation." Su Ye suddenly opens his mouth and pulls everyone back from his dream.


    On the stage, the light finally came on and shone on Tong Yaya''s beautiful shadow. Her face was flushed and gorgeous. She bent down, grabbed a pair of white shoes and bowed to the stage.


    The whole auditorium, at this moment, suddenly burst into unprecedented warm applause.


    Countless students almost clapped with all their strength, and others whistled, and more people stood up directly.


    "My God! That''s great. That''s great! What about the fireflies? "


    "Did you really dance? This boy Yaya dances so well that he is a fairy


    "From today on, my goddess is Tong Yaya. Full marks, full marks. It has to be number one, number one! "


    Not only the students, but also the teachers who scored were excited. They had never seen such a magical scene before. There were still people looking for fireflies.


    The dance teacher in the middle of the seat stood up and rushed to the stage with great excitement, saying incoherently:


    "Great, great. Tong Yaya, you are so good at dancing. You are the genius of the geniuses. "


    She looked around and found several fireflies on the stage, which proved that it was not projection technology, but real fireflies.


    "How did you do it? You''re awesome. How can you attract so many fireflies? "


    Tong Yaya doesn''t seem to get used to it. She subconsciously looks at Su Ye''s position just now, but she can''t see Su ye any more. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, ah, ah... Thank you for your praise."


    In the face of such an answer, the students under the stage are even more crazy, because they just saw Tong Yaya dancing. Now when they listen to Tong Yaya''s voice, God, it''s so crisp and beautiful, it''s perfect.


    Although Tong Yaya hesitates and haws, but falls in the classmate ear, only can think that she stays cute, stays cute, very lovable.


    Even the dance teacher laughed and said, "don''t be nervous. The teacher is very easy to talk. I''ll take you backstage for a rest. "


    With that, he took Tong Yaya to the backstage and didn''t care what the next program was.


    Among the cheering voices, only Yeqin and Yehua were stupefied and couldn''t believe it.


    They were hostile to Tong Yaya from the beginning, so they didn''t get into it and became as crazy as others. Instead, they were trembling with anger.


    "No way. It''s impossible. She''s not dancing. She''s cheating. She cheated


    "No one can steal our limelight, Tong Yaya, right? I won''t let you pay for it

 Chapter 249

    The party is over.


    Tong Yaya''s dance is popular, with a score of 9.9 points won the first.


    The reason why we don''t give full marks is that one of the scoring teachers said: less than 0.1 points, I''m afraid you are proud!


    Such a score, but also let the dance teacher greatly dissatisfied, her reason is in the freshman, such a short period of time to have such a shocking performance, should give full marks.


    However, in any case, Tong Yaya''s name has spread throughout Yanjing University, and with her dance videos and photos uploaded, her popularity soared unstoppably.


    Even Su ye, who won the first place on the campus list, was finally pushed to the second place.


    All kinds of posts, discussions, dynamic pictures and expression packs spread, making Tong Yaya the school flower of this year''s freshmen without dispute.


    "Tong Yaya, with such a nice name, people are beautiful, can dance and have a nice voice. Ah. Mom, I''m in love. "


    "This is the flower of Yanjing University. It''s so beautiful! Is this a fairy? I''ve just watched her video 30 times, no more, no more


    "Tong Yaya, 17 years old, 1.67 meters tall, born on October 15, Libra, type O blood. Born in Jiangdu, Donghai Province, he was admitted to the Department of business administration as the number one scholar in Donghai province. At present, I''m single... Students, reply to the life photo of Tong Yaya on the third floor. "


    "Where, where? Ask for Tong Yaya''s life photo! Kneel down for a share! A good man is rewarded well, and he will pass every exam! "


    "Inside information, your information is lagging behind. Tong Yaya has an unusual family background in Jiangdu. What makes her so beautiful and clever is that she has taken the essence of the earth.


    Moreover, there are at least three entertainment companies to sign her, but her family background is particularly strong, and her family is running an entertainment company. I advise you not to have any bad thoughts and weigh yourself up. "


    In the campus network of Yanjing University, Tong Yaya''s posts are round after round, which is really too crazy.


    But at the moment, Tong Yaya is very happy, skipping with Su Ye.


    She won the first place tonight, obviously very happy, but at the same time, she looked at Su Ye suspiciously and asked strangely:


    "Brother, tell me, when will you play Guqin? You''ve never learned. "


    Su Ye pretended to be silly and said solemnly, "haven''t I learned it? In fact, I learned it secretly for a while. You can dance well tonight. "


    Tong Yaya didn''t believe it at all. He began to take it seriously and asked:


    "You''ve really changed a lot since you got well. You have studied the essence of the earth, and learned martial arts. Now you can play Guqin again. There must be a lot more I don''t know. "


    At this point, there was a look of loss on Tong Ya Ya''s beautiful face


    "And I can''t do anything. I''m sure I''ll hold you back in the future. I can''t even protect myself. Can you teach me martial arts? "


    Su Ye is really surprised. Why does this little girl suddenly want to learn martial arts?


    Then he pointed to the front of Tong Yaya''s neck, where he was wearing a necklace. What was hanging on the necklace was a small crescent. In fact, it was a small magic weapon made by Su ye after he killed the python.


    In this little crescent moon, there is also a dragon blood pill. If Tong Yaya is injured one day, as long as he doesn''t die on the spot, he can live if he takes the dragon blood pill.


    Although he calculated that there were six dragon blood pills left, it included his sister''s magic necklace, father''s bracelet and grandmother''s necklace. In fact, Su ye had only three dragon blood pills left.


    Su Ye comforted and said, "why do you want to learn martial arts? Is it fear of injury? I want you to wear your necklace day and night. It''s a magic weapon to protect you. The dragon blood pill in it can save your life. You don''t have to be afraid. "


    The things in this, once Su Ye has already earnestly told, so Tong Yaya is not surprised.


    "I just want to learn martial arts. You don''t have to protect me every time."


    Su Ye takes a serious look at Tong Yaya. Then she nods heavily and says with a smile:


    "It''s rare for my sister to be angry and not afraid of hardship. Then I''ll teach you, and you''ve taken dragon blood pill before, and your body''s muscles and bones are almost transformed, just for practice. I''ll go back and think about it tonight. I''ll find a secret cultivation method for you, so that you can''t compete in speed in the future. "


    Tong Yaya smiles and claps her hands in agreement, which seems to be in line with her mind.


    After sending Tong Yaya back to the dormitory, Su Ye quickly leaves. He still has something to do, which is to find Ye Qin and Ye Hua.


    Because Su ye let Wen Mo Han pay attention to the whereabouts of these two people, it is not difficult to find them.


    At this time, Yeqin and Yehua are in a coffee shop with some friends.


    This is a coffee shop on campus, which is also opened by Ye Qin and Ye Hua''s friends, so they have no scruples about chatting and talking here.


    "Well. Look, see those disgusting faces on the campus post bar? What does Tong Yaya look like? "


    Yeqin''s pretty face showed her anger. She put her mobile phone on the table heavily and was very angry.


    "This group of people is just like this. Isn''t that the other night Zichen? A group of brain remnant powder kneels to lick, where to still have night son Chen now? "


    Leaf painting seems to be commonplace, she lit a cigarette, expertly spray a mouthful.


    There are five or six students sitting together, including men and women. They know that ye Qin and Ye Hua just won the fourth place in this freshman performance, and they don''t know how to comfort them for a while.


    "I don''t understand. Where did she get so many fireflies? Now she''s in the limelight, which I can''t swallow. Zhai Mingliang, don''t you know many people in the ancient martial arts department? Find some people for me. I''ll ruin her face and see how she can be a school flower. "


    The sophomore named Zhai Mingliang was startled. His face turned white and he was already restless. He gave a dry smile and said:


    "Two sisters, it''s easy to find. But I still advise you not to do it. It''s more complicated than you think. Tong Yaya can''t move. "


    "What can''t move? What does it have to do with you? Just ask someone to block her. Don''t worry, I''m using Danhui''s medicine, not sulfuric acid. No one will find out. Since you went to Jiangdu, you are more and more timid. " Ye Qin has a strong smell of gunpowder in her speech. She can''t stand Zhai Mingliang''s timidity.


    "It''s not about what you do. This Tong Yaya has a brother. His name is Su Ye. That''s a big deal. You will die if you touch he

 Chapter 250

    "Su ye? Why is the name familiar? "


    Yeqin seems to feel a little familiar, but I can''t remember it for a while.


    Ye Hua was also suspicious and asked tentatively, "it can''t be su ye, the top student on the campus, right?"


    Zhai Guangming nodded heavily, feeling a little pale, and said in a low voice, "who else can it be if it''s not him? Su Ye is Tong Yaya''s brother, and even yezichen can''t fight him. Do you know why? Because he is the chairman of the earth essence group. "


    Several people present were surprised one after another, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    Zhai Mingliang said nervously again: "he himself knows martial arts and is powerful. You should know Su Changqing, right? I''m a character in our ancient martial arts department. This semester won''t come. Why do you ask. I''ll tell you now that Su Changqing has offended Su Ye. It''s impossible for her to appear in her life. "


    When it comes to Su Changqing, the people present still know each other. They also heard some rumors that Su Changqing was engaged in Donghai Province, but met some ruthless people to rob him.


    I didn''t expect that the truth actually provoked Su Ye.


    Ye Qin was a little nervous at the moment and said, "Zhai Mingliang, don''t scare me here. That Su Ye is as powerful as you said, but he can''t know that we did it. He''s not a fairy. "


    The leaf painting also shakes its head, looks dignified, and says, "let go of Tong Yaya''s in advance. We can''t act rashly either. "


    Zhai finally breathed heavily, relieved and said, "that''s good, that''s good. In a word, don''t provoke Su Ye. If you want revenge, you''ll have to wait for Su Ye''s fall. Naturally someone will deal with him. "


    Just at this time, suddenly outside the cafe door, a cold voice came in.


    "Oh? Who''s going to deal with me? Tell me about it


    Zhai Mingliang and others trembled. The voice seemed to be a sharp blade stabbing them directly. All of them turned their heads and looked out.


    They saw a slender boy gently open the glass door and come in quietly.


    The young man is a little pretty. His eyebrows reveal a sense of heroism. His clothes are not ordinary. He also has a special temperament. It seems that in this dark coffee shop, he is the light source and the focus of all eyes.


    "Ah... Su, Su night." Zhai Mingliang was startled. He stood up and knocked over his chair.


    He really did not expect that Su Ye suddenly appeared here.


    Su ye had a panoramic view of all this, and he had just heard the conversation of these people, and he was sure that ye Qin and Ye Hua had done something to Tong Yaya.


    Step by step, his eyes have locked on Yeqin and Yehua.


    Seeing this, a boy in his seat stood up as soon as he gritted his teeth and strode toward Su ye, saying in a deep voice:


    "Who are you? Our shop is closed tonight. Go out right away! "


    Su Ye doesn''t look at it. She takes a slap in the air and flies the boy out six or seven meters. She bumps into the bar behind and knocks over countless things.


    Su Ye seems to care nothing about all this. When he walks over, ye Qin, Ye Hua and others are shocked by his momentum and stand up one after another to retreat.


    Su night is not angry, but sat in the middle of the position, after a lightly, look as if.


    But ye Qin and Ye Hua, Zhai Mingliang and others all stood up, which formed a strong contrast with his calmness.


    Su Ye looks at Ye Qin and Ye Hua and says in a cold voice:


    "Shall I do it, or shall I do it myself?"


    "What do you want to do?" she asked? I didn''t do anything to your sister


    "That''s right, that''s right. Even if there''s something wrong, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Ye Hua explained with trembling.


    Su Ye''s expression gradually became cold, "if it''s just for the first place, I can forgive you for making some small moves behind your back. After all, you are all mortals. I''ve seen through these little things for a long time. But you should not maliciously destroy my sister''s appearance. "


    Yeqin''s face turned pale. She stepped back a few steps, and already stepped back to the corner of the wall


    "No, No. That''s not what we thought. You heard me wrong


    Later, seeing Su Ye''s face so gloomy, ye Qin immediately changed her tongue and apologized


    "We were all joking. We didn''t dare to do that. And your sister''s fine. We didn''t do it. Legally, we don''t constitute a crime. I apologize. I''m sorry. I''ll stop joking. "


    When ye Hua saw that ye Qin was so humble, she suddenly burst into a normal arrogance. She said angrily:


    "Don''t think that you are the chairman of the earth essence group, you can mess around. I tell you, if you dare to try, I''ll find ten newspapers to expose you and make you pay a heavy price. Don''t think we are women, we can let you bully, you have the ability to protect your sister for life, don''t let us meet her


    As soon as the words were finished, Zhai Mingliang next to him immediately uttered a cry of great regret. All the hope left in his eyes disappeared. He closed his eyes and trembled all over.


    These two sisters, in the ordinary days, are domineering. Don''t they even have the ability to distinguish? This time, it has completely offended Su Ye.


    Sure enough.


    Su night eyes a cold, flashed a murderous idea, if the two sisters kneel down to apologize, he really warned a turn to give up, but they also don''t know good or bad.


    "If you want to ruin her appearance, you have to taste it first!"


    Su Ye trembled with one hand and slapped it on the table. The two cups of coffee on the table flew up and sprayed in the air.


    Su Ye swept the coffee with one hand like lightning, and the coffee condensed into muddy water drops, which splashed directly on the delicate face of Ye Qin and Ye Hua, making a sizzling hot sound.


    Bang bang!


    Su Ye points several times in the air and knocks them all on the big hole of Yeqin and Yehua''s body. They scream and bump into the wall again.


    All this happened too fast, until Su Ye finished these, the next few students also reacted.


    There is a boy who is tall and muscular. He seems to be a student of guwu department. Subconsciously, he yells and kicks Su Ye.


    "Well! I want to die


    Su yeleng snorted, and then took out a palm in the air. The powerful Qi seemed to be condensed into essence, and then the boy was blasted away, accompanied by the sound of broken ribs.


    Su ye thought that she had already done it, and some of her classmates were also friends of Ye Qin and Ye Hua, so she could clean it up together.


    "Don''t do it, Mr. Su. We have no injustice and no enmity


    All of a sudden, Zhai Mingliang cried out. He didn''t know whether he was afraid or something. He fell down on his knees with a plop. He cried out:


    "We were not involved from the beginning to the end. Give me a hundred courage, I dare not do it to you! Don''t do it, Mr. Su. We''ve met before. You beat me at Su Changqing''s engagement banquet. Don''t you remember? "


    The last sentence, but let Su night some Leng, has pulled up the palm and then stopped.


    At the beginning of Su Changqing''s engagement banquet, a group of Yanjing teenagers came with him. Later, when he fought Su Changqing, he didn''t stop and affected some Yanjing teenagers.


    Zhai Mingliang, kneeling in front of him, seems to be familiar with his face.


    "Mr. Su, do you remember? I''ve seen your courage for a long time. How dare I fight against you? Please, let us go. We have nothing to do with Yeqin and Yehua! "


    Su yelukewarm ground says: "it is you originally, have a little impression. Before I came in, you said, "someone''s going to deal with me. Who is it?"


    Without thinking, Zhai Mingliang immediately said, "your three enemies! The whole school knows that the student union, the Ku Wu Department, and there is also a school flower. They will deal with you. "


    Su Ye doesn''t think so. It turns out that it''s these three. Deng Yunjie has already mentioned them to him tonight.


    However, it seems that these three people should not be dead enemies, and he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Then his eyes fell to the direction where ye Qin and Ye Hua were lying. They were already hit by his true Qi and collapsed on the ground. They looked at Su ye in horror. Their throats seemed to be sealed and they could not even speak.


    They were afraid that Su ye would come out again. They tried to hide in the corner, but there was no way to avoid them.


    Zhai Mingliang was very good and said quickly, "don''t worry, Mr. Su. They must know their mistake. There will never be another time."


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to this guy, but walked step by step to the location of Ye Qin''s painting. He was very leisurely with his hands in his pockets. There was still two meters to go. He stopped and said condescensively:


    "Are you not convinced? If you want revenge, please come to me and I''ll be with you at any time! "


    Yeqin and Yehua struggled to kneel on the ground and begged for mercy, saying they didn''t dare. Obviously, they were scared.


    "I don''t care what you think, it doesn''t matter. Just remember what I said and disfigure you for three years, just a little warning! If my sister does any harm, I''ll kill your family! "


    With that, Su Ye raises her foot and kicks it out to the wall behind Yeqin and Yehua.


    With a loud bang, the front wall collapsed.


    Su Ye''s whole body is full of genuine Qi. She rolls away the smoke and dust, and her hands are still in her pockets. She doesn''t take them out at all, so she tramples them out directly.


    A long time later, in the coffee shop, all the people got up from the ground, disheartened and trembling.


    Looking at the collapsed wall and the direction of the night where Suye disappeared, their faces were stiff and without any blood

 Chapter 251

    Su Ye doesn''t intend to pursue Ye Qin''s paintings.


    He can judge that Yeqin and Yehua have been afraid, and in the next three years, they must have tried their best to restore their appearance. They can''t have the courage and time to provoke him again.


    As for what happened tonight, Su Ye didn''t tell Tong Yaya to keep him pure.


    Two days later, it was Saturday.


    Tong Yaya is very excited, because so many days of hard work, finally can completely without class, can go home to visit his grandmother and father.


    "Brother. Let''s go home -- "Tong Yaya took Su Ye home early in the morning.


    Along the way, I met many people who secretly took pictures of her, even Su Ye was nearby, and two boys bravely came up to ask Tong Yaya about wechat.


    Tong Yaya seemed to be very experienced in this kind of thing. She restrained her smile and deliberately held Su Ye''s hand tightly, refusing to say:


    "Sorry, classmate. I can''t just add strangers. Some people will get angry. "


    Every time I finish, I leave a sad and frustrated boy standing in the same place.


    Su Ye just gently shakes her head and doesn''t care. Tong Yaya is going to be 18 years old soon. She has her own way of making friends and doesn''t have to involve too much.


    Because the siheyuan Su Ye bought is near Yanjing University, he and Tong Yaya didn''t walk long before they got home.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the courtyard, Tong Yaya called out excitedly:


    "Grandma, Dad. We''re back! I''m so hungry


    Walking into the living room, I saw that there were guests in it.


    Grandma Yunci and father Su Licheng are very polite to sit with them, while the two men, an old man and a young man, sit in front of them.


    The old man is dressed in a black Tang suit, with short gray hair. He is full of spirit, and talks and laughs, giving people a great family style. The man sitting next to him looks like he''s in his early twenties. He''s also very talented, but from his clothes, he should be a pharmacist.


    Su Licheng said with apology: "ha ha. Ji Lao, my son and daughter are back. My daughter is careless. It''s impolite


    With that, Su Licheng said to Tong Yaya and Su ye with a straight face


    "Why do you yell when you enter the door? It makes your grandfather laugh - come here. This is your granddad Ji


    Tong Yaya didn''t know that there were still guests at home. She quickly changed into a serious one and went up to say hello with her head down.


    Su Ye followed him and looked at Ji. His nose moved and he smelled a smell of herbal medicine. He was suspicious. According to this generation, Ji should be his grandfather''s generation.


    Granddad is a famous master of national medicine, and he was transferred to Yanjing directly. I heard that he was treated by the then Lord of the country. Is it true that Ji Lao is also a national doctor?


    With a smile, Ji was very pleased and kind. He waved his hand and said:


    "Don''t be so nervous. Your grandfather and I have been good friends for many years, but it''s the first time for you to meet each other. I dare not call myself grandfather. Just call me doctor Ji. "


    Su Licheng was very well behaved in this respect, and said quickly, "Oh, Ji Lao, how can this be done. You''re a great doctor, but you''re not an ordinary doctor! "


    Next to Su Ye Wen Yan smile, he guessed right.


    In today''s China, there are not many doctors who have been named "national medical master". There are only five doctors in total. There is only one doctor surnamed Ji, that is Ji Qinglin.


    But how could Ji Guoyi come to his home as a guest? Is it just because he and his grandfather are good friends for many years?


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Ji Qinglin looks at Su ye more and nods


    "I heard that the essence of the Huaxia essence of the earth was studied by you. It''s really the queen of the master of Chinese medicine! "


    Mrs. Su said, "Su night, this child love to study this strange stuff from childhood. This time, it is a fluke to study the essence of the earth. Brother Qinglin, don''t praise him. "


    Ji Qinglin smiled and said, "I am not talking about him. It is impossible for us to study the essence of the earth. But what surprised me even more was that Su Ye was young, and her skill of connecting bones and saving lives was also at its peak... "


    Su Licheng was puzzled for a while, and asked: "where did Ji start?"


    Ji Qinglin did not give a positive answer. Instead, he asked the young man next to him to answer:


    "Baizi, tell Licheng about it."


    The white man was very respectful. He stood up and said, "yes, Shifu - on the first day of Yanjing University, there was a stampede at the school. One of the parents was seriously injured and needed to be sent to the operating room when they were sent to our hospital.


    Later, my master happened to inspect, and found that the patient was crushed ribs at the beginning, and the bone was punctured into the lung, and nearly died of massive bleeding. But when they were sent to our hospital, such a fatal injury was cured on the spot. "


    Su Licheng was also a doctor. Naturally, he knew the danger inside. He almost blurted out: "is there such medical skill?"


    White son smiles, eyes turned to Su ye, slowly said: "we are also very shocked, after asking the patient, confirmed that on the spot to save people, is Su Ye doctor."


    All of a sudden, Su Licheng, Mrs. Su and Tong Yaya all turned to Su Ye.


    How come they haven''t heard of such a thing at all? But now it''s Ji Qinglin who comes to the hospital in person, so there should be no fake.


    Ji Qinglin sighed and said, "I asked people to check it. It turned out that it was the great grandson of my good friend for many years. Ha ha, that makes sense. Green is better than blue


    Su Yegong arched his hand and said modestly: "I didn''t expect that it also shocked the national doctor. It''s a small way to make the national doctors laugh! "


    "Ha ha ha, the child is so modest." Ji Qinglin was greatly praised.


    Su Licheng several people smell speech nature is also happy unceasingly, it seems that no matter where, Su night can do earth shaking things.


    They talked and laughed for a while, but they talked a lot about Chinese medicine.


    As soon as Tong Yaya came back, he called out that he was hungry, so after a while, the nanny prepared the meal, and everyone just started to eat.


    At the dinner table, Ji Qinglin specially brought his own snake wine. Everyone tasted some of it. It''s really unusual. After drinking it, his whole body is warm.


    After two cups, Ji Qinglin also talked about the old things and said to Su Licheng:


    "Oh, so many years have passed in a twinkling of an eye. The last time I saw you, you followed your grandfather to Yanjing for the first time. At that time, you were a fool and didn''t like to talk. Ha ha, but later you got on well with Nanxi, and your temperament changed a lot. By the way, is Nanxi OK? "


    Su ye and Tong Yaya subconsciously look at each other, because they all know that the name "Nanxi" refers to their mother whom they haven''t seen for many years.


    Su Licheng''s hand trembled, and his smile was stiff. He was stunned for a moment, and then he said:


    "Thank you for your concern. It should be OK."


    Ji Qinglin didn''t hear anything. Instead, he pointed to Su ye and said, "you, you were 13 months pregnant, but your mother was worried. I also secretly let me see twice, you have today''s achievements, it can be seen that there has been predestined


    Su ye also raised his glass with a smile. He wanted to ask more about his mother, but he could see that his father was a little lost, so he didn''t ask, but changed the topic.


    "Doctor Ji, are you busy in your country? What''s the interesting thing?"


    Ji Qinglin woke up and solemnly said: "busy! This time I''m here to see you and ask you a favor! "

 Chapter 252

    Su Ye grinned, thinking that you are really impolite!


    When Su Licheng heard that Ji Qinglin wanted something, he was surprised and said:


    "Mr. Ji, what''s the matter? When you were kind to us, we will do our best to help. "


    Su Ye was not ungrateful either, and formally said, "doctor Ji, please say it!"


    Ji Qinglin laughed, half joking and half serious, and said, "you don''t have to be so serious. In fact, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that I haven''t solved a few diseases here. Come and have a look for me. "


    With that, the white boy next to him had already taken out several medical bills from his inner pocket, half of which was handed to Su Licheng, and the other half was handed to Su ye for them to have a look at.


    "It seems that Ji Guoyi is going to test me."


    Su Ye looked at the medical list carefully, and the record was very detailed.


    The first one is really a special disease. The patient is a woman, 20 years old. Her whole body is hot and cold, day and night. It has lasted for two years.


    Some medical problems are also clearly recorded in the above.


    After reading it, Su Ye pondered for a while and said, "this patient, I can conclude that she is not really ill, but has practiced a special internal mental skill. If you want to diagnose and treat the root cause, you can try to start with blood. "


    This words say, Ji Qinglin''s expression has no change, but is the white son spirit beside a shock, surprised to see to Su ye, obviously is said by Su Ye.


    "As for the second..."


    Su Ye just took a look at it, then put down the medical record list again and didn''t look at it any more


    "There should be no such disease on the earth. The causes of the disease are different. Either the patient lies and has to let the patient tell the truth. Or, the patient has a serious dual personality, and is a male and female personality, leading to the inconsistency. Otherwise, the patient would have died long ago! "


    This time, Ji Qinglin was surprised. He took the medical record list and looked at it again, revealing the feeling of waking up the dreamer and murmuring:


    "Why can''t I think of it? Is that so? "


    After that, Su ye said all the medical records in her hand again. What was recorded above was indeed complicated diseases. The causes were quite rare. There were even two causes found out, and the prescription was right. Just in the process of boiling medicine, she gave the example of fork.


    These are all said by Su ye one by one, all correct.


    When he finished speaking, Ji Qinglin was impressed with him. Even Su Licheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that his son had reached such a high level of medical attainments.


    Ji Qinglin nodded and praised, his eyes full of hope, sighed: "good, good! very nice! Su Ye has made such achievements since she was young. It seems that our national medicine has a future, ha ha. "


    Bai Zi, on the other hand, was full of admiration. He respectfully said, "the master used to say that it''s not difficult to learn medicine, but if you want to become a national doctor, you must be a genius.". I didn''t believe it in the past. I have to believe it when I see brother Suye today. "


    Su Ye felt a sigh in his heart, and the past was unbearable. He simply said: "I believe you are not just taking out cases to test me. It must be a test of whether I am qualified to do anything for you


    Ji Qinglin stood up solemnly and arranged the Tang costume. He arched his hand and said:


    "Su ye, please come back with me and save an important patient."


    "Ji Guoyi, what are you doing? Why? You''re kind to my family, I promise. " Su ye also quickly stood up.


    Su Licheng next to him was even more frightened. With Ji Qinglin''s identity and seniority, how could he give Su Yexing such a big gift?


    He came forward to help and said:


    "Ji Lao, sit down and say! Don''t you kill us young people? As a doctor, you should help the wounded! It''s not a big deal at all! My son doesn''t have any big skills. I can help people to see a doctor. "


    Unexpectedly, Ji Qinglin was still stubborn and said in a deep voice


    "I want the people Su ye saved to be extraordinary. The patient''s information is all confidential, absolutely can not leak half a sentence, if cured, I''m afraid there is no glory to speak of. Moreover, even if the patient can not be saved, there is a great chance of being infected. Maybe, never come back! "


    "What''s this, what''s this?" Su Licheng was surprised, and a look of fear appeared on his face.


    Mrs. Su didn''t speak all the time. At this time, she stood up, shook her head immediately and objected loudly: "no, no, we can''t go with you. You''re a national doctor. You can''t help it. Can we just have a little night? Absolutely not


    Say, Su old lady goes to pull Su night''s hand, want to take Su night into the room, don''t let him talk with Ji Qinglin again.


    "Grandma. I haven''t agreed yet. It''s not too late to ask first. "


    Su Ye comforted her grandmother. Then she looked at Ji Qinglin and asked, "you won''t say anything. I really convinced myself. What''s more, you can''t help it if you are famous for your Chinese medicine. "


    Ji Qinglin shakes his head painfully, but doesn''t answer. If the national medical school has a way, he won''t take the time to take a special trip to try his luck on the critical day of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    At the beginning, he was just curious, with a fluke mind, but when Su Ye solved so many diseases on the medical records, he seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    Ji Qinglin thought for a moment, but he couldn''t say a thousand reasons in his heart. Finally, looking at Su Ye''s young face, he gathered his words into a simple sentence


    "It''s about the rise and fall of China, and it''s about your life and death. Would you like to have a try? "


    The old lady Su, Su Licheng and Tong Yaya all wanted to stop, but they stopped again.


    Because they all saw Ji Qinglin''s expression in front of them, the old man with white hair, his body was shaking gently, and the old man''s spots on his face were also very obvious, and shaking gently.


    Especially his turbid eyes, it seems that he has been through a lot of trials and hardships, which reveals a kind of old state, and a sense of frustration and helplessness.


    Ji Qinglin''s body is not strong, on the contrary, he is a little thin. It seems that there are tens of millions of burdens on his shoulders, which makes him a famous Chinese doctor. He places all his hopes on a younger generation who is less than 20 years old.


    Mrs. Su seemed to have feelings in her heart. She couldn''t bear to turn her head. She couldn''t look at it more.


    Su ye also took a deep breath and asked calmly as far as possible, "doctor Ji, how old are you this year?"


    "Ninety eight!" Ji Qinglin gave a simple answer.


    Su Ye nodded, turned around and bowed to her grandmother, then bowed to Su Licheng, and said in a deep voice:


    "Grandma, father. I''ll come back safely. Don''t worry about me! "


    Old lady Su and Su Licheng were shocked. They just lifted Su ye up and didn''t know what to say for a moment. They just nodded heavily, holding Su Ye''s hand white.


    Ji Qinglin said in a deep voice: "it''s really after the national medicine. If every Chinese man has such courage, who dares to cheat him?"


    That afternoon.


    Su ye and his family say goodbye in a hurry and go out with Ji Qinglin.


    After they got on the bus, Ji Qinglin took out a piece of black cloth and handed it to Su ye, saying: "this matter is very confidential. It''s good for you to cover your eyes."


    Su Ye didn''t expect to be so serious and didn''t ask much, so she took the black cloth and covered her eyes firmly.


    Along the way, the sound of traffic and pedestrians is getting less and less. Gradually, it comes to a very quiet place, only this car is moving forward.


    Finally, the speed of the car slowed down. Suddenly, a roaring sound of water spraying and a strong smell of liquid medicine came in. It was actually disinfecting and cleaning the whole car.


    After another toss, the car finally stopped.


    "Well, here we are!"

 Chapter 253

    After su Ye got off the bus, she was finally untied the blindfolded black cloth.


    His eyes adapted for a while, slowly opened, found that he was in the room, should belong to the basement, the temperature is a little bit low.


    On this alone, no one can tell where it is.


    It''s so mysterious and confidential that Ji Qinglin needs to ask someone to follow up. It seems that the patient''s identity is not trivial. There are not many people in Yanjing who can enjoy such treatment.


    "Doctor Ji! You are back


    A few dignified TCM doctors, both male and female, are over 40 years old. When they see Su ye, a stranger, they are slightly surprised, but they don''t ask much. They obviously trust Ji Qinglin very much.


    Ji Qinglin nodded, but did not introduce him. Instead, he said to Su ye:


    "Su ye, you first go to the side to disinfect, put on protective clothing, take pills, and I''ll take you to see the patient."


    "Good!"


    Su night also did not have ambiguous, answered a to go with two staff members.


    Before long, he was already well dressed. In front of him came a middle-aged man. He opened a small box and handed a small brown pill to Su ye for him to eat.


    Su ye took it up and smelled it, and instantly judged that there were at least 30 kinds of herbs in it, which had the function of detoxification.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. If you don''t eat, you will be infected." Said the middle-aged man.


    Su Ye smiles a little, chews a few times in her mouth, and then judges that it should be 41 kinds of medicinal materials refined into pills. According to this alchemy cultivation, it should be good in China.


    "Let''s go!" The middle-aged man led the way.


    Su night wearing protective clothing, it is a little inconvenient, after two doors to see Ji Qinglin also put on protective clothing, is waiting in front.


    In addition to Ji Qinglin, there are also three people wearing protective clothing, but you can''t see the whole picture at all, and you don''t need to say hello.


    "The patient''s condition is quite special. He is 62 years old and has strange petals on his body. But these petals only appear after 12:00 in the evening and disappear naturally at 6:00 in the morning. Our national medicine has diagnosed countless times, eight pulse intersection, difficult through five lose, all have no effect. We can''t even tell whether the patient is poisoned, infected, or parasitized by something special... "


    Su Ye listens to Ji Qinglin''s words, and then goes forward. After entering a gate, she finds that there are several moats dug inside, and she also hears the sound of flowing water.


    The water of these moats is also unusual. The outer circle is icy cold, the middle circle is boiling water, and the innermost circle is even more strange. It turns out that it is black water.


    The whole place, if not illuminated, is more like some kind of ancient altar.


    Just in the middle, a small palace is built on it, which gives people a sense of simplicity from a distance.


    Su ye asked strangely, "where is this place? This little palace doesn''t look like a new one. "


    Next to him, a man in protective clothing turned around and saw that the other person was a woman from the goggles. Her voice was a little disgusted and she said:


    "Is it time to ask such questions?"


    However, Ji Qinglin was patient with Su ye and said, "we are in an underground palace built by the Ming Dynasty. It''s not published here, so you haven''t seen it. "


    People smell speech is all tiny a Leng, what kind of patient, want to turn to underground palace cure? This is an ancient building, which is equivalent to the existence of the Forbidden City.


    While they were talking, they had already stepped into the palace and saw the huge hospital bed in the middle.


    Lying on it was almost a patient who could not distinguish his facial features. He was bony, with sparse hair, his eyes closed and deeply sunken.


    The whole small palace is filled with a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Next to the bed, there are two computer monitors, which should be used to detect the life characteristics of patients with western medicine technology.


    Seeing this almost abrupt scene, Su Ye''s heart sank. He knew that the patient was more than several times more serious than he had imagined.


    In his impression, his great grandfather, as a national doctor, has a very xenophobic mood. To put it bluntly, he is more or less rejecting western medicine. However, he did not expect that the Grand National doctors now need to use western medicine.


    I''m afraid it''s the helplessness of the older generation!


    Sure enough, the woman standing next to Su Ye spoke haughtily and said, "do we still need to use these Western methods in our national medicine? The ghost door 13 needles, wish by 13 branches, enough to be competent. "


    But as soon as she spoke, another man in protective clothing pondered and said:


    "Yang Xu, that''s not quite right. Although the thirteen branches of zhuyou are very good, they must be cultivated to a perfect level. If they are a little deficient, they can''t judge. For many doctors, it is to treat common people with minor diseases. The technology of Western medicine can be convenient and fast. There is nothing wrong with learning some. Our ancestors also said that we should learn from foreigners and master their skills to control them! We medical students must have this kind of mind and humility... "


    The woman called Yangxu interrupted angrily and said, "OK, Sangtian, are you preaching to me? Do you mean I don''t have that kind of mind? "


    "I don''t mean that..." Morita explained quickly.


    "No, that''s not what it means? You are nearly thirty years old this year! You are the oldest of our many disciples of Chinese medicine. If you can''t do it yourself, does that mean I can''t do it? Since we have entered the national medical field, it is the most difficult disease to crack. What do you tell me about common people''s daily ailments? " Yang Xu is unreasonable and unforgiving. Even if she is wearing protective clothing, she can feel her pressing momentum.


    "All right!"


    Ji Qinglin seemed to have a headache. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to see where it is! If you quarrel again, I won''t even give your master''s face, and I''ll blow you out. You''ve been studying in Chinese medicine for many years, and you can''t even compare with Su Ye''s half concentration. "


    Yang Xu and Sang Tian immediately apologized after hearing the speech. Looking at Su ye again, they found that he had already looked around the patient, and also put his hand on the patient and touched him gently.


    "Ji Guoyi. How long has the patient been suffering from this disease? " Su Ye suddenly asks.


    Ji Qinglin said: "two years and three months. He was strong at the beginning, weighing 180 Jin, but now he has 57 Jin left. "


    "Fifty five Jin!" Su night gently let go, correction said.


    Yang Xu and mulberry field smell speech are surprised, shocked to come forward to check.


    Yang Xu check a round, said: "lost so much?"? And it''s strange that he didn''t have any trauma! "


    Sangtian also solemnly added: "he should be a martial arts practitioner, and his accomplishments should be not low. I think he has acupuncture marks in many acupoints, but he really doesn''t have a clue? This kind of situation, should be in chronic poison, or got Miao Area Gu poison


    Yang Xu sneered and said, "don''t scare people with your country style."


    "Three corpses swim away!"


    Su Ye suddenly opens his mouth in a loud voice, and then he pulls the protective clothing on his body fiercely and takes it off directly, revealing his pretty face and being unprepared.


    Ji Qinglin was shocked and rushed up to cover Su Ye''s mouth and nose. He said angrily:


    "What are you doing? What should I tell your family about your accident? Get out of here! "


    "Ji Guoyi, don''t be nervous! I should have a clue! "


    Su Ye reaches out to block it, and Ji Qinglin can''t move forward for half a minute. "Now the patient can''t infect. He needs to wait until 12 o''clock for his petals to infect. Don''t worry


    "You, you... Do you really see something?" Ji Qinglin is also helpless. Now he wants Su ye to wear protective clothing again. I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Su Ye''s eyes blinked and looked at the thin shadow on the hospital bed. She saw many spots on those skin, as if they would bloom petals at any time.


    "Three corpses wandering, ten thousand diseases competing, cutting people''s lives! When it comes to blossom, I''ll be sure! "

 Chapter 254

    Su ye came to a conclusion and sat down with her knees crossed.


    What he called "three corpses wandering" is a very tricky disease. If he didn''t have the means to communicate with heaven, I''m afraid he couldn''t judge it.


    But even so, he had to wait until 12 o''clock to see for himself how the flowers bloomed.


    "Su ye, what do you mean by three corpses? What is the basis? " Ji Qinglin asked in a deep voice.


    "I''ll wait until twelve. Now I need to prepare one or two." Su night just simple answer, unexpectedly directly close eyes, no longer answer.


    For a moment, Ji Qinglin had no way to ask. He just sighed a little, as if he was talking to himself or explaining to Su Ye,


    "Three corpses wander away, we once had such a judgment, even we invited the witch elder. But in the end, he killed the corpse seven times in a row, but it still had no effect. In the patient''s present state of health, I''m afraid I can''t try again. "


    Yang Xu cold mouth said: "three corpses walk, a total of nine diseases, since seven times fruitless, it does not have to try again.". There are records of three corpses wandering in Da Zhou Jing Bai Du. Even if you can''t kill a corpse accurately, it works. Now there is no effect, then we can conclude that it is not three corpses wandering away. "


    Ji Qinglin took a look at Yang Xu, and his doctors also had this judgment


    "You are all the geniuses of the younger generation. You must have new ideas and judgments in your head, which our older generation does not have. Tell me what you think. "


    Yang Xu circled around the patient for several times. After more than half an hour of diagnosis, her forehead was full of sweat. She hesitated and said:


    "There are three major aspects in my current judgment. One is poisoning, which we have never seen before. The second is the practice of patients and the trouble caused by diseases. Third, the patient has been grafted by a terrible means


    After Yang Xu finished, she realized that her judgment was too broad, and she added:


    "Chinese medicine, I also need to stay until early in the morning to observe the patient''s physical illness, and then make a judgment!"


    Ji Qinglin knew that it was impossible for the younger generation to judge at once that the patient''s condition was too special, and even several of their doctors were helpless.


    So he looked at Sangtian.


    "Ji Guoyi, I don''t have an accurate judgment. I also need to watch the process of the disease. Now, I just think that the patient should have more than one disease, but a very complex and strange disease with mutation occurring anytime and anywhere. " Morita said later, some guilty voice down.


    But Su ye, who had been closing her eyes all the time, slowly opened her eyes, looked at Sangtian by accident, and then slowly closed her eyes.


    "In that case, let''s wait until twelve o''clock tonight."


    Ji Qinglin said, eyes and looked at the Su night, told said: "you must wear protective clothing."


    "Guoyi, the infection you mentioned should be caused by touching the petals of the patient, right? I do this for my own reasons. I''m not going to sacrifice myself worthlessly for the sake of a patient. Don''t worry Su ye said.


    Ji Qinglin said with a thumping sound in his heart that the infection was exactly what Su ye said. But how long did Su Ye stay here? Is that a judgment?


    "All right! You have to be more careful! "


    Ji Qinglin sees that Su Ye doesn''t want to wear protective clothing, so he immediately orders other people to take good care of Su ye, and never let Su Ye contact patients.


    Time goes by like this.


    During this period, Yang Xu and Sang Tian asked Ji Qinglin many questions around the diagnosis of the patient, and Ji Qinglin also answered them one by one.


    It will arrive at twelve o''clock in the evening.


    Ji Qinglin looked at the time and said, "it''s 12 o''clock soon. You all stand away. Don''t touch the patient. There will be a mutation in the patient later. Don''t miss any details. If our elders can''t solve this disease, then the heavy responsibility will fall on you! "


    Yangxu and Sangtian listened, and their hearts were filled with unspeakable heaviness.


    As soon as 12:00 a.m. arrived, Su Ye opened his eyes and came closer, but Ji Qinglin stopped him from approaching the patient five meters away.


    "Look - it''s really blooming!" Yang Xu suddenly screams and points to the patient.


    "Well, what strange disease is it? Why have you never heard of it? " Sangtian was also surprised and approached a few meters.


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks and her eyes blink at the patient on the bed.


    I saw the patient''s hands and feet, slowly mutated, first the skin became dark red color, appeared star spots, these spots are like the size of a finger.


    What''s more strange is that among these spots, there are many black flowers.


    "The body blossoms? How is that possible? It''s so weird! " Yang Xu took a few steps, breathing more and more quickly.


    "It''s not a real flower, it''s the flesh and blood of the patient. It''s more like a kind of tumor, but it''s covered with flowers. How strange Morita also made a deep judgment.


    Su Ye''s eyes still didn''t blink, but he was shocked. He should have seen this strange method.


    But it was in the universe, not on the earth. He once met a sorcerer. They had this kind of poison that made people blossom.


    Only that Sorcerer''s poison method is comparable to the magic power, and the poison on the patient in front of him is eighteen thousand miles away.


    Su ye can even crack the magic power of the witch clan. Of course, he can also crack the symptoms.


    "It''s three corpses and nine insects. It can''t be wrong!"


    Su Yelang opened his mouth in a loud voice. Without waiting for the public to ask questions, he continued: "what you usually see is just three corpses wandering, and the most you can see is one of the nine insects. But there are nine worms in the patient''s body, and they are closely linked. It''s a good way to kill a corpse, but the three corpses and nine insects in the patient''s body can''t be killed at all... "


    Ji Qinglin frowned and asked, "if it''s three corpses and nine insects, there''s no saying that they can''t be killed."


    "You killed only one! If you kill one, you will have a second one immediately. If you kill the second one, you will have a third one immediately. In this way, the nine insects will continue to circulate. What''s more, the nine insects born behind become more powerful and terrible because they devour the medicine you feed. If the patient hadn''t practiced the internal mental skill, he would have been engulfed by three corpses and nine insects! " Su Ye''s eyes reveal the divine light, which seems to stimulate a sense of war.


    Ji Qinglin''s body trembled and his face was full of excitement. He seemed to seize a glimmer of hope and said:


    "Yes. That''s it! After every killing, the patient gets worse! Is there really nine kinds of insects in his body? If so, it''s really hard to crack. No one can bear to kill the nine insects at once. I''m afraid people will die before the poison is solved! "


    Yang Xu also refuted: "I''ve heard of three corpses and nine insects, but it''s impossible for them to coexist, let alone change. I am familiar with 30000 medical books of Chinese medicine, and have never seen this kind of disease. Su ye, you are mostly wrong! "


    However, Morita agreed with Su Ye''s judgment and said, "I think Su Ye is right. No matter how many times they are killed, they can immediately devour the body of the insect in front of them and change into a second insect. I haven''t seen the change of nine insects, but in my hometown, there are rumors about the change of three insects. "


    Ji Qinglin is also a decisive person, immediately asked Su ye: "since you know the nine insects, do you know how to cure them?"


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it''s not difficult to prescribe a cure. As long as you force out the nine insects that can only change in the patient''s body, you can do it."


    Ji Qinglin and others were silent when they heard that they could not kill the nine insects inside, let alone force them out.


    "It can''t be done. If the patient''s body is really a mutant of nine worms, what measures do you want to use? " Yang Xu said.


    Morita bit his teeth and said, "it''s not impossible. If you dissect the patient, you will find it."


    "No way!" Ji Qinglin immediately rejected, the tone can not be refuted.


    Yangxu also said sarcastically: "Sangtian, we are here to save people, not to kill people. That''s a dangerous idea! What''s more, it''s not sure whether the patient has nine worms or not! This is just Su Ye''s guess


    Ji Qinglin stressed: "no matter what method is used, the patient must not die!"


    Su yegan laughed and said, "you don''t have to argue! Since I can see that it''s the change of nine insects, there''s a way to crack it! Ji Guoyi, according to my request, find 72 special people to come here, and I will be able to save people! "

 Chapter 255

    "Seventy two, so many?"


    Ji Qinglin is also stunned when he hears Su Ye''s request. He has been a national doctor for so many years, but he has never heard of any medical skill that needs 72 people?


    Is it the ancient technique of eight pulse exchange? Need to be alive?


    "Who do you need? I''ll get it for you. Is it the same blood type? "


    Su ye said, "No. The 72 people I need must be masters of calligraphy with decades of calligraphy knowledge. My healing skill must use 36 Tiangang and 72 Disha. I want them to cooperate and cure the patient in one day. "


    "Tian Gang Di Sha?" Ji Qinglin frowned. Of course, he knew Tiangang and Disha, but when did he need to use them to cure patients and save people? And isn''t saving people an expert who needs to learn medicine? Should we use calligraphy?


    Yang Xu said angrily: "Su ye, are you looking for us to have fun? Call dozens of people to write to cure? Do you think we''re being tricked? "


    "Yes, Suye, what''s your plan?" Ji Qinglin also asked.


    "I can''t explain it to you! Your medical skills are too shallow to understand! "


    Su Ye''s face sank and he was suspected all night. He didn''t want to lick his face and stay here. His voice suddenly became cold and said:


    "If you believe it, do it now! If I don''t believe it, I''ll turn around and go! "


    "You... You are too arrogant." Yang Xu said.


    Ji Qinglin takes a deep look at Su Ye. Over the past two years, their doctors have tried countless methods to cure the patient. Although they have never heard of Su Ye''s etiology, it''s really possible.


    Ji Qinglin is not indecisive either. It''s just strange that he just asked. He said at the moment:


    "Good! I believe you. I''ll find 72 calligraphers for you right now! "


    Su Ye''s face softened a little, thought for a while, and told him: "Jiangdu Qiao Zheyue has also come to Yanjing during this period. If you want to ask for help, you must ask her to come. In addition, we will prepare 73 sets of four treasures for study, which will be placed around us. "


    Ji Qinglin didn''t think much about it. Since it was su ye who said it, he told him to do it.


    Yang Xu and mulberry field two people looked at each other, want to say what, but all hold back, slowly retreated to one side. Although both of them are suspicious of Su Ye''s diagnosis, they are students of Chinese medicine and have basic literacy.


    Since Ji Qinglin has chosen to let Su Ye save people, they naturally can''t say much, just wait and see what happens.


    Ji Qinglin''s work efficiency is still very high, or the face of national medicine is big enough.


    Three hours later, all the 72 calligraphers in Yanjing arrived.


    Obviously, all of these calligraphers were informed of the situation in advance. What''s more, these people are old, and they don''t ask much. They were taken outside the palace, and there was almost no voice.


    Among all these old men, Qiao Zheyue is the most beautiful one.


    "Su ye, what''s the matter? It''s Chinese medicine that orders me to cooperate. I don''t know how to do it. " After Qiao Zheyue saw Su ye, he took several steps and asked nervously.


    "You don''t have to know medicine, you can write!"


    Su Ye didn''t give her too much explanation. Instead, she went straight to the gate of the palace


    "Everyone, I believe you also know that you are invited to come here tonight to help save an important patient. After a while, you will listen to my command, and I will arrange the position of Tiangang Disha for you. Everyone must stand in his own position and listen to my command. "


    Su Ye''s duty is to let people prepare the table and the four treasures of the study outside the palace.


    There are a lot of calligraphies. We all feel strange. We want to see the patients lying in the palace, but they are all outside. We can''t see them clearly.


    "I will not ask you for your names if you are in a temporary formation. Please remember how to arrange the numbers for you. In the process of saving people, I will let you change positions at any time! "


    Su ye came to the desk of a book and wrote with a pen, one two three four five and so on.


    All of these calligraphers came here tonight because of the face of the national medical school. When they saw that Su Ye was talking on it to lead them, they were somewhat unconvinced. But now they suddenly saw the words written by Su ye, and they were stunned one by one.


    "Good word!"


    "When you write, you have both form and spirit! Good


    "At this age, if you write with God''s help, this is the realm of perfection!" All the calligraphers were shocked and opened their mouths one after another, and the look in Su Ye''s eyes suddenly became unusual.


    At such an age, they dare not say that they can be more vivid than Su Ye''s words. If they cultivate them carefully, Su ye will become a great figure in their calligraphy field in the future.


    In the astonishment of everyone, only Joe had no surprise at the moon. Instead, she was puzzled. She had seen many words in Su''s night, especially when she set up a large array to protect the essence of the earth.


    Now why does Su Ye just write a few strokes casually? It doesn''t have the original charm at all.


    Su Ye stopped writing in a calm tone and said, "everyone, it''s important to save people! Take your numbers and stand in the right place! "


    "Yes Many calligraphers responded one after another, and they came to their own position.


    Su Ye strode into the palace at this time, and after a while he pulled out nine long red lines. He tied these red lines to the wrists of all the calligraphers, connecting all the 72 people one after another.


    Ji Qinglin and others were surprised and puzzled. They seemed to know what Suye wanted to do, but they couldn''t keep up with Suye''s rhythm at all. So they came forward and asked:


    "Suye, what can we do for you?"


    Su Yegang wanted to say no, but when the words came to his mouth, he said, "of course. After a while, the three corpses and nine insects in the patient''s body will be forced out by me, and it will swim along the red line. You must remember to protect these calligraphers. They are all old people and have never studied medicine. Don''t be hurt by mistake! "


    "Good!" Ji Qinglin responds, and then orders to go down. Even Sangtian and Yangxu are infected by this atmosphere, and they should help together.


    After finishing these, Su Ye personally checked again, and then walked into the palace alone.


    "Ready"


    With a buzz, the nine red lines suddenly tightened and were pulled straight. Many calligraphers trembled with their bodies and wrists.


    "Tiangang odd number, hold the pen!" Su Ye''s loud voice came out of the palace.


    The 36 calligraphers appointed as Tiangang were all in a state of great spirit. The calligraphers who took the numbers immediately grasped their pens. It was only when they grasped the pens that they found that the red line was tight, as if they were trying to drag them into the palace.


    But they are all characters who have been writing for decades. Their wrist strength is amazing. As soon as they look down, they immediately stabilize their wrist.


    "Fu!"


    Su Ye''s voice rang out again, the first word was "Fu", and the calligraphy outside everyone''s wrist trembled, and they also wrote it together.


    "The second word, white!"


    "The third word, red!"


    Su Ye''s voice, the nine red lines hummed and trembled. His voice echoed in the palace


    "Tiangang stop writing, 72 Disha, ready!"


    Outside the palace, the 72 calligraphers were shocked and held their brushes one after another. They were led by the red line, as if they were restricting each other. Their wrists had been drawn out with a red mark by the red line.


    "Three corpses and nine insects, kill!"


    As soon as Su Ye''s words came out, it seemed to be full of murderous spirit. One of the red lines hummed like a string, and the calligrapher standing at the end trembled.


    The brush in my hand snapped and broke

 Chapter 256

    "Ah! My pen is broken


    The last calligrapher let out a scream, and his face was shocked. The brush he used was extraordinary. I didn''t expect that he broke his pen before finishing a sentence.


    With the disconnection of his brush, the red line on his hand instantly became more straight, as if to be disconnected immediately.   ¡° Don''t panic! Change the brush and continue to write! "


    At this time, Su Ye''s voice came out of the palace, deafening.


    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    After 72 calligraphers finished writing a sentence, Su Ye''s voice came out again, asking 12 of them to change their positions. After another sentence, she asked 39 of them to change their positions.


    Ji Qinglin and others standing nearby were stunned. They had never seen such a scene before. They followed the nine red lines to the palace and were surprised to find that the nine silk lines were tied to the three brushes and then linked to the patient''s body.


    Four of the nine red lines were tied to the patient''s limbs, and the other three were connected to silver needles and inserted on the patient''s three big points.


    Su Ye picked up a pen and wrote a few big words, then immediately pulled up the silver needle and changed several positions on the patient. I don''t know why, the silver needles made a buzzing sound.


    After a close look, I found that the three silver needles were shaking violently, and they also sent out cold air visible to the naked eye.


    "The sky Gang revolves around, and the earth Sha suppresses the pulse!"


    Su Ye suddenly burst into a fury. She bent her right index finger and bounced on one of the red lines. Everyone''s wrists trembled at the string of calligraphy connected outside. The brush on her hand broke off, and the ink fell on the paper and burst into a flash.


    "Be careful --"


    Su Ye held the brush in her hand and kept the writing posture. Her eyes fell on the patient without blinking.


    Ji Qinglin just wanted to rush in and ask what happened, but he just walked a few steps, his body is a meal, he was surprised to find a strange black light crawling on the red line.


    "Three corpses and nine insects!"


    Ji Qinglin stares big eyes to see clearly, and finds that there is no mistake. The strange black light is actually an insect, looks like a caterpillar, and emits black light all over.


    "It''s really three corpses and nine insects. It''s coming out!"


    "Good fellow! Su ye, what kind of magic medicine is this? It can also lead to three corpses and nine insects! "


    Sangtian, Yangxu and others were surprised, especially the old people who followed Ji Qinglin. They had been busy in the national medicine for many years, but they had never seen this kind of medicine.


    Su Ye''s eyes turned, and then he said, "quit, let''s untie the red line, don''t panic!"


    "Good!" Ji Qinglin and others answered and went out one after another.


    Ji Qinglin went out and found that most of the brushes in the hands of the 72 calligraphers were disconnected. According to Su Ye''s instructions, he asked them to put down their brushes and slowly untied the red line in their hands.


    "Everyone worked hard! Our patients are still under treatment. Please leave orderly. "


    These calligraphers were also shocked. What they experienced tonight was also incredible. However, they were really tired, and they immediately waited for arrangements and left in an orderly manner.


    Su Ye holds the bottle that has been prepared nearby in her hand, steps forward, and puts the black insect in the bottle.


    The insect seemed to wake up at last. After turning around the bottle for several times and finding that it could not escape, it turned into a ball and turned into a pool of blood.


    "What about insects? How come it''s bloody? Is he dead? " Morita stepped forward and asked in surprise.


    Ji Qinglin said slowly: "I once read an ancient book, saying that there is a kind of blood insect that lives on the top of ice and snow. It only turns into an insect when it bites people, but usually turns into ice and snow. It blooms in blood red color, attracting passers-by to pick it. Is this insect the same as that in ancient books? "


    Su Ye shook the bottle and said with a smile, "almost! This guy is very cunning, but with it, we can work out an antidote! "


    After hearing this, they all showed a look of excitement, and then looked at the patient on the bed. They found that the petals on the patient''s body had disappeared completely, and he was sweating all over. Obviously, he also suffered a lot.


    Ji Qinglin suddenly stood up, straightened his clothes, looked dignified, saluted Su Ye deeply, and said:


    "It''s a blessing for me to have such a miracle doctor as Su Ye! On behalf of the Chinese people, thank you


    Su night hastily return a gift, say: "Ji Guoyi, don''t need so, just saved a patient."


    "If you knew the identity of the patient, you wouldn''t think so!"


    Ji Qinglin wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he didn''t explain too much. He said, "now I don''t want to say more. I need to keep it secret. In the future, the patient will recover, and I will thank you personally! "


    Su Ye doesn''t like it. He just saved a patient. What''s more, with the gratitude of the national medical school, the road in Yanjing will be easier in the future.


    "We''ll talk about that later. Now the three corpses and nine insects have been found. I still need to refine the antidote myself to complete the task. "


    "Good! If you do it yourself, you will get rid of the disease! " Ji Qinglin now has absolute trust in Su Ye. He tries his best to cooperate with everything Su ye needs.


    Next to Sangtian and Yangxu see in the eye, several times want to talk can not plug in the mouth, now finally find the time.


    Sangtian worshiped and said, "I''ll see you, master. Can I stay with you when you are refining medicine? I can do some for you, too! "


    "No problem, of course."


    Su Ye answers, and then looks at Yang Xu. Yang Xu''s face looks embarrassed.


    Because at the beginning, Yang Xu was not used to Su ye, and he also made sarcastic retorts several times. Unexpectedly, Su ye now uses some amazing means to bring out the three corpses and nine insects, which is absolutely a big sensation in the national medical school.


    And she, an insightful apprentice, was afraid that she would not have a good face.


    Yang Xu sees Su ye and says respectfully, "I''m sorry, master Su Ye. I have no eyes tonight. I underestimate the doctor. Please forgive me


    Among the medical schools in this country, those who have achieved success are teachers. Although both of them are older than Su ye, they still have to respectfully call them predecessors.


    Su night Chang however a smile, and don''t care, say: "good, I won''t care with you.". Now I''m going to refine the medicine. If you are interested, come with me! "


    Yang Xu''s body trembled, and he lowered his head in shame. His voice trembled and he said, "thank you, master."


    Ji Qinglin sighed and said, "Su ye, at your age, you have such a pattern and mind. It''s very rare. It''s even more rare than this medical skill."


    Su Ye just laughs. In medical skills, they are all for saving people. Is it true that they have to fight and kill for a few unconvinced words?


    If it''s always like this, I''m afraid the future of these younger generations will be cut off.


    "Alchemy is not easy! Let''s go

 Chapter 257

    Among the traditional Chinese medicine, there are many alchemy rooms, but they are not beside the palace.


    After leaving the palace, Su Ye continued to get on the train blindfolded and walked for nearly 20 minutes to the special alchemy room.


    "The traditional Chinese medicine is really unusual. There are few such alchemy rooms in China."


    After su Ye stepped into an alchemy room, she found that the room was huge, and there were more than a dozen alchemy stoves in it. She only needed to open her mouth to find out what kind of medicine she needed, and it took less than ten minutes for someone to deliver it to her door.


    Morita replied solemnly, "doctor Su, I''m flattered. The alchemy room of guoyimen is really good, but there are better alchemy rooms than guoyimen. That is Yangxu''s family. She is the eldest lady of Danhui. She must have seen more alchemy rooms than guoyimen. "


    Yang Xu smell speech face up to peep out proud air, not salty and not bland ground say: "mulberry field, what do you mean this?"? Although our family is one of the seven schools in China, they are all family honors and have nothing to do with me. China''s entry into Chinese medicine can be based on its own strength. But it''s you. It''s said that one of our national doctors came to your village to visit an old friend. Your village head forced you to the national doctor, didn''t he? "


    Morita was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just want master Suye to know more about it. You should understand it when he is refining pills. "


    "Hum." Yang Xu turned around and didn''t have a good face for Sang Tian.


    "It seems that you are not simple!"


    Su night beside a dumb smile, slightly surprised in the heart, did not expect that Yang Xu is from one of the seven Chinese Dan will. But Sangtian''s hometown also has the ability to let the national medicine sell human feelings.


    It seems that no one in the field of traditional Chinese medicine can be underestimated.


    However, Su Ye was not surprised. He didn''t even pay attention to Nan Tujue and Bei Longyu, not to mention the two apprentices.


    "I want a lot of herbs, so you can help me prepare some. When I''m alchemy later, you''ll watch and don''t disturb me. " Su Ye finished, and began to prepare herbs.


    Yang Xu''s eyes widened, but she knew that any alchemist in the alchemy meeting was very secret, and it was impossible for others to watch.


    In terms of the means Su Ye just showed, Su Ye definitely knows how to make alchemy. Don''t you let them two be by the side, not afraid to steal?


    Yang Xu looked at the finished Dan Fang, but he was still reluctant to believe it. He asked tentatively:


    "Master Suye, do you really want us to watch it?"


    Su Ye seemed to know what she was thinking and said, "it doesn''t matter. This pill is very complicated. You can''t learn it without my personal guidance! "


    Yang Xu was stunned, and a look of unconventional appeared on her face. But she subconsciously looked at Sang Tian, and found that Sang Tian was full of worship, without any intention of refutation, so she had to acquiesce with him.


    Soon, all the herbs Su Ye wanted were ready.


    "Master Su ye, which Dan stove do you want?" Yang Xu asked.


    Su Ye pointed to the middle Dan stove and said, "let it be! The process will take a little longer. That''s enough! "


    Yang Xu looked and found that it was just a one meter high Dan furnace. This kind of Dan furnace was not very valuable. It belonged to the Dan furnace for refining medium-sized Dan medicine. According to what she learned in Dan club, if the elixir she wants to practice is the best elixir, she absolutely needs to use the big elixir stove.


    Even she heard the elder of the Dan society say that if you want to refine the best Dan medicine, the Dan furnace must be at least ten meters high.


    Think of here, Yang Xu has been identified, Su night to practice pills is not so powerful.


    "Ready!" Morita suddenly opened his mouth. He had made a fire by himself.


    "Good! You step back. I''m going to release the three corpses and nine insects and see how far they are? "


    Su ye said and shook the bottle in her hand, which contained the blood of the three corpses and nine insects. It looked like the same as the dark blood.


    When Su Ye opened the lid, the blood in it flew out with a swish. But Su Ye was so quick that she reached out and patted the blood directly into the furnace.


    Then there was a Zizi sound, and a pungent smell came out.


    Su ye took two deep breaths. After almost a minute, he said in a deep voice: "add three times more of the first, the fifth and the ninth herbs. Get rid of the last kind of medicinal material, no more! "


    Although Sangtian and Yangxu are puzzled, they know that adjusting the amount of herbs will get different pills, so they will do it immediately!


    Finally, Su Ye personally checked it again, and found that there was no mistake and began to make pills.


    He rolled up the medicinal materials with one hand and flew directly to the Danlu. Su Ye slapped the wall of the Danlu again. With a loud sound, the Danlu trembled and the flame burst out.


    He started alchemy!


    Yang Xu see eyes stare mouth, found that Su night and their Dan will alchemy process is not the same, so can practice into Dan medicine?


    "Master Suye, you don''t need to wash the stove, do you want to keep it? Don''t you need to separate the delivery time of medicinal materials? I''m afraid there''s not enough space for this Dan stove, right


    Su Ye''s face was dignified. He said, "I don''t need these steps. The size of the furnace is just auxiliary. If you are good at cultivation, you don''t need any Dan furnace at all. You can refine Dan with the palm of your hand. "


    "That''s... OK!" Yang Xu''s lips twitched twice, but he didn''t continue to ask.


    Now Su Ye is a great benefactor of national medicine, and is favored by Ji Guoyi. Just say what you want! If she refutes it face to face, she won''t get any benefit except to make an unhappy ending with Su Ye.


    However, Morita deeply believed it, nodded heavily, and said: "it turns out that the master has reached this state. If he can refine the pill with his palm and get rid of the furnace, it will be too convenient."


    Yang Xu didn''t dare to contradict Su ye, but she didn''t have the slightest awe and friendship for Sang Tian. She said impatiently, "someone else''s su Ye master meeting, what are you doing? Do you want to make pills with one hand? How can you make alchemy without an alchemy furnace? Do you burn your palm with open fire or dark fire? "


    Morita can''t explain. He looks at Su ye with the same doubt. He obviously wants Su ye to come back.


    Su Ye turns the stove on her hand, and her footwork turns with it. It''s like walking in a leisurely court. She answers in a loud voice:


    "There are two main functions of Dan furnace, one is to condense fire and gas, the other is to disperse Dan poison. Powerful practitioners can do these two things easily, and rarely use Dan furnace. "


    Morita didn''t understand, but Su Ye''s alchemy was the most eccentric he had ever seen


    "Master. You invited 72 calligraphers to write and paint together, and finally led to three corpses and nine insects. What kind of medicine is this? Can you teach me? "


    "It''s not that I don''t want to teach, it''s that you can''t learn!" Su yechen said.


    Morita turned pale and said, "do you need the strength of the wrist? As long as my predecessors are willing to teach me, no matter how hard it is, I will spare my life to learn. "


    Yang Xu is not backward either. She also came here to learn this medical skill. She bowed down and said:


    "Master, I also want to learn. Please give me some advice


    "It''s not hard to say, the key is to listen! Can you hear my heart beating now? " Su ye asked.


    Sangtian and Yangxu look at each other and shake their heads together.


    They are so far away from Suye, and Suye is still in alchemy. How can they hear it? Even if they listen to the patient''s heartbeat on weekdays, they use hearing aids.


    Su Yelang said: "you can''t, but I can. I can hear the different heartbeat of you two, and I can also hear the voice of writing brush through the little red line. This stroke between traction three corpses nine insects, let it think that outside a stroke are human four limbs. It involves the skill of Tiangang and Disha, so you can''t learn it. "


    Sangtian and Yangxu felt numb when they heard it. They couldn''t believe it. They didn''t dare to continue to ask questions.


    Su ye also began to concentrate on alchemy, occasionally explaining one or two sentences in the process. Finally, after the past hour, he stopped.


    Dong!


    Su night is a clap to fall on the Dan stove again, the lid of Dan stove also locks the last clasp.


    "The pill is ready, but it will take 12 hours for the dark fire to disperse the pill. You''ll be in charge of these 12 hours. Don''t open it until I come back. " Su night wiped to wipe sweat on forehead, order to say.


    "Good. We remember it Sangtian responded positively and took the temporary task of alchemy boy.


    "Master, what are you going to do at this time?" Yang Xu asked curiously.


    "As the saying goes, diseases come like mountains and go like silk. At this time, the patient is like a cocoon. I need to be with him. I''m afraid he may have three corpses and nine worms to lay eggs and regenerate. " Su ye said seriously.


    Sangtian and Yangxu listen as if they are facing the enemy. They quickly ask Su ye to go there. They are guarding here.


    Su Ye smiles and strides away.


    After leaving the alchemy room, the exclusive vehicle outside is still waiting. It''s just that the attitude of the staff above has changed a lot. He said politely:


    "Mr. Su Ye. We received the notice from Ji Guoyi. If you want to come in the future, you don''t have to cover your eyes. The door of national medicine is always open to you. Please get on the bus


    Su ye had some accidents, but as soon as her eyes turned, she knew what had happened.


    He just came out of the patient''s palace. He still needs to be blindfolded and treat everything as a top secret. Now he doesn''t use it all of a sudden. It seems that Ji Qinglin wants to bring him into the national medical school.


    This old fox is really greedy.


    "Thank you for your trust. Let''s go!" Su Ye didn''t say much, so she got on the bus directly.


    The traffic went slowly. It was already bright outside. We could see some early pedestrians and traffic.


    Through the glass, Su ye saw the Forbidden City from a distance, and this ancient city seemed to wake up with the early morning.


    "Mr. Su, we are going to enter the secret territory. Please don''t tell anyone, including your family." Sitting next to the staff and remind said.


    Su Ye nodded. Of course, he would not talk nonsense.


    Suddenly, the car slowly drove into an underground parking lot, spiraled down to the third floor, and then continued to drive to the deepest.


    When Su ye thought it was in front of him, he suddenly found that a long passage had been opened in front of him to let the car go straight ahead.


    Su night eyebrows a pick, heart Dong Long A, according to this direction and distance.


    The little palace where the patient lived was under the Forbidden City!

 Chapter 258

    What is the identity of the patient?


    It''s enough to show the weight that we can get the best treatment from the national medical school. What''s more, we live under the Forbidden City all the year round.


    Su night heart secretly surprised, it seems that the patient''s identity is higher than he expected.


    Between thoughts, the vehicle had passed through the tunnel, and at a glance, it was in front of the palace. And Su ye also found that there was more than one palace under the Forbidden City.


    As for what was inside the other palaces, he did not know.


    "Doctor Su ye, you are back! Hard work in alchemy Ji Qinglin came out in person to meet him, with a very happy smile on his face.


    "I''m just a student. I can''t be a miracle doctor. Ji Guoyi just calls my name directly. " Su ye said.


    Ji Qinglin didn''t get entangled in this issue, but invited Su Ye directly into the palace. At this time, there was an old man beside the hospital bed. There was not much difference between the clothes and Ji Qinglin, especially the embroidered logo of national medicine in the cuff.


    "Come on, Suye, let me introduce you. This is another Chinese doctor, Zhang Yibo


    Su ye took the initiative to salute and said with a smile, "it''s my honor to see two Chinese doctors at the same time today!"


    Zhang Yibo is also full of white hair, ha ha a smile, said: "Well! Yes, yes. I just received a call from Qinglin. I still don''t believe that we can''t cure this patient''s strange disease. How can you, a young man, have such ability. Now I see with my own eyes that the patient is really broken! I''m not as good as you at this point! "


    Su Yelian claimed that he did not dare. In front of these national doctors, he respected them very much.


    Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo are very concerned about the patients, and they don''t chat at the moment. They quickly discuss how the patient''s condition is, and how to take care of them in the future.


    Talking about discussion is actually asking Su ye for advice.


    "According to my judgment, the three corpses and nine insects in the patient''s body have been killed. If his body does not blossom tonight, there will be no possibility of recurrence. The two doctors can rest assured that even if it''s a relapse, it won''t hurt. I''ve refined the pill, and I can give it to the patient as soon as the time comes. "


    When the two doctors were overjoyed, Zhang Yibo suddenly officially said:


    "I have a heartless request. I hope you can pass on the cure to us. There is more than one person suffering from this disease! If you have any conditions, just ask! "


    "This treatment is very difficult. I don''t look down on your medicine. I''m afraid none of you can learn it."


    Su ye said and went to the next table. There was still ink on it. He picked up the brush and said, "actually, it''s not so troublesome. Now that I know it''s this kind of three corpses and nine worms, if I meet this kind of patient again, I''ll take the pills I made directly. Now I''ll write down the formula of alchemy. If you refine it strictly according to the requirements, you will get rid of the disease! "


    "That''s great! I thank you for China''s 1.4 billion people! " Zhang Yibo arranged his clothes and bowed down to thank him.


    "There are too many such rituals in your country! Why do you all like to bow to people? " Su Ye shakes her head, does not help her, but writes down the danfang quickly.


    "Ha ha! Su ye, if you know how important this danfang is to us, you won''t blame our national medicine for its courtesy. The disease of three corpses and nine insects is too special. Beilongyu sent the patient back in person, hoping that our national medical school could solve it. It''s been almost three years, and now you''ve finally cracked it! " When Zhang Yibo said that, he was sighing again.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the patient was sent by Bei Longyu. No wonder his identity is so special. However, he didn''t ask much. After stopping writing, he repeatedly told him:


    "You have to remember that it''s not hard to find this pill, but you have to remember that it takes 12 hours to warm the fire and nourish the pill. You can''t open it early!"


    "Sure, sure!"


    The two doctors took the prescription and read it twice. Then they suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, Suye. This patient was cured by you, and you wrote the danfang prescription. Our doctors can''t take your credit for nothing. I have a proposal. Please join our medical profession and become a member of us. "


    Su Ye was dumbfounded and laughed, just as he expected. No wonder he didn''t have to wear black cloth to cover his eyes on the way back.


    "I know your kindness. I''m so lazy that I can''t stand any restrictions. Today''s event is just to save a patient. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s not a credit to talk about! "


    Ji Qinglin''s face was a bit anxious. He knew the status of Su night. Su night had an unrivaled essence of the earth, and at the same time he had a medical skill. So for others, it was a dream place for him, and it had no advantage for Su night.


    Now it''s national medicine that asks Su ye to join.


    He bit his teeth and seemed to be open-minded. He said, "if you are kind to our doctors, I won''t say those empty words to you! After the three corpses and nine insects became pills, they had a great influence. In recent years, the reputation of Chinese medicine is not as good as it used to be, even better than that of Danhui. We are Chinese medicine! If this elixir can come from our national medicine now, it will save our national medicine from fire and water. "


    Zhang Yibo also hastened to speak, seriously said: "your great grandfather is also a national doctor of our national medicine. He devoted all his life to national medicine. If you, a great grandson, can join the national medicine, his spirit in heaven will surely be gratified! I know that his wish before he died was the same as both of us, hoping to revive the national medical school! "


    Su Ye sighed slowly. To tell you the truth, his Su family has been a doctor for generations. Even his father Su Licheng has always been proud of being a national doctor!


    Ji Qinglin saw Su Ye''s expression and knew that he had a chance. He quickly said:


    "After you join our national medical school, your family will be protected by the national medical school. You can read all the medical books of Chinese medicine at any time. Of course, I also know that your father is also a doctor. Now I give you the green light, and your father can also study in Chinese medicine and improve his medical skills. "


    Su Yewen nodded thoughtfully. He knew that the so-called protection depended on himself, but some obvious forces still needed it.


    That''s why when he asked 72 calligraphers to help him, he asked Qiao Zheyue to take part.


    Because when they came to Yanjing, they made a lot of trouble. If there were no powerful families as allies, would not everyone dare to shout in front of him in the future? It''s a good thing to have more security.


    Su ye said: "if the two doctors are so invited, I will accept them. But my identity is a bit special, and I prefer quietness, so I don''t have to mention my identity to the outside world! "


    "Good! It''s up to you! " Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo are very happy. As long as Su Ye agrees, everything can be discussed later.


    As long as this elixir is born today, their doctors will be able to blow their breath and sweep away the decadence in recent years!


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later.


    Sangtian and Yangxu, who were in the alchemy room, could not sit still.


    Both of them are apprentices of the national medical school. They don''t have to do this kind of work. Now they are not used to sitting here.


    Morita is better. After all, he likes to read medical books by himself, and he has a lot of boring time. But Yangxu is not the same. She was born in Danhui, and she was also the eldest lady of Danhui. Because she was so smart, she didn''t have to do this kind of thing since she was a child.


    It''s been eight hours since Wenhuo raised Dan. She''s walking around anxiously.


    "Don''t go, sit down for a while! It will be twelve hours soon Said Morita.


    Yang Xu didn''t have a good face for him and said, "do you think we are stupid? Why should we do such a thing? What''s more, have you ever heard of keeping Dan for 12 hours? "


    Morita thought about it seriously, frowned and said, "I haven''t heard of it, but master Suye must have his reason to say this. We just do it. "


    "If you haven''t heard of it, I''ve never heard the elder say that it will take 12 hours to raise Dan. Three rounds of stove washing, nine o''clock pill raising! Even the most difficult dahuandan in our Danhui is to cultivate Danhui for nine hours. It''s already using the dahuandan furnace. Now this Dan stove is so small, three hours at most is enough! "


    Morita shook his head and said, "why did master Suye say it would take 12 hours? There must be a reason for him


    "Of course he has a point. What kind of pill is this? The elixir for curing three corpses and nine insects. We saw that he had selected so many herbs before. Did he really put them all in? The purpose of this 12 hour cultivation is to refine all the remaining dregs of medicinal materials, so as not to let us know what the real formula of medicinal materials is. " The more Yang Xu said, the more reasonable he felt. As soon as his eyes turned, he looked straight at the Dan stove.


    "No. I''ll open it and have a look! "


    "Are you crazy? Master Su Ye has already told us that if he doesn''t want us to know, he won''t let us count the medicinal materials just now! " Morita quickly stopped.


    Yang Xu pushed him away impatiently and said, "what do you know? That''s how I doubt it! I''m the eldest lady of Danhui. Would he be so kind to tell danfang? Now turn on the red stove, you can smell the smell of herbs and see the dregs. A little later, there will be nothing! I want to see it now

 Chapter 259

    "No! There''s something wrong with the alchemy room! "


    All of a sudden, a flustered voice outside the palace came into the palace. Su ye, Ji Qinglin, Zhang Yibo and others frowned and had a puzzled look on their faces.


    Ji Qinglin waved his sleeve and strode out of the palace. The person who came to report was already sweating. Obviously, he also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    "Be clear! Which alchemy room is it? "


    The man immediately said, "it''s the tianzihao alchemy room that the national doctor just told you. I asked people to go for inspection. Inside the stove, there was erysipelas. Sangtian and Yangxu were injured respectively! "


    "How could that be? I just told you to be careful! "


    Ji Qinglin has an angry look on his face. After listening to Su Ye''s words, he knows that the pills of the three corpses and nine insects are extremely important. Even the two most outstanding apprentices, Sang Tian and Yang Xu, don''t worry about it. That''s why he let people go to inspect them.


    I can''t believe something happened!


    Ji Qinglin grits her teeth. The patients on the bed are waiting for help. What''s the importance of identity? Besides, Su yecai agrees to join the national medical service. Is this the way to welcome Su yecai?


    He couldn''t help but scold: "it''s not a good thing! If the elixir is destroyed, can you afford it? "


    Su ye also came out of the palace at this time and said, "Ji Guoyi doesn''t have to be angry. I refined the pills. I''ll go and have a look myself."


    Ji Qinglin looked back at the patient in the palace with some worry. It''s OK to give it to Zhang Yibo. He said quickly, "OK. Suye, I''ll go with you! "


    They didn''t talk much, so they got on the bus and drove to the alchemy room.


    As soon as they got off the bus, there were a lot of people waiting.


    Ji Qinglin is annoyed on the surface, but he cares about the situation of Sangtian and Yangxu in his heart. He says: "Su ye, let''s go to see their injuries first, and then see the pills first. How about that?"


    "It should be!"


    Su Ye replied that even if the pills were destroyed, it would be OK to refine them again. People''s lives are at stake. We should see the patients first.


    Soon, two people to a ward, suddenly saw Sangtian and Yangxu two people.


    Both of them were originally apprentices of Chinese medicine. They were very generous and decent, but now they are disheartened. The most serious one is Morita. He has been in a coma and his eyes are tied with thick white cloth. It seems that there is something wrong with his eyes.


    Yang Xu is curling up and hiding in bed, with burn marks on the back of her hand. Although she is sober, she doesn''t answer any questions when others ask her.


    Even when Ji Qinglin asks questions in person, she bites her lips. She is so angry that Ji Qinglin almost wants to swear.


    A lot of people beside him talked about it, and finally told the story roughly.


    "When the three of us went to inspect the alchemy room, we suddenly heard a huge explosion, like the explosion of the alchemy furnace. We immediately rushed over and heard Yang Xu crying, and Sang Tian''s eyes were burned by the erysipelas of the Dan stove. Maybe he would be blind in the future... "


    Ji Qinglin grits his teeth, but he doesn''t want to ask any more when he sees one who is in a coma and shivering.


    "I''ve told you for a long time that this kind of pill will take twelve hours. Why open it ahead of time? " Su Ye suddenly questions in a deep voice.


    Yang Xu''s body trembles fiercely. He doesn''t dare to see Su Ye. He hides his head in the quilt and doesn''t want to see anyone.


    Su Ye sighed. He knew that these were all internal affairs of the national medical school, and he didn''t want to interfere. Then he went to the alchemy room.


    Open the door, you can smell a burst of erysipelas in the air.


    This kind of situation is not uncommon in Suye. All alchemists of alchemy will know that refining any pill will produce erysipelas, and even the success of most pills depends on whether they can eliminate the erysipelas.


    He glanced at the furnace and found that it wasn''t the explosion, but someone had opened it ahead of time.


    "Are the apprentices of Chinese medicine so curious?"


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that the apprentice of national medicine could not even do these basic tasks. He went forward to touch the Dan stove and found that there were shallow fingerprints on it.


    Although these fingerprints were very shallow, he could still see them. He reached out and touched the powder on them. He immediately judged that the fingerprints on them belonged to a girl.


    "This is Yangxu''s handprint. She wants to open the furnace! And the one next to him should be Morita''s. standing in this position, erysipelas are all sprayed on his face! "


    If there were more fingerprints, Su ye would not be able to judge who turned on the stove, but because there were only two people watching the stove, of course he could.


    "Su ye, how is the pill?" At this time, Ji Qinglin also quickly came in and asked.


    "It should still work. It was they who opened the furnace early that caused this kind of accident. The pills in it must have infected erysipelas. I need a prescription to get rid of erysipelas! " Su ye said calmly.


    "I''m glad you''re here!" Ji Qinglin''s old face finally showed a calm look.


    Then, they wait for the time to raise Dan, and then open the furnace to take out the pills. The pills inside are infected with erysipelas.


    Su Ye began to make prescriptions again to get rid of the erysipelas of the pills. This is the great success.


    Ji Qinglin is very concerned about the result. After getting the pill, he immediately takes it to the palace and feeds the patient himself.


    Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo are both national doctors. Although they didn''t see the patient wake up on the spot, they were very happy as soon as they felt their pulse.


    "Better! It''s really detoxified! "


    "This kind of three corpses and nine insects is really contagious, so please continue to refine pills according to our Dan prescription and send them to the great calligraphers. If there''s nothing wrong, I should go home, too! " Su ye turned her neck. It was a day and a night.


    "No hurry! Morita has woken up. We must find out the result of this matter and give you a clear answer. In order to avoid the following people can not understand the situation, slander your pills have problems, lead to the explosion of the furnace


    Ji Qinglin has been arranged, outside the mulberry field and Yang Xu have been brought.


    Sangtian''s eyes were still wrapped in white cloth, and there were many burn marks on his face. Yang Xu beside him was also very down and didn''t speak.


    "Say it! What''s going on? "


    Ji Qinglin didn''t deal with it, but now he can''t give up.


    Morita is still unstable and needs to be supported by people nearby. It seems that people can''t bear it, but they are all students of national medicine, and the people they will treat in the future are extremely important. No one will pity for this pain.


    Morita said hoarsely, "it''s me. I read the wrong time. Turn on the elixir furnace, resulting in the leakage of elixir! Teacher, I am willing to be punished! "

 Chapter 260

    "Morita, you let me down so much!"


    Ji Qinglin''s face is full of anger. He wants to point at Sang Tian and scold him, but he thinks that Sang Tian is blind, so he has to put down his hand.


    "Of the 108 apprentices, you are my best looking one. For so many years, I have been diligent and have no messy thoughts, so this time I did not choose other apprentices, but you. But you, you can''t even see a red stove! Don''t you know how important the pills are? "


    Morita was shaking all over, and he knelt down.


    "Students know their mistakes and are willing to be punished!"


    "Be punished, be punished! How do you want me to punish you? " Ji Qinglin is angry again.


    Next to Su ye, Zhang Yibo and others all looked at him and said nothing.


    Sang Tian kowtowed three times, looked up and said: "students have made a big mistake and are no longer qualified to stay in the national medical school. I just hope the teacher can let me go back to my hometown. Students'' eyes have been destroyed, and they will never reveal any medical skills of national medicine. Please help me


    As soon as he finished, the blindfolded white cloth suddenly turned red. It was dyed red by blood!


    It seems that the injury of his eyes is extraordinary!


    In such a scene, even Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo, two Chinese doctors who are used to big waves, took a breath and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Ye looked at xiangyangxu and said calmly, "Yangxu, I see Sangtian kneeling beside me. What do you want to say?"


    Yang Xu lowered his head and said in a low voice: "I hope that the national medical school will promise him the last time for his many years of service."


    Su Ye''s face sank, and she went to Yangxu step by step. Her voice became aggressive


    "Sangtian''s eyes are destroyed, and he has to leave the national medical school. It''s all for you. Don''t you feel a little guilty? "


    Yang Xu Huoran looked up, shocked and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s you who turn on the furnace! Not Sangtian! " Su Ye''s statement is firm and unquestionable.


    Yang Xu''s body trembled and couldn''t bear the huge pressure. As soon as he was soft, he sat down beside him. Morita also shook his head and wanted to deny it, but he didn''t know how to argue.


    Ji Qinglin is so smart. He can see that there is something strange in it at a glance. According to his understanding of Morita for so many years, this student has never done anything wrong, but Yangxu is different. She is the first lady of Danhui, and directly enters the national medical school to become a student by virtue of Danhui''s relationship.


    Yang Xu''s temperament usually jumps out and refuses to accept management, but everyone in the national medical school knows her identity and turns a blind eye to it.


    "Yang Xu! Did you turn on the furnace


    "No, not me. I am wronged. " Yang Xu shook his head vigorously.


    Su ye said in a deep voice: "I won''t do you wrong. It can be seen from the fingerprints on the red stove that you grasped the ear of the red stove. When you turn on the Dan stove, the first thing that comes out is the smell of medicinal materials. You inhale it into your body, but you haven''t had time to get rid of it, have you?


    And erysipelas erupt, with the strong fire inside, it will surge out when the erysipelas furnace is turned off. Therefore, Sang Tian, a disciple of the national medical school, can''t avoid even the most common erysipelas, because he has to cover the stove with all his might! "


    Yangxu and Sangtian smell speech, the whole person is frozen there, motionless, they desperately want to cover up the truth, unexpectedly all of a sudden by Su Ye found.


    Ji Qinglin was even more irritated and said, "is what Su ye said true? Did you ask Morita to answer for you? "


    "I didn''t! He volunteered


    Yang Xu didn''t care about anything. She almost fell into a frenzy and said, "I didn''t force him. I accidentally opened the stove cover. He jumped on it and burned his eyes with erysipelas. What does it have to do with me? He said that he was blind anyway, so he simply took the responsibility. All this, all this blame Su Ye. What kind of pills are you refining? It''s been nine hours, and there''s still erysipelas in it! Why do you want us to do such a dangerous thing? It''s all your fault


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Ji Qinglin two steps forward, facing Yang Xu is a slap in the face in the past, Yang Xu to overturn on the ground.


    "Son of a bitch! If you have done something wrong, not only do you have no heart of repentance, but now you have to put the responsibility on Su Ye. How can there be such a vicious thing like you in Chinese medicine? You don''t deserve to stay in Chinese medicine! You don''t deserve needles from now on! If I don''t punish you today, how can I manage the whole national medical service? "


    People smell speech is face big change, they have never seen Ji Qinglin so big fire, one by one are frightened, know Yangxu certainly no good end.


    The old face of Zhang Yibo, who was standing behind him, also changed. He immediately pulled Ji Qinglin forward and reminded him in a low voice


    "Don''t be impulsive, Lao Ji! She is the first lady of Danhui. We have to discuss how to punish her! "


    When it comes to Danhui, Ji Qinglin''s anger is immediately extinguished. Today''s national medicine not only has no past fame, but also needs to rely on Danhui in many places. If you offend Dan Hui completely because of punishing Yang Xu, I''m afraid the consequences are not what the national medical school wants to see.


    The most important thing is that the leader of Danhui is one of the seven schools in China, which has awed countless guwu families. There is no such person in their national medical school. Once there was a conflict with Danhui. If it was not for beilongyu''s protection, I was afraid that the national medical school would suffer a severe impact.


    Ji Qinglin humbly clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "Yang Xu, apologize to Su Ye immediately! Otherwise, I will punish you for breaking your hand according to the rules of the sect! "


    Yang Xu doesn''t dare to be presumptuous. The rules of the grand national medical school are not for fun. Even if she is miss Danhui, now she is in the national medical school, thousands of miles away from Danhui.


    "Sorry, Suye! It''s because I''m so confused that I can''t face such a big responsibility. Please forgive me


    "Do it yourself!" Su Ye sighed and strode away.


    As for what Ji Qinglin wants to do with Sangtian and Yangxu, he doesn''t want to care.


    He came to save people, originally aimed at Ji Qinglin''s sincerity, but now it is enough to get some guarantees from the national medical school.


    People see Su night to go, they are not easy to stop, can only apologize a few words, and then send a car to send him out.


    Su Ye didn''t go anywhere else, but went straight home. He knew that it was almost two days and one night, and his family must be very worried.


    At home, her father Su Licheng was very happy, and her grandmother was also worried about holding Su Ye''s hand. She looked carefully for fear that Su ye would lose weight.


    Tong Yaya is the happiest, bouncing and asking.


    "Brother, have you really cured people? Who is it? Where is the national medicine department? Are they particularly mysterious? "


    "It''s all confidential!"


    Su Ye didn''t want to tell them so much to avoid causing unnecessary trouble. Then she thought of something and said, "don''t you have a class today? Why are you still at home? "


    "If you don''t come back, I''m worried about you! By the way, sister Zheyue came once. She said that when you came back, she asked you to wait for her. She seems to have something urgent to look for you. "

 Chapter 261

    "No matter what emergency she has, you go to class first!"


    Su Ye showed an unhappy expression on her face. How did Tong Yaya start skipping class as soon as school started.


    Tong Yaya toots his little mouth and says that it''s all about the interest clubs that don''t have classes in the morning, and it''s not too late to have compulsory classes in the afternoon after dinner.


    Su Ye looked at the time, but also reluctantly allowed, who told him that he could not set an example.


    It wasn''t long before Joe turned up.


    She was dressed in fashion today, and rarely took a famous brand bag. After she came in, she said hello warmly.


    Su Licheng and his wife are not su Ye''s accidents. He had heard that the Zhang family was not weak, and he thought Qiao Zheyue wanted to ask him for help. Unexpectedly, they took care of it by themselves.


    "Faster than I expected!"


    "By your blessing, or by your prestige. With the gold we got from you, we got through many big families. When you come to visit yezichen, you frighten a master of Zhang''s family. Qiao Zheyue''s voice is very pleasant, but the content of her speech is very cruel. This kind of topic is not compatible with her identity of Bai Fumei.


    However, if Qiao Zheyue didn''t have such a mind, he couldn''t control such a big group at all.


    When Su ye heard this, she didn''t think it was urgent and said, "what else? What do you want to say with so much bedding? "


    Qiao Zheyue''s face slowly became serious, and after a moment''s deliberation, he said, "we have gone too far in Yanjing this time, and we have abandoned the Zhang family. This makes the four families in Yanjing very scared. Especially in those years, beilongyu also made a rule that the martial arts were not allowed to attack ordinary people. This time, we both sent out warriors!


    Originally, we would be prosecuted by the law enforcement team left by the northern dragons, but we had their business with them. If we want to stabilize this matter, we may continue to lower the price of the essence of the earth.


    Su Yemei frowned. Qiao Zheyue''s words were simple, but the relationship involved was complicated. "You''re telling me that we need to spend money to eliminate disaster, aren''t you?"


    "Well!"


    Qiao Zheyue nodded. She looked at Su ye with some trepidation. She knew Su Ye''s character and was afraid that she would not give in to such things, so she continued to add:


    "We have offended NaNTU Jue in the south, and the whole Shaxin League will be in trouble at any time. If we offend beilongyu in the north, it will be very difficult. It''s said that beilongyu is reasonable, but Yanjing, the four big families, and shaxinmeng, may be waiting for this opportunity. "


    "The essence of the earth is the foundation of our soul. It is impossible to shake it!"


    Su Ye secretly measured that although he had the heart to be proud of the heaven and the world, his cultivation was only eight times of the true spiritual realm, and he could not bear to make enemies with so many forces without fear.


    Even if he doesn''t have to think about himself, he has to think about the people who follow him.


    However, in the final analysis, his current strength is far from strong enough, otherwise why tolerate these mole ants? It seems that we should urgently develop our own strength!


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it. You should make greater efforts to develop in Yanjing! "


    Su Ye''s solution is also very simple. He uses the help of the national medical school. As long as he passes some news to beilongyu through the national medical school, beilongyu should know his importance.


    This kind of profit tactics is not brilliant, but it is often very effective.


    Qiao Zheyue has blind trust in Su Ye. Since Su ye said it was ok, she immediately put down her heart and left after a while.


    Su Ye is not idle. After calling Ji Qinglin, she goes directly to the courtyard next to her.


    He bought all the four large quadrangles. Next to them lived heiluocha and baiyecha. They lived here to practice and protect Suye''s family.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, Hui Shoutao is also here.


    And this guy is a little black and blue, with a parchment book in his hand, sitting on a stone bench, discussing something with the black and white elder.


    "Isn''t that a hero of the world? What are you doing here? " Su ye said jokingly.


    "Ha ha, the boss is back! I asked the boss, you two don''t know what to do and what to eat! "


    When Hui Shoutao saw that it was su ye, he was so excited that he was about to rush up with the scroll.


    Black and white two elder didn''t have good spirit ground white back to guard a wave one eye, then stand up together, to Su ye salute respectfully.


    "Boss, I''ve found a martial arts secret book. Let''s see how it can be integrated with the martial arts I''m practicing now. The black and white elder said for a long time that he couldn''t understand! "


    Su Ye didn''t look at it immediately, but noticed the bruise on Hui Shoutao''s face and asked:


    "Do you want to be brave after you know your shame?"


    "You know, boss? In the final analysis, this black and white old man is to blame for this injury. Just a few days ago, Wan Shen asked me to help and teach the Zhang family a lesson. I think the Zhang family''s experts are not simple, want to call black and white old man to go together, but they just don''t agree. I boasted in front of Wan Shen that I could handle it. Ah, I was almost beaten to the yolk. "


    Hui Shoutao sighed with lingering fear, then immediately showed his optimistic side and said: "so, I got a secret book. Boss, what kind of martial arts are there


    Su Ye glanced casually, then put it away and gave it back to Hui Shoutao, saying: "this is Gu Wu. It''s too soft for you. According to your constitution, you have also taken the pills I gave you. Your training direction should be domineering


    "It seems that I''m really fit to be domineering! Boss, can you teach me? I learned everything you taught me last time. " Hui Shoutao is full of confidence.


    "So fast? Then call me again! "


    Su Ye modified Hui Shoutao''s cultivation method last time, and increased his ghost sword sect''s killing move dozens of times. These two should be enough for Hui Shoutao to practice.


    "Good!"


    Back to the house, Shoutao carried his huge ghost sword out. To that station, he was really majestic and proud of all sides.


    "Haha, this is a ghost sword, but it''s the first time I''ve successfully used it in real combat!"


    Drink¡ª¡ª


    Hui Shoutao suddenly gave a roar, stepped on the ground with one foot, and the whole person soared into the sky. The ghost knife wrapped in white cloth made a loud sound, and suddenly turned in the air.


    The momentum is really like the roar of a fierce beast, deterring all sides.


    He rushed up to the height of seven or eight meters, and fell down in a fierce fury. The ghost knife split Huashan in a fury, and suddenly split the stone table in front of him into pieces, causing the rocks to collapse.


    His moves haven''t stopped yet. His burly figure rushes forward again. His figure is like a shadow. The angry knife continues to rotate.


    The rocks that just collapsed and flew, and even some flowers and plants nearby, were directly involved in it by his terrible whirlpool. With the sound of shouting, they rushed more than ten meters away, and almost demolished the house nearby. Then they stopped.


    Dong!


    As soon as Hui Shoutao stood up, he put the ghost knife on the ground and was out of breath.


    "What''s the effect of my ghost knife?"


    This time, even the black and white elder who had not spoken all the time shrunk his pupils, showing a look of shock.


    "Brother Shoutao, this move is really terrible! I''ve been looking down on you! "


    "The ghost sword gate can have such mysterious and terrible moves. Why has no one ever entered the heaven list? I''m afraid those so-called experts on the tianbang don''t dare to take this move from you! "


    Hui Shoutao was very happy when he heard the speech and laughed: "Hey, low key, low key. It''s all my basic operation! It''s all flat a effect. I haven''t made a big move yet! "


    Hui Shoutao can make fun of his martial arts moves in front of the black and white elder, but he doesn''t dare to face Su Ye


    "What do you think, boss?"


    "Not bad!"


    Su ye made a simple comment, but he knew Hui Shoutao''s temperament. If he boasted more, he was afraid that this guy would not even remember his father''s surname.


    Hui Shoutao''s ghost sword move was specially modified by him. It''s very powerful. It didn''t take long before and after. I didn''t expect that Hui Shoutao would be so popular. Just looking back at Shoutao''s explosive power, it seems that the dragon blood pill given to him before was absorbed by him again.


    "The area of your ghost knife is too large. Although you are tall, you can''t control it."


    Hui Shoutao is very educated. He can hold the handle of the knife with one hand when he is handsome, but he must hold it with both hands when he is fighting, otherwise he can''t dance at all.


    His ancestral ghost knife is too heavy and too big. Qiao wanshen also laughed at him. Carrying the ghost knife behind his back is like carrying a coffin.


    "What is to be done? Make a smaller weapon? " Hui Shoutao asks tentatively, and his eyes are full of reluctance to his ghost sword.


    An ancient skill had already appeared in Su Ye''s mind, and he formally said, "No. I''ll pass you a set of divine skills. You can soar in the future and hold the ghost sword easily! "


    "Skyrocketing body? Is it bigger? This is good. What''s its name? " Hui Shoutao is eager to try.


    "Step on the sky, giant spirit!"

 Chapter 262

    "Step on the sky, giant spirit? This name is really domineering. It suits me so much. It''s invincible! I''ll learn that! "


    Hui Shoutao is very excited. He has always liked this kind of cool and crazy thing. Now the technique of "stepping on the heaven and the giant spirit" is very suitable for him.


    Even the black-and-white elder next to him was envious. With their understanding of Su ye, this skill is absolutely extraordinary.


    However, they are both people who obey the rules. Now that it''s su ye who wants to pass back the Shoutao skill, they can''t ask.


    Su Ye stressed: "the process of practicing this skill is very painful. First, refine your soul, then your bones. If you don''t have strong enough bones, you can''t support the body of tap God! Because this first display, can let your body soar twice


    Hui Shoutao felt exaggerated and asked, "boss, you''re not going to tell me that I can soar to seven or eight meters in the future, are you?"


    "More than that! As long as you practice hard, you can break the world in the future! "


    Su Ye smiles and looks half fake and half true, which makes Hui Shoutao suspicious.


    In fact, Su Ye wants to teach this "Ta Tian Ju Ling Shen" which is a very terrible existence even in the universe. This secret method originally belongs to the family of Ju Ling Shen and was obtained by Su ye by chance.


    The reason why he chose to teach it now is the same as the reason why he taught Qingzheng.


    This skill of stepping on the heaven and the giant spirit God is a broken skill. If you want to practice this skill completely, you need the blood of the giant spirit God. Therefore, even the king of life can not take this mental method as a nutrient, he will not find that there are practitioners on earth practicing "stepping on the sky giant spirit God".


    "I''ll pass on your skills first, and then let you quench your soul!"


    Su ye said, and began to write down this skill with pen and ink, and then taught Hui Shoutao how to practice and operate step by step.


    Black and white elder brother saw that Su Ye wanted to write skills, which was a very secret existence for any warrior. They bowed their hands


    "Young master, since you are going to teach the skills, we will step down first!"


    "No. You are not outsiders


    Su yechen said in a deep voice. He could still believe the black and white elder. Then he added: "this giant spirit is not suitable for you to practice. If you practice the witchcraft I give you with your heart, you will achieve no worse than the giant spirit in the future."


    The black and white elder was moved and admired Su Ye''s insight. He saluted again and stood aside respectfully.


    Hui Shoutao is very interested in cultivation. It didn''t take him long to memorize the skill of stepping on the heaven, but he saw that it took him five years to be a beginner. He had a headache.


    "Boss, is there a quick way?"


    Su ye asked, "how do you want to speed it up?"


    "It''s the kind that''s powerful and doesn''t need to practice, and it''s effective in three or five months."


    "Yes Su Ye replied.


    Hui Shoutao''s eyes brightened, and his plump face was surprised: "what is it? Teach me


    "It''s very simple. I''ll beat you! I''ll beat you half dead every day. In the actual battle of life and death, the most obvious improvement is. "


    "This... This, forget it! There is no shortcut to practice. It takes three or five months to practice abdominal muscles. I think it''s too much. Boss, I''m going to practice! " Hui Shoutao smiles awkwardly. He takes up his ghost knife and leaves immediately.


    Then, Su ye asked about the cultivation process of the two black and white elders, and found that the two elders were making great progress, and he didn''t have to worry too much.


    In the afternoon, Su ye and Tong Yaya go back to Yanjing University together.


    Today''s Tong Yaya is the school''s man of the year. He was rated as the most beautiful school flower by overwhelming votes on the Yanjing storm list.


    So just stepped into the school gate, you can see many students take out their mobile phones to secretly photograph her.


    Tong Yaya thought of something and said, "by the way, brother. Thursday is sister Wen''s birthday. She will hold a small birthday party in the school. You can go with me then. "


    "Well, that''s fine." Su ye thought for a moment, Wen Mohan also helped them a lot, should also go.


    Seeing Su Ye''s promise, Tong Yaya waved a beautiful smile on her pretty face and said, "as for the gift, you don''t have to prepare it. Sister Wen Xue said that it was just a small birthday party, just inviting teachers and students in the school. In order to avoid competition, she said that as long as everyone sent a bunch of flowers


    Su Ye has a little more appreciation in her heart. Wen Mohan is considerate. One reason is that she doesn''t let the students keep up with each other. She''s afraid that her gift collection will be exposed, which will have a bad effect.


    In school, the days of school were very fast, and the courses at Su night were few. When they were doing nothing, they used the essence of the earth to practice their skills.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s Wen Mohan''s birthday.


    Wen Mohan deliberately kept a low profile and chose a western restaurant on campus. She packed the whole room, so no one would disturb her.


    Tong Yaya is young and beautiful tonight. Her dress looks like a graceful water lotus.


    "Mr. Su, Yaya Xuemei, you are here!" Wen Mohan receives Tong Yaya''s message and knows that they are coming. He comes out to meet them in person.


    Wen Mohan is the heroine tonight. She is also dressed beautifully and nobly. She has a temperament that others don''t have. It seems that she can handle any occasion.


    "Happy birthday, Wenxue! Hee hee. " Tong Yaya handed a bunch of flowers to Wen Mohan.


    "Happy birthday." Su ye also smiles and wishes.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect Mr. Su to come. I''m really surprised. Come on in


    Wen Mohan invited them in, but the light inside was very bright. She said with a smile, "I invited more than ten good friends this time. We haven''t been together for a long time. There are still two left. I''ll introduce them to you later. "


    In the western restaurant, it is obvious that we have arranged it carefully. On the left is the place for everyone to eat, and on the right are some chefs invited. In the front is a big screen, and there is a band humming English songs.


    Sitting inside are all students. At a glance, none of them are ordinary people.


    "Friends. Let me introduce to you. These two are my very important guests. They are freshmen. Su ye, and Tong Yaya. " Wen Mo Han said with a smile.


    Originally, there were several people sitting and chatting. When they heard these two names, they all looked at them one after another.


    "Oh, it turns out they are the two most famous freshmen."


    "Mo Han, we should know both of them. Su ye Xuedi''s reputation goes without saying. Tong Yaya Xuemei is the school flower who dominates the list now. We all know each other! " Several students are laughing and joking with each other. It seems that they are very familiar with each other in this circle.


    At this time, a very handsome boy came up and came to Su ye with a wine glass. He also looked at Su Ye seriously.


    "Hello, Su Ye. I finally see you today. It seems that you are not so hateful as those people say


    Su Ye doesn''t know him, but looking at the attitude of people around him towards handsome boys, it''s obvious that this person should have a very high status.


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Gu Tianxiao, President of the student union of Yanjing University. "


    Su Ye''s mouth turns up. It turns out that this is the president of the students. He is very popular in the school. He is one of Su Ye''s three enemies in the school.

 Chapter 263

    "Su Ye. Before, my student union and you have some small contradictions. I hope you don''t care. "


    Gu Tianxiao smiles heartily, then raises a glass of wine to Su ye, indicates an apology, and drinks it all.


    He also didn''t force Su ye to drink, and he laughed with Wen Mohan, and went back to his seat directly, without the slightest bit of procrastination.


    Su Ye was a little surprised. When he was in high school, he had a conflict with the student union at that time. He thought that when he arrived at Yanjing University, the student president would be a kind of arrogant person, but now it seems that Gu Tianxiao is not a kind of arrogant person.


    "Suye, Suye. Sit here


    At this time, not far away from the sofa, there is a girl of imperial sister type waving to Su ye, full of surprise.


    "Nangong Ling, you are here, too."


    Su night did not expect to meet acquaintances here, this beauty is his class girl Nangong Ling.


    Su Ye takes Tong Yaya over and gives a brief introduction.


    Nangong Ling said in a low voice: "you are really bold. You know your enemies are here, and you still come here. What did Gu Tianxiao tell you just now? "


    "Nothing. Just say hello. He''s very polite." Su ye said.


    Nangong Ling puts a pile of snacks in front of Su ye and Tong Yaya, and whispers: "he''s polite, but on the surface. Now all the young heroes of the four families are here. They don''t want to make enemies with you casually."


    "Oh? It turns out that Gu Tianxiao is a member of the four families. " Su Ye says, can''t help but once again glance at Gu Tianxiao who is talking and laughing.


    Although he and Gu Tianxiao had just said two words, the temperament of this man was extraordinary. The calm, calm, sharp light in his eyes was definitely nurtured from the big family.


    Tong Yaya whispered: "Nangong Xuejie, who else has a grudge against my brother? Tell us about it. We can be on our guard."


    Nangong Ling liked Tong Yaya very much, and said softly, "well, even if you don''t ask, I''ll give you some gossip. You should know all the four families in Yanjing, right? Gu family, Li family, Yu family, Ning family. None of the four families is stronger. They are more like restricting each other and occupying Yanjing. Look at that one over there, in a blue suit -- "


    Su Ye followed Nangong Ling''s eyes and saw a gentle man standing beside Gu Tianxiao, wearing glasses and a valuable suit.


    "His name is Yu Sihou, the young master of the Yu family. All year round and all kinds of little stars mixed together, our school''s most expensive Ferrari is his, in the name of outside the school is bigger than Gu Tianxiao


    Nangong Ling then pointed to a quiet girl sitting in the corner. She looked very well maintained. Her skin was white and clean, and she had long hair. She was reading seriously.


    Such a scene, falling in the western restaurant holding the birthday party, seems a little out of place, and even gives people a feeling of her special pride.


    What did Tong Yaya think of and asked: "she can''t be Li muyao, can she?"


    "Why? Do you know her? " Nangong Ling was a little surprised.


    Tong Yaya shook her head and said awkwardly, "I don''t know her, but several classmates told me about her. She is said to be a talented woman with real skills. She knows martial arts and medicine. I don''t know where she heard about my clinic. She sent someone to compete with me. I said I would not, and no one came to me any more


    Nangong Ling said with such an expression: "there are few people in her eyes who can compare with him. As long as she participates, she will take the first place. Their Li family is a big family. They have opened numerous medical centers and have close contacts with Dan Hui. Therefore, they have learned a lot more than their peers since childhood. He enrolled in the Department of ancient martial arts. Privately, he said that she wanted to be as famous as beilongyu. Although she is not a social woman, she is the only one who dares to say in public in Yanjing that her goal is to be as famous as beilongyu. "


    After Nangong Ling finished, he said, "Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou and Li muyao, three of the four families are here. As for another Ning family, the rules of their family are very big. They are all old-fashioned and basically won''t participate in any party activities. "


    Su Ye has nothing to do with her idleness. She asks a few more questions and then chats for a while. Wen Mohan walks over with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? Mysterious! Come on, everyone is hungry. Dinner is ready


    Wen Mohan asked everyone to sit down. She was very happy with Tong Yaya. She took Tong Yaya''s little hand and sat in the middle.


    Nearly 20 students present, both men and women, have a good impression of Tong Yaya. They just talked about her on the stage at the party, so it''s nothing for Tong Yaya to sit beside Wen Mohan.


    As for Su ye, he didn''t join in the excitement, so he sat beside Nangong Ling.


    Wen Mo Han said with a smile: "you are all old acquaintances. Today is my birthday. I have received your blessing. I hope you have fun, but don''t get drunk if you have class tomorrow. If you want to get drunk, you can go to Yu Sihou''s next time. "


    Yu Sihou laughed and replied, "yes, yes. A batch of red wine has just come to my cellar. Everyone will come to try it for me in a few days. "


    The crowd responded with great enthusiasm.


    In front of the chefs also began to cook on the spot, serving, those dishes are very ornamental, so many people are refreshing.


    In front of the small band also play music, music sound is not small, let people enjoy.


    Wen Mo Han looked around and found that everyone was talking and laughing. Li Mu Yao was the only one sitting there reading a book. He couldn''t help but said, "Mu Yao, have you met some rare medical books? I''m so absorbed in it. "


    Gu Tianxiao also said: "it''s been a night, and it''s harder than those who take the postgraduate entrance examination."


    When Li muyao saw that everyone had read it, she closed the book gently and said, "it''s a medical book borrowed by the national medical school yesterday. It''s only for three days."


    "Oh? Why did the Chinese medical school borrow books? It''s rare. " Wen Mohan naturally knows about the national medical school, but the existence of the national medical school''s dignity is not something she, a little star, can touch.


    Yu Sihou also thought of something. He put away his idle look and asked, "I heard that a big sensation has happened in the Chinese medical school. There is even a rumor that there is one more Chinese doctor in the Chinese medical school. But is this the Sixth National doctor? "


    "It''s not a rumor. It''s true that there is one more national doctor all of a sudden!" Li Mu Yao opened his mouth quietly, and seemed to enjoy the sight of knowing the inside story earlier than others.


    They all looked at her with a look of shock in their eyes. The traditional Chinese medicine (TCM) family dominates the whole of China. Now there are only five national doctors, each of whom is like a giant.


    When did the Sixth National doctor suddenly appear?


    "The Sixth National doctor? Who is it? "


    "Is it true? Why haven''t we heard anything? The birth of traditional Chinese medicine is absolutely a sensation in China. How come no one mentioned it? "


    Li Mu Yao raised her head, showed her long white neck, and said: "this is internal information. It should be announced in a few days. The identity of the Sixth National doctor is very mysterious. I heard that he is not very old, and should not be over 40 years old. "


    "What? Not over forty? How is that possible? "


    "All the five Chinese doctors are over 80 years old. Who has such great ability to become a Chinese doctor at the age of 40. Isn''t his future limitless? " Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou and others were deeply shocked.


    Their four families have trained Chinese and Western medicine, and even paid a lot of famous Chinese medicine doctors, but these people are not worth mentioning in front of Chinese medicine.


    Moreover, it''s not necessary to think too much about becoming a national doctor at the age of 40. In the future, the power of national medicine will be handed over to this sixth national doctor.


    In other words, the life of the group of people who are in charge of the highest power of Chinese medicine is not important?


    Wen Mo Han also asked: "at nearly 40 years old, who has such great ability in China? Is it the elder of the Danhui who is the national doctor


    "No!"


    Li muyao said firmly, reached out and picked up the medical book she had just put down, and said: "Dan Hui is very stiff with the national medical school this time. Because a young lady of the Danhui got into trouble, she was deprived of her status as an apprentice of the national medical school and sent back to the Danhui directly. There is also one of the most outstanding apprentices, whose eyes are destroyed and completely blind. What is the matter is still unknown! "


    Speaking of this, there was an uproar.


    Only Su Ye frowns and glances at Li muyao. It seems that Li muyao can really get in touch with the national medical school. This matter should be kept secret, and she even inquires about it.


    Gu Tianxiao, with a dignified face, said: "even the eldest miss of Danhui will be deprived of her identity, and the other is blind. What happened? It seems that this is also the reason why the Sixth National doctor was born. "


    Li muyao said proudly: "the number of apprentices in the national medical school is limited, and now he has lost two. Therefore, the Chinese medical school will select a group of talents in the next one or two months. If they are favored by the Chinese medical school, they can become apprentices of the Chinese medical school. "


    "How could there be such a thing?"


    "What a great opportunity! No wonder you even borrowed the medical books of the national medical school. It seems that you are determined to get the apprenticeship All the people were envious of Li muyao, but they were worried. They must report this to the family.


    Unexpectedly, Li Mu Yao didn''t answer. Instead, he turned his eyes to Su ye and said:


    "I''ve heard that Su Ye is a national doctor. Do you want to participate this time?"

 Chapter 264

    Everyone looked at Su ye together, waiting for Su ye to express his position.


    They are all children of a big family. Although they can''t really get in touch with the core information of the family, they can all find out Su Ye''s background identity.


    They began to pay attention to Su ye from the first day when she reported to the hospital and started to fight yezichen. Finally, they found out that Su Ye was a famous doctor in China, and was even more famous in Jiangdu City, Donghai province.


    Moreover, some people say that Su night participated in the study of the essence of the earth, found a breakthrough point and became the shareholder of the essence group of the earth.


    What''s more, he is the chairman of the earth essence group.


    They doubted the identity of chairman Su night. However, after su night was definitely a national doctor, he had a very strong relationship with the essence group of the earth.


    Because of this, even Gu Tianxiao of the four families took the initiative to say hello to Su Ye. He did not hate Su Ye because of the problems of the student union.


    But at the same time, Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou, Li muyao and others are not afraid of Su ye, and they are not respectful to Su ye, because they were born in a big family since childhood, and their family assets are estimated at 10 billion or even 100 billion.


    In their eyes, Su Ye is a new person who has just risen recently and is qualified to join their circle.


    "I''m not going to take part in any selection."


    Su ye saw that everyone seemed to give a simple answer and continued to eat the fruit salad in front of her.


    He knew what kind of national medicine existed, and he didn''t need to be an apprentice because of his medical skills. Ji Qinglin even said on the phone that he wanted to give him the identity of national medicine, because if the pills of Sanshi Jiuchong were developed by national medicine, it would restore the prestige of national medicine.


    Su Ye didn''t care too much about the identity of the national doctor.


    "Really not? That''s a pity. I thought I had a decent opponent at last. "


    Li Mu Yao smiles and shows a trace of pride on his face. Su Ye shrinks on the spot and must be afraid. If he loses to her, he will lose Su Ye''s face.


    If you don''t participate now, you will save your face.


    The next generation of rich people were puzzled and asked, "does Su ye also know medical skills? It''s the first time for Yanjing University to get Mu Yao''s praise. You know, at the last school sports meeting, even the school doctors couldn''t solve the emergency. It was Mu Yao who saved people. "


    Li muyao said haughtily, "you don''t know, but I know it very well. There was a stampede on the opening day of the school, and one of the parents was in danger. At that time, Su ye came to the rescue. Because this matter Su ye also obtained Ji Qinglin''s praise


    "What? Ji Qinglin praises Su ye? Mu Yao, you''re not talking about Ji Qinglin as a Chinese medicine, are you There was another shock.


    "Nature is a master of Chinese medicine!" Li Mu Yao answered simply.


    At this moment, people''s eyes to Su ye become a little different. Although these people are the children of a big family, they are not qualified to contact the national medicine.


    Even the heads of the four families had a hard time meeting the national doctors. Su ye could get Ji Qinglin''s praise. That''s why he had a bright future.


    No wonder even Li muyao is so concerned about Su Ye.


    Nangong Ling was a little surprised and said, "Su ye, do you really know how to cure? If you transfer to Medical University, you will achieve more in the future. "


    Li muyao said in a voice: "in fact, it''s not necessary. My family has been a doctor for generations. If you want to make some achievements in medicine, you can come to my family and study in seclusion for half a year. I can ask my father to guide you personally. "


    This words a, the public immediately feels a burst of fun, looked at Su ye together.


    "Yes, yes. Su ye, you and Mu Yao are both interested in medical skills. You should walk more. "


    Li muyao is a beautiful woman. If Su Ye enters Li''s family to study for half a year, I''m afraid the relationship will be different.


    "So good? I''d like to thank Mu Yao. " Su ye said.


    Tong Yaya''s face turned white when he heard the speech.


    "However, I appreciate Mu Yao''s kindness. I''m very good at Yanjing University now. I can do other things and accompany my sister every day. " Su Ye added with a smile.


    Tong Yaya blushes and looks at Su Ye secretly. Her little white hand grabs her subconsciously, but she is at a loss.


    Li Mu Yao frowned, then sneered and stopped looking at Su Ye


    "You''re a great man, but you don''t have any ambition. That''s all! "


    Her words are not big or small, but people can hear them clearly, but they all know Li muyao''s temperament. For a moment, they really don''t know how to answer.


    Only tonight''s host, Wen Mohan, forced out some smiles and said abruptly:


    "Oh, don''t talk about it. Tonight''s cake is made by my best friend. We are ready to eat it. "


    With that, she asked the waiter to push out the cake cart. It was a cake with several layers on it. It was very beautiful. All the girls were envious and began to take photos.


    Although the scene has become a lot more cheerful.


    However, the disciples of the big family looked at Su ye with a look of contempt. Several people sitting in a corner laughed in a low voice


    "Sure enough, he''s a child from the countryside. He hasn''t seen the world. I think everything in front of me is enough! "


    "The pattern problem! Admitted to Yanjing University enough to let him show off in his hometown, but also the dividends of the earth essence group, which he did not dare to think in the past. It''s impossible for mu Yao to expect him to go further. "


    "I thought he was so terrible. It''s said that he killed the yezichen family. Now I don''t even grasp the chance to enter the national medical school and become an apprentice, which is enough to prove that everything in front of me is only through the hands of the Qiao family. The Sixth National doctor is only 40 years old. He must be a man of the highest age, so he will be regarded as a national doctor. Should Suye be 20 years old this year? No struggle, no waste! Ridiculous, pathetic


    "Ha ha, we don''t have to force others. Everyone has his own way of life. Didn''t you hear him? It''s enough to be with my sister. Sometimes ignorance is also very happy! Like you, one by one, you want to join beilongyu''s command after graduation, make contributions and become famous in China. "


    Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou and others look at each other and smile. There''s no need to continue to discuss Su Ye. It''s not worth their attention.


    Su Ye naturally heard these words, but he didn''t care.


    His ambition lies in the heaven and the world, which is not the only national medical school at all!


    Nangong Ling seemed to be aware of it. He took a look at Gu Tianxiao and said, "Su ye, don''t pay attention to them. All the people in the four families have their eyes above the top. It''s no big deal. "


    Su ye said: "I see everyone is afraid of them, but you are not afraid at all. Your family is not simple, either. "


    "Not bad! My Nangong family is not bad either. "


    "Nangong family?"


    Su Ye suddenly remembers something. Before, he got a jade seal in tianshimen. Lingzhu said that there were two jade seals in total, and the other one was in Nangong''s home in Yanjing.


    It''s not in Nangong Lingjia, is it?


    "How many Nangong families are there in Yanjing?"


    "If it''s a big family, we''re the only one!"

 Chapter 265

    "That''s your family!"


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a burst of joy. He heard from Lingzhu that the other jade seal was the largest Nangong family in Yanjing.


    Since coming to Yanjing, Su Ye has been busy with her own business. Now it''s time to look for the second jade seal.


    As long as he has these two special seals, he will be sure to open up a strong sea of knowledge when he impacts the "spiritual void". Only when he reaches the realm of spiritual emptiness can he have the power to be absolutely proud of the earth!


    "I''m going to visit you in two days. I want to see your master Su ye said sincerely.


    Nangong Ling was in a bit of a dilemma. She said in a low voice: "our family is the most rigid. My grandfather should not want to see you. What can I do for you? "


    "One or two words are not clear. You just tell him that I will come to visit for the jade seal." Suye lowered her voice.


    Nangong Lingjiao trembles. Of course, she knows about it, but how does Su ye know about the jade seal? In the past, some people came for the jade seal, but no one ever came to a good end.


    In a hurry, she didn''t want to be heard, and she was afraid of being affected by the music. So she approached Su Ye''s ear and asked, "what are you going to do? How do you know my family has a seal? "


    "Don''t worry, I have no malice. As long as you help me with the message. " Su Ye whispered again.


    Nangong Ling is uncomfortable, and she wants to ask why, but her and Su Ye''s small actions have all fallen into other people''s eyes.


    In other people''s eyes, such dim light, two people almost bite the ear to talk, too intimate.


    A dark man suddenly craned his neck and said in a strange voice:


    "Nangong Ling, you are going to kiss me in full view. If you do that, my elder martial brother Pang will be wearing a green hat!"


    All of a sudden, everyone in the audience was in a daze. They all frowned and looked at Nangong Ling and Su Ye.


    Nangong Ling has the fastest reaction and keeps away from Su Ye. She says in a loud voice:


    "Lei Xiangwen, shut up. Why do you like to gossip so much as a big man? Su ye and I just say a few words. What''s the kiss? What does it have to do with your elder martial brother Pang? "


    Wen Mo Han didn''t believe it, so he said: "Lei Xiangwen, what''s the matter with you? It scared everybody. Su ye and Ling Ling are classmates. They just say a few words. "


    Lei Xiangwen didn''t buy it at all. He laughed at himself and didn''t seem to mind at all. He said, "I can see clearly. I came here to eat cake today, not dog food. However, Nangong Ling, I didn''t expect you to hook up with men when you saw them. It''s so casual! My elder martial brother Pang is infatuated with you. After all, he can''t defeat xiaobailian! "


    Su night smell speech is also brow a frown, he cold voice say: "you again Yin Yang strange Qi a try?"


    Wen Mo Han is the host today. All her friends invited at her birthday party are surprised that Lei Xiang Wen will suddenly be so. How can she see these friends in the future? And Sue night, the chairman of the essence group of the earth, is it easy to provoke?


    At that moment, she said with a cold face, "Lei Xiangwen, today is my birthday. How dare you make trouble here. You either apologize now or ask you to leave now. I don''t welcome you. "


    Lei Xiangwen''s face was a little ugly, but then he laughed it off. He stood up and saluted with exaggeration


    "Nangongling, yes! no Get up! I''ll give myself a penalty


    After that, he sat back with a smile, drank a mouthful of juice, and thought nothing had happened.


    Nangong Ling was also angry and said in a loud voice, "is this over? You have to apologize to Suye, too. "


    "To him?"


    Lei Xiangwen''s eyes fell on Su Ye''s face and sneered defiantly. He held up his glass of juice and said:


    "That''s su ye, isn''t it? The little white face I just said didn''t say you. Don''t take your seat according to the number. "


    Seeing this, Gu Tianxiao and others began to persuade and said, "well, this is mo Han''s birthday party. Everyone is her friend. It would be boring to quarrel at the birthday party. Take a step back and stop there! "


    Yu Sihou seemed to be a bit of a spectator. He said, "Leizi, I''m going to say something about you. What''s the relationship between nangongling and Suye? Nangong Ling always love handsome brother. You are not not aware of it. As for Su ye, the shareholders of the outstanding group of the people are rich, and they can pursue anyone, right?


    "Yes, yes. Brother Yu''s lesson is that I was reckless just now. "


    Lei Xiangwen seems to be sincere, but there is another meaning in his words.


    He said to Su ye in a strange way: "Su ye, everyone is Wen Mo Han''s friend. Don''t be surprised if you offend him. After all, do you really take Wen Mohan as a friend? If you really are friends, why not give you a few bottles of earth essence, what is it? Or are you not qualified to send such a valuable thing? "


    Brother Su Ya was angry and said, "I had already sent Wen Xue Jie''s essence of the earth. I sent it to my brother." What did you send? "


    "Well. I said something wrong. I''m sorry, I''m sorry! "


    Lei Xiangwen immediately apologized, but his face was smiling, not serious at all.


    Wen Mo Han glared at Lei Xiangwen and said in a loud voice: "I have said that for a long time, I will take flowers for my birthday today. Lei Xiangwen, what are you going to do? "


    Wen Mohan turned his face and nodded to Su Ye. He sincerely said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Su."


    "Well!" Su night not salty not bland ground answered a word, eyes have no facial expression, the public can''t guess what state of mind he is actually.


    However, Lei Xiangwen provokes Su ye again and again, but Su ye still doesn''t attack. It seems that she still relies on women to protect her.


    In addition, Li muyao also wanted to guide Su ye to become a disciple of the national medical school. Su Ye showed no ambition, so now many people have a worse impression of Su ye, believing that Su Ye is just a coward.


    Li Mu Yao gave a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. In his breath, he made a disdainful voice and whispered to himself


    "This man is completely abandoned. It turns out that all his ambition lies in women."


    Gu Tianxiao also whispered: "when a person who is used to poverty suddenly has money, there must be some retaliatory consumption. Even for women, how could he have come into contact with Bai Fumei of Nangong Ling''s level in the past? "


    Yu Sihou is also indifferent. He seems to have been used to the superiority of analyzing other people''s minds and mastering everyone''s nature


    "What''s the point? Don''t you like women? Muyao you study medicine, Tianxiao you like power, Leizi likes martial arts, and Suye likes women. As long as he has something he likes, I''m afraid he doesn''t like anything, then there will be no weakness. What''s more, don''t forget that he is good at martial arts. Even Leizi is not his opponent. "


    Lei Xiangwen''s smile froze for a moment, showing an ugly smile.


    When several people were talking, Wen Mohan had already called everyone to the cake. There were eighteen candles in the big cake row, and the band''s birthday song played.


    A burst of laughter, have blessed Wen Mo Han.


    Wen Mohan put on his birthday hat and blew out the candle after making a wish. All of a sudden, there was another round of applause.


    At this time, Lei Xiangwen suddenly went out again and said in a loud voice:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I had a quarrel with Suye just now. I''m sorry to Mo Han. I have a proposal. It''s said that Su Ye is good at martial arts. Why don''t you let Su Ye perform a set of martial arts live as a special birthday gift for Mo Han? "


    When they heard the speech, they all cheered. They all heard that Su ye knew martial arts. They also heard that even Lu Shi of the ancient martial arts department was defeated by Su Ye. They didn''t know if it was true.


    Su Ye''s voice was cold, but she said, "my martial arts are not for performance!"


    Lei Xiangwen didn''t think Su Yehui would be so shameless. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "ha ha, I understand. Don''t make a fuss. Su Ye is white and shy. If everyone wants to get up again, he will cry! "


    Su Ye grew up and said, "since you want to see my martial arts, you should come and learn it yourself."

 Chapter 266

    "Mr. Su, please don''t be angry! There''s no need for that! "


    Wen Mohan sees Su ye stand up and his face changes. He immediately apologizes. At the same time, she turns to Lei Xiangwen angrily and says:


    "Lei Xiangwen, that''s enough. You are not welcome to my birthday party. You leave now! "


    All of them were surprised. They had not been in touch with Wen Mohan for a day or two. They always thought Wen Mohan had a good temper. Now it''s the first time that they saw Lei Xiangwen scolding so angrily.


    Lei Xiangwen was also angry, but he didn''t want to get angry with Wen Mohan. He only looked at Su Ye provocatively and said:


    "If you have the ability, go out and fight with me!"


    Su ye had no patience. He said in a cold voice


    "No, you don''t have the right to let me move!"


    Lei Xiangwen sneered and bowed fiercely. His popularity soared. His arms were shocked, and his internal force burst out, like two big boa constrictors, full of murderous.


    At the same time, his footwork is also changed. His right foot is slightly bent and raised. This is a very terrible killing move of the ancient martial arts department. You can attack when you enter and defend when you retreat.


    Even Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou, Li muyao and others are used to seeing the master. At the moment, they see Lei Xiangwen''s starting gesture is also a shrinking pupil.


    Among the ancient martial arts, Lei Xiangwen''s combat effectiveness is amazing. Every year, there is a combat effectiveness ranking list in the ancient martial arts. Last year, Lei Xiangwen entered the top 20.


    "Leizi''s move is a killing move that he brought back from the Royal beast gate after several times of running seven Chinese schools from headmaster Tian. It''s said that this move is a golden boa tree. It''s very terrible. "


    "There must be Lei Xiangwen in this year''s guwu combat effectiveness list. It''s just a good time to see with your own eyes how effective Su Ye is. There are too many rumors about him winning the Lu Division before, and I don''t know if it''s true. "


    "Ha ha. I''ll see in a minute! "


    It seems that it is to verify the public''s doubts. At this moment, Lei Xiangwen makes a direct move.


    He is not stupid either. If he takes the lead in the fight, he can take advantage of it. So he jumps into the air when Su Ye is not ready. His fists are like two giant boa constrictors, and he pours directly at Su Ye.


    His speed was so fast that he almost made a remnant shadow and rushed to Su ye in the blink of an eye.


    "Hum!"


    Su yeleng snorted, and a cold light flashed through her pupils.


    He raised his right hand fiercely and pounced on Fei. Lei Xiangwen slapped him in the face.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    Two different voices have sounded up, Lei Xiangwen is the whole person inverted fly out, roll to one side.


    "This slap is to beat you for Nangong Ling! Your mouth stinks


    "What the hell are you!"


    In the corner, Lei Xiangwen roared and stood up. His left face was swollen, purple and black. He was very embarrassed.


    However, it also made Lei Xiangwen more angry. He roared and his neck was full of blue tendons. He was angry again.


    This time, compared with the attack just now, it was more violent. Obviously, it used all the internal skills.


    Shua Shua Shua steps, he came to Su ye, five fingers into claws, to Su Ye''s throat is a fierce grasp.


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Boom!!


    Lei Xiangwen flew backwards again, smashed to the ground, rolled and hit the corner, and then stopped sliding.


    "This slap is to beat you for Wen Mohan! You are arrogant


    Su ye still stood in the same place and slowly took back his palm.


    All of you seem to react at this moment. Su Ye slaps Lei Xiangwen in the face.


    Lei Xiangwen struggled in the corner for a long time before he slowly stood up. His left and right faces were black and purple, and even his teeth were broken.


    "You, you..."


    Lei Xiang was gentle and aggressive. He also made a defensive move, but his eyes were full of timidity. He said vaguely for a long time, but he couldn''t make it clear. The last few words were very clear:


    "You win, I give up."


    "Give up? Do you really think it''s a show? "


    Su Ye''s face sank, he stepped forward, one hand gently whirled in front of him, a buzzing sound of Huang zhongdalu''s echo, a golden light in his palm instantly spread, forming a strange rune.


    All of them were trembling, thinking that their eyes were dazzled, and the golden light instantly melted into Su Ye''s fingertips.


    Su Yezhong points to a hook, gather that thousand strength among them, toward the thunder Xiang text of the corner fierce one bullet.


    "Heavenly magic finger!"


    Poop, poop, poop¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, Lei Xiang''s tattoo was covered with a cloud of blood. He seemed to have been shot by a machine gun. His whole body trembled and fell to the ground.


    "Ah - murder


    "Leizi, Leizi! How are you doing? "


    Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou and others were all surprised. Unexpectedly, this so-called birthday show turned out to be like this.


    Although people are shocked by Su Ye''s martial arts, they also know that if someone''s life is killed, it can''t be covered up, but the result is unimaginable.


    Wen Mohan was the first to rush in, and everyone followed him.


    "Get out of the way, let me see."


    Li muyao came out of the crowd. She was a medical student and had the most say, so everyone gave way to her.


    Let her touch Lei Xiangwen''s artery, and find that it is still beating. Although Lei Xiangwen''s hands and feet ooze blood in many places, they are forced to open the key.


    In other words, Lei Xiangwen didn''t die, but he suffered!


    "He''s alive! I can''t die


    Li Mu Yao''s words immediately let everyone breathe a sigh of relief, as long as there is no human life.


    "Stop the bleeding, quick!"


    "Why? What''s that? How can there be so much light on the wall? "


    When people see Lei Xiangwen carrying out, a little strange light appears on the wall blocked by Lei Xiangwen. And this kind of light is white, and indoor warm light is not the same, especially in the corner, especially obvious.


    Someone touched it and said, "this, this wall has been punched through. It''s the light from outside


    Speaking of this, they all recovered from Lei Xiangwen''s fear that he was almost dead. They all looked back at Su Ye.


    Only see Su night eyes like snow, face like water, no feelings, it seems that everything in front of him has nothing to do with.


    "There are a total of twelve small holes. Looking at the bloodstains on them, it is clear that they are just formed. How many wounds does Lei Xiangwen have Gu Tianxiao couldn''t believe it. He immediately went to ask Li muyao.


    Li muyao is dressing Lei Xiangwen, her hands, feet and abdomen. Her voice is trembling


    "Don''t count. There are twelve. The wound was penetrated by something... "


    When she said that, she held back the last half sentence and didn''t say it - twelve wounds, all of which escaped the crucial point. Is it su Ye''s intention or coincidence? Why can su ye judge so accurately from such a long distance? Even doctors who have studied medicine for several years can''t make such accurate judgment.


    What is the origin of Su ye?


    All of a sudden, the talented elites of these big families all looked pale at Su Ye. For a moment, no one dared to speak.

 Chapter 267

    At the last birthday party, everyone was in a hurry.


    Many people sent Lei Xiangwen to the hospital, and the rest were afraid of getting into trouble and left early.


    As for the client Su ye, he is still as cold as water. Everyone in the audience is scared of him and dare not make any mistakes to him, and no one will be stupid to avenge Lei Xiangwen.


    But Li Mu Yao finally turned around and said, "Su ye, Lei Xiang Wen''s family will not give up. What do you mean when you hurt him like this? "


    "The Lei family should thank me for saving his life." Su Ye spoke indifferently.


    Li Mu Yao frowned, then shook his head, turned and left.


    Gu Tianxiao was waiting outside. When he saw Li muyao coming out, he whispered, "muyao, don''t take part in this. Although the Lei family is not our four major families, you know the relationship between him and the seven Chinese sects. "


    Li muyao sighed a little and said, "I know, but I just see that such a talent just shows some edge and will be wiped out. I think it''s just a pity. "


    "What''s the pity? This kind of person has no ambition and no brain. You can''t help him Yu Sihou touched his thin face and seemed very dissatisfied with the banquet tonight.


    Li muyao acquiesced that he didn''t answer. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "although this has nothing to do with us tonight, I''m here. If Lei Xiangwen is going to be disabled for life, won''t people laugh at me for being incompetent?"


    Yu Sihou was glum: "I''m not only laughing at you, I''m also here, and I''ll be punished when I get home. But what are you going to do? "


    "I will send him to the national hospital!" Li muyao said and walked away.


    Gu Tianxiao and Yu Sihou looked at each other, and they both looked dignified, and they understood what was at stake.


    If they go back like this, there will be all kinds of voices in the family. After all, they watched Lei Xiangwen seriously injured at the same birthday party.


    On the other hand, if Lei Xiangwen is sent to the national medical school now, it will be a meritorious rescue.


    With the skill of national medicine, Lei Xiangwen can be cured completely.


    They just looked at each other and immediately followed up together.


    ¡­¡­


    The next afternoon.


    Su Ye receives Ji Qinglin''s call and says with a smile that there is something important to do. Please ask him to come back to the hospital.


    Su ye saw that there was no class. He wanted to visit Nangong''s family, but Nangong''s family didn''t reply. He just got on the bus of Guoyi and went with him.


    This time, I didn''t go to the underground palace of the Forbidden City. I went through many levels and saw many mysterious troops guarding here. They were all real guns.


    What surprised Su Ye most was that when she got around a Qingshui lake, there were two mysterious old people sitting here.


    The two old men had closed their eyes. When Su ye came, they slowly opened their eyes. There was a flash of light in their eyes.


    However, the two elders only took a look, without any obstruction.


    After passing this barrier, Su yecai finally couldn''t help asking the accompanying driver:


    "What on earth is there in the national medical school, with so many guards?"


    With a dumb smile, the driver pointed to the beautiful lake and several palaces in front of him, and said in a low voice, "our national medicine doesn''t need so many strong guardians, but we are in a very special place. One wall away from it is where Zhongnanhai lies. "


    Seeing Su Ye frowning, the driver explained in a low voice, "it can be said that this is the ultimate place of everything in China. The Lord of the Kingdom and the central officials live here. "


    Su Ye was relieved.


    It''s also necessary and reasonable to think that guoyimen serves the Lord of the country, and its location is next to Zhongnanhai.


    Su Ye is taken to a hall where there are already several elders standing.


    Two of them, Su ye, are Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo.


    After a brief introduction, I found that the other elders are also the common elders of the national medical school, and they have great prestige in the national medical school.


    Ji Qinglin said: "after discussion, we have decided to award you the title of" national doctor ". From now on, you will be the Sixth National doctor of our national medicine


    Su Ye listened to the explanation of the commoners, and understood that he was the "Sixth National doctor" because the pills of three corpses and nine insects had to be made by the national doctors, so he was promoted.


    "Originally, all five of our national doctors should be present to witness. But all three of them went to support at the command of beilongyu. You need to keep a low profile. The canonization ceremony will wait for the three of them to come back. However, today I write down your name on the list of national doctors and give you a national medical token. You are the real Sixth National doctor! " Ji Qinglin said it very seriously.


    "Su ye, thank you


    Su Ye didn''t talk much either. He washed his hands and wrote down his name solemnly in the name spectrum of the national medical school according to the etiquette of the national medical school.


    Then he took the token from Ji Qinglin.


    It seems that the token is exquisitely made. There is still a warm feeling when touching it. I don''t know what kind of jade it is carved with. On it are the traditional Chinese characters Guoyi and Jiawu xinchou, which should be a code.


    Su ye put away the token and didn''t ask much.


    Next, several elders talked to Su ye for nearly two hours about the rules and rights of the national medical school.


    Ji Qinglin looked at it and thought it was almost done, so he said, "OK. With the token, the doctor of Su ye can come here at any time. Let''s get familiar with these rules! I''ll show him around. "


    Su Ye looks at Ji Qinglin gratefully, and they leave the hall together.


    In fact, Chinese medicine is very big, and there are more than one place, including Chinese and Western Medicine Building, medicine storehouse and disciple hall.


    After walking around, Su ye thought it was time to get some benefits for her father and said, "doctor Ji, I remember you said that after I cured the patient, you can let my father come to China to study medicine."


    Ji Qinglin was dumb for a while and said, "of course. Now that you are a national doctor, you also have such power. However, it can only be placed in the disciple hall at most. If you want to go further, you must pass the examination. "


    "I understand."


    Su ye thought and went to the disciples'' hall. These buildings are also antique. Occasionally, he could see some disciples in a hurry.


    Suddenly, Su ye saw a familiar figure under an arch.


    It was the figure of a thin man. His eyes were tied with white cloth, and his face had some Hu dregs. It was the mulberry field that had been burned by erysipelas before.


    I didn''t expect him to sit here all by himself.


    Ji Qinglin also saw it and said, "he was the most outstanding disciple of the national medical school. Unfortunately, he made a mistake. The traditional Chinese medicine tried to cure his eyes, but it didn''t have any effect. Although I wanted to, I couldn''t. Maybe he will be sent back to Bashu in a few days. "


    "On this earth, I''m afraid no one can do it."


    Su Ye of course knew that mulberry field''s eyes could not be cured, because mulberry field''s two eyes were completely ashes, and their eyes were empty.


    Su Yeh sighed softly. He felt a little pity for Sangtian''s experience.


    "Ji Guoyi, you don''t have to accompany me. I''ll go and talk to him! "


    Su ye and Ji Qinglin separate and walk straight to the mulberry field under the arch

 Chapter 268

    "Sangtian."


    Su Ye approached Sangtian, looked at his extremely haggard appearance, and called softly.


    Like a wooden mulberry field subconsciously turned his head, his eyes were blind, but he put his ear to Su Ye''s direction, his nose moved, excited to stand up.


    But just as he wanted to get up, he thought of something. He sat back and said, "I can''t love you


    "Oh, it''s you."


    Su Ye smiles bitterly and sits beside him. He knows that when a person is blind, his ears and nose will become very sensitive.


    "How have you been?"


    Mulberry field smell speech corner of mouth twitch twice, Su night this words ask very rudely, for a blind person, life will be good?


    In the past, Sang Tian ranked first among the disciples of the national medical school. Many of his younger martial brothers and sisters were respectful to him. They were also the most admired disciples of the national medical school. They thought that in 20 years, Sang Tian would be canonized as the national medical school.


    What a pity!


    And now? He had nothing left and suffered from the coldness and warmth of the world. None of the most close cousins in the past was close to him now, and there were even several people who sneered at him.


    Because everyone knows that even the national medicine can''t cure mulberry field, and no one in the world can.


    Morita originally wanted to get angry, but he turned to think that he deserved to have today. Why didn''t he listen to Su ye and strictly keep the Dan stove?


    What''s the use of his anger now?


    With a deep sigh, he said, "I have no effect on Chinese medicine. Although Ji Guoyi will keep me, I still want to go back to my hometown. My medical skills should be able to see my family members. "


    Su Ye really did not expect that Sangtian had become like this, and still wanted to see a doctor.


    "You''re strong. I thought you''d be down. "


    Morita shook his head, his face showing a very painful look, as if the next moment he was about to collapse on the spot.


    "I, I can''t let my parents down. I can''t see them like this. I''m afraid that if I don''t live, they don''t want to


    Morita''s lips trembled. He raised his head hard, as if looking at the sky, but the white cloth with his eyes was slowly oozing blood again.


    Morita didn''t realize it, or didn''t care at all. He murmured:


    "I''ve been obedient since I was a child, and I''ve never done a bad thing. Why did God do this to me? "


    If Morita''s eyes were in good condition, he would be sobbing now!


    "Actually, I can save you." Suddenly, Su Ye''s insipid voice came.


    As soon as Morita''s body was stiff, the painful look on his face became general, and his scalp became numb. He asked stupidly:


    "You, what did you say?"


    "I can save you, I can make you see the world again." Su ye said in a deep voice.


    Sangtian''s hands trembled. He subconsciously moved back. He was afraid, afraid to see hope, afraid that Suye was joking with him. He kept shaking his head, but he knew that Suye''s medical skills could break even three corpses and nine insects


    "No way. I''m completely blind. Even if there are no eyes, can you transplant eyes? It''s impossible. There''s no such skill. "


    Su ye did not continue to let him guess, said: "in this world, want to let your eyes back to the original appearance, belongs to regeneration, really no one can do it. But I say to let you see the world again, not with your eyes, but with your heart


    "What, what mind?" Sangtian couldn''t understand what Suye was going to say for a moment.


    "In short, it''s called" he Xintong! "


    Su Ye didn''t explain it in detail, but he knew it well. It''s not convenient to talk about it in detail here, so he simply said:


    "If you don''t have blindness, you can''t learn. But now that you have no way out, plus my guidance, you should be 70% sure to learn. His mind is a unique secret skill. After learning it, you can have an insight into everything in the world. Perhaps, it''s even greater than your success in visiting national medicine. "


    Sangtian''s palms are all in cold sweat. His understanding of Su Ye is to see how Su Ye uses a group of calligraphers to treat patients. The nine red lines can also lead to three corpses and nine insects.


    At that time, Morita was too shocked to speak.


    Perhaps, there is "he Xintong" in the world. If not, he is blind now. Is there anything worse than now?


    When Morita thought of this, he knelt down and knocked heavily on Su Ye''s head for three times. He made a dull noise with his great strength.


    "Mr. Su, I hope you will forget the past! Teach me how to do it


    "Good --"


    Su Ye accepted it calmly. He helped Sang Tian up and said, "I told Ji Guo that you would go back with me today. After that, you don''t have to come. "


    Morita had made up his mind, so naturally he would listen to Su Ye.


    "Mr. Su''s great kindness is remembered by Sang Tian and he never dares to forget it."


    "I teach you because I need to use your skills in the future. You are so studious


    Su Ye didn''t say those high sounding words. He didn''t regard the other party as a fool, so he said that he needed to use the other party at the beginning. Before, he always said that to Hui Shoutao, heiheier, and now he says the same thing to Morita.


    Su Ye knows how to go in the future. She also knows that she will meet Huaxia Qizong, NaNTU Jue and beilongyu sooner or later, and that she will inevitably get hurt.


    He can cure himself, but what about his men? Without the help of a right-hand man, he could not have been busy by himself.


    It was easy to find an effective doctor after su Ye was the master of national medicine, but there was no one after he eradicated the master family. As for his father Su Licheng, he would not involve his father in such a dangerous matter.


    Sangtian is the most suitable one in front of you. You have enough medical knowledge and temperament. What''s more, you are a blind man. This is the necessary condition for cultivating "he Xintong".


    Su ye once inquired about this strange condition. In the whole world, only "tianwu" can cultivate "he Xintong". Finally, he got the answer from tianwu. It was because of the need of cultivation, he had no choice but to die.


    The key point is that the operation of all secrets needs to be disconnected here in the eye in order to succeed.


    That is to say, even if it is like Jun cangsheng who frightens the gods, he can''t learn it at all. Jun cangsheng won''t destroy his eyes for this secret skill.


    Before long, Su ye and Ji Qinglin said hello and took the mulberry field away.


    Although Su Ye has become a national doctor today, it''s nothing to take away a person, but there are also rules of national medicine. The person Su Ye takes away is going to leave the national medicine.


    Fortunately, Ji Qinglin also knows the situation of mulberry field. If he keeps mulberry field in the national medical school all the time, it won''t do him any good.


    He also hopes that Morita can really learn something from Su Ye.


    "Ji Guoyi agreed. You go to clean up. We''ll leave now." Su ye said.


    Morita seems to have seen through a lot of the decadence before he swept away, saying:


    "There''s nothing to clean up. Those things are from the national medical school. Well, let''s go! "


    Su Ye has no airs. She grabs Sang Tian''s elbow and walks with him. After all, Sang Tian is still completely blind and can''t recognize the way.


    They didn''t walk fast all the way. If they want to go abroad, they need to go through the disciples'' hall.


    Many disciples saw a man walking with him, and they all looked slightly at him. Then they thought that it must be some warm-hearted disciple who pitied him and took him around.


    Su Ye naturally did not care about those people''s eyes, but Sang Tian heard the voice of pointing, his hands still trembled.


    "Su ye? Is it really you


    Suddenly, a surprised voice came from the side, followed by two men and a woman.


    Su Ye looked back and found that the three people still knew each other. It was the three big family children she met at Wen Mohan''s birthday party.


    Gu Tianxiao, Yu Sihou, Li muyao.

 Chapter 269

    "Oh, it''s you


    Su Ye was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, she met three of them in the national medical disciples'' hall.


    As far as he knows, the three were not apprentices at all. At the birthday party, Li muyao also said that he would try his best to enter the national medical school and become a disciple.


    Gu Tianxiao looked up and down at Su ye with a surprised look on his face


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to enter the disciples'' hall. What an accident


    For Gu Tianxiao, the disciples'' house is also a place where they ask their families to come forward and apply. They are only allowed to bring Lei Xiangwen in when they treat patients.


    But how did Suye get in?


    "Su ye, how did you get in?"


    Li Mu Yao suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes had already fallen on Sangtian, who was wrapped in white cloth. Then he frowned slightly, as if he had guessed something.


    Su Ye didn''t want to talk to them more. He motioned to Sang Tian and said, "I''ve come to find him - there''s nothing wrong. I''m leaving."


    Finish saying to take Sangtian to turn round to walk.


    He was not familiar with the three people originally, but he met them once and had a bad time. What''s more, they were still clothes for the birthday party, which is very likely to send Lei Xiangwen in for treatment.


    Su Ye won''t stop him, but he doesn''t have the time to chat enthusiastically.


    "You wait --"


    All of a sudden, Li muyao quickly stopped Su ye, followed him in a few steps, and said, "next to you, this should be elder martial brother Sangtian, right? Did you come to him to steal the medical skills of the national medical school from him, and want to get into the disciple school and become a disciple? "


    Su Ye is slightly stunned and shakes his head slightly. Unexpectedly, Li muyao thinks so.


    "I remember telling you that I''m not interested in disciples. You are self righteous in your conjecture. "


    Li Mu Yao''s eyes suddenly flashed an anger, and said haughtily, "what are you doing here? I''m going to sign up these days. If you don''t look for anyone, just look for elder martial brother Sangtian. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I have the heart to guide you to the right way, and you won''t agree to be a disciple. I didn''t expect to touch it in the back. It''s just a set on the surface and a set on the back, which makes people look down upon. "


    Su Ye Wen Yan shakes his head disappointedly. It''s not the first time he''s met such a self righteous woman. He doesn''t want to explain why he''s leaving.


    Seeing that Su Ye''s oil and salt did not enter, Li muyao went forward and stopped the way ahead


    "Elder martial brother Sangtian, I am a student of Chinese medicine in the future. You are my elder martial brother. The man next to you is a man and a man, with different appearances. You are blind now, but you can''t just give up. You should be strong and don''t be taken advantage of. Do you know how serious the consequences of divulging the medical skills of national medicine? "


    Morita also had a meal and said in a hoarse voice, "do I know what it has to do with you? You are not a member of the national medical school. You''d better leave now. I know better than you what Mr. Su is


    Li muyao was more worried. He didn''t expect that Su Ye was so good at it. The elder martial brother Sangtian, a national doctor, had been blind for a few days before he was suddenly taken away by Su Ye.


    Next, it must be su ye who sets up Sangtian''s medical skills and learns secretly.


    When she was admitted to the national medical school, Su Ye was sure to make a big splash. She was recognized by the examiners and would enter the disciple hall smoothly to become a member of the national medical school.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye used such mean means to achieve her goal.


    Li muyao said: "Su ye, I don''t care what means you use to deceive elder martial brother Sangtian, but you can''t use despicable means to enter the national medical school. I don''t care what your identity is, my Li family won''t be afraid of you! If you want to enter national medicine, you have to be honest. "


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Ye''s look sank and drank two words coldly.


    There was a sense of killing on his body. His eyes were like cold blades. It seemed that he was going to break his body and reach Li muyao.


    Li Mu Yao felt a pain in her eyes, as if she had been stabbed by a knife. She subconsciously moved her eyes, and her feet moved aside. She didn''t dare to stop Su ye or say another word.


    Her heart a burst of fear, back has exuded a cold sweat, she sent Lei Xiangwen over today, of course, understand Su Ye''s terrible means.


    She was just playing with fire!


    She even thought that if she said one more word just now, Su ye would hit her on the spot.


    The man who came from the small city was not ambitious, and he wanted face very much, regardless of the consequences. For the sake of face, you can hurt Lei Xiangwen seriously at Wen Mohan''s birthday party. For the sake of face, you can refuse her invitation and secretly come to enroll in the national medical examination.


    Just now Su Ye was seen through by her on the spot. She lost face and might be about to hit someone.


    "Muyao, are you ok?" Gu Tianxiao and Yu Sihou see Su ye go far behind, and they both quickly go forward to ask.


    Li Mu Yao turned pale and shook his head slightly, forcing himself to calm down and said:


    "I''m fine. He can''t scare me


    "I said," what are you doing with Suye? He is a martial arts man. You can''t be impulsive when dealing with people like him. " Yu Sihou also said.


    Li Mu Yao slowly regained her usual aloofness and said, "I just can''t stand his despicable behavior. Originally, I thought he was a talent, but now it seems that he is really right. No ambition, no use. I am extremely disappointed that I can use any mean means to enter the national medical school. However, with me, he can''t enter the national medical school. "


    "It''s not worth getting angry for such a person. What''s more, he has a very different relationship with Qiao family. He is the shareholder of the essence group of the earth, and the eight or nine is ten. Gu Tianxiao analysis said.


    Li Mu Yao said, "is my Li family worse than the essence of the earth?"


    In the wake of the thought, it is not too big to be busy. The egged general says, "ha ha, if you are in the bottom of your family, you can''t catch up with your Li family just now. What''s more, this is Yanjing! "


    Li muyao showed a trace of pride and did not answer. He went straight to the disciples'' hall


    "With me, Chinese medicine can''t be defiled!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye takes Sangtian home.


    A new member has been added to his courtyard.


    Originally, Su ye still wanted to let Sangtian settle down and recover for a few days, but Sangtian seemed impatient and couldn''t sit down at all.


    Su Ye is also helpless, had to start teaching Morita medical skills.


    "Before I teach you ta Xin Tong, I will heal your eyes, and then improve your hearing, smell, touch and taste."


    These things can be improved by using the essence of the earth and the acupuncture and moxibustion.


    "As for his mind, it''s both mysterious and mysterious. At the root of it, you need to have an idea in your heart. "


    "What is the idea of Lingxi? I''ve never heard of it. " Morita was puzzled.


    Su ye said: "in fact, some people in the ancient times also found some beginnings. The first level is that they have a sense of mind. When you become "he Xintong", everything is connected with you between heaven and earth, and everything is used by you... "


    With these words, Su Ye began to instruct Sangtian step by step.


    After seven or eight times of teaching, from day to ten o''clock in the evening, Morita still had no clue and seemed to be listening to the book of heaven.


    He rubbed his head and thought that after he had taught several people, Morita was the dumbest. In the future, I''m afraid that I really need to force Morita to work hard. After all, heaven rewards him.


    Just as Su Ye wanted to teach for the ninth time, she heard a strange sound outside the courtyard.


    He frowned and looked out of the window.


    The courtyard is very quiet under the light.


    Unexpectedly found a black figure from the wall turned in, hands and feet, very sensitive, fell on the yard

 Chapter 270

    "Sneaky!"


    Su Ye frowned. Unexpectedly, someone sneaked in in the middle of the night.


    Judging from the opponent''s quick footwork, it''s obvious that he''s still a good warrior. With such skill, he can''t be an ordinary burglar if he''s dressed in black.


    Su ye thought that she would just open the door, and her voice spread coldly


    "What are you looking for when you break into my house in the middle of the night?"


    As soon as the man in black was stiff, he seemed to have no idea. When he sneaked into the yard, he was found. He turned his head and looked at Su ye in shock and panic.


    All of a sudden, the four eyes are opposite.


    The man in black responded and immediately turned around and ran. With a jump, he was about to turn over the wall again and run away.


    "Ah --"


    Only heard him scream, flying body heavily fell down, the whole body pain like a shrimp, constantly struggling on the ground.


    Next to him, black Luocha and white yecha appeared out of thin air and saluted Su Ye.


    "Young master, how to deal with this thief?" Black Luo Cha opens mouth to ask a way.


    Su Ye didn''t worry. He wanted to know who sent him and which enemy wanted to attack him?


    "Interrogate."


    Hei Luocha took the order and pulled up the man in black. He was about to ask. He didn''t know if the man in black was scared. He didn''t wait for Hei Luocha to interrogate him, but he was in a hurry.


    "Don''t do it, don''t move. My name is Miao Chenghong. I''m not a thief. I''m a student of Yanjing University. I''m not here to steal. I''m here to find Su Ye. Is he here, too? "


    Su Ye was a little surprised and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Miao Chenghong struggled a few times, but he still couldn''t escape the hand of heiluocha. He had to give up and said with pain:


    "Are you su ye? In fact, I came here tonight to find out one thing. Did you cooperate with Tong Yaya on the night of the freshman party? At that time, you summoned a lot of fireflies, didn''t you? "


    When Miao Chenghong saw that Su Ye didn''t answer, he quickly said, "Hey, hey. Su Ye classmate, I really have no malice, I see you are gifted, you can call fireflies. I''ve heard that you are good at martial arts these days. Such a genius is definitely the target of our family.


    I wanted to go to you during the day, but I heard that you are rich and handsome, so I wanted to go into your house to see if it was true? I really didn''t want to steal. I didn''t want to hurt you. I still have my student ID card with me. I''m really a student of Yanjing University. "


    After Miao Chenghong finished, he lowered his head and dared not go to see Su ye for fear that Su ye would get angry.


    At this time, he was also grabbed by heiluocha''s clothes, like a chicken, a little funny.


    Su ye said calmly: "no matter who you are, if you sneak into my house like this, you should have a long memory!"


    Black Luo Cha hoarse ground opens a mouth: "young Lord, want to kill him?"


    Miao Chenghong was shocked and quickly said:


    "Spare me! I''m actually a child of Xi Jianqing''s family. I think you are very talented. I just want to attract you to become an animal master. I won''t do it any more. Spare my life, spare my life. "


    Su Ye looked at the black Luocha and the white yecha and asked:


    "Xijiang Qingjia is the Qingjia of the seven schools in China?"


    "Huishaozhu, among the seven Chinese sects, there is indeed a Qing family. They have been guarding animals from generation to generation, which is called the gate of guarding animals. However, they never solicit people. " Heiluocha replied respectfully.


    Miao Chenghong was overjoyed and quickly said, "yes, it''s the Royal beast gate. I am a member of the Royal beast gate! Su ye, you can control fireflies. It''s so unexpected that I don''t care about the rules of the Royal beast gate and want to attract you. Please don''t blame me for the offence. "


    Su Ye chuckled. Of course, he knew about the seven schools of Huaxia for a long time, and he knew from Hui Shoutao that Qingzheng was a member of the Royal beast sect.


    "How can you be so timid since you are a member of the Royal beast gate?"


    Miao Chenghong''s face showed a look of embarrassment. He glanced at the two elders, heiluocha and baiyecha. He trembled and said, "in fact, I''m not so afraid, but I''ve just been frightened by them. Now my legs are still numb. The two of them are so like black and white. I''ve been afraid of ghosts since I was a child. "


    Su Ye was dumbfounded. To tell you the truth, the faces of black Luocha and white yecha were as cold as yellow wax. One was covered in black robes and the other was covered in white robes. They were gloomy in the dark, which was really frightening.


    "You say you are from the Royal beast sect. Do you know Qingzheng?"


    "Qingzheng, miss Qingzheng, of course I know her. I know her." Miao Chenghong seems to grasp the last straw, patting his chest to prove himself.


    "Then let her lead." Su ye said.


    Miao Chenghong quickly took out his mobile phone and began to look through the address book, saying, "OK, OK, I will contact you. But I don''t have the contact number of miss Qingzheng. My grandfather has it. Please wait for me. I''ll ask my grandfather to come out right away... "


    Su Ye smiles and turns to go back to the house. The rest is left to the black and white elder.


    Early the next morning.


    As expected, the zither is coming. She has a beautiful and cool dress, and her beautiful face is full of sagacity. No matter how many times others have seen her, it can also give people a sense of astonishment.


    Su Ye sees the zither in the living room and knows that Miao Chenghong must be her person.


    "Are you really from the Royal beast gate?"


    "Yes! Our sister-in-law''s relatives have never thought that he came to your house. "


    Qingzheng also had a headache. She looked at Miao Chenghong, who was standing on one side with disgust. She kicked over and said:


    "What are you doing? I apologize. "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Suye. I offended you." Miao Chenghong said respectfully.


    "What''s your name, sir? He''s your brother-in-law." Green Zheng and teeth itch to reprimand to say.


    Miao Chenghong is surprised again, salute afresh: "sorry brother-in-law."


    Qingzheng waved her hand. Knowing that Suye would not care any more, she said, "OK, go down! Go back and tell all members of the Royal beast gate in Yanjing that these quadrangles must not be near. Remember? "


    "Yes, miss. I remember Miao Chenghong gave a salute and quickly retreated.


    Su Ye doesn''t mind these little things either. He didn''t ask much about the origin of Qingzheng before contacting her. There was a time when Hui Shoutao said about Yushou gate, because almost everyone in Yushou gate has their own spirit beast, and Qingzheng''s nature is the white fox.


    Now that Qingzheng has appeared, it''s like turning the page. He looks at Qingzheng and praises it


    "It''s not bad. There are some achievements in this period of closed cultivation."


    Recently, Qingzheng has been practicing the incomplete mental skill of Su yejiao crazily. She has made great progress. She touches her pretty face and says narcissism


    "See? I also feel that your skill is too suitable for me. Have you found that I am a little more beautiful than before? "


    "What I pass on to you is the mental method of the fox people. Naturally, there are changes that confuse all living beings. If you don''t want these enchanting abilities, you can break them by reversing the skill once after each practice. " Su ye said.


    "Well, I don''t have to. I''ll bear it silently."


    When Qingzheng said this, he thought of something and said, "there is another strange thing about the skill you gave me, that is, after my practice, my white fox likes to sleep more and more. And it''s getting fatter and fatter. "


    "Normal."


    Su Ye replied that he was interested in the identity of Qingzheng and said, "I haven''t asked you before. You are from the Royal beast sect. Do you want to hide it all the time? "

 Chapter 271

    "Look what you said."


    With a smile, Qingzheng is more and more enchanting. She just sits down beside Su ye and says without any solemnity:


    "It''s you who didn''t ask. Now you blame others for not saying it? You know, if I''m a beautiful and capable beauty, you''ll be under pressure if you still take the initiative to say that I''m the eldest lady of the Royal beast sect. After all, I''m sweet and I can''t bear your pressure. "


    Su Ye touched his forehead. In fact, he didn''t care what their origins were. For example, Hui Shoutao was born in the ghost sword sect. He didn''t know what kind of existence that ghost sword sect was.


    It''s also like the black and white elder. At the peak of their life, they were at the level of taking advantage of the fake to repair the truth. Their identity must be extraordinary, but Su Ye didn''t ask.


    The same is true for zither.


    Su Ye knows that she has the power to control, that''s OK. Now when she asks about her identity, Qingzheng is still the first one.


    "In fact, I should have suspected that you are always interested in the Dan core of the fierce beast with the white fox. Even if you practice, you are inclined to the skill of the spirit beast. It should also be the people who came out of the beast gate of the seven Chinese sects. "


    Qingzheng gently came over, fragrant, said with a smile: "hee hee, my future husband is really smart. Such a good man deserves me. "


    Su Ye''s face sank slowly. He looked at the zither without blinking and said formally:


    "Our relationship can be a friend, a collaborator, a partner, or I give you money and you do things for me. Each has his own plan! "


    Qingzheng shook her head and raised her pretty face to retort: "wait, I''m not for your money. I''m different from them. I''m for your body."


    Su yedun for a moment, and said: "I don''t care what you picture, my world is not what you imagine. My road ahead is more difficult than climbing the sky. It''s OK to make some jokes on weekdays, but don''t put your mind on me. Love is not for me. Do you understand what I''m saying? "


    Qingzheng''s beautiful smile was slightly stiff, and her pink lips bit her subconsciously. Her pretty face was a little pale, but it was only fleeting.


    She showed her nose and said, "at the first sight I saw you, I knew you were a pig that was hard to raise. But I didn''t expect you to be so hard to support. My principle of life is very simple, there is no time in my life. What''s more, I''ve already told you that I want to be with you forever. You can find a way to fall in love with me. Don''t call on me for anything. "


    Su Yewen Yan Leng for a moment, from the zither that bright big eyes to see his own figure, he suddenly found in front of this gorgeous appearance of the woman seems to have a stubborn bone, is the kind of stubborn do not believe in life.


    Thinking of this, Su Ye seriously said: "if you practice hard, maybe one day, you can make earth shaking achievements."


    Qingzheng looks narcissistic: "eh? So fast to find the advantages of others? Sure enough, people are too good, even if it is the face of the adverse days can not cover up. Praise my husband''s eyes. "


    "Speak well and don''t shout."


    "That''s oba, the male god?"


    "No way." Su Ye shook her head and rejected.


    "Ouni sauce ~" the zither cried with a cute face.


    "It''s nothing. It can''t be."


    "I know, Dad, Dad."


    Su Ye closed her eyes and touched her forehead. She was defeated.


    Su Ye simply doesn''t care about her. The more she cares about these things, the more she will be presumptuous. The best way is to ignore her.


    He waved to the zither: "it''s none of your business. You can do whatever you want! "


    "Where am I going? I''m going to Nangong''s for a party tomorrow. I''m sure I''ll stay with you tonight. It costs money to stay in a hotel. I don''t have any money. " Qingzheng naturally said.


    Su Ye immediately smelled the sensitive information, surprised and asked: "Nangong family? Is that the Nangong family with the jade seal? "


    "Yes! Are you interested, too? The Nangong family should be allowed to bring their families. " Qingzheng said.


    Su night mouth corners lightly smile, he just and South Temple spirit spread a word to want to visit South Temple House, now how suddenly opened a banquet? What''s the reason?


    "I have nothing to do. I''ll visit the Nangong family with you tomorrow."


    This makes Qingzheng a little surprised. She has a strange look on her face. When will su ye be interested in other people''s affairs?


    The next afternoon.


    Su Ye takes him back to Shoutao and follows Qingzheng to Nangong''s house.


    He didn''t bring the black and white elder with him. After all, he was just a dinner party.


    On the way, Hui Shoutao asked, "sister-in-law, this Nangong family doesn''t know etiquette. My boss has been asked to take a message to visit. I didn''t invite him this time. Is it because my boss''s fist is not hard enough? "


    Qingzheng was very satisfied with Hui Shoutao''s name and replied: "Nangong family is different from the four families. The four families are business people. They have a big family and a big business. They want to make your boss a rookie. But the Nangong family is a very conservative family. This invitation is very abrupt. I''m afraid other family forces will not invite them except the seven Chinese sects. "


    Back to Shoutao unconvinced, murmured: "no wonder the Nangong family is declining, no point eyesight."


    Su Ye just smiles and doesn''t say much.


    Soon they arrived at the Nangong home. It was also a very manor of the age. After entering the gate, they could see a long road, with a large row of Wutong trees planted on both sides, and there were fallen leaves on the ground.


    At a glance, it is a bit of European style, giving people a comfortable feeling.


    "Yuwumen, miss Qingzheng is here!"


    A few people get out of the car. At the gate of the manor, there is a housekeeper with more than a dozen servants, smiling to welcome them.


    "Nangong housekeeper, you''re welcome."


    Qingzheng gently flicked her hair. The servants who secretly looked at her didn''t think that she was so amazing. They couldn''t help looking at her. But Qingzheng is very forthright, also a "you can''t get me" I look.


    "Ha ha, please come inside!" The old face of Nangong housekeeper had the same smile.


    Don''t know why, this housekeeper subconsciously looked at Su Ye standing nearby, frowned, wanted to ask, but finally gave up, reached out and made a "please inside" gesture.


    Qingzheng takes the lead and follows the servant who leads the way to the door.


    The banquet of Nangong family is different from the ordinary one. Their banquet is placed in the back garden.


    The back garden is very big, with pavilions and the lake is very rocky. Some people have come to the promenade by the lake. They stand or sit in twos and threes, and their voice is very low. It doesn''t look like a banquet at all.


    "Is this a funeral? One by one, they are crying. " Even back to Shoutao, a big nervous guy, felt something was wrong.


    Qingzheng said in a low voice: "you speak carefully. They are from the seven schools of Chinese culture."


    Su Ye is also about to say something, suddenly turned his head and looked at the center of the lake, where there is a strange building, which has a strange force.


    This force is as like as two peas.


    What''s in it must be the mysterious jade seal!

 Chapter 272

    "You see that?"


    Seeing Su Ye''s eyes gazing at the lake, Qingzheng can''t help but smile. For the first time, she looks not confident and whispers:


    "I''ve been a genius in my family since I was a child. I want to learn how to control animals, and I''m far ahead of my uncle''s generation. Many childe brothers, who are called genius, want to pursue me, but they feel inferior when they see my talent. You''re the only one. You''re ordinary, but you''re more mysterious and powerful than anyone else. I sometimes wonder if you are a human on earth


    Su Ye didn''t have too much expression on her face. She just turned her eyes to look at the zither and said calmly:


    "You''re good, too."


    "I know. You''re good, too." With a smile of self-confidence, Qingzheng regains her former brilliance.


    Hui Shoutao, who is standing behind him, has an itchy face and mumbles:


    "You don''t want to be shameful. You have the old man''s style."


    The green Zheng angrily stares at him, the voice is cold: "what are you talking about this pig?"


    "No, No. I said, sister-in-law, you are really good. And it''s sweet and knowledgeable! "


    Hui Shoutao raised his thumb, and his face glowed with adoration. He immediately went back to the topic and asked, "sister-in-law, that jade seal is very evil. Last time Qiao Wan had a deep look and was stunned. Is the seal of the Nangong family the same? "


    This question is what Su Ye always wanted to ask. He had learned something from Lingzhu before, but he didn''t know the detailed origin.


    Qingzheng said, "I''ve heard that these two jade seals are called Sun Moon seal. They come from the oldest Huan dragon family, also known as the Huan dragon family. They are in charge of the Chinese summer list. These two seals are their treasures, but I don''t know why they spread all over the world. But I know a strange rumor... "


    "The sun, the moon and the seal must not be combined into one, otherwise people will be killed. As for why, it is not known. At that time, NaNTU Jue got a jade seal and wanted the second jade seal of Nangong family, but later he went to Nangong family and left the next day. He took the seal in his hand to the gate of Heavenly Master and put it in the gate of Heavenly Master. Over the years, the jade seals have been placed separately in the South and the north. "


    Su night pondered for a while, murmured: "this South butcher absolutely still let me have some accident really, everywhere has his footprint."


    Qingzheng replied, "yes, no matter it''s the seven Chinese schools or the ancient families, as long as there are special scenery, he will go."


    Hui Shoutao came over with a puzzled face: "really? Was he a tour guide before his debut


    "Does your IQ stay at the level of prenatal education?"


    The beautiful eyes of Qingzheng glared at him, and then she continued: "Su ye, you want the jade seal of sun and moon. I know, but even Nan Tu can''t take it, or he can''t use it. We''d better be steady today. "


    Su Ye was still a little suspicious. If NaNTU would never use it, he would not be greedy for the sun and moon jade seal. There must be something he didn''t know.


    However, he also believed that as long as he got the two seals, he would know what magical effect it had.


    Now his repair has come to a bottleneck. In the ordinary days, the training of the essence of the earth is still slow. He can only think of two ways to raise it. One is to go back to Jiangdu to dig out the roots under the banyan tree.


    The second way is to open up the sea of knowledge and generate divine consciousness. With divine consciousness, his combat effectiveness can be increased several times.


    "Ha ha. Miss Qingzheng, long time no see. "


    Just in Su Ye''s mind, a pale man came by.


    What he was wearing was a rare national costume. His hair reached to his shoulders, and he had a few braids tied with small vines. He wore a few handmade national necklaces around his neck. When he came, he even made a jingling sound.


    This originally very feminine dress, but fell on him, emitting a special feminine atmosphere.


    The man behind him was not much different from him in his clothes, but he was very tall. He was a bit taller than Hui Shoutao. He had a wild smell.


    Vaguely, you can see the tattoo on the tall man.


    "Yao pan, long time no see."


    Qingzheng is also in front of a bright smile to say hello.


    Then she introduced it to Su ye and said, "this is the little wizard master of the elder of Gu temple. He should be in charge of Gu temple in the future."


    "There are more than a dozen young witches in our Gu temple, just one name." Yao pan laughed at himself. His tongue was black.


    Back to Shoutao reaction is very big, quickly back two steps, hiding behind Su ye, said: "you are Gu Temple people? We have no injustice and no enmity. Don''t poison me, or I will not let you go as a ghost. "


    Qingzheng said: "Hui Shoutao, don''t talk nonsense. Among the seven sects in China, every one of them is a famous and aboveboard person. Let me introduce him. Hui Shoutao of guidao sect talks nonsense. Although the mouth is broken, it is very loyal. And this one -- "


    When Qingzheng talked about Su ye, she subconsciously gave up her position and said, "his name is Su Ye. He''s from Donghai province. Now he''s my father. I work for him."


    Yao pan some surprised, looked at Su ye one eye, said with a smile: "nice to meet you."


    Su ye also looked at Yao pan and found that Yao Pan had a sharp edge. There was a slight sound on his body. He didn''t know how many insects were on him.


    "Gu temple, one of the seven sects in China, is really unusual."


    Su Ye knows that the seven Chinese sects actually refer to the seven strong ones. They have their own sects, namely, Tianshi sect, Danhui sect, xueyilou sect, Yushou sect, Gu Temple sect, Jiansheng sect and old Dugu sect.


    The last swordsman and old man Dugu had no descendants, or only one or two, so everyone would put them last, and few people would have a chance to meet them.


    Yao pan in front of him is from the Gu temple, and the wizard king, one of the seven masters, guards the Gu temple.


    His comment on Yao pan is not a compliment. He once killed tianshimen, one of the seven sects. Those tianshimen disciples he met were all vulnerable to attack. However, Yao pan in front of him has a sharp edge, which should be better than those people in tianshimen.


    Yao pan was very modest and said, "I just follow the glory of my grandparents. I can''t be extraordinary. But there is a fierce person in your Donghai province. I''ve heard that he was called shaotujue. He dominated Donghai Province, and even tianshimen was uprooted. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed, looked at the lake and said, "that''s the gate of heaven! He took advantage of the fact that the leader of the Heavenly Master was not at home, and took all the people''s homes away. This man is really not afraid of death. He is a ruthless man. I heard that the leader of the Heavenly Master came back from the grottoes recently. This guy must be trembling with fear. By the way, you are also from Donghai province. Do you know that cruel man? I''ll see for myself when he is chased and killed by the master of heaven. "


    Su Ye''s mouth twitches twice, and the green zither and Hui Shoutao look like they want to smile but dare not. They are very uncomfortable.


    Yao pan asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    Su Ye replied, "I''m the one who will shiver."

 Chapter 273

    "Ah? Is that you


    Yao Pan''s speech became stuttering. He looked at Su ye in shock. He didn''t seem to expect that the cruel man in the rumor would appear in front of him like this.


    He also looked at the green zither, and the expression on his face was not convinced.


    Green Zheng is also a face of cunning, said: "yes, that''s him. It''s also my future husband. If you need any help in the future, don''t take it as invisible. "


    "This, this... Ha ha. Well, Mr. Suye, I was rude just now. Don''t blame it Yao pan apologizes awkwardly.


    "It''s just a small thing." Su Ye nodded and accepted his apology.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su." Yao Pan said again.


    Hui Shoutao would not be so polite. He said with a smile, "don''t be polite to my boss. You should thank him. Do you have a gift?"


    "Ah? This, this... "


    Yao pan suddenly more embarrassed, this time Shoutao''s words but asked him unprepared, originally Yao Pan''s face is pale, no blood color, now more pale.


    Qingzheng shook his head and said, "fat man, let me remind you again. Yao pan is the little master of Gu temple. Even if he is not stingy, I don''t know what other people in Gu Temple think. You are on the verge of death


    Qingzheng seems heartless, but it''s actually for the sake of Hui Shoutao. Among the seven Chinese sects, xueyilou and Gu temple are the most annoying.


    The disciples of Gu temple are professional, but they are still silent and colorless. Many people will not attack until many years after being poisoned, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Although Hui Shoutao''s broken words are not likely to be poisoned by the poisonous insects, even if he gets some strange poisonous insects with itchy and edema all over his body, he will be in a mess.


    Hui Shoutao shrinks his neck and says nothing more.


    Yao pan also didn''t have the slightest pursue of meaning, he also secretly glanced at Su ye one eye, Shan Shan ground smile, also chose to shut up.


    At present, the atmosphere is a little delicate. Hui Shoutao is a little afraid of poisonous insects, and he doesn''t dare to say more. Yao pan is a little afraid of Su ye, a cruel man, and he doesn''t dare to say more. But Su Ye seems not to laugh. He doesn''t know whether he is happy or angry, and he doesn''t speak.


    I have to say, this is quite subtle.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the front. Listening to the voice, it came from the Nangong family.


    The Nangong family are all elderly people. Even the youngest is over fifty years old. They are dressed in black clothes with high-end fabrics embroidered with light white plum blossoms.


    And each one wore a round hat, which looked like the hat worn by some eunuchs in the ancient court.


    Strangely, these Nangong family members just went to the opposite side of Qinghu lake and occupied a pavilion alone, but did not come to the corridor to meet the guests.


    Inside, an old man with white hair stepped forward a few steps with a smile. His hair was braided and put long behind his back. Then he saw him bow his hand in a way of the world. When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse


    "Guests. Thank you for coming all the way to my Nangong house this time. My Nangong temple is very grateful. "


    The guests in the corridor were all disciples of the seven Chinese sects. It seemed that they were not surprised. They went back to their places, or stood or sat down, and looked at the Nangong Temple opposite.


    Qingzheng represents the Royal beast gate. Her position is the long desk of the court. There are 12 positions, which are enough for them to sit in Su Ye.


    The Gu Temple represented by Yao pan is next to the temple, which is also located in 12 places. Next to it are the people of Danhui, tianshimen, xueyilou, and a few people of shaxinmeng, who represent nantujue.


    Su Ye was surprised that he was a member of the Tianshi sect. He had killed the members of the Tianshi sect, but now he still sees some disciples of the Tianshi sect wearing the Taoist robes of the Tianshi sect. However, these people are not old enough to know Su Ye.


    As for the sword sage and old man Dugu, there are no representatives.


    Nangong temple said from afar: "you are guests from afar, and my Nangong family has nothing good to entertain you. During this period of time, I heard that there is a kind of heaven and earth water in the East China Sea, called the essence of the earth. I bought some. Please try them today. "


    "Ha ha. The owners of Nangong are very heroic, but the essence of the earth is short of stock.


    "I also heard that the essence of the earth is very effective, and the owner of Nangong is so proud that we can get rid of it."


    Although the guests in the field are powerful people, they certainly know the essence of the earth, and they also drink it all. They also know that the essence of the earth is too loud outside to get goods.


    Today, the Nangong family has taken out the essence of the earth to entertain the people.


    Especially those who came along with their own owners, they were most happy. When they saw the real bottle of the earth''s essence came out, they all laughed.


    Yao pan, who was sitting next to him, turned around to see Su''s night when he saw the essence of the earth. He could not believe that the essence of the earth was created by Su night.


    "Ha ha. Master of Nangong, you invite us today, and invite us to drink the essence of the earth. This kind of treatment, I''m afraid there''s something big waiting for us! "


    At this time, a young man in the Danhui spoke loudly.


    His name is Yang Chutian. He is the representative of today''s Danhui. His face is as handsome as jade, and his skin is as white and greasy as Qingzheng''s, but he is a real man.


    Yang Chutian''s words have won the approval of many people, which is also the question they want to ask.


    Although the essence of the earth is very good, they are all seven figures in China. Everyone spent a lot of money to buy a lot. They drank it earlier. Instead, they were the family of Nangong family. The last thing that frightened the seven Chinese people was the time when South slaughter came.


    The old face of Nangong temple was still smiling and said, "master Yang Dan is really a man who does great things. He doesn''t want to waste a moment of time. Well, I''ll talk about the purpose of inviting you to come here today. When I invited you to dinner, I said something about the jade seal. Today, it is precisely because of this that we are shocked. "


    When Nangong temple said this, he pointed to the pavilion in the center of Qinghu lake, raised his voice a little, looked around and said:


    "You should also know that our Nangong family has guarded the seal for generations. Generation after generation, we never dare to neglect. Even if one day the people of Huanlong family come, we can also look up and say that we have tried our best. "


    They listened in silence. They also heard the elders of the family say that the Huanlong family had the sun moon seal. It is said that it was left by the Yanhuang tribe in ancient times, one representing the Yan Emperor and the other representing the Yellow Emperor. Another legend says that the sun moon seal represents the Yang and the Yin.


    If the two seals are combined into one, something big will happen.


    However, for so many years, no one has ever seen a real combination of the two seals.


    Even Nan Tu Jue, who came here by himself, couldn''t take the seal.


    Today, Nangong temple has been mentioned again. Why?


    Nangong temple''s voice suddenly sank, his eyes were like electricity, and he said in a loud voice: "however, in recent days, the jade seal that has not moved has been strange. There will be light in the middle of the night, and there will be a terrible rush sound, which makes our hands in the yard unable to sleep. That kind of sound makes me feel that there is something in the seal that is about to come alive! "

 Chapter 274

    "Oh? Is there a treasure


    Suddenly, some of the people in the corridor blurted out.


    People were surprised that one of the seals must be a treasure. According to Nangong temple, it is very similar to the legend that the treasure was born.


    "Nangong, are you telling the truth? It''s a big deal Yang Chutian spoke in a deep voice.


    Nangong Temple officially said, "don''t you believe me? My Nangong family is not as good as cheating you, hum. "


    "We don''t mean that. It''s just that it''s too important. It''s a jade seal of the sun and the moon. It''s a famous Imperial treasure on the list of heaven. Of course, we have to find out." Yang Chutian said again.


    At this time, a woman from the Tianshi gate said:


    "I believe Nangong asked us to come here, not just to talk about it. Can we have a look at the pavilion? "


    All of them were shocked. Of course, they also wanted to see what happened to the jade seal.


    The others are all the younger generation in the family, but they are all talented people. It''s a harmony that Nangong Temple doesn''t want to be seen by the public.


    Sure enough, Nangong Temple frowned, hesitated for a moment, then suddenly made up his mind and said:


    "Well, it''s just that you''re in the same place. You don''t have to move."


    After that, he nodded to an old man with white hair beside him. The old man was full of energy. He could understand what he meant just by looking at him. He just saw him jump and fall on the lake. The calm lake with one foot rippled and fell into the pavilion in the center of Qinghu Lake.


    He flashed into the pavilion. He didn''t know what mechanism he had pressed inside. Suddenly, the whole pavilion made a clattering sound. Then he saw the whole pavilion shaking and opening around like a lotus.


    The buildings slowly sank into the water and could no longer be seen.


    In the face of such an amazing mechanism, people didn''t have time to be shocked, because everyone''s eyes had fallen on the jade seal.


    The jade seal is dark red and carved with dragons and phoenixes. I don''t know what totem it is.


    Look at the size. It takes two palms to hold it.


    The magic place is that the seal is not placed quietly, but floating in the air. It is one meter high from the ground of the pavilion, which makes people have an inexplicable illusion. It seems that it has been quietly suspended here for thousands of years.


    "Is this one of the seals of the sun and the moon? The treasure on the list of heaven is really terrible. I feel a dull pain in my eyes just by looking at it


    "That''s the imperial power of the jade seal. It''s said that the sun moon jade seal condenses the imperial power, which is the power of all people. The power of Diwei can''t be seen directly. "


    Immediately someone began to analyze, and many people looked away after a while.


    After watching for a long time, their eyes are really dull pain, and even there is a buzzing sound in their heads, which is as uncomfortable as illness.


    At this moment, Su ye, like everyone else, is also looking at this jade seal. He suddenly whispers to Hui Shoutao:


    "Take a picture with your mobile phone to see if it can''t be displayed."


    Hearing that, Hui Shoutao didn''t ask much. He immediately took out his mobile phone and pointed it at the floating jade seal. When he finished shooting, he took a closer look and said in surprise


    "Oh, really. It''s strange that all the photos have been exposed. "


    He has a loud voice, and still abruptly takes out his mobile phone to take photos, which breaks the unwritten rules. This kind of occasion can''t be photographed and exposed, so many people have seen it one after another, with a sense of blame on their faces.


    However, when they heard Hui Shoutao''s words, they were also surprised. Although all the people present were from big families, and their families kept a lot of family precepts, they would not reject high technology. Naturally, they also had mobile phones.


    So some people took out their mobile phones and took a few photos of the seal. They were also surprised to find that the photos showed a vast expanse of white, and they couldn''t see it clearly.


    Yao pan turned his head and said, "Mr. Su has a unique insight. He even knows that he can''t take pictures. Is there any explanation in this


    Su Ye didn''t have any happy expression. She still looked at the floating jade seal and said calmly:


    "The power of God fluctuates, which can control all sides. It''s hard to be a book or a painting. Even the memory in the brain is not profound. This is a good thing


    Yao pan was puzzled, but it was not easy for him to continue to ask questions on this occasion. Even when many mobile phones were backlight, he couldn''t take pictures. What''s more, he always believed that theology was the end of science.


    There are many things that can''t be explained by ordinary people''s thoughts.


    Yao pan seemed to think of something. He immediately stood up, looked at the location of the heaven school on the corridor, and said:


    "Friends of Tianshi sect, if I remember correctly, you Tianshi sect also had a jade seal. I don''t know if your jade seal is also like this, floating in the air and grabbing people''s soul? "


    The female disciple of the Tianshi sect looks a little ugly, because the Tianshi sect has been destroyed, and even the jade seal has been taken away.


    "The seal of the Heavenly Master''s gate has been lost. I can''t answer your question. I just heard the elders say that the jade seal we lost can trigger the thunder! If you are still interested in the jade seal of our Heavenly Master, you are welcome to come and have a close look after my heavenly master comes back and takes it back! Especially the friends of yuwumen


    They could hear the anger in the words of the female disciple of the Heavenly Master, but they still didn''t go to provoke her.


    After all, we all know that although the Tianshi sect was destroyed, one of the seven Chinese sects refers to the leader of the Tianshi sect. As long as the great master is still there, the sect will not be destroyed that day.


    Of course, you can also hear what the last sentence of the female disciples of the Tianshi sect "especially the friends of the Yushou sect" means. It is said that when the Shaotu juehuman in Jiangdu City went to destroy the Tianshi sect, the Qingzheng of the Yushou sect also went with him.


    Now the Tianshi sect doesn''t dare to challenge the Yushou sect because their leader hasn''t come back yet.


    This female disciple''s words clearly mean that tomorrow the school will go to the Royal beast school to settle the account.


    However, the zither seems to have not heard it, and there is no answer at all.


    Just at this time, the words of Nangong temple came, saying: "dear friends, you have also seen the jade seal. We Nangong family have been guarding for many years, and we are tired physically and mentally. Now this kind of problem appears again. We really have no way to deal with it. So please come and give me some advice to help Nangong family out of this predicament. Ladies and gentlemen, this is the jade seal handed down by the Huanlong clan. In the final analysis, the seven Chinese sects are all descendants of the Huanlong clan, and you also have a responsibility. Is that right? "


    Many people can''t help but sip their mouths. This old man of Nangong temple has lived to this age. I can''t help asking you to help.


    At this time, at the table of shaxinmeng, a powerful man suddenly stood up.


    He was murderous, his eyes were sharp, his mouth was deafening.


    "Nangong master, your problem is easy to solve. From today on, I will take care of your jade seal with my heart killing alliance! "

 Chapter 275

    Keep it for you?


    This sounds like a solemn statement, but everyone knows exactly what shaxinmeng is up to.


    Nan Tujue, the leader of Shaxin League, once came to Nangong''s house. At that time, he didn''t take this jade seal for some reason. Now if the warrior of Shaxin league wants to take it away, he must be filial to Nan Tujue.


    Everyone looked at the warrior of the heart killing alliance. He was big and powerful. The most dazzling thing was his head, which had a long scar and didn''t produce hair.


    The scar looks like a knife mark. It must have been that the mighty warrior was chopped on his head and survived.


    At the same time, people recognized him from the scar on his head. He was the leader of Hongpeng Hall of Shaxin League, and his cultivation was close to the level of taking the fake to cultivate the truth.


    "Lord Hongpeng, this jade seal is kept by our Nangong family. It has always been so. I''m afraid it''s not right for you to take it away! "


    Nangong Temple laughs. There seems to be no change on his old face. Instead, he looks at the visitors from other forces and says in a loud voice:


    "Is there any other way, gentlemen?"


    Before they could speak to each other, Hong Peng gave a cold hum and said, "hum! What''s wrong with me keeping it for you? Do you suspect that our alliance leader will embezzle the seal? Besides, this jade seal is not from your Nangong family. What''s wrong with it? "


    His words can be said to be aggressive, which immediately aroused the anger of the Nangong family. However, they were all afraid of the prestige of NaNTU Jue and did not make any improper actions.


    With a gloomy face, Nangong temple said, "I''d better listen to what you say."


    Yang Chutian, the young master of Danhui, stood up and looked at Hong Peng politely with a look of contempt


    "I often hear that shaxinmeng covers the sky with one hand in the south. No one dares to say a word when it comes to wind and rain. Yes? Will you bring Yanjing with you today? If you want to be really capable, you can go and get the jade seal for a try. "


    "What do you mean?" Hong Peng glared at each other.


    Yang Chutian is still full of spring breeze, leisurely said: "it means literally. If you want a jade seal, go and have a try? "


    People of other forces, whether they are the yuwumen of Qingzheng, the Gu Temple of yaopan, or the female Tianshi of tianshimen, all look at them quietly, with a smile on their face, hoping that they will fight.


    Hong Peng''s anger suddenly came up. If he retreated at this time, other forces would surely see jokes.


    "I see who dares to stop me!"


    Hong Peng roared. With a single foot lift, he broke the fruit table in front of him with a "bang" sound.


    He leaped like an angry bear. His feet trampled on the water without sinking. His momentum burst out, and the waves almost surged out of his body. He rushed to the center of Qinghu lake, and the water under his feet seemed to be separated by two invisible thugs.


    Nearly two meters high water waves separated from each other, which set off his big figure even more domineering.


    "This jade seal belongs to my heart killing alliance!"


    Hong Peng''s speed was very fast, and he grasped the floating jade seal with one hand.


    Almost for a moment, with a bang, the jade seal burst out with a light, and Hong Peng''s huge figure was blown upside down.


    Hong Peng''s eyes opened, showing a look of disbelief, his feet pedal down on the water, shoes and trouser legs have been wet by the lake.


    "Ha ha ha, do you really take the sun moon seal as a bun? Rush up in such a hurry Yang Chutian seemed to have expected it, and now he burst out laughing.


    Yao pan, nu Tianshi and others all smile slightly. Only the people in the blood clothes building are silent, like ice faces.


    Su Ye''s eyebrows also wrinkled and asked in a low voice: "Qingzheng, is this Dan going to be at odds with Shaxin League?"


    Qingzheng got rid of her long hair and said: "it''s not only discord. Nantujue once went to Danhui and had a fight with Danhui people. But also took a lot of pills. I''ve even heard that many of Dan Hui''s shops in the South have been looted by shaxinmeng people. The two sides have been fighting back and forth for many years. "


    At this point, Qingzheng glanced at those people in tianshimen and xueyilou, and said, "in fact, the seven schools of Huaxia are all like this, and no one will accept it. If not, the ancestors had signed a treaty to buy dragon. I''m afraid it''s going to be a fight.


    So, husband, you don''t have to have pressure. I dare to follow you to sweep tianshimen and think about the consequences. We''ve been doing this for so long, and we don''t see other great masters coming out to revenge for tianshimen. It would be better if they could fight today. "


    Su ye thought deeply and then sneered. It seems that Hua Xia is not as stable as he imagined.


    Hui Shoutao came over and said, "if you want them to fight, we can''t do it like this. After a while, the seal will be taken away by this son of a bitch. At that time, we lost a lot. "


    "The seal is not simple. He can''t take it away."


    Su Ye''s eyes looked at Hong Peng on the lake, and saw him rotate around the jade seal twice. After observing for a while, he made another move.


    This time, Hong Peng is clearly using his real skills.


    He stretched his palms in front of him, and there were bursts of bone sounds in his body. His whole face was red. Then he saw his body leaning back, ready to go. Five seconds later, he stepped forward.


    Roar!!


    Above his head, a golden light formed and condensed into a huge lion.


    The roar of the lion was deafening, beating the water on the lake.


    The golden lion''s head didn''t flash, but it was so shocking that Hong Peng turned into a terrible angry lion and rushed away.


    The floating jade seal seemed to feel the horror of Hong Peng. The original light was directly covered and swayed a few times.


    Hong Peng''s huge palm pressed the jade seal fiercely and held it directly in his hand. It seemed that his explosive power was to crush it.


    "The jade seal of the sun and the moon can only be made by me!"


    With a loud cry, Hong Peng yanked the jade seal fiercely. He really yanked the jade seal for more than a foot, as if he was going to take it away in the next second.


    People in the corridor were not calm when they saw this scene, especially Yang Chutian of Danhui. The smile on his face had disappeared, and he clenched his fist gently. He was just planning to take the jade seal now, otherwise he would have no chance.


    "Hum"


    Suddenly, a very abrupt voice burst out from the seal.


    Then a cold light burst out of the air, shining brilliantly. It turned out to be a sharp spear, which directly stabbed Hong Peng''s chest.


    The moment came too suddenly. Hong Peng almost had no time to respond. He didn''t know what to shout. The seal on his hand was suddenly loosened. The whole person went back with a thump. At the same time, a light burst out on his body.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    However, Hong Peng is still slow, his body Shua inverted fly out, across the water directly hit the shore, one hand to press the shoulder position, where it is already oozing blood.


    But at this moment, no one paid attention to Hong Peng. Even Hong Peng himself didn''t care about his wound. His eyes were staring at the front, and his pupils were shocked.


    "So, what is that?" He could not help murmuring.


    All the people on the corridor stood up one after another, and looked at the lake without blinking. Everyone was shocked.


    "How could that be? Does it live in the seal? "


    "What a terrible murderous spirit! Even Hong Peng''s cultivation was hurt. No wonder the Nangong family is going to ask us for help! "


    On the surface of the lake, the one who burst out of the jade seal was an ancient general!


    In other words, it was a powerful war spirit, because the general had no substance. He was a man and a horse, and his face was already blurred. It was like the terracotta warriors had lost their face and features.


    But he gives people a sense of awe inspiring, wearing war armor, holding a spear, under the seat is a horse of the same dark color, the horse trampled black, eyes dark red, as if it has been through countless dynasties, and the master guard here from generation to generation.


    This general, his armour is broken, his eyes are empty, and he can''t open the gate for ten thousand people!

 Chapter 276

    "In the jade seal, there is the spirit of war!"


    Su ye can''t help but speak. The strength of the seal is better than he expected.


    How difficult it is to unite into a war spirit. Only when hundreds of thousands of troops are engaged in a battle, and the two sides have been fighting for more than ten days and nights, can they have the chance to unite into a war spirit.


    But that kind of war spirit is also condensed in the battlefield.


    It is absolutely rare for a general like this to guard the seal.


    I really can''t imagine how many killing emperors have used this seal, otherwise it can''t be condensed.


    "Good fellow! This is an ancient general in charge of troops. Is he haunted? " Green Zheng is also pretty face color change, eyes blink without blinking to look at the front.


    Hui Shoutao exaggerates even more, and says, "I said that old man Nangong asked us to come and help. Hey, there was a ghost in his family. How fierce it is to show its original shape in broad daylight. Amitabha, good luck, eat chicken tonight


    Hui Shoutao''s voice was very loud, and at this moment of shock, his gag made the atmosphere of the people a little relaxed, and many people watched it.


    Even the Nangong temple on the opposite side looked at it. He had only paid attention to Qingzheng. He knew that Qingzheng was a young lady of the Royal beast gate and needed to be entertained. As for the people around him, he didn''t pay much attention. Now when he looked at huishoutao, he suddenly frowned.


    Then he was a little suspicious, and his eyes turned to Su Ye''s body. He just took a look, and his pupils immediately shrank.


    His face changed again and again, and suddenly he spoke in a loud voice


    "Miss Qingzheng, my jade seal is guarded by the soul of a powerful general. Do you have any way to crack it?"


    Qingzheng shook his head, did not think much, said: "I can not deal with the soul, this thing is afraid that I can not help."


    Nangong Temple smile, seems to be casually asked: "the Royal beast door talent, there must be a means to heaven.". By the way, I haven''t asked the names of the two friends sitting next to you? "


    Qingzheng is a little surprised, even Yao pan, Yang Chutian and others are also unexpected. We are familiar with this kind of occasion. How can Nangong Temple ask the names of the two people beside Qingzheng? What''s more, the heroes on the lake still stand there, awe all sides.


    As soon as Su Ye picked up her eyebrows, she knew that the Nangong temple should be visible, and that his character would not be concealed. She stood up immediately and spoke in a loud voice


    "Jiangdu, Suye!"


    "Oh? ha-ha. It turned out that Shaotu Jue, the famous man, was coming here. I''m so clumsy. " Nangong temple''s eyes flashed, then he laughed, it seemed very friendly.


    "Are you Suye?"


    All of a sudden, the heavenly masters of the Heavenly Master''s gate stood up fiercely, glared and questioned fiercely. There was even a female disciple pressing her sword with one hand, ready to pull out the sword to kill at any time.


    As we all know, in the past half a year, great events have taken place in Jiangdu City, Donghai province.


    First of all, we developed the essence of the earth''s essence, and heard that the strong men rushed straight to the heart Council, and even the president was killed. What''s even more striking is that someone had killed one of the seven heavenly teachers in China.


    Although the leader of the Tianshi sect is not here, and not many Tianshi have been killed, the mountain gate has been destroyed, which is enough to make a sensation in China.


    However, behind so many events are the same name, Su Ye!


    Over the past few months, he has emerged with a lightning speed, which is comparable to that of NaNTU Jue. Many people have also secretly nicknamed him Shaotu Jue.


    But what everyone didn''t expect is that Su ye and tianshimen are dead enemies, and shaxinmeng are dead enemies. Now he dares to appear in such an occasion. Doesn''t he know that there are tianshimen and shaxinmeng people here?


    Should we say that Su yeyi is brave, or that he is arrogant and has no one in his eyes?


    "Jiangdu Suye, is it really you?" Hong Peng, a member of Shaxin League, was also angry, and his murderous spirit broke out. Then he jumped up from the lake and went back to the corridor.


    "He is shaotujue?"


    Just in a flash, Su Ye became the focus of the public.


    Su Ye feels a sense of killing, but he doesn''t care. He just has a little helpless smile. Unexpectedly, he follows Qingzheng in a low-key way, and tries not to speak to attract people''s attention. But when he says his name, it can still cause a sensation.


    At the moment, the killing intention on the corridor was more fierce than that of the lake.


    "I am Su ye, everyone, but what can I do for you?" Su Ye stood up like a sword in a proud posture.


    "I wish you were still alive, but I haven''t avenged the Revenge of my Heavenly Master." One of the female disciples of the Tianshi sect gritted her teeth and said.


    "I also want to learn your skills." Hong Peng''s voice was loud and deafening.


    Su Ye looked indifferent and said:


    "No, you can''t!"


    Tianshimen and shaxinmeng people''s faces turned red, and their anger burst out, and they were about to attack Su Ye.


    When the sword was drawn and the crossbow was stretched, the Nangong temple in the pavilion opposite said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Don''t do it at Nangong''s. please come here today to solve the jade seal problem. If you do it now, what should you do in case of any accident? Calm down, calm down


    Hong Peng and others stifled their murderous spirit. They were not ordinary people who could lead the team to attend.


    Now if you do it, in case the Yuxi comes in the middle of the battle with Su ye, or Yubi is taken away by others, it will not be worth the loss.


    "I''ll spare you today." The leading female Heavenly Master opened her mouth and let the other heavenly masters retreat.


    Seeing the effect, Nangong Temple smiles. It seems that his face is still in him. He says in a loud voice: "Mr. Su ye, please give me face, too. Don''t do it here today. In name, I keep the jade seal, but in fact it belongs to the Huanlong family. I dare not provoke the family behind the grand list. Thank you so much for your thin noodles first


    "Well. I''ll give you some noodles from Nangong family, but you''re not very kind. "


    Su Ye didn''t buy it at all. She walked forward a few steps, approached the railing of the corridor, and said, "I specially asked someone to give you a salutation note for the jade seal. You delayed for a few days and didn''t give me an answer. You turned around and invited these people. What are your plans? "


    Nangongci looked a little unnatural and said, "ha ha, I''m old and don''t like meeting strangers very much. Don''t blame Mr. Su. Fortunately, you are here today! Ha ha, I don''t want to mention this. Now I hope you can help me solve the problem of jade seal. That''s the most important thing. "


    Then they slowly regained their mind, and watched the soul of the ancient general on the Qinghu Lake become dim. It seemed that they would soon return to the jade seal.


    Su ye said haughtily, "what are you in a hurry? If I''m right, you''re opening this party because of me, aren''t you? "

 Chapter 277

    "What do you mean, Mr. Su ye?"


    The corner of Nangong temple''s eyes twitched for a moment, and his voice became a little strange. He said with a smile, "you are really a rising star, but we haven''t realized that we have specially set up a banquet for you and invited all the seven Chinese sects."


    The others looked at Su ye in a puzzled way, and the female Heavenly Master sneered in a cold voice


    "No shame! This is the Nangong family. All the guests are from the seven sects of China. You just squeeze in under the name of the Royal beast gate. When did you talk about showing off here? "


    "You think," hahaha, I never said I would send the jade seal. In ten thousand steps, what''s good for me to send it? My Nangong family is still afraid of your coming? " Nangong temple said angrily.


    "You''re not afraid of me, you''re afraid of tianbang, you''re afraid of NaNTU Jue. If the seal is taken away by me, how can you explain it to them? But if you get robbed at a party, it''s none of your business. Right? " Su Ye is wearing a wisp of smile and seems to have seen through everything.


    When others heard this, they all fell into deep meditation. It seems that Su Ye''s words are really reasonable.


    If the Nangong family wants to study the jade seal of this sun and moon, they have already studied it thoroughly. If they can''t study it, I''m afraid they will never be able to.


    It''s better to be robbed in public than to be charged with poor supervision. At that time, the Nangong family only need to ask all forces to help them recover, which can be regarded as an account.


    Qingzheng was the first to say:


    "I see. You Nangong family must know that Su Ye has a jade seal in his hand. If you take another jade seal from you, it will violate the taboo of tianbang. You don''t want to be responsible. That''s why you invited us here. "


    Su Ye got a jade seal of sun and moon from the Heavenly Master''s gate, which is well known to all of the seven Chinese sects.


    They also know that the sun and moon seal can''t be owned at the same time. That''s the rule of Huanlong, and no one dares to violate it.


    Hui Shoutao also stabbed and said, "I don''t want you to talk about it earlier. Why do you have to do this kind of thing? Don''t worry, your family''s jade seal has been given to us. We will never depend on you if we take care of anything in the future. By the way, does your family guarantee return and exchange? Don''t give us a fake! "


    The original tense atmosphere was made ridiculous by Hui Shoutao. Nangong Temple saw that Su ye had exposed it, and he didn''t cover it up at all.


    "Su ye, go back! The sun, the moon and the jade seal must not be combined. You can''t afford such a terrible crime. " Nangong Temple opened in a deep voice.


    Su Ye gently shakes his head. In order to fight for the main road and the cultivation resources, he used all means. The jade seal of the sun and the moon can help him break through the cultivation. How can he retreat like this?


    "Nangong temple, you want to send the jade seal away while I''m away, and then let me go to fight with others. Do you think it''s possible for you to count me in, use me as a gun and let me go now? As for the heinous crimes, I have never been afraid of them. "


    Su ye said, her body leaped, her feet stepped on the lake, and her eyes fell on the floating jade seal.


    It seems that Nangong Temple didn''t do anything, but it has calculated him. The most terrible ending is that Su Ye didn''t say it. Today, he didn''t come. The jade seal here was taken away by one of the forces. If Hong Peng of Shaxin League took it away, would Hong Peng be willing to take only one?


    Hong Peng will take the initiative to find Su ye and snatch the one on Su Ye. At that time, it will be a battle of life and death.


    I''m afraid that not only the heart killing alliance, but also the tianshimen, Gu temple, xueyilou, and even the yuwumen may be robbed. How many more enemies are there?


    If the Nangong family had been taking care of the jade seal, they would not have thought about it. But today the Nangong family intended to hand it over, which is to give people a kind of greed, a desire to have two jade seals.


    Even NaNTU Jue wanted to get it, and it was absolutely worth their efforts.


    If Su Ye doesn''t have the slightest vigilance, she''s afraid that one day she will be chased by all the people, and she doesn''t know what''s going on?


    It seems that the Nangong family is very innocent and has done nothing, but all the forces who come here today have been calculated by him. The evil intention can kill people invisible.


    Su Yexin thought of this and did not give in. Her voice said:


    "I think you just want to protect yourself. I don''t care with you Nangong family. But today''s game is set up to calculate me. I will take away your seal. "


    "Wanton!"


    A violent drink came from the corridor, not from the Nangong family, but from the Hongpeng hall leader of Shaxin League.


    In fact, Hong Peng is not so reckless. If he can become the leader of the hall, he naturally has his extraordinary ability. From the beginning, he realized that something was wrong, otherwise he would never be the first to rush up to seize the jade seal and shout to kill the heart alliance to keep it for him.


    Now he saw that Su ye had already started. Of course, he wanted to intercept.


    Hong Pengsheng roared like a fierce beast: "this jade seal is already my heart killing alliance! Who dares to step forward and touch it, dead! "


    Hong Peng also jumped up and trampled directly on the lake. He also heard the plot of Nangong temple from Su Ye''s words, but this plot has been separated from the category of plot, and even some of it is like yangmou.


    Even if we know the plan of Nangong temple, we should fall into the trap.


    After all, the sun moon seal is too important.


    Just at this time, the three heavenly masters of the Heavenly Master''s gate also jumped down, their clothes were dancing, and their eyes looked coldly at Su Ye.


    "Elder martial brother Hong Peng, if you want to kill animals like Su ye, how can you lose us?"

 Chapter 278

    "You all want to kill me?"


    Su Ye seems to be making the final confirmation. Then she glances at other people on the corridor and asks:


    "Anything else? Why don''t we go together? "


    In the corridor, the people in Danhui, xueyilou and Gu temple are all moved, but no one stands up. It seems that they are more willing to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    What''s more, Su Ye is also notorious for destroying the Mountain Gate of Tianshi gate. Is this an ordinary person?


    Their eyes subconsciously looked at Qingzheng. If tianshimen and shaxinmeng both shot at Suye, they were afraid that the young lady would not sit back and ignore her. Therefore, if there was no deep hatred, they would not rashly shoot at Suye.


    Qingzheng also saw their eyes. She shook her long hair in a very handsome way, as if joking


    "Don''t look at me. It''s my husband''s private affair with you. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to die, just go and I''ll see. "


    Some of the heavenly masters of the Heavenly Master''s gate were immediately overjoyed when they heard the speech. They knew that Yanjing had been ruled by beilongyu. If these seven Chinese sects made trouble in Yanjing and rashly provoked the challenge of the great forces of both sides, they would be suppressed by beilongyu.


    Now that Qingzheng doesn''t intervene, it''s nothing for them to kill a boy from the south.


    The head of the female Heavenly Master waved the sleeve of the Taoist robe, and her cold face sent out anger. She called to Su ye:


    "Well. What an arrogant man. Do you really think you are a young butcher? This time, if you don''t have the hand of the Royal beast gate, you will be dead. Array -- "


    "Yes, elder martial sister Liang."


    After hearing her order, several heavenly masters immediately moved their bodies and formed a strange array.


    I only saw them holding their sword fingers and drawing on the back of the other hand. In just ten seconds, they patted on the palm of their hand, and immediately a light yellow light burst out.


    It forms a round sphere and envelops several of them.


    It has to be said that these heavenly masters are really handsome and beautiful. Now they are covered with light. Their Taoist robes are inspired by the inner strength and make a sound of hunting. There are waves on the water under their feet and they rush away.


    This scene, shocking at the same time, is very enjoyable.


    When people on the corridor saw it, they were all surprised and even talked in a low voice. This array can''t be broken by ordinary people. Even Hong Peng, who was standing nearby and was about to join hands, praised and said:


    "Good - elder martial sister Liang is really a master of the Heavenly Master''s sect. The Heavenly Master has reached such a level by borrowing the Dharma. If she kills Su Ye today, she will be avenged!"


    This elder martial sister Liang''s mouth shows an imperceptible complacency. This array is one of the Tiangang array of their heavenly master''s gate. You can attack when you enter, defend when you retreat, and kill countless enemies.


    Her eyes swept toward Su ye, but she could not avoid a trace of contempt in her eyes. She believed that the Tianshi gate was broken a few months ago, because the experts of Yushou gate secretly followed Su ye, and Qingzheng was also present at that time. That''s why they are invincible.


    But now, she and several gifted younger martial brothers and sisters are ready. As long as Su Ye moves, she can cut Su ye on the lake.


    The elder martial sister Liang was very proud and said to Hong Peng, "after seriously injuring the beast, elder martial brother Hong Peng will leave the last blow to me. I will personally cut off the head of the beast and worship the soul of our heavenly school."


    "That''s nature."


    Boom!!


    Before the elder martial sister Liang could continue to talk, suddenly a terrible force rushed out of the water under her feet and blew her more than ten meters high.


    "Ah --" the elder martial sister Liang was blasted in the air. She just reflected that it was su ye who made a sneak attack.


    "Damn it!"


    "Catch elder martial sister quickly!"


    Several heavenly masters yelled. They kept their bodies steady. They were going to catch elder martial sister Liang who had fallen in mid air.


    "Dead!"


    At this time, Su Ye''s voice rang out. He made a copy of it with one hand in the air, and his real spirit exploded. He stirred the water under his feet and sucked it up.


    With one hand, he stirred up again. A Tai Chi totem was hit by him in the air and directly fell on the lake. It was the second form of dragon nine killing, which was cool in the sky.


    Prick, prick.


    The strange sound sounded, and the lake water splashed in front of Su Yeh seemed to be frozen on the spot and frozen in the air.


    The people on the corridor couldn''t help shrinking their pupils


    "What''s the move? Is water ice


    However, without waiting for them to finish speaking, Su Ye reached out and grabbed fiercely in the freezing lake water, and even pulled out a long ice spear in the air.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    A light from the broken air passed by, and the ice spear was shot directly at elder martial sister Liang in the air by Su Ye.


    "Poof"


    Elder martial sister Liang was blown up in the air by the power under the water, and she couldn''t keep her body steady. She was surprised and angry, and suddenly her abdomen was cold. Suddenly, an ice spear had pierced her body.


    Whoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Almost at the same time, another barrage of ice spears came.


    Su Ye''s body moves, and her hands quickly draw out an ice spear in the ice water. She seems to shoot at elder martial sister Liang in the air.


    Poop, poop!


    For a moment, more than a dozen ice spears were inserted into elder martial sister Liang''s body, and the whole person was carried upside down by the powerful ice spear force, accompanied by the sprayed blood.


    Bang, at last, elder martial sister Liang fell heavily on the bank, and her whole body was covered with blood and flesh.


    "Elder martial sister Liang"


    Several heavenly masters yelled and jumped onto the shore to check. At a glance, they all stood there.


    Elder martial sister Liang is dead!


    "Ah - elder martial sister Liang, he killed our elder martial sister Liang."


    "How dare you kill people in public! It''s so ferocious that everyone should be punished. " Several Heavenly Master disciples cried out.


    The others on the corridor were numb and silent, but they saw the whole process in their eyes. Under the protection of the array, the elder martial sister Liang was blown away. Su ye could turn the lake into an ice spear in such a short time and shoot her in the air.


    The whole process was so fast that the elder martial sister Liang didn''t even have time to fall.


    Su Ye was standing on the lake just now. He didn''t fight at all.


    Their startled eyes move away from elder martial sister Liang''s body and fall on Su Ye. They find that the ice water in front of Su Ye''s body has fallen on the lake again, but Su ye still holds an ice spear in his hand.


    Looking at him, there was something strange in Xiao Sha, which made people creepy.


    "Kill Su ye and avenge elder martial sister Liang!"


    "Dan Hui''s brother, Gu temple''s brother, you''ve seen it with your own eyes. We haven''t done anything to Su ye, but he suddenly killed our elder martial sister Liang. Such a villain, I''d like to ask my brothers to kill him together. " There are also heavenly masters shouting for help.


    Although they are angry, they are not stupid. Su YENENG shoots their elder martial sister Liang in the air. This kind of cultivation is not something they can deal with.


    However, the people on the corridor didn''t reply and couldn''t help.


    But Hui Shoutao yelled: "a group of dog masters are shameless. You''re only allowed to kill my boss. He''s not allowed to do it, is he? A bunch of bastards and dogs. "


    He scolded loudly. Suddenly, there was a "Whoa" on the surface of the lake. It turned out that Hong Peng jumped from the bottom of the water.


    Looking at his wet body, he was obviously hiding under the water just now.


    But this time, he didn''t fight Su Ye. Instead, he ran to the center of the lake and slapped the floating jade seal.


    "To die, to die together!"


    Boom, that jade seal fiercely shook a few times.


    It was not long before the war was concealed, and the soul rushed out of the seal.


    I don''t know why, but the general on his horse came out and killed Su ye with a gun in his hand

 Chapter 279

    "You dare!"


    Su Ye''s eyes burst into cold light and roared at the general''s soul. Instead of retreating, he leaped forward and shot out the only ice spear in his hand.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a crisp sound, the terrible ice spear was shattered by the spear in the general''s hand.


    And the general''s castration is not only, but also the horses burst out with flames, and the terrible guns are invincible, which stabs Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Bang!


    Su Ye was ready to shoot the gun with one hand, and a circle of genuine Qi spread out, extending a radius of more than ten meters, which was both shocking and eye-catching.


    "No --"


    Su Ye''s heart sank, and he was driven back nearly ten meters. His body swayed and stood on the water.


    At the moment, his head was bursting with pain, as if he had been stabbed into his mind by thousands of guns at the same time, which made his spirit become depressed.


    "This is a divine attack!"


    Su Ye immediately judged that he didn''t open up the sea of consciousness, so he didn''t have the divine consciousness. However, he didn''t expect that the bombardment of the soul would attack with the divine consciousness.


    How does that make him resist?


    There is a gap between a warrior with or without divine consciousness.


    When a warrior''s divine sense is strong enough, he doesn''t need to fight at all. He just wants to move. A divine sense solidifies into a knife and cleaves to the enemy. The soul of the enemy will be scattered on the spot, even destroyed.


    "Well, brave but not resourceful boy. Where else can you go this time? "


    At this time, Hong Peng suddenly comes out of the water. He smiles with pride, as if he had expected Su Ye''s condition.


    What makes people even more strange is that Hong Peng is now less than two meters away from the soul of the general. Why did the soul of the general turn a blind eye to him.


    "Why? Strange, so strange. Is Hong Peng OK On the corridor, people exclaimed.


    "He was blown away by the soul of the general just now. Why does the soul ignore him now? He didn''t seem to do anything. What happened? "


    "It seems that Hong Peng must have extraordinary skills, otherwise he will not be the leader of Shaxin League. As for Su ye, he seems to have been poisoned by the corpse. You can see that his eyes are closed, his lips are black, and he can''t move. This is clearly the corpse poison. "


    "Ha ha ha, just now he boasted that let''s go together. Now he''s fighting his soul, and he''s showing his true colors. It''s hard to be strong on the outside but hard to be strong on the inside


    Hearing these discussions, the timid heavenly masters were suddenly refreshed.


    As heavenly masters, they also do the work of catching ghosts and exorcising demons on weekdays. Of course, they know what the corpse poison is. After being reminded by others, Su Ye seems to have been poisoned more and more.


    "It''s a good time to kill this tusk together!"


    Several heavenly masters did not care to set up the battle. They jumped back to the lake, holding sharp swords and stabbing Su ye from three directions.


    Hum, hum.


    The sword light flickers, Su Ye fiercely opens his eyes.


    At first sight, his eyes were like the bright stars hanging in the sky, with an incomparable mysterious power.


    Boom!!


    Su Ye clenched his fist in his hand, and a thunder and lightning twined around him. He tore it away with a stab, as if to tear the heaven and earth apart.


    "Clown, get out of here!"


    Su Ye''s left fist clenched, and lightning burst on it, like countless uncontrollable thunder dragons, roaring to break away.


    Bailei Jin!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A blow fell on the front of the Heavenly Master, directly split the whole body of the Heavenly Master into pieces, blood and flesh, and fell on the lake.


    The other heavenly masters took a cold breath one after another, and they were about to turn around and run away immediately. But Su Ye''s speed was extraordinary. Shua Shua Shua and his fierce fists bombarded the two heavenly masters who ran away, and beat them apart.


    Originally, Su Ye wanted to continue to pursue the remaining three heavenly masters, but at this time, the hero''s soul came.


    The same or that red black war gun, to Su Ye mercilessly is a gun to blow.


    "Your move is useless to me!"


    Su Ye''s body shape was ten times faster than his words, and he even spared the violent general and appeared directly in front of the jade seal.


    He gave the seal a hard blow.


    The dull voice came out immediately, and the seal was beaten several meters away, but it was sucked back to its original position by a mysterious force.


    It was also at the moment when the seal was shaking that the general who wanted to turn back was in a flash. Originally, he was a cohesive soul. Some of them were vague, but now they are even more vague.


    "So it is


    Su Ye''s mouth turns up. This jade seal is the life of the war soul. If something goes wrong with the jade seal, the war will be fatally affected.


    "Boy, this jade seal only belongs to our alliance leader Nan Tujue. Do you want to die?" Hong Peng''s arms soared again, hit a set of violent boxing, and attacked again.


    Su Ye didn''t answer at all. He was full of real Qi and murderous spirit. With his current cultivation, he had just begun to see the nine levels of true spirit. It was very simple to crush Hong Peng, a great master.


    When he was about to blow Hong Peng away with one punch, he suddenly stabbed a gun next to him. The general yinghun actually took out his hand to protect Hong Peng and stabbed Su Ye three times in a row.


    Su night can only fiercely retreat, retreated to a few meters away from the jade seal.


    Hong Peng''s eyes also showed a look of surprise, laughing: "I now echo with the soul of the general, and become one. You want to kill me, don''t dream


    Su Ye''s eyes fall on Hong Peng''s arm, where there is a totem.


    This totem has a bright red color, and it can''t tell whether it''s an ancient word or a beast, which makes people more uncertain about what it is?


    When Hong Peng sees Su Ye''s eyes, he subconsciously leans to cover part of the totem.


    Su Ye''s mind is strange. He must have seen this kind of totem, or he had seen it on the jade seal he got, because he had sealed several seals with the jade seal before. To find out what words were written on it, he finally found that it was not a word at all, but a totem.


    How can Hong Peng have this totem on his arm now?


    All of a sudden, Su Ye realized that it was the seal of Fang Yuxi on the lake. I don''t know when Hong Peng secretly covered his arm with a seal. From a distance, it was the bright red totem.


    "I see. You know how to put the seal of the sun and the moon on yourself. Is that why the generals won''t attack you? "


    Hong Peng''s expression is a stiff, unexpectedly said by Su Ye.


    But then he felt at ease again. What if he could say it? After he discovered the seal of the sun and moon, he could receive protection and even ascend to cultivation in a short time. This was not discovered by Hong Peng, but by Nan Tujue, the leader of their heart killing alliance.


    It is also by knowing this secret that Hong Peng will make a move.


    Hong Peng provocatively said: "so what? Do you want to try, too? Just come here! Do you want to know if the seal agrees? "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really a joke. I''ve even mastered the seal of heaven, and I''m afraid of this mere seal of the sun and the moon? "


    Su ye said, and suddenly jumped into the air, stretched out his five fingers and grasped the floating jade seal fiercely


    "Come here!"

 Chapter 280

    Hum!


    The floating seal made a strange sound and then vibrated violently.


    A ray of light from the jade seal was forced to suck out, quickly rushed to Su Ye''s palm.


    In such a scene, even if people meet for the first time, they can judge that Su ye and the ability on the jade seal are pulling each other. Seeing Su Ye''s power is more powerful, this little jade seal can''t resist.


    The soldier''s soul was also in a flash. He stood up alone and stabbed Su ye with his gun in an attempt to drive Su ye back.


    "Presumptuous! Just a jade seal, dare to go against my will


    Su Ye suddenly drank, and his palms twisted. He banged at the jade seal for more than ten times. Each palm turned into a golden palm, and all of them penetrated into the whole body of the jade seal.


    "All over the world, it''s King''s land!"


    "If there''s anything I can''t touch or provoke, give it to me and submit to it."


    Boom!


    When Su Ye''s last hand was knocked down, the hero''s body was dispersed and turned into a myriad of gray mist, which was reintegrated into the jade seal. At this moment, the original trembling jade seal became quiet.


    Su Ye grabs it hard again, and the jade seal flies to Su Ye''s palm, which is firmly grasped by him.


    All this happened very quickly. People in public reacted from the shock that Su Ye was already holding a jade seal in his hand, slowly falling down from the air, standing on the only island in the center of the lake, proud of all directions.


    The jade seal is won, the general is scattered, and Hong Peng is the only enemy left.


    "He got the seal? Why on earth is that? "


    "What kind of power is it that even Zhan has lost his soul? But even Nan Tu could not move. Why did he do that? "


    "I just heard that there was a rising star in Donghai province. Now it seems that he really deserves the name of shaotujue. I''m afraid tianshimen and shaxinmeng are not at peace. "


    "Not necessarily. It''s a jade seal of the sun and the moon. It''s a treasure on the list of heaven. If he dares to take it away, he will offend the whole tianbang. The people who kill Xinmeng should be the first to hunt him down. "


    Sure enough.


    On the corridor, the warriors of shaxinmeng yelled angrily, jumped down on the lake and formed a big circle to surround Suye.


    Su ye, holding the jade seal in his hand, is tall and straight, as if an immortal were in the world, and his voice is a bit more majestic


    "Shaxinmeng, you really don''t know what to do!"


    Hong Peng''s face is very dignified at the moment. Of course, he knows that Su Ye is stronger than him. Even the jade seal has been taken away. If he works hard with Su ye, he''s afraid that he won''t win at all.


    But as the leader of shaxinmeng, Hong Peng has no way out.


    If he runs away now, the elder in Shaxin league can kill him on the spot without waiting for NaNTU Jue to get angry. He has to go for it, because he knows that it is impossible to control the jade seal completely. Su ye must spend a lot of energy to control the jade seal now.


    What''s more, Hong Peng is not alone.


    Hong Peng said to the corridor: "Friends of xueyilou, this is the time, don''t you do it?"


    The people in xueyilou are very strange. The leader is ice face. The other martial arts people are wearing masks directly. They only show a pair of eyes. Even their clothes are uniform clothes. They can''t tell who they are.


    The leader''s ice face just glanced at Hong Peng, and his lips moved, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Hong Peng seemed to have known for a long time that he would do so, and then he said:


    "If you don''t do it today and let him run away with the jade seal, how can you go back and tell Jiang shaozun? Heaven and earth are great. How to pursue and kill? "


    Ice face smell speech pupil shrink, Hong Peng said "Jiang shaozun" but their blood clothes building''s second person, almost everyone knows, but that Jiang shaozun also has an identity, that is the son of Nan Tujue.


    At that time, NaNTU Jue was ambitious. In order to take advantage of the power of xueyilou, one of the seven Chinese schools, he sent his son to xueyilou.


    Because of this, among the seven Chinese sects, xueyilou and NaNTU Jue are the closest, and their relationship is extraordinary.


    Therefore, if NaNTU absolutely wants the sun and moon jade seal to be taken away, Jiang shaozun, who is in the blood clothes building, will be angry. You should know that there are still people in the blood clothes building, but the people in the blood clothes building will let them go, and Jiang shaozun''s anger will be poured out on them.


    Ice face think of here, in the eyes of indifference has disappeared, replaced by a kind of killing.


    He stood up and yanked at his waist. A small soft sword was pulled out by him, which was full of killing intention.


    "Waist sword!"


    On the other side of the corridor, Qingzheng blurts out that this kind of waist sword is a kind of symbolic weapon of xueyilou. It is usually hidden in the waist. Once it is used, it is almost unexpected. "If you participate in the xueyilou, then we can''t sit back and ignore it."


    The rest of the Danhui and Gu Temple frowned one after another. They vaguely expected that this would lead to a war between the seven Chinese sects, and even a multi-party war.


    The consequences are unimaginable!


    Yao Pan said to remind, "Qingzheng, don''t mess with your identity."


    Qingzheng can''t control so much. Holding her head high, she showed her beautiful face and said, "I can''t control so much. Whoever dares to move my man, I will take the whole family to fight him."


    Yao pan is in a dilemma. It''s not the first day for them to know Qingzheng. Of course, they know the character of Qingzheng. Qingzheng is not for fun.


    Hui Shoutao is also hands akimbo, a master demeanor, sound like a bell, cheered: "a group of scum! Since you want to fight in groups, how can you miss me Yanjing yezichen? "


    Everyone was stunned. Now this is a struggle between the seven sects in China. How dare anyone stand up?


    But how to feel night son Chen''s name some familiar?


    Dan will be a woman suddenly thought of what, yelled: "night son Chen but star, I know, how can you be him?"


    Hui Shoutao''s face didn''t change at all, but his voice changed and he said with a smile:


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have seen through. Then I don''t want to hide any more. In Xiajiang City, Su Changqing. "


    Some people are dubious, if they are surnamed Su or their real names.


    After Hui Shoutao interrupted, the atmosphere was diluted a lot.


    Su Ye finally looked at the zither and said, "you guard it for me and don''t let anyone escape."


    "Yes The green zither was ordered to jump directly to the arch at the end of the corridor and stand steadily on it.


    Hong Peng knows that he can''t delay any longer. If he doesn''t do it now, he is afraid that there will be more changes


    "It seems that you are going to kill us all. I''ll see if you have the ability."


    With a bang, Hong Peng is the first to rush to Su Ye. On the way, he suddenly roars, and the shadow of a lion forms from his head. His momentum soars again.


    If he cuts it, even the rock will be smashed.


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold. He held the seal in one hand and stretched it out in front of Hong Peng. The whole seal burst out with a terrible force, forming a powerful light wall and blocking Hong Peng in front.


    Hong Peng broke out repeatedly and couldn''t advance half a point. He roared again


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    "You are not qualified to fight with me!"


    As soon as Su Ye''s words came to an end, the jade seal in his hand suddenly became one meter huge. When he pushed forward, the terrible power exploded.


    Hong Peng''s burly body seemed to be crushed by Wanjun''s strength. With a bang, it fell apart

 Chapter 281

    Hong Peng, the leader of shaxinmeng hall, is dead!


    Su Ye blows Hong Peng apart with a jade seal in front of the crowd, and there is no corpse.


    This kind of shock is more than several times stronger than Su Ye''s previous killing of several heavenly masters. Hong Peng is already the cultivation of dachengjing. How can he fall in front of Su ye? It''s just like paper paste. It''s broken when he touches it.


    Originally, the other warriors of Shaxin League also rushed over together. They were all under Hong Peng''s hands. Seeing this terrible scene, they were all in cold sweat.


    Even Hong Peng died so directly, so these people are not su Ye''s opponents.


    Originally, Su Ye was young and thought that he didn''t have much profound cultivation. Now he seems to have seen a killing God and keep strangers away.


    "Damn, is he still human?"


    Many of the warriors of Shaxin League gave a timid cry. They stepped back step by step. Some of them had already jumped ashore.


    Su Ye doesn''t give them the chance to escape. These are his enemies. Killing one is killing, killing ten is killing. No matter what he does, Xinmeng, tianshimen, if you want his life, these people must have the consciousness of being killed at any time.


    Su Ye stepped on the mysterious step, and every step on the water surface, a Tai Chi pattern was swung open, and the jade seal in his hand became his powerful attack weapon.


    With a buzz, the jade seal has doubled. It''s three meters high, and it''s shining like a Buddha in the sky.


    "Suppression"


    Su Ye throws the jade seal fiercely. The powerful jade seal is like a demon tower, directly covering the warrior of the heart killing alliance.


    The warrior couldn''t even scream. Suddenly, his body was crushed to pieces, exploded and sank to the bottom.


    Seeing this, many of them even took a breath of cool air. What terrible means was su ye? It was too cruel.


    They are all martial arts, and there is a lot of blood on weekdays. But even killing an opponent is to shatter his heart or stab him with a knife. When did he encounter the situation that the whole person was shattered on the spot and his body was torn apart?


    "Retreat, retreat!" I don''t know who yelled. The warriors who wanted to escape immediately scattered and rushed ashore to escape.


    However, on the corridor, Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng have been waiting for a long time.


    "You bastards, do you want to escape?"


    Hui Shoutao roared and dashed directly.


    Originally, he was tall and powerful, took dragon blood pill, and got the cultivation method of Su yejiao. During this time, he always felt that he had made great progress in the cultivation of stepping on the heaven, and he was worried that he had no chance to use it.


    After he rushed over, he didn''t fight head-on. Instead, he punched and kicked the escaped warriors back to the lake. Naturally, Su Ye''s jade seal beckoned them on the lake.


    The soldiers fled ashore in panic. Before they could breathe, they saw a fat man swing his big fist and beat them back.


    Falling on the lake, of course, they were even more afraid. Then they jumped up again and continued to look for the exit.


    But what was waiting for them was still the huge fist, which was often hit by a blow, just like his mother was hit by a mad bull, almost falling apart.


    For a moment, these warriors were like crabs climbing ashore, but they were thrown back one after another.


    Hui Shoutao laughs and is satisfied with his proud achievements. The more he fights, the more courageous he becomes. Even those who didn''t participate in the Danhui and Gu temple have to escape one after another.


    "Up that way, quick!"


    Of course, some of them found a safe place. After they rushed ashore, they only found Qingzheng standing on the arch alone and looking at them quietly.


    Originally, the zither was gorgeous, but today it''s still dressed delicately. It doesn''t look like it has practiced martial arts.


    When Qingzheng saw that they were going to rush past him, she said in a cold voice:


    "You''re really good at choosing places!"


    Then she flashed, like a very sensitive fox. As soon as she fell to the ground, her black leather boots stepped on the ground, and her whole body bounced forward.


    Poop, poop!


    The three soldiers stood still and looked down at their chest and heart, where a blood hole had been formed.


    A few of the remaining warriors saw it from a distance and immediately turned around. They absolutely didn''t want to fight against Qingzheng, but when they looked back at the lake, they found that there was no body on the lake, and it was even more impossible to fight with Suye.


    Finally, this group of people unexpectedly all happened to look at the fat Hui Shoutao.


    Hui Shoutao punches one by one. He is happy. Suddenly, he sees many fleeing warriors looking at him. He looks puzzled


    "What are you looking at me for? Are you impressed by my power? Crouching trough - why are you all coming to me. Can you tell me something about martial arts


    Compared with the clamor on the promenade, Su Ye''s fighting on the lake was terrifying silence.


    I don''t know when, the thirteen warriors of the blood clothes building have already rushed over.


    The current ice face holds a soft sword, and there is no fear in their eyes. After a few steps, the rest of the warriors pull out the soft sword from their waist. They are wearing cold masks and can''t see any emotion.


    Su Ye glanced at them, the jade seal in his hand turned again, and directly suppressed the ice face in front of them.


    The soft sword in the ice face''s hand pointed to the jade seal and made a "Ding" sound. The soft sword instantly bent into a half moon shape. Then the ice face''s body shape bounced and flew over the surface of the jade seal. With the help of the soft sword in his hand, he stabbed Su yeso again.


    "Why?"


    Su Ye suddenly felt surprised. Although he had a preliminary command of the seal, he was far from proficient in operation, but even if he played it casually, the warriors of the heart killing alliance could not resist any attack.


    But in front of him, the ice face of the bloody building not only hid, but also stabbed directly with the sword to resist the wind.


    In kendo, this skill can be integrated into the category of sword meaning. Most people practice sword in pursuit of the unity of man and sword. They want to be quick, accurate and ruthless, and directly assassinate their opponents.


    But what the ice face just used was to defend the wind with a sword. With the strong wind sweeping over the lake, the ice face goes with the wind. The sword is like a dragon and snake, killing people invisible.


    So Su ye will be surprised. It seems that the bloody building has certain strength.


    However, surprise to surprise, in front of ice face could not be su Ye''s opponent.


    "Too slow!"


    Su ye said these three words, his upper body tilted back, then an exaggerated rotation, hands stirring, he immediately swirled the lake behind him, and slapped the ice face hard.


    Ice face originally used to defend the wind with a sword, but it has been used to rising with the wind. This time, it is directly brought to the air by the lake.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of what happened to elder martial sister Liang in front of tianshimen. If Su Ye shot the ice spear at this time, how could he resist it? Almost in general condition, he immediately turned his sword and swirled sword flowers to split the lake.


    Su Ye grabs in the lake water and thinks that she wants to shoot ice with an ice spear.


    But in the corner of my eye, I saw that there were six masked warriors who had no defense and stabbed them with their lives.


    What makes Su ye even more moved is that there are still four warriors who didn''t take part in it. Instead, they fell directly around the huge jade seal and tried to take it away by themselves.


    This kind of arrangement, between life and death still don''t forget the purpose, let Su Ye value a few points.


    "If you want my seal, leave it all!"


    Su Ye''s body shot and turned into a dark shadow on the water, breaking through the encirclement of the mask warrior. The whole person appeared on the jade seal.


    It was three meters tall, and it was enough for him to step on it.


    See Su ye again is a burst to drink.


    The jade seal went up again with a bang. It was seven or eight meters big, more than ten meters high. It seemed like a terrible blockhouse. It fell on the lake and suppressed everything¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 282

    All over the lake, the huge seal set off layers of water waves, beating around.


    When the seal came to a steady stop, it seemed that half of the water in Qinghu lake had been washed away.


    Those who couldn''t escape were directly injured by the bombardment, and even a masked warrior''s whole arm was blown off and floated on the water, with blood constantly melting into the water.


    I don''t know whether it was shock or indifference. The other two masked companions were standing beside them, looking at the huge jade seal, and didn''t help.


    "The jade seal of the sun and the moon, this is the real jade seal of the sun and the moon!" Nangong temple, which has been hiding in the distance, opens its mouth hoarsely.


    The Nangong family has been guarding the jade seal for many generations. Of course, they have been studying it constantly, but they never know that the jade seal can change in size.


    The huge jade seal in front of us really seems to be used by the emperor of heaven. It is not a mortal thing.


    "No wonder even Nan Tu Jue wanted it. There must be more secrets in the seal."


    "No matter how many secrets there are, it has nothing to do with us. The jade seal is unpredictable in Su Ye''s hands. I''m afraid it will belong to him forever. Such a young man, if he does not die today, I am afraid that he will be killed in the South and the Dragon feather in the north in more than ten years. "


    Listen to these comments, no one retorts. Su Ye is so talented at such an age. Is that not the case with NaNTU?


    "Stay away quickly. If such a huge jade seal is used to kill opponents, I''m afraid even we will be affected." Yao pan can''t manage so much. People with Gu temple leave the corridor one after another.


    They didn''t do it at all, so it''s hard for the zither to stop them.


    When Yang Chutian of Dan Hui saw it, he was also pale and left with several Dan masters.


    However, they just left a certain distance, and did not go far. They still need to see the next fighting.


    At the moment, Su Ye stands aloof on the top of the huge jade seal. The strong wind blows, which blows his hair and clothes. His eyes emit bursts of indifference.


    "You are all sacrificed for my jade seal."


    Su Ye is like a bird, rushing down from the jade seal, and the first one rushes to the ice face.


    Only a few bangs were heard, and the ice face was blown out, seriously injured. The ice face, which never showed emotion, showed a look of fear for the first time.


    Su Ye is powerful and unforgiving. He is almost rowing on the water. He plays the "hundred thunder force" directly without any mercy.


    Ice face and chest even hit more than ten fists, all the viscera were broken, finally the body was stiff, sank into the bottom of the lake, and could never come up again.


    During the war, there were several masked warriors who did not forget their mission. Even if the jade seal became so huge, they still wanted to move it. Unfortunately, the jade seal was so heavy that they did not even have the ability to shake it.


    Without waiting for them to try the second time, Su Ye''s figure has rushed back and directly killed them.


    In the end, it was a unilateral suppression, and no enemy could resist the second move of the Soviet Union. Although there were many of them, they all sank to the bottom of the lake.


    The original clear water of the lake has become bloody.


    Fortunately, all the people here are not ordinary people, otherwise they would vomit and have nightmares just watching such a scene.


    Su Ye looked around and found that none of the enemies were alive. Then he jumped back to the huge jade seal, pressed it with one hand and one palm, and said:


    "Sun Moon jade seal, listen to my command!"


    Boom!


    The jade seal, more than ten meters high, began to shrink in a short breath. At last, it turned into a foot high and was firmly held in the palm of Su Ye''s hand.


    In the distance of Danhui, the warriors of Gu temple were terrified. They really didn''t think that there was such a mysterious side in this meeting of sun, moon and jade seal.


    In fact, Su Ye was shocked at the moment, and he concluded that the seal had a stronger side.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye jumped off the lake and left with the jade seal.


    "Su ye... Master Su Da. You, you can''t just leave. "


    All of a sudden, Nangong temple came out from the far corner. His face was red and white, and his voice was trembling.


    "What? Are you going to stop me, too? " Su Ye''s voice is calm.


    "I don''t dare, and I don''t have the strength... It''s just that if you take away the jade seal today, master Su Da, I can''t explain it to Huanlong. It will be even more suppressed by various forces. I hope that the master of Su university can give our Nangong family a free hand at my age. " Nangong temple said that it was almost begging.


    However, Su Ye won''t believe these lies at all.


    Nangong temple is brave enough to hold a banquet to invite the seven Chinese sects, so we know what the consequences will be. What''s more, Nangong family has been taking care of the jade seal for so many years. Is there no way to protect themselves?


    "Well. If you want to live, you''d better shut up now. Otherwise, I''ll make it clear to you now that you calculate my account. "


    Su Ye ignored them and continued to stride towards the door. When he was about to walk out of the arch, he dropped another sentence:


    "Anyone who wants a jade seal, just let them come to me, Su Ye."


    Nangong Temple took a deep breath and did not dare to say anything else, but the pressure on his face was much less and he said:


    "Thank you, master Su Da."


    Su Ye didn''t reply. Next to him, Qingzheng and Hui Shoutao, who took a bag of booty, followed and disappeared in front of everyone.


    For a long time, Nangong Temple just gave a dumb smile. He was too weak to sit on the ground. He was so scared that several people behind him stepped forward to help him.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Nangong temple''s eyes fell on the lake and murmured, "the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. It''s no good not to be old! This Su Ye has already possessed the cultivation of a real great master. He is afraid that he will be able to compete with the seven masters in China in less than ten years. I can''t hide what happened today. It will spread all over China in half a month. Donghai Province, a dragon has come out. "


    In fact, the expectation of Nangong temple is conservative.


    Because Yang Chutian of Dan Hui and Yao pan of Gu Temple survived. They reported the matter to the big family when they went back that night.


    Of course, the patriarchs and elders of the big family were shocked and asked other seven Chinese sects for confirmation one after another.


    In just one night, what happened in the Nangong family has spread to all the big forces.


    "The jade seal of the sun and the moon, which Nangong family has guarded for many years, was seized, and the scene was bloody."


    "There is a great master surnamed Su who sweeps tianshimen, kills xueyilou, crushes shaxinmeng, forces Danhui and Gu temple to retreat, and frightens Nangong family not to speak. In the end, he killed people and went away. "


    "Tianshimen was angry, xueyilou was angry, shaxinmeng was angry, and countless experts were recalled that night. It is estimated that within a month, there will be a terrible suppression against Su Ye. "


    "It seems that the skills of the seven Chinese sects are not very good. They were suppressed by a boy from the East China Sea. This Donghai boy is a dragon among the people. I really hope to see him one day. "


    "Nangong family reported the news to Huanlong family all night, but Huanlong family is still the same and has no response. It''s just that there''s a change in the list of heaven, saying that the sun and the moon and the jade seal can''t be combined into one, or the catastrophe will come. "


    The rumors of the major families naturally spread to Su Ye''s ears.


    But Su Ye didn''t pay attention at all. He even knew that there was a tiger in the mountain, and he took two jade seals to combine them.

 Chapter 283

    In the courtyard of Suye.


    All the people Su ye believed were here. Qingzheng, huishoutao, heiheierlao, and Lingzhu, who hadn''t appeared for a long time.


    Lingzhu was still dressed in black and robed. She almost shrank her pale face into her hat. As always, she didn''t want to see strangers.


    Su Ye looked around and said, "today I call you to protect the Dharma for me. I feel that the sun, moon and jade seal are calling me. I want to refine them and combine them into one. If there''s any change, you''re going to stay around. "


    Black and white elder nodded heavily and said respectfully, "yes, little Lord."


    Qingzheng is sitting next to him, smiling and saying, "you can rest assured. I don''t want to be widowed so early. I''ll try my best to protect it. I also want to see if there is really a catastrophe after the combination of sun, moon and jade seal. "


    Hui Shoutao''s serious nonsense: "you have to believe in science. How can there be a catastrophe. Put them together, can they summon the evil dragon? "


    The spirit candle hesitated for a moment and said, "I haven''t tried it before, but it shouldn''t be the evil dragon."


    Hui Shoutao said with a smile, "isn''t it? That may be the dragon of justice. If you can make a wish later, you have to make one for me. I always have diarrhea when I eat iced watermelon recently. I think my stomach is bad. Make a wish to cure. "


    "Fatso, can you be serious? Now that your boss has two seals, he will be hunted down at any time. " Qingzheng gave him a hard look.


    Hui Shoutao didn''t dare to retort loudly, so he had to murmur in a low voice: "I just want to create an atmosphere. Don''t be so nervous."


    Su Ye doesn''t care about them. As for the pursuit of shaxinmeng and xueyilou, he doesn''t worry much. If these people dare to come, he will kill them.


    "All right - you''re guarding around. I''ll start right away."


    Su ye did not refine the sun and moon seals in the room, but sat in the courtyard next to the two green plants.


    Qingzheng and others retreated to the eaves and watched from a distance, with no one disturbing them.


    They know that Su Ye always has mysterious means. This time, they need to observe it carefully.


    "The sun, the moon and the jade seals are just their surface."


    Su Ye puts the two seals in front of him. The one on the left is the one he got from the Tianshi gate. At the beginning, the seal was also used to trigger Tianlei to suppress the black and white elders. The jade seal on the right was taken from the Nangong family.


    Su Ye closed his eyes, he could clearly feel the waves of the two seals.


    When Su Ye''s mind and spirit are united, he will be bombarded by the spiritual power of the jade seal. Even he can see the ancient war general''s soul in the jade seal. It seems that the soul will continue to bombard the invaders at any time.


    "Let me see, who on earth has divided you in two."


    Su ye made a seal with both hands. Once upon a time, the two seals floated in the air and circled around Su Ye.


    Next to the eaves, Qingzheng and others are moved by it. What''s the point of Su ye to let the jade seal revolve around him?


    Then, the two sides of the jade seal slowly radiated light, and the patterns on it seemed to be changing.


    After several rotations, the two seals collided lightly in the middle of the journey, and a mysterious force immediately pulled them together.


    Inexplicably, there is a whirlwind, Su night''s body circled up, the two green leaves also blowing wantonly swing.


    This continued for nearly ten hours until the sun set.


    At the moment when the sun disappeared, suddenly the voice of fighting came from the jade seal.


    Qingzheng and others are all martial arts people. They can hear it all at once.


    "It''s the rush of battle."


    Heiluocha was also hoarse and said: "this kind of fighting sound is absolutely the result of the fighting of more than 100000 troops. It''s just strange, why does this jade seal have such a sound? "


    Spirit candle pale face, whispered: "should be the sun and moon seal, experienced a war."


    As soon as her voice fell, a terrible shadow burst out of the seal. It was the single soldier who seemed to be fighting on the battlefield. His body appeared in the yard and stopped the horse. The horse stood up, powerful and domineering.


    However, the battle will finally dissipate the body, into a dark mist, diffuse around.


    This makes Qingzheng and others jump on the roof and dare not stay under the eaves.


    In the middle of the night, the sun, the moon and the jade seal entangled together and slowly formed a second shape, but it was impossible to judge what it was for a moment.


    And occasionally, some generals rushed out of the seal and finally turned into a mist, almost drowning Su Ye''s whole body.


    "What to do? Do you want to call boss? Is he OK? It''s been a long day. Isn''t he hungry? " Back Shoutao said.


    Others glared at him and warned him to shut up.


    To the next morning, the sun shine out of the moment, in the fog, suddenly several vines in the yard crazy grow up.


    It was so fast that it took only a few minutes to climb all over the yard and the steps and pillars.


    "It''s the two green plants next to the little Lord. They are growing crazily." Black Luo Cha says.


    Qingzheng still had the most confidence in Su ye and said, "don''t worry about them. If anything happens, I believe Su ye will tell us how to do it."


    It lasted three days and three nights.


    In the process, Su Ye sat cross legged all the time, not eating or drinking. Her whole body was covered with vines. The gray fog covered the whole yard, and even rushed into some rooms.


    Fortunately, Su Ye bought a total of four Siheyuan, his grandmother and father do not live here, otherwise they will be scared.


    On the fifth day, even the zither could not calm down.


    Black Luo Cha and white night fork looked at each other, also saw the worry in each other''s eyes, no wonder Su ye asked them to protect the Dharma, the whole process is too long. And now they can''t see Su Ye''s face clearly, and they can''t judge whether Su Ye is really safe.


    In the whole process, only Hui Shoutao is heartless and has a good life. He should eat and drink. When he is on vigil at night, he will have a beer barbecue and enjoy it very much.


    On the seventh day, everything seemed to be quiet, even the green vines were no longer growing.


    Qingzheng and others are still not at ease, and they don''t know whether it''s over or whether there are bigger changes waiting for them.


    At this time, a car suddenly came out of the courtyard. It can be seen that the driver was very worried. When he stopped, he was too crooked to care about others.


    Before the car stopped, the driver came down quickly. He was a thin old man with glasses.


    He took a note and compared it. Then he rushed to the gate of siheyuan, grabbed the iron ring on the door and buckled the door.


    "Suye - Suye - is Suye at home? Who''s at home? "


    Hearing such a anxious voice, she stood on the roof and frowned. One by one, she turned over and jumped into the nearby yard and went to open the door.


    "Who are you? What can I do for Su ye? "


    The thin old man was slightly stunned. He was obviously amazed by the delicate appearance of the zither. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Qingzheng is a little impatient. Now Su ye can''t be disturbed.


    "Oh, is Sue at home? His sister, Tong Yaya, is missing! "

 Chapter 284

    "What''s the matter? Who are you, have you found out? "


    Qingzheng is so nervous that she asks several questions in succession. She and Tong Yaya have seen each other several times, and naturally understand the importance of Tong Yaya in Su Ye''s heart.


    "I''m the president of Yanjing University. My name is Tian Huayi. What about Su ye? How come no one has been listening to me all the time? It took me a long time to find out that he lived here... "Tian Huayi said that he was going to go inside.


    "Oh, it''s you. What are you panicking about? "


    Qingzheng remembers that when she and Su ye went to tianshimen, they met a group of students from Yanjing University. At that time, it was the team led by President Tian.


    However, although Qingzheng knew him, he didn''t let him in. Su ye in the courtyard beside him hadn''t woken up yet. If he was interrupted, he didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    Green Zheng quickly took out his mobile phone to call Tong Yaya, but the prompt is turned off.


    He didn''t think much about it, so he immediately called the people of the Royal beast gate and quickly said, "listen, check a good friend who is missing for me right away. She is a freshman in Yanjing University. Her name is Tong Yaya. I''ll send you photos now - you can start to check the movement of shaxinmeng and xueyilou. Tell all the brothers and sisters in Yanjing to find out for me even if they don''t eat or drink. Be quick


    Qingzheng opens her mobile phone photo album again. In order to have a good relationship, she takes a lot of photos with Tong Yaya and sends them to her immediately.


    Principal Tian was impatient and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you girl? I want to see Su Ye. This matter can only be solved by him. "


    President Tian naturally knows Su Ye''s ability. He absolutely needs to let Su ye know about Tong Yaya''s disappearance.


    "You wait here. I''ll tell him." Qingzheng still doesn''t want to be disturbed by Su Ye. With her power, she should find out soon.


    Principal Tian is even more difficult. He doesn''t know what relationship this one has with Su Ye. Why does he keep him from looking for Su ye?


    At this time, all of a sudden, a familiar voice sounded in the head of principal Qingzheng and Tian.


    "Qingzheng, take headmaster Tian to come here!"


    This voice with a sense of ethereal, actually from the two people''s minds sounded, this let Qingzheng and Tian principal is a Leng, also subconsciously looked around, did not find Su Ye''s figure.


    "Don''t look, come here!" Suye''s voice sounded again.


    Qingzheng is also anxious. Now she takes principal Tian to the courtyard nearby.


    Just push open the door, suddenly see inside of the gray mist crazy rotation, was inhaled into a whirlpool.


    When the fog cleared, I suddenly found that the whole compound was covered with vines. At a glance, it was so dense that there was no place to stay.


    But Su Ye was still sitting in the same place with her eyes closed. It seemed that she had never moved for thousands of years. Some dead leaves of vines still fell on him, and he didn''t realize it.


    When people look at Su Ye''s hair, their pupils shrink. Su Ye''s hair has grown to her shoulders, with an indescribable smell of evil.


    He used to be pretty, but now he has more charm of evil spirit, which makes people feel surprised at first glance.


    Su Ye''s closed eyes slowly opened at this time, and the two stars were shining. His eyes seemed to reflect the whole vast starry sky. After a full minute, he slowly concealed the starlight and returned to normal.


    Su Ye stood up slowly, and his bones made a crisp sound. He was already flowing with a stream of real Qi.


    Nine realms!


    Officially arrived!


    "Boss, how can I feel that you are stronger again? Why? What about the two seals? " Hui Shoutao was the first to speak, as if he had awakened the dreamer with a word.


    The two jade seals suspended in front of Su ye have disappeared and replaced by an ancient Ding the size of a fist.


    This ancient tripod is very strange. There are tripod ears on both sides, just like the jade seal.


    "This is the sun moon jade seal. Its real body is a tripod." Su Ye spoke quietly.


    "Ah? Is this a synthetic tripod? " Hui Shoutao jumped down and wanted to feel it after a few steps.


    The spirit candle suddenly said, "don''t touch it. It''s a Yin Yang cauldron. Once you touch it, you may confuse Yin and Yang, and you will have endless troubles. "


    "Is it that serious?" Hui Shoutao angrily took back his hand.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept to the president Tian. He knew that he shouldn''t ask more questions at this time. He also refined the jade seal and found that the combination of the sun and moon jade seal was a tripod.


    The Yin Yang tripod is one of the nine tripods in China.


    Without much preparation, Huaxia Jiuding won Shanhe Ding and Yinyang Ding.


    In recent days, after refining the Yin Yang cauldron, his greatest benefit is not that his cultivation has broken through to the Ninth level of the true spiritual realm. His greatest harvest is that he has successfully opened up the sea of knowledge and can transmit sound with divine thoughts.


    Just now, he directly introduced his words into the mind of principal Hotan, who is using the divine idea.


    It''s just one of the abilities of divine consciousness to transmit sound. The most powerful ability is that he doesn''t need to open his eyes at all. He can also use divine consciousness to reflect everything around him into the sea of consciousness, which is equivalent to having a pair of eyes.


    Of course, according to the cultivation of the heaven and the world, at least it is to break through the "true spiritual realm" and step into the "spiritual void realm" to open up the sea of knowledge.


    He is now opening up divine consciousness with nine levels of true spirit, which is rare among all ethnic groups.


    "Principal Tian, you said my sister is missing. What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    Principal Tian''s eyes drew back from Su Ye''s long hair and said with shame, "it''s strange. The night before yesterday, Tong Yaya went back to sleep in the dormitory. But the next day she was gone. I also went to check the cameras around the dormitory and didn''t see when she disappeared... "


    "We called the police the same day, but they didn''t find anything after they came to check. I was also worried, so I asked the martial arts teachers of the ancient martial arts department to have a look. They found that the dormitory was put with enchantment incense, and all the girls in the dormitory fell asleep that night. It''s been looking for two days, but we still haven''t found out. I''ve been calling you all the time, but no one answers. It''s hard for me to find here... "


    Su Ye''s face became cold when he heard that. He seemed to have thought of such a day.


    Moreover, he can be sure that this incident must be aimed at him. The reason for all this, in the final analysis, is that he is not strong enough.


    That''s why some clowns provoke him again and again.


    "Good - I see! I''ll take care of it. Thank you, principal Tian. "


    "Well, Su ye, what are you going to do with it? Do you know who took Tong Yaya? " Principal Tian asked again, but he had seen Su Ye''s ability.


    "Don''t worry, principal Tian. Go back!" Su Ye finished and motioned back to Shoutao to see President Tian off.


    Principal Tian is also helpless, had to tell a few words, this just reluctantly leave.


    Seeing that principal Tian has left without outsiders, Su Ye''s Xiao Sha breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    Who has the courage to take his sister away.


    Within ten minutes, Qingzheng answered a phone call and hung up after a few words.


    "Found ya ya!"

 Chapter 285

    "Lead the way!"


    Su Ye doesn''t have the slightest hesitation, since discovered, should immediately find Ya Ya back.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Qingzheng also knows that the situation is urgent. She calls to arrange it and leads the way.


    Hui Shoutao had a car. He didn''t talk much at all. He immediately drove out his Land Rover, and the black and white elder followed him in silence.


    In the end, even Lingzhu wanted to follow, but she was stopped by Su Ye. Although Lingzhu had some strange divination skills, she could not do martial arts, so it was very inconvenient to take her.


    The spirit candle was about to say nothing but said, "be careful. This tripod of yin and Yang may be harmful to your body."


    Su Ye nodded, his vision and ability, and afraid of what a mere backfire.


    Then they got on the bus and flew away.


    "The ability of your beast gate is not bad. Can you find out who did it?" Su ye asked.


    Qingzheng shook his head and said, "it''s estimated that the people in xueyilou can''t be wrong. When they took Tong Yaya away, they usually moved to their own stronghold first. Our animal door has eyeliner, so we found it in time. Yaya was first found this morning. She was seen sitting in the car. She has not been hurt. I hope I haven''t left Chaobai River Wharf yet. "


    Driving back Shoutao a Leng, blurted out: "lying trough, this group of bastards to take the waterway to leave.". It''s hard to do in that dock. "


    Even Bai yecha, who didn''t speak all the way, opened his mouth and said, "are you sure it was delivered to Chaobai River Wharf?"


    "Is it complicated there?" Su Ye does not understand the problem.


    Qingzheng said: "well, it''s complicated, but there are so many rules. There is the law enforcement team of beilongyu there. "


    It''s not the first time that Su ye heard the name of beilongyu. In Yanjing, beilongyu is more powerful than any other big family.


    What kind of place can beilongyu send a law enforcement team to guard there.


    "Although it''s a wharf, it''s already a mixed market, and the place is bigger than the average town. Some shady transactions of various local forces are not allowed to enter Yanjing, but there is also a boundary, and this place is the boundary. "


    "The Dan master of the Dan society resells pills here, and the Tian master of the Tian Shi sect also has Taoist temples here. Naturally, there are also people in the Gu temple. Many patients who have been poisoned by Gu will secretly ask Gu Wu to help them detoxify the poison. Blood clothes building has been engaged in the business of killing people all the year round. Many of their reward tasks are also announced here. There are too many, so even beilongyu can only let them exist by default. "


    After listening to these words, Su Ye finally got a general understanding of the Chaobai River Wharf. Generally speaking, it''s very complicated here. If anyone makes trouble here, all forces will be offended.


    Heiluocha added: "I also heard that there is a legend at Chaobai River Wharf that there is a god ox under the river, which will appear in a special period and even come by the moon. This legend has been around for a long time, and I don''t know if it''s groundless. "


    Su Ye is noncommittal, cold voice says: "I no matter who, dare to move my younger sister, all must die!"


    "Boss, handsome!" Hui Shoutao lost no time to respond loudly.


    The car flew all the way and finally arrived at the destination.


    The buildings here are not high. The highest one is five stories. The most common ones are those barehanded coolies. Many people are eating and drinking in the street stalls, like the small counties in wireless cities.


    Qingzheng points to a dilapidated hotel in front of him and says:


    "That''s it, the junction point of the bloody building. My men saw Yaya being taken in. "


    As soon as Su Ye''s eyes closed, Shenzhi swept in and showed all the scenery in the sea. Then his face changed. Without waiting for Shoutao to stop the car, he turned over and jumped out of the window. His long hair danced and landed steadily. Then, regardless of anyone''s shock, he rushed directly into the door of the hotel.


    It happened that several young girls were holding hands at the door and drinking milk tea. Seeing Su Ye''s skill, elegant long hair and charming face, they suddenly exclaimed


    "Wow. How handsome! Is this handsome man a warrior? "


    Hui Shoutao stopped the car slowly at this time. He was envious and shocked. He sighed and said, "tut Tut, even I am inferior to the boss in martial arts."


    "Get out of the car!" Qingzheng glared at him fiercely and got out of the car and followed him quickly.


    Just entering the hotel lobby, I saw Su Ye standing there in disappointment.


    In front of Su ye, there are more than ten young men and women around the front desk of the hotel. They seem to be questioning something, while the hotel manager is sweating and innocent.


    "Dear students! I really don''t know where you are talking about? You have just searched, but I want to do business! " The hotel manager explained.


    But one of the boys was angry and said, "don''t try to cheat us. We have definite evidence, that is, someone found that our Yaya Xuemei had a meal with you. Why is she missing now? "


    "Yes, do you think we are easy to get into trouble? We''re going to record everything today and expose you. There are many law students in Yanjing University. They take turns to sue. Do you believe it


    "You''re a poor restaurant. It''s clean. How many students have been taught by our professor to work in the health department, and when a phone call goes by, your broken shop will be closed. "


    The hotel manager kept bowing and apologizing, saying, "I know, I do know. But you have to talk about evidence, don''t you? We really didn''t see your schoolgirl. Even if you ask me again, it''s useless! "


    Hearing this, Qingzheng finally understood what was going on.


    It turns out that these ten young men and women are actually students of Yanjing University. They are actually looking for Tong Yaya.


    But how did they get here?


    "Why? Su Ye. You''re here, too? " All of a sudden, some of the students have sharp eyes and find Su Ye.


    Many students turned their heads and saw that Su ye had long hair on her shoulders. They were even more curious and came forward one after another.


    The two martial arts masters took the lead.


    "Is it really Su ye? I didn''t expect you to come, but it may disappoint you. We traced for more than two hours, but we still didn''t find out. "


    "Yes! But you don''t have to worry too much. Although we don''t have much contact with Tong Yaya Xuemei, we will certainly help her. We won''t give up on her. We will continue to look for her until we get her back. " Another boy said.


    One girl, full of vitality, encouraged and said, "well, no matter how difficult the process is, we are not afraid to go through layers of dangers. As long as we are united, no evil force will be our opponent. You don''t have to be afraid. With us, we will see the rainbow after the storm. Come on. You must not fall down


    Su Ye is angry, but he can''t break out. At a glance, he can see that the hotel manager at the front desk is not the kind of person who is servile. How can he keep sweating and apologizing?


    In front of them, the teachers and students seem to be helping. I''m afraid they didn''t come here to scare the snake. Tong Yaya must still be in the hotel.


    He is more willing to believe in Qingzheng''s information.


    Su ye asked, "how did you find my sister here?"


    "Sister Xu Qingmeng found out that she brought us here."


    Many students answered one after another, giving up a few positions and pushing out a classic beauty.


    Su Ye frowns. Xu Qingmeng knows her. It''s the sister he met in the military training last time. At that time, Su Ye suddenly had a whim and thought that she was related by blood.


    "It''s you? How do you know? "

 Chapter 286

    "You don''t have to worry about it. We''ll try our best to help whatever we can."


    Xu Qingmeng is still prejudiced against Su ye and doesn''t have a good face.


    "In that case, go back! Then I''ll find it myself. " Su Ye is too lazy to pay attention to them. She nods to them. Thank you. Then she turns around and walks away.


    "Su ye, what do you mean? Give us a bad look. " Xu Qingmeng is very unconvinced and asks in a cold voice.


    As soon as Su Ye stopped walking, she forbeared for a moment, then turned back and said again:


    "The disappearance of my sister is extraordinary. You are all students. I''m very grateful to find you here. Go back, it''s too dangerous here! "


    Back to Shoutao, it''s not too big to watch the excitement. He stabbed and said, "one or two, do you know where this place is? Don''t put yourself in when people don''t save you. Don''t be so helpful. Go back to study! "


    As soon as the students listen to the miso, they are on fire.


    "Who are you? Why do you look down on us? Is there any place we can''t come to? "


    "Yes. Of course, we know the danger. Half of the students in our team are experts in the ancient martial arts department. They are already nine sections of the black belt of Taekwondo. What''s more, our two martial arts masters have come out. What''s the fear? "


    "Although we are students, we are also friends of Tong Yaya. She''s in trouble. We try our best to help. Is that how you treat us? Besides, it has nothing to do with you that we are looking for us. "


    All the students were so talkative that they couldn''t get back to Shoutao for a moment, so they had the upper hand.


    Finally, a handsome senior came out and stopped everyone from going on. With a dry cough, he looked at Su ye and said with a smile:


    "Su ye, I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Li Junxi and I''m very good friends with Tong Yaya. This time, teachers and students came out to look for Yaya, which was also initiated and organized. I know some of your skills. I''ve heard of you from my sister. Oh, by the way, you should know my sister. Her name is Li muyao. "


    Su Ye frowned. The man in front of her was from the Li family of four families.


    Seeing Su Ye''s reaction, Li Junxi said with a smile: "you have your own means and skills, but in Yanjing, we have to find someone. If you believe me, give it to me, and I promise to get Yaya back intact. "


    "No, since you are from the Li family, did you ask the Li family when you came out? I have my own means, you leave immediately, I don''t have so much energy to protect you Su Yeh''s voice is still very cold.


    Now it''s about his sister''s safety. He''s not in the mood to talk with these unofficial students.


    Hearing that Su ye still refused, they all frowned, and some of them were already angry.


    "Su ye, what are you pulling? With your arrogance, no wonder your sister will be kidnapped. Now it is Junxi who is sincere to Tong Yaya, otherwise we will not follow him. "


    "Mr. Junxi, since he is so ungrateful, you don''t have to help him. Let''s go straight back, no matter when he finds it. "


    Li Junxi shook his head, sighed and said, "you don''t have to persuade me. No matter how difficult it is, I will find Ya Ya. Others can''t find it, but I will find it. "


    A girl''s eyes looked adored: "wow. Junxi is really infatuated. Where can I find such a boyfriend? This time, Yaya, no matter how cold, will be moved to a mess. Promise to be your girlfriend. "


    "Su ye, did you see it? Junxi is really excellent and can help you. Your blind anger only shows your incompetence. Here, you just listen to our senior Junxi. There is no injustice from him. "


    "Yes? Then you stay here! "


    Su Yeh gave a cold reply and went directly to the front desk. Her eyes fell on the smiling face of the hotel manager. Her voice was emotionless


    "I asked once, where is my sister Tong Yaya?"


    Li Junxi, Xu Qingmeng and others followed him and said, "Su ye, we have asked just now. He really doesn''t know. Let''s look elsewhere. "


    The owner of the restaurant began to wipe his sweat again. He even nodded a little and said in embarrassment:


    "Yes, I really don''t know. If you want someone, you can ask the law enforcement team. They should be able to help you. I''m in business here. How can I do business if you''re so reckless? "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Su ye took the hotel manager by the skirt with one hand and pulled the other person out of the front desk. She threw the hotel manager to the ground with all her strength.


    All of a sudden, it shocked everyone in the hotel, that is, Li Junxi, Xu Qingmeng and others should have been unprepared and didn''t react.


    "Do you say it or not?" Su Ye is condescending and steps on the hotel manager''s chest.


    Xu Qingmeng was shocked and said, "Su ye, do you know where this is? Let him go. You don''t want to live? "


    "Su ye, he has nothing to do with you. What are you going to do? He is just a part-time worker. Get him up. You''re going to make people angry. " People nearby are also persuading, and their eyes have already swept to other people in the hotel.


    Because of Su Ye''s action, many people in the hotel have stood up with a gloomy face. No one made any sound and stared at Su Ye.


    Such a move makes Li Junxi and others feel that the event is not good.


    "Ah, this classmate, don''t do that. I really don''t know. Our shop is protected by the law enforcement team of beilongyu. You can think about it. " Said the hotel manager tremblingly.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll hit you and say it!"


    Su ye said, suddenly raised her foot to the hotel manager''s arm, and then stepped down.


    This time the hotel manager no longer disguised, panic under a roll on the ground, and then Shua jump, a few meters away.


    But when he stepped back a few steps to stand firm, his whole arm had been broken, blood sprayed, and the broken arm was still on the ground.


    "Ah - ah. Damn dog, dare to make trouble in our bloody building. You''re as cheap as your sister. If you die, you must die for me! "


    The manager of the hotel roared, and his internal skill broke out, which shocked all the students to squat on the ground with their ears covered.


    The people who stood up in the hotel were also silent and rushed up in anger. Many people even pulled out a soft sword from their waist. The light of the sword lit up in the hotel. It was meant to kill people.


    "Well! It''s you Su Ye didn''t seem to pay attention to them at all, but walked straight to the manager with broken arms.


    Hui Shoutao, who had been waiting impatiently for a long time, rushed up with the first strange cry.


    Black and white two old turbid eyes burst out a strange light, a left and a right, also together to meet up.


    The zither rushed out of the door and jumped up to the second floor.


    A battle started immediately in this shabby Hotel

 Chapter 287

    "Su Ye thief, you dare to come to me! Something that doesn''t know how to live or die! Kill


    Obviously, these enemies are all people in the building of blood clothes. All they see is that they suddenly take out a cold mask from their waist and put it on directly.


    At the same time, the soft sword with cold light in his hand didn''t stop at all and stabbed Su Ye.


    Their speed was so fast that the soft sword broke out in the air. There were white lights on the tip of the sword, buzzing and reverberating, which made people scared.


    Among the seven Chinese sects, xueyilou is a very special existence. They specialize in killing people and stealing goods. They even offer a reward list to kill people on their behalf. Therefore, many people call them killers and killers.


    Naturally, they have a murderous spirit that no other warrior has.


    So the murderous spirit burst out and continued to fill the whole hotel. Xu Qingmeng and Li Junxi were so scared that they were all pale and lying on the ground one after another. Even the two martial arts teachers who followed them were also shocked. They just wanted to pull the students to escape, but they didn''t care so much.


    "Hum, if you dare to use the sixteen forms of hanging sword in front of us, you are still young!"


    Hei Luocha was the first to meet him. His eyes swept, and his pale old face seemed to be filled with inexplicable anger. His black robe shook, like a black crow, swept up.


    These killers in the blood clothes building are fierce, but they are swept by his figure, and fall on the ground one after another in mid air, smashing a lot of tables, chairs and drinks.


    Their fierce sword moves are in vain in front of the black Rocha. Often before they stab that move, the black Rocha already knows the weakness of the other party''s move, and instantly takes the hand to blow the other party away.


    The killing moves used by Hei Luocha were similar to those used by Hei Luocha. He also turned into a white shadow and shuttled back and forth in the hotel, killing all the people in the bloody building.


    But Su Ye didn''t care at all. He came to the manager step by step and said coldly:


    "My sister, where is she?"


    "You don''t want to..."! Ah! " The hotel manager just said no, but suddenly a light flashed in front of him, and his other arm was also kicked off by Su Ye.


    This time, the pain made him scream repeatedly. If he didn''t stop bleeding in time, he would surely bleed to death.


    "Now, do you want to say it?" Su ye asked coldly again.


    "Ha ha ha ha, although you are arrogant, your family will be buried with me. For so many years, no one dares to provoke me. " As soon as the hotel manager opened his mouth, he was already spitting out blood.


    "You can die!"


    Su Ye didn''t look at it. She kicked the hotel manager out and burst out a burst of blood mist on the wall with a bang.


    At the same time, Su yezao had already explained that except for the hotel manager, almost all the killers in the bloody building were seriously injured, lost their fighting capacity, and were not killed directly.


    It''s useful for him to keep these people!


    When the fighting in the hotel was almost over, there was a group of people surrounded outside.


    All the forces are watching the play. They really want to see who dares to kill the stronghold of the bloody house.


    "Who is so bold? This is the place of the bloody building!"


    "I seem to have seen the green zither of yuwumen. Is it that yuwumen is going to fight with xueyilou?"


    "Xueyilou has done many inhumane things over the years. They deserve to be suppressed today, but these people are still too aggressive to hurt the vitality of xueyilou."


    "Oh, if you fight, don''t destroy the goods I have in it! Where''s the killer of the bloody building? Don''t you protect my goods yet? "


    There are all kinds of sounds outside. Many people stretch their necks to look inside, but no one will rush in foolishly.


    Su Ye knows that the time is almost up. He grabs one of the killers in the bloody building and drags him out of the gate. When people outside see him, they all step back and give way to a bigger place.


    Su Ye throws the killer in front and shouts to the inside: "drag them all out!"


    "All right, boss!" Hui Shoutao answers, grabs one with one hand, grabs it out like a chicken, and throws it directly outside the door.


    Black Luocha and white Yasha followed suit. After a while, dozens of masked killers were all thrown on the ground, bloody.


    When did the people outside see the people in the blood clothes building being treated like this, they all looked at Su ye in horror, trying to see what Su Ye was going to do.


    Su Yelang said in a loud voice: "the people in the bloody building have caught my sister. Please send me a message. In three hours, I can''t see my sister appear safe and sound in front of me. Then any consequence, all is responsible by the blood clothing building. "


    Everyone looked at each other. Where is this boy from? It''s a lot of talk, isn''t it?


    What''s more, they just come to watch the fun. What does it have to do with them? Is there still a small number of people killed by the bloody building every day? Let''s talk about Su ye after three hours.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen such a arrogant boy for many years."


    "Yes, just to remind you. The real strong men in the bloody building are all on the ship. They should be looking for you soon. " A lot of people are watching the crowd.


    Some people even said evil words to Su ye: "boy, this is not the place where you make trouble. You make so many of us have to stop, do you know how much money we flow every minute? Get the hell out of here, you know? "


    Su Ye just smile, he doesn''t mind these now, what''s more, he deliberately wants to make things big.


    Now Tong Yaya has disappeared. If you want to keep tracking down, you''ll have to find out when and what month. He will definitely be taken by the xueyilou. It''s better to turn the passive into the active.


    This Chaobai River Wharf is a very suitable place. He wants to demolish the stronghold of Xueyi building, and all the forces will look at it. Then Xueyi building can''t care. Su ye will be as good as Xueyi building at that time.


    However, he knew better that the current situation was far from enough.


    Without showing strong enough strength, xueyilou would not care about his behavior of smashing the shop.


    "You are all unclean people. Don''t blame me for being rude! No one can leave until my sister comes back safely! " When Su ye said this, he was full of anger. In the past, he would even kill all the people here.


    Everyone was amused to hear his words. Why did Su ye say such words?


    What''s more, besides xueyilou, there are Gu temple, Danhui, Tianshi gate, Yushou gate, shaxinmeng, and even beilongyu''s law enforcement team.


    None of them can be provoked by Suye.


    "Is this man a fool? It''s a big story. "


    "Where are the people in the blood house? We need to get rid of this man, which will affect our night market. "


    Su Ye sneers, reaches out his hand and takes out the two huge tripods. One is the mountain river tripod, and the other is the Yin Yang tripod.


    "Black and white elder, you stay here, I''ll set up a big array."

 Chapter 288

    Su ye, holding the tripod of mountains and rivers, walked step by step to the center of the wharf.


    Every step he took, the tripod on his hand soared a few points. When he walked out of a few hundred meters, the tripod on his hand was already as high as seven or eight meters.


    Also because when he was at the Tianshi gate, Su Ye collected the rolling thunder in the giant tripod. Now from a distance, it can be seen that there was already a rolling thunder in the giant tripod, making a thunder sound.


    "My God! What magic weapon is he holding? "


    "There''s thunder in it. It''s incredible. I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    "I remember. It''s said that Su Ye used a huge tripod to level the top of tianshimen mountain. It should be it. What on earth is he going to do? "


    "No matter what you do, such a huge tripod is absolutely a magic weapon. How can this magic weapon be lost in the hands of such a boy? We have the responsibility to take it back and give full play to the real power of the giant tripod. Only in this way can we be regarded as worthy of such a magic weapon. "


    Many people used to laugh at Su ye, but now they see that Su Ye is dragging the cauldron. They are greedy, and they slowly follow up.


    There are more and more people at each intersection. They are all warriors. If ordinary citizens had run away long ago.


    Su ye came to the crossroads and put the huge tripod on the ground. With a bang, the earth shook and fell steadily on the ground.


    The whole cauldron is just like the alchemy furnace of taishanglaojun. It''s full of thunder and lightning. It''s very frightening.


    Su Ye jumps directly on the huge tripod. Those thunder seem to find the target and entangle Su Ye directly, which makes his whole body send out dazzling white light and make people unable to look directly at him.


    Dong!!


    With a loud noise, Su Yeh made a seal with her hands. She slapped her hand down on the cauldron, and the whole ground trembled. Even some small stones beat a few times.


    "Su Ye - what are you going to do? This is not the place for you to act. Such a huge tripod is very dangerous. We''d better protect it! " All of a sudden, a few tall warriors came out. They were all dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, smoking cigarettes, and could not see which force they were.


    Su Ye clapped his hands on the cauldron again, and then he said:


    "If you want, just come and get it!"


    With these words, Su Ye finally made a seal and clapped it on the tripod again. With a roar, the thunder in the tripod roared like a giant dragon.


    Rolling thunder, like a pillar of light, rushed into the void.


    Everyone was startled, subconsciously shrunk his neck, and then shocked to look at the sky.


    On top of the sky, the thunder formed a big net and spread wildly in the sky.


    On the ground, the earth is also slowly turning, and the feeling is that there is a giant hidden in the ground. At this time, the giant has to turn over and change its posture.


    Further away is the Chaobai River. The whole river begins to roll. Looking back and forth, it is five or six kilometers away. Occasionally, fish can be seen jumping on the water.


    This is absolutely not normal!


    "Mountain and river giant tripod, seal one side of the world!"


    Hum!!


    As soon as the tripod sank, thousands of lights were introverted. Around the wall of the tripod, strange totems appeared, as if they were ancient gods guarding one side.


    People just feel that their bodies sink, and the gravity seems to be twice that of the past, which makes it difficult for them to stand firm.


    "What happened?"


    "Look, there seems to be a luminous barrier on the other side of the river."


    "Yes, indeed. It seems that there are some over there. Go and have a look! I feel like something bad will happen soon. "


    Many of the warriors were frightened. They jumped on the boat one after another and sailed to the other side to check. Some of them were so accomplished that they couldn''t wait for the boat. They were not afraid of shocking the world. They jumped on the river and rushed to the opposite side to see what happened.


    As they get closer to the wall of light, they feel heavier and heavier. The earth under their feet and the river seem to have no end.


    They can''t get close!


    "No way. Have we been drugged? Hallucinations? "


    "It''s not an illusion. We can''t have the same illusion at the same time. It''s the giant tripod just set up by Su Ye. We are in the array. "


    "Is Su ye still the master of the array? How old is he? Hum, there must be a flaw. We can''t be trapped here. We''ll find another place right now. "


    More and more people found this sudden change in the market and on the wharf. They began to explore from all directions crazily. Finally, they found that it was the same everywhere and they couldn''t get out at all.


    There are many excellent martial arts practitioners. They can''t cross the wall of light.


    "We''re trapped in it!"


    "It''s the array that Su Ye used the giant tripod to arrange. We are all in the array!"


    From the beginning of ridicule to shock, and then reduced to anger, why did Su Ye trap them here?


    In less than two hours, the warriors came to Su ye in groups.


    It''s just that all the people who yelled to fight and kill were beaten out by the black and white elder. They made more than a dozen moves, and they all got the same result. Finally, those people understood that they could not use force casually, and they had to be reasonable.


    This time, the men who came to look for Su ye were several men in strong military clothes. They were unswerving and resolute, and they had a kind of dignity that could not be ignored.


    "Mr. Su ye, we belong to the North Longyu law enforcement team. My name is Zhao Yanbin. Here, I''m in charge! "


    Zhao Yanbin''s attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, and he continued: "you''ve arranged a big battle, which has seriously affected the daily operation here, and has already touched the Chinese law. You''re going to withdraw now. There''s still room for maneuver. Do you understand? "


    Su Ye looked at Zhao Yanbin with disdain and asked, "are you a law enforcement team?"


    "Yes - as long as I give an order, Yanjing''s law enforcement team will come to support immediately." Zhao Yanbin said the relationship of interests again.


    "Since it''s a law enforcement team, what kind of law are you enforcing? My sister is just an ordinary person. She was bound to your territory by the bloody building. Don''t you know that? Why don''t you go and enforce the law against the blood clothes building? "


    Su ye said, her voice more and more cold, "how long have I been here? Why didn''t we show up when we were tracking down? Now, as soon as you show up, what do you mean? I tell you, the law enforcement team, either go back now when you don''t see anything, or kneel down in front of me just like the bloody building. "


    "You..."


    In Zhao Yanbin''s eyes, the cold light flashed, and he was about to attack on the spot. Who had the courage to speak to their law enforcement envoys for so many years?


    Don''t you want to live?


    Someone nearby grabbed Zhao Yanbin''s hand and motioned him not to mess about


    "Once we get involved, it''s even harder to clean up. This is just a big array. Let''s invite the array master to break it. In the final analysis, it''s the grudge between him and xueyilou! "


    Zhao Yanbin gritted his teeth. After a while, he stabilized his mood and said to the crowd


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know there must be array masters in your family. Now let''s invite the family to send the array experts to come and wait for us to break the array. "


    Many forces have such plans for a long time, and they find that although the mountains and rivers in this area are shrouded by the array, they can still see people outside, hear voices from outside, and make phone calls. It''s not that everything is blocked.


    "Good - family array master!"

 Chapter 289

    Chaobai River Wharf is blocked by Dazhen, and no one can get in and out.


    The news spread all over the major families in just one night. At the same time, various forces also invited the array master to break the array.


    Originally, with Su Ye''s current fame, these respected array mages would not pay any attention at all. To deal with Su ye with their status is to lose their value. But it''s different in front of us. It''s the Chaobai River Wharf. There are piles of containers in it. There are a lot of goods. The most important one is the stronghold of the seven Chinese sects.


    Now the master of array came to break the array, not only defeated Su ye, a rising star, but also showed a fierce performance in front of other sects. It''s absolutely a rare opportunity.


    Maybe after this war, next year they will be able to jump to the top of the list and occupy a place, which is a great honor.


    "Master Wei, just ahead. Please


    Early the next morning, a group of people came outside the Chaobai River Wharf. Now the old man, Wei Yuanming, who was invited to get off the train, was proficient in all kinds of strange tricks.


    "Master Wei is here. He must be able to break the battle this time!"


    "Ha ha, it''s said that Su Ye arranged the grand array with the aid of a giant tripod magic weapon, and we can''t enter it, but it''s absolutely impossible to defeat master Wei, one of the three grand array mages."


    "Of course. In the first two years of the Ming Dynasty, Wei Yuan and Nan Tu Jue set up a big battle and killed a fierce beast. I was lucky to see that scene and still remember it. It must be easy to break this small array. "


    "That is to say, the people of shaxinmeng have such a big face that they invited master Wei Yuanming. Get out of the way. Master Wei is coming. Get out of the way! "


    Among the forces present, almost all the people from the four Yanjing families and the seven Huaxia sects were present.


    The people of shaxinmeng are also very respectful to Wei Yuanming. They have been riding for him all the way. Even the elder of shaxinmeng came to accompany him personally.


    "This array is very strange. According to our people, it is made of a huge tripod. All the mountains and rivers within a ten mile radius are enveloped in the great array. The people inside can''t get out and we can''t get in. I also sent the experts of Dacheng realm to rush hard, and even planted explosives to blow up the land here. Unfortunately, I still can''t break through this barrier. "


    The elders of shaxinmeng are very ashamed. If the enemy is only a master, they will rush up and not be afraid at all.


    But now it''s a strange big battle. They can''t help it.


    Last night, they used explosives to blow up several times, but it still failed. At first, they wanted to bomb half of the wharf, but in the end, they were stopped by the law enforcement team, and shaxinmeng had to stop.


    The man was wearing a cold mask and couldn''t see his facial features clearly. However, from the pattern on his arm, it can be seen that this man''s status in the building was not low at all.


    "Please, master Wei


    Seeing that the people in the blood clothes building also spoke, people from other forces came forward one after another and asked Wei Yuanming to break the battle, because these forces also had people and goods in them, and they were also eager to break the battle.


    "After a while, you can''t compete with me. That Su night must be left to us."


    "Well! Elder martial brothers of xueyilou, put aside your hatred first! If you want to say who is the most qualified to kill Su ye, it must be our Tianshi gate, the bastard. I will chop him personally and feed him to the dog. "


    "Don''t fight. We have the same goal. Let master Wei break the battle first! Master Wei, please -- "


    Wei Yuanming''s face showed an enigmatic look. He walked slowly with his hands on his back.


    "It''s a piece of cake to break his array!"


    As he spoke, he was already in front of the strange array. If he wanted to try it himself, he would move forward step by step. But the closer he got to the light wall, the more he felt the whirling of the sky and the farther the earth was under his feet. He could not reach the end at all.


    By this time, Wei Yuanming''s old face had changed slightly and sighed:


    "Good! There are some small skills. No wonder you can''t break them. The heaven and earth here are all under the control of the array. Come on, bring my array flag and I''ll set up the array. "


    The disciples who followed were in high spirits. Under the public''s attention, they untied the rattan box behind them. When they opened it, they found that there were all small array flags of different colors, as well as black totem stones.


    These stones were carefully carved by the mages of the array. They printed the array eyes of the Qimen dunjia. They are very precious.


    Looking at Wei Yuanming''s skillful movements, walking around the big formation, he wanted to start to set up the strange gate dunjia to break the formation, which immediately attracted everyone''s idea.


    Of course, this also includes the people in Shanhe formation.


    Although they can''t get close to the light wall, they can still see the outside through the light wall in the distance, and even hear some voices outside. They find that the array mage Wei Yuanming is coming, and they tell each other one by one, and soon more people are attracted.


    "Hahaha, it''s our people who came to save us."


    "This big formation is about to break. This time, Su ye and them must not be allowed to run away."


    Such a scene, back Shoutao also saw, his heart is also a flurry of anxiety, immediately ran to Su ye in front of, will tell Su Ye everything outside.


    "Boss, what can we do? The old ghost of Wei Yuanming is one of the three great mages. I heard that he is very difficult to deal with and can talk with ghosts and gods. What if it''s broken? Which way are we going? "


    After thinking about it, Hui Shoutao immediately added: "otherwise, we''d better run separately. They must all go after you. After all, you hate more. You attract fire and I''m easy to run, don''t you think? "


    Su Ye''s eyes are closed at the moment. He won the Yin Yang cauldron not long ago. Now he is seizing the time to use the power of the Yin Yang cauldron to cultivate his divine consciousness.


    Hearing that Hui Shoutao kept talking in front of him, he opened his eyes and said:


    "Don''t worry, no one can break the mountain and river array I set up. Did the people in the bloody building respond? "


    "No, but it looks like they want to kill you. How is it possible to send your sister back? " Hui Shoutao is honest and not polite. He doesn''t beat around the Bush at all.


    "It seems that they are calm, so let''s show them some color."


    Su ye said, in the hand of yin and Yang Ding also fierce a Tuo, that small Yin and Yang Ding is also madly bigger, the surrounding power is more terrible.


    Boom!!


    At this time, suddenly there was a loud noise outside.


    It turned out that Wei Yuanming started to bury his eyes and was about to break the battle.


    Holding seven array flags in hand, Wei Yuanming directs his disciples to the positions of each strange sect. Whenever the disciples put down a stone, it will make the earth stir and make a huge noise.


    When people saw that only the eyes of the array made such a dull noise, they were even more curious.


    They are all martial arts. It''s common for them to practice what kind of internal skill moves, but it''s really rare for array mages.


    "Hang up, East and six. Three eyes in the array


    Wei Yuan opened his mouth in a clear voice and continued to let the disciples lay down their eyes. Several times in a row, they had already formed a half moon shape.


    "Good! Get out of the way


    Wei Yuanming waved his sleeve, held the array flag in his hand, took a few steps forward with pride, and spoke aloud:


    "Evil Su ye, it''s Wei Yuanming who broke your Dharma formation today!"

 Chapter 290

    Boom, boom.


    The flag on Wei Yuanming''s hand swung fiercely, and the eyes of the three square array sent out the dull sound of bombing again.


    All of a sudden, I saw a straight light burst out between several array eyes. These lights interweaved and collided to form a special pattern.


    I don''t know how, a red flag in Wei Yuanming''s hand vibrated unconsciously, and it also made a buzzing sound, like an arrow away from the string, which made people cool behind.


    "The blood flag breaks the hundred battle lines, and the yellow flag turns the world around!"


    Shua Shua¡ª¡ª


    Two harsh sounds came out, and the two banners flew directly to the front light wall.


    At the moment of contact with the light wall, several apertures were opened instantly, and the light from the array eye was directly connected to the array flag, as if to tear the light wall to pieces.


    The sound of clack clack sounded. It was obvious that the array flag was under great pressure.


    When Wei Yuanming saw this, his heart trembled. Others couldn''t see it, but he knew that in order to perform well in front of the public and prepare himself for the future, he was the most powerful two faced flag.


    In the past, he broke so many strange and evasive armours. These two banners were enough to destroy the other side by all means. Even if they could not be destroyed, they would definitely make the other side''s array crumble.


    But now, his two flags are just a few rings above the light wall.


    It''s impossible for him to break through the wall of light. What''s more, he just found out that the mountains and rivers array arranged by Su Ye is absolutely horrible. The more he goes inside, the more difficult it is.


    Which array master arranged the array? Are the other two mages joining hands?


    "Who is secretly using magic weapons to set up the array? Why don''t you show up soon? "


    Wei Yuanming thought of the key point in a second thought. Now he just suffered a dark loss on the mysterious magic weapon. It''s not that he is inferior to others. With his knowledge and means, he can destroy the opponent''s array as long as he is certain.


    He thought that the array flag in his hand didn''t stop. The third array flag and the fourth array flag came out one after another and hit directly on the wall of light.


    At the same time, Wei Yuanming cried out: "Su ye Xiao''er, listen to me! I don''t think it''s easy for you to cultivate the array. I want to leave a good example for the array master. This will not hurt the killer. Don''t push me


    When people outside heard the words, they immediately sighed.


    "It turns out that master Wei still has some skills. The kindness of master nianzhen is really a model of our generation!"


    "Master Wei, why are you so polite to that Su ye? If you show mercy to him, the other side will not care about any morality. Let''s break the battle quickly


    Wei Yuanming seems to be very heartbroken, gritting his teeth and saying: "if I try my best to break the array, the people inside will surely suffer from the array backfire. Then I would be killing people. How could I be so cold-blooded and heartless. But don''t worry, I will try my best! "


    As he spoke, Wei Yuanming shot away the remaining array flags and nailed them to the wall of light.


    Obviously, he did his best.


    Wei Yuanming''s face turned red and his coat rose sharply. He bit his teeth and stepped forward step by step, getting closer and closer to the mountain and river formation, but his pace became slower and slower.


    In the end, he stamped a footprint on the ground every step he took.


    Just at this time, a sudden surge of people in the mountain and river array, and the onlookers gave way one after another.


    On the road of separation, a young man with a giant tripod in his hand came at a glance.


    The young man has extraordinary momentum, tall and straight posture, eyes like electricity, a hand raised high, holding an ancient Yin Yang cauldron.


    On the left and right sides of him were two old men in black and white robes. Their faces were as haggard and gloomy as terror.


    "Is he the Su ye who set up the battle?" Wei Yuanming, who is breaking the battle, immediately recognizes Su Ye.


    At the same time, people from all the big families outside naturally gave directions and recognized Su Ye.


    Although almost all of them have never seen Su ye, Su Ye appears with a giant tripod in her hand. This scene is so shocking that all of them focus on Su Ye.


    The huge tripod seemed to weigh more than a kilo. Su Ye was so old that he didn''t feel hard to hold it with one hand.


    Only this hand, enough to show Su Ye''s extraordinary means.


    It''s a great skill to arrange the Chaobai River Wharf into a big array, which makes everyone in it dare not move.


    "It''s you who say you want to break my mountain and river formation?"


    Su Ye holds the cauldron in his hand and his eyes fall on Wei Yuanming.


    Wei Yuanming couldn''t move forward. Now he just stopped and cheered with encouragement


    "Yes, it''s me. If you want to live, you let them go. I can plead with the seven Chinese sects for you, and let them open up. "


    The leaders of the seven Chinese sects had been waiting for this moment for a long time. They used their own skills and forced themselves to approach the wall of light, threatening and shouting one by one


    "Su ye, you kill the disciple of our Heavenly Master''s sect, come out and die quickly!"


    "It''s easy for me to kill you. If you have the ability, don''t come out for the rest of your life. "


    "Get out of the way - Su ye, we are Yanjing law enforcement team. Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to fight against the whole Chinese forces? Open the big formation and let them out


    Su Ye suddenly laughs when he hears that he looks at these so-called strong family members and shouts:


    "I don''t care what force you are, how powerful you are. I don''t care! My sister was captured by the people of the blood building, and let the people of the blood building send my sister back intact. Otherwise, all your families will end up with such rubbish in front of you! "


    Su ye said, throwing the yin-yang cauldron fiercely. The cauldron rotated several times in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    With a thump, a cry from the ancient battlefield suddenly broke out in the Yin Yang cauldron, as if thousands of troops were fighting.


    This kind of sound is very terrible, even directly through the mountain and river array of light wall, to stand in front of the nearest Wei Yuanming, Huaxia Qizong and other leaders.


    These are more than a dozen so-called leaders. Their bodies tremble, and their heads seem to have been attacked by thousands of troops. The spirit of terror bombards their minds heavily, crushing their souls.


    "Ah --"


    This group of people have a scream, cover head, body a stiff, fell on the ground, constantly twitching.


    They were in great pain, their faces were twisted, their necks were blue, they struggled a few times, their feet were upright, and they passed out.


    Even master Wei Yuanming was no exception. Although he struggled a few times, he fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    The people outside, after watching for a while, came to realize that their leader had been bombarded by some force and had fainted.


    "No - help, help

 Chapter 291

    Between the exclamations, people from various forces rushed to save people.


    When they come here this time, the leaders are all important figures in the powerful family, because they not only need to deal with Su ye, but also need to have enough power to decide how to decide what happens on the Chaobai River Wharf.


    Even, several of these people are elders in the family.


    In other words, the more than a dozen leaders who have fallen down are more important than a group of people in the big formation.


    How could it not be saved?


    "Ah --"


    But they had not rushed to the front, one by one also immediately issued a scream sound, one after another fell to the ground, the body stiff. Also did not struggle a few times also passed out directly.


    This strange scene surprised all the people who wanted to rush behind. They were so scared that Wula all stepped back. Many people were knocked down on the spot before they could see the situation clearly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Stop, everyone! Don''t go any further. There''s something strange in front of you! "


    In fact, there is no need to remind them. Everyone is no longer in front of them. They are shocked and at a loss. They don''t know what to do.


    "Save people, that''s our master!"


    "The elder''s cultivation is already in the state of perfection. How can he suddenly fall to the ground? There must be poison there


    "It''s not very poisonous. The elders of our Dan society are also in it. We have been exposed to a lot of erysipelas in our daily life. If it''s erysipelas, our elders will find it."


    "That''s right. Look at the people in the Gu temple. They are all the experts of poisonous insects. How can such people fall down? I''ve never heard of this kind of poison. If I guess correctly, Su ye must have used some mean means. "


    This word awakens the dreamers. They look into the light wall one after another, and find that Su Ye is still standing there, with cold eyes and cool face.


    "Su ye, what did you do to our elder?"


    "What kind of hero are you hiding in it and using despicable means? If you have the ability, come out and compete with us."


    In the face of many voices, Su Ye just said coldly, "it seems that you haven''t remembered my words. My sister didn''t appear safely in front of me. I want you all buried with me


    "Well, what a big tone! Brothers, I don''t believe how powerful his magic is. We all fight to breathe, take care of each other and rush up together. Save the people first. "


    At this time, a young man of shaxinmeng came out and gave orders to everyone.


    These forces originally wanted to save people, but now they are not arguing about anything. They all agree one after another.


    In a few minutes, all the family forces sent out several skilled warriors. They formed a small team and took all the pills of the Danhui. Then they covered their mouths and noses with cloth. They besieged the city and began to approach slowly to rescue the elders who fell under the wall of light.


    They also carry the hope of various families, so they are particularly attractive.


    However, as they moved forward, they were still ten meters away from the wall of light, and before they reached the feet of the elders who had passed out in front of them, the warriors of this small group immediately screamed, covered their heads and fell directly to the ground.


    They were stiff, struggling a few times, and just passed out.


    "What''s the matter? Why did they faint? I don''t think they''re close yet! "


    "Head, head. There''s something in their heads. It''s like being penetrated into their heads by insects. Look at their expressions. It''s too painful. I can''t bear this kind of pain and faint


    "Pay attention to what you say. What do you mean it''s like a bug getting into your head? We Gu temple would never do such shameless things. Is this a charge that you can deduct if you want? "


    "I don''t mean that - I''m just giving an example."


    "For example, why don''t you use your family''s methods to give examples? We Gu temple can''t tolerate you to discredit. "


    "Well, are you finished. What''s wrong with our deputy leader saying something about you? Do you want to bite like a mad dog? "


    "That''s enough - people, it''s still important to save people! Do you all want your people to die here? If they are not rescued, they will die at any time. "


    Many forces were leaderless. They quarreled for a while, and then they all chose the same way, that is, to report the matter to the police.


    They certainly can''t do anything. It''s the right thing to do only if the forces send people back.


    Immediately, all forces reported back the situation here.


    The difference between this report and the previous one is that they all reported Su Ye''s words back. As long as Su Ye''s sister is sent back safely, they don''t care who Su Ye''s sister is. They just know that it''s the bloody building that has taken people away.


    Now, the four families of shaxinmeng, xueyilou, Danhui, tianshimen, Gu temple, yuyinggu, Yanjing and so on have all attached importance to it.


    Anyway, they have to prove their strength in front of other forces. If they fall into the hands of Su ye, a rising star, they don''t have to mix.


    So this time, the people they sent are almost the mainstay of the family.


    In the afternoon of that day, big figures from all forces came.


    The first one to show up was still shaxinmeng.


    With a sound outside, thousands of people appeared in Shaxin League.


    Led by a very tough middle-aged man, he wore a short sleeve, Long Hu Zha Zi, eyes as sharp as a cheetah, surrounded by heart killers to open the way for him.


    He walked in the middle, as if a king had come.


    "Xingtian, the deputy leader of shaxinmeng!"


    Someone recognized at a glance that the Xingtian was second only to NaNTU Jue in the heart killing League, and could be said to be a real man below ten thousand.


    NaNTU Jue has been practising in the South all these years, especially in the past two years. It is said that the key to his cultivation is to borrow the fake to cultivate the true. The next breakthrough is to transform the dragon.


    Then the big and small things in the heart killing alliance are handed over to Xing Tian.


    Xing Tian has been in the north for many years, and he is the key figure in balancing the Shaxin League in the South and the law enforcement team under the northern Longyu.


    Once the great power of the north and the south is going to affect the whole of China, the punishment can be mediate.


    Xingtian lived near Yanjing, so he was able to show up with a lot of people.


    When many forces see that even people like him have come, they are in great spirits.


    Because they know that the cultivation realm of Xingtian is very terrible, and they have reached the realm of cultivating truth by taking advantage of falsehood, and they can directly ascend the list of heaven!


    He''s here. Suye will die this time!

 Chapter 292

    When the day of torture arrived, there was no hurry to start.


    The people of shaxinmeng had already occupied a large area in the open space outside. There was also a grand chair with a banner of shaxinmeng planted directly beside it.


    Xingtian sits there with his eyes like electricity, and looks into the big formation without a glance. It is not long before the wind blows and blows the flag of shaxinmeng. On it, there is a traditional Chinese word "Yi", which adds to his arrogance.


    Not long after Xingtian was seated, the seven Chinese sects came one after another.


    Then came the people of tianshimen. This time, there were not many of them, that is, dozens of them. The leader was an old woman.


    It seems that she is very old, holding a huge crutch in her hand, and her body is a little bent, with a faint smile on her face all the time. However, the young Heavenly Master beside her is pale, and her movements are very standard. She dare not make any mistakes at all.


    After the old woman arrived, she just laughed and didn''t speak.


    A Heavenly Master brought a chair and said in a trembling voice, "mother-in-law, please sit down!"


    The old woman gave a faint smile, stretched out her hand and swept it twice on the chair. Then she saw that her palms were as thin as a wood, and there were many dead spots.


    Next to the Tianshi gate, a group of people also came. They were wearing cold masks and could not see their appearance at all. However, when people saw their clothes, they all knew that they were people from the bloody building.


    Only after the arrival of the people in the blood building, there was no sound, and there were bursts of cold breath.


    As for the man with the head, he is also wearing a mask, but the only difference is that the Cape on the man with the head is blood red.


    The origin of Xueyi building is naturally related to Xueyi.


    Among them, there are only 12 people who can wear blood clothes, which is called the twelve statues of blood clothes in the outside world.


    Since the person from the blood clothes building is one of the twelve blood clothes statues, it''s definitely a situation of never ending.


    While they were looking at the bloody building, they were also secretly looking for a figure, but they couldn''t find it. They couldn''t help whispering:


    "There are no women in the formation of the bloody building. It seems that they didn''t bring Su Ye''s sister. "


    "Today, what happened here will certainly stir up the whole Yanjing and spread all over China."


    Compared with the shaxinmeng, tianshimen and xueyilou, the next one seems to pay less attention.


    Then came the Dan society. They sent more than ten Dan masters, but all of them were smiling and didn''t look half fierce.


    The person sent to Gu temple is Yao pan, whom Su ye had seen before. The people behind him are fat and all kinds of people. They are dressed in ethnic costumes. It''s like the first time they come to this kind of occasion. They are very curious about the surroundings.


    However, no matter who dares not underestimate them, the people of Gu temple are all from southern Xinjiang. These people are very strange and can''t be easily provoked.


    Yao pan looks at these formations with a smile. Suddenly, he sees all the people in the formation, especially Su ye, standing aloof on a huge cauldron. He is so sharp that Yao pan is stunned. Then he waves from a distance and shouts:


    "Brother Suye, we meet again. Don''t blame the people of Gu temple for doing something wrong! Ha ha


    The forces outside looked back at Yao pan one after another. They thought that this guy''s words at this time were just against his dignity. But when you think about it carefully, what happened here has nothing to do with Gu temple.


    It''s reasonable for Yao pan to do so.


    In the battle, Su Ye naturally sees Yao pan, but he doesn''t want to be close to Yao Pan because of the enemy''s current situation. Now Gu Temple doesn''t have any action and has been cooperating very well, but who can tell exactly what will happen next?


    But Hui Shoutao didn''t think much about it. He waved with a smile: "ha ha, old Yao, you also come to join the fun! It''s cool inside. Would you like to come in? "


    Yao Pan''s smile froze and he waved his hand. He didn''t want to get close to Da Zhen.


    Hui Shoutao pointed to the outside forces and said, "except for the sword sage and the old man Dugu, all the others are here. Oh, no! Qingzheng sister-in-law, where are you from Yushou? We''re all surrounded. You have to ask for help! I don''t think they''re going to be able to buy it off with money. "


    Qingzheng''s appearance and figure are very eye-catching. She stands behind Su Ye. She points to the Chaobai River and says, "of course, the people from Yushou sect are here. They come by boat. They are there. It''s just that I may have to sneak out later to see who''s coming. Don''t send a tough guy. "


    Su Ye nods when she hears the speech. Qingzheng says that she''s sneaking away. In fact, Su Ye knows her. If Qingzheng doesn''t go to the town in person, he''s afraid that the people of yuwumen will really sit by and ignore her.


    Back to ten thousand steps, Qingzheng can''t let the warlords of yuwumen help him when he goes back. At least he won''t let the warlords of yuwumen follow him. This solves a big problem.


    There are too many people coming from outside. The so-called law enforcement team of beilongyu has not seen any shadow, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t appear. In the distance, there are a group of all kinds of people gathered together and dare not get close to them.


    They are all sent by the big families in Yanjing.


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to that much and said to Qingzheng, "I''ll open the big array later and go out to see who are coming. Then you can take the opportunity to leave! "


    Qingzheng nodded, her face showed a sweet smile, but her eyes were very worried.


    Today, Su Ye has offended the three forces, which is enough for her to die a hundred times. Even if she is willing to let the people of the Royal beast gate sacrifice their lives to protect her, her hope is slim.


    What about Su ye this time?


    Su Ye doesn''t know Qingzheng''s worry. His eyes sweep into the formation of the bloody building, and he shouts to one of the twelve statues in the bloody building:


    "Blood clothes building, did you bring my sister?"


    The twelve statues'' voice was cold and piercing, and the cold seemed to pass through the big array of light walls. He did not answer the rhetorical question, but chided:


    "Hand in the seal of yin and Yang!"


    Su Yeh gives a sneer. It seems that the coffin is gone. He waves to Hui Shoutao and says:


    "Drag them all out!"


    Back to Shoutao''s command, he went around to the back and drove out more than a dozen seriously injured warriors, kicking them directly to the ground.


    Though far apart, the people outside recognized them from their clothes at once. All of them were blood coat buildings, and they were the eyeliners of the residential bases for many years.


    Now Su Ye brings them up and kicks them to the ground. How ironic it is for the bloody building.


    Even if the people in xueyilou were wearing masks, their expressions could not be seen. Now there was a commotion in their formation. I couldn''t believe it.


    Over the years, who dares to use such means against their blood clothes building? Is this seeking death?


    Su ye said: "blood clothes building, your people are here, use my sister to exchange!"

 Chapter 293

    "Hum, if you want to change people, you can! Use your life and the seal of yin and yang to exchange it


    The voice of blood clothes twelve Zun is cold, it sounds to be discussing, but it doesn''t give Su ye any room to discuss at all.


    Today, the purpose of their coming is also very obvious, that is to kill people and seize treasure. They are bound to win the Yin and Yang seal.


    Hui Shoutao couldn''t look at it, gritted his teeth and said, "boss, these dogs don''t know good or bad. Otherwise, we might as well kill them on the spot and see if they dare to be arrogant. "


    Before he had finished speaking, the black Rocha behind him secretly kicked Shoutao back and motioned him to shut up.


    Hui Shoutao was puzzled and asked, "did I say something wrong?"


    Black Luo Cha saw Su ye one eye, can''t get a sign and dare not answer.


    But Su ye said with a faint smile: "now you can''t kill people in public. In that case, you will only annoy the people in xueyilou. If they are annoyed, they will also kill my sister directly."


    Huishoutao smell speech face big change, quickly explained: "boss, I don''t have this meaning, of course I want to save Yaya sister."


    Qingzheng couldn''t look at it any more and said, "what are you worried about? Of course, Suye knows you don''t mean that. Just listen to the arrangement. What we''re going to do now is save people. "


    At this time, Bai yecha suddenly took two steps forward and said respectfully:


    "Young master, the bloody clothes outside should be my old knowledge. Just let me go out and meet them for a while, and I can catch this man! "


    Su ye knew that Bai yecha always had few words and would never ask for such a thing if he didn''t have to


    "The method of the blood clothes building is a bit sinister. You should be careful!"


    "Thank you for reminding me. The means of the bloody building can''t hurt me. " Bai yecha revealed a pride in his words.


    Seeing this, Su Ye jumped down and fell in front of the light wall. However, she slapped the light wall with one hand and yelled:


    "Mountain and river array, open!"


    Immediately, the front of the mountain and river big array of buzzing wave, even directly opened a huge door.


    At the first sight, everyone was shocked again. No matter the people outside or inside, they were all ready to rush to the door.


    But they had seen Su Ye''s methods, and they did not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    Su ye took the lead and came out of the light wall step by step. The light wall was huge, as high as 100 meters. When Su ye came out of the light wall, he was very small.


    But that smallness doesn''t make people ignore him.


    The Xingtian of shaxinmeng, the Changsheng mother-in-law of tianshimen, and the twelve zuns of xueyilou are subconsciously leaning forward, thinking of rushing to kill them at any time.


    "Twelve blood clothes - if you want the seal of yin and Yang, you have to pass me first."


    White night fork has no redundant words, he walked out from behind Su ye, alone and directly went to the formation of the blood clothes building.


    One of the twelve statues was slightly stunned at the moment when he saw the white night fork, but the longer he looked at it, he could not help taking a breath and said:


    "You are a white protector. You are not dead!"


    "Yes, it''s me - how can I die if the building of blood clothes never dies?" White Yasha''s voice is also indifferent, simple two words let people feel that this matter is not simple.


    The people of shaxinmeng and tianshimen discussed it in a low voice, because they had heard that there were not only blood clothes in the blood clothes building, but also black clothes and white clothes. There were only two people in black clothes and white clothes. They wore black clothes and white clothes all the year round, and their duty was to assist the head of blood clothes.


    But in recent years, I have no longer heard that there are black clothes and white clothes in the building of blood clothes, only blood clothes.


    This kind of speculation makes everyone itch to know the answer.


    Hui Shoutao couldn''t help it. He poked the black Luocha beside him with his elbow and said, "old black, are you from the bloody building? You don''t have deep hatred, do you


    Even Su ye and Qingzheng are curious about this answer and look at him.


    Hei Luocha had no choice but to smile and answered in a low voice: "yes, we were really black and white Dharma protectors of the bloody building. But later, the bloody building couldn''t accommodate us in black and white. Our two brothers were loyal to the bloody building. Unexpectedly, the exchange was endless torture. It''s really chilling! "


    After hearing this, Su Ye didn''t know how to comfort him for a moment, or he thought that heiluocha didn''t need comfort.


    But Hui Shoutao was heartless and said, "well, you bloody building is too much. There is no room for black and white clothes. Why don''t you buy a red one? I would say that uniform in the company does a lot of harm. Sister in law, how can you look at me like this? "


    Qingzheng endured for a long time, but she didn''t scold on such occasions.


    At this time, in front of a sudden "bang", unexpectedly is the blood twelve rushed out and white night fork fighting together.


    Two people fight in the open field, the terrible force of the boom, issued a bang bang sound, shock people''s eardrum also reverberated, only a few efforts, saw two people hit the shadow, the ground was trampled out a crack.


    All of a sudden, Bai yecha turned over in the air and chopped several palms at the twelve statues of Xueyi, which shocked the twelve statues of Xueyi back several steps.


    Bai yecha was so powerful that he continued to rush up angrily. Suddenly, a cold light flashed. The twelve masters of blood clothes pulled out a soft sword from their waist. Suddenly, the shadow of the sword danced and stabbed out hundreds of swords on Bai yecha.


    White Yasha''s body twists and goes back and forth in the shadow of the sword. When he retreats more than ten meters with a brush, he stops to see that his wide sleeve has been divided into pieces.


    White night fork stretched out his hand and touched his chin again, but there was a bloodstain seeping out.


    The bloodstain was thin and thin. It was obviously hurt by the sword Qi of twelve zuns in blood clothes. If you were sharp, the sword Qi would definitely cut Bai yecha''s throat.


    "Lying trough. Lao Bai has been beaten, boss. Let''s hurry up! " Back to Shoutao is in a big hurry. He says he will start.


    Su Ye pressed Hui Shoutao''s shoulder with one hand, making him unable to move at all. She said in a deep voice: "if Bai yecha says yes, he will. You look at it with ease, when you do it! "


    This sentence was obviously heard by the white night fork in front of him. He didn''t look back, but his voice improved a bit and said:


    "Thank you for your trust


    With a sharp turn of the soft sword in the hands of the twelve masters of blood clothes, he made a harsh sound. His voice came from under the mask and said:


    "Well! Now I''m a little beast. It can be seen that shouzun didn''t say you were wrong at the beginning. Your servility is deep into the bone marrow, and you have been rebellious for a long time. First Zun didn''t kill you. Today I''ll kill you. "


    As soon as he stood up, he rolled his left and right sleeves and said, "today is not the time for you to kill me, but the time for me to take revenge!"


    Twelve of them looked up at the sky and laughed: "ha ha. You were not our opponent in those years. What''s more, you''ve been surviving for so many years. I''ve already got the first true biography, and I''ve become the red heaven sealed throat 15 sword. What do you use to fight me? "


    White night fork look slowly become dignified up, said: "in the past, I also think that Chi Tian Feng throat 15 sword no one can break.". But since I followed the young master Su ye, I found that your so-called fifteen swords were so childish and ridiculous. You can''t finish your fifteen swords in front of me

 Chapter 294

    "The old man who didn''t know what to do!"


    The twelve masters of blood clothes gnashed their teeth and said, with a slight shake of the sword in their hands, they gave out a buzzing sound, and then yelled harshly:


    "It''s you, the old brute, who is behind the scenes. No wonder even Su Ye dares to challenge my bloody building."


    He slowly raised the sharp sword and pointed it at Bai yecha. The cold slender sword turned into blood red color in a few seconds, as if it could not be controlled in the next moment. He wanted to kill people and kill people without dying.


    Bai yecha''s eyes blinked, and his old face showed a strong sense of killing: "today, let me personally break your throat sword!"


    Kill!


    The twelve masters of blood clothes were angry, and their bodies turned into shadows and rushed up. The sharp sword stabbed Bai yecha''s throat directly.


    Before the sword arrived, suddenly one turned into two, two into four, and just in the blink of an eye, it turned into eight sharp swords. The shadow of the sword was in bursts, and the killing intention was more terrible than that of the sword.


    Obviously, he also knew that the opposite was Bai yecha, but he was the white protector of the bloody building, so he never dared to underestimate the enemy and used eight swords in one move.


    People watching from afar were surprised to see it!


    "Is this the unique skill of xueyilou? It''s said that once xueyilou uses fifteen swords to seal his throat, he will kill people and see blood! "


    "After eight swords, every move is fiercer than the previous one. When it comes to fifteen swords, even when it comes to the realm of borrowing fake to cultivate truth, it can''t resist. The old man in white is dead! "


    Without waiting for them to finish two words, it was eight sharp swords, which had directly stabbed Bai yecha''s throat.


    White yecha''s eyes were shining. At that critical moment, his body suddenly flashed. His whole body turned into a long white cloth, like a long white shadow, which could not be caught.


    I only heard a few clear sounds, and red sparks came out in the air.


    White night fork body shape a roll, directly the blood clothes 12 Zun whole person roll to the mid air. The white wide sleeves suddenly stretched out countless dry palms, and madly patted the twelve blood clothes.


    Twelve of them exclaimed in surprise. The sharp sword in their hands made a conspicuous arc, and turned into twelve.


    But the figures of both sides are so fast that even everyone can''t see their moves clearly.


    Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    When they saw it, they suddenly exclaimed.


    "The fifteen swords of Fenghou are really extraordinary. They have won!"


    "The old man in white got the sword. He is sure to lose. This kind of old man still wants to fight with the twelve heroes in blood. He doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. "


    There are many voices of this kind of discussion in the tianshimen and shaxinmeng. They also want Bai yecha to be killed on the spot, and then they rush forward to smash Su ye, who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "Hum, shut up. What do you know?"


    All of a sudden, the eldest mother-in-law in the Heavenly Master''s gate opened her mouth in a cold voice. She gritted her teeth and said, "xueyilou has been treated with dignity these years. The power of fifteen swords for sealing the throat has been greatly reduced. Vice leader of Xingtian, it''s not easy today! "


    Xing Tian was still sitting in his seat, but his face had become very dignified. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice:


    "We''re here today to kill people! It''s not about competition rules! Since you and I share the same interests, we will join hands to kill the enemy later. "


    "Oh? ha-ha. Are you not afraid of the law enforcement team She asked with a sneer.


    "Since the law enforcement team doesn''t show up now, they can''t show up again. Su Ye''s giant tripod, I''m determined to get it. " Xingtian said again.


    Although they were talking, their eyes did not leave the front.


    The sharp swords in the hands of the twelve masters of blood clothes changed into fourteen sharp swords again. His body shape was just a little, and he stabbed at Bai yecha.


    At this moment, there is attack without defense, ruthless and overbearing.


    "Black witch curse"


    It was also at this moment that Bai yecha''s body turned, his hands danced, and his strength gathered together. He even directly used his killing move of pressing the bottom of the box, the black witch curse.


    This black witch curse has been modified and improved by Su Ye. Its power is dozens of times stronger than before.


    There was a crash on the field, and the whole ground seemed to be shattered. A burst of dust swept up, which completely covered the two figures.


    It was also after this sound that the original violent fighting stopped abruptly.


    Terrible silence!


    "Who won and who lost?"


    "It must be one of the twelve statues of the blood clothes building who has won. Who can seal the throat with 15 swords?"


    Between a few words, suddenly saw an old figure, step by step came out from the inside, he was dressed in white, suddenly is white night fork.


    Looking at his hands, he actually carried a bloody head, which was the twelve statues in blood who were fighting with him.


    When the people around saw it, there was an unbelievable voice, especially the people in xueyilou pulled out their swords one by one, as if they were going to fight for revenge the next moment.


    But the venue was wide and no one took the lead.


    The white clothes on Bai yecha''s body were also dyed with blood. He walked to Su Ye without expression, bowed respectfully and said in a deep voice:


    "Young master, I''m lucky to live up to my destiny. I''m back!"


    Su Ye stood at this distance and already felt Bai yecha''s rapid breathing sound. Bai yecha was hurt a lot when he heard the sound. His opponent''s throat blocking sword 15 only used 14 swords. If he got to 15 swords, he would be more powerful.


    However, Su ye also has confidence in Bai yecha. After all, Bai yecha''s cultivation method was modified by himself, which is not inferior to the advanced secret methods of all the races in the world.


    "Well done!" Su Ye simply returned four words.


    White night fork salutes again, this just slowly retreats to one side.


    Hei Luocha, who had been waiting for a long time, met him, patted Bai yecha heavily on the shoulder, and then glared at the head. It seemed that their hatred for the blood clothes building had reached an indelible level.


    "White night fork, you old thing, you kill people, you want to run?"


    At this time, in the crowd of the blood clothes building, another killer with a mask came out. Listening to his tone, he was very indignant and obviously wanted revenge.


    The immortal mother-in-law of the Tianshi sect also said hoarsely, "in broad daylight, kill people in public. If we still let the murderer go, then our group of warriors will be the upright figures of the seven sects of China in vain. It''s good to win or lose in the contest, but you have to kill people cruelly. My old lady couldn''t see it first. "


    Her words also caused countless people nearby to respond, scolding Bai yecha for being too cruel and despicable.


    Even Xing Tian snorted angrily, and his voice was loud and clear. He said, "today, we are here because this man named Su Ye has blocked the dock and arranged a large array here to endanger the stability of Yanjing. Now that people are dead, the murderer behind it is Su Ye. "


    Su Ye''s eyes show indifference. He goes out step by step, looks around the crowd and shouts:


    "Who''s going to come out of the bloody building, come out and lead to death!"

 Chapter 295

    "Presumptuous!"


    In the blood clothes building, suddenly, the sound of fierce drinking rang out. In a moment, three killers in masks strode forward.


    One of their leaders, one of the twelve zuns, was killed on the spot. If they went back like this, they would be executed on the spot. Now if they killed Su ye, they would be meritorious.


    What''s more, the only thing they fear is the black and white elder. Now they don''t show up. Instead, Su ye, a boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, appears to challenge. Of course, they can''t bear it.


    The three killers'' masks only show their gloomy cold eyes. Their soft swords are stretching to the right obliquely, and their movements are neat. It seems that they all practice the same killing move.


    "If you dare to kill us, you must be ready to be killed!"


    The three killers used to walk in strides. After walking more than ten meters, their speed became faster and faster. When they were about to approach, their speed was already galloping up. It was obvious that they used special footwork, and their action was so fast that they were about to produce shadow.


    "Just the three of you, this kind of goods is not worth shouting for me!"


    Su Ye didn''t look them in the eye at all. Her eyes still fell on Xingtian of shaxinmeng and Changsheng''s mother-in-law of tianshimen. In front of her eyes, only these two people were the strongest opponents.


    Shua Shua!


    The three sharp swords sent out three sword lights, which instantly blocked Su Ye''s three routes up, middle and down. There was no gorgeous move, but it was the most terrible way to kill.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye stood in the same place and stirred his hands fiercely. Suddenly, there were thunders in the sky. The thunder came from the day.


    "Thousand thunder strength!"


    He roared as if it were a thunder dragon roaring. When he reached out in the air, he caught more than a dozen terrible thunderbolts in his hands, as if he had caught more than a dozen crazy thunder dragons. His momentum was like a rainbow. He lashed out at the three killers.


    Boom!


    The three killers couldn''t even scream. Don''t split up and scorch on the spot.


    Originally, everyone was waiting for Su ye to avoid the sword moves and fight back. They even thought about the following ten moves. But the scene in front of them suddenly stopped the whole scene.


    Three killers were killed on the spot when they couldn''t even get close to each other.


    Three sharp swords jingle, and are blasted into the air by the terrible thunder force, and then fall to the ground like broken copper and iron.


    Everyone in the audience took a breath and was stunned.


    They should have such a terrible means, too terrible, has been beyond all their expectations.


    "He, is he still human? Can you control thunder


    "No, it''s impossible. It should be the Heavenly Master who borrows the Dharma and the thunder! "


    Almost all of them were warriors. They had not seen the world. Even if they had not seen it, they often heard about the glorious history of the seven sects of China, so they were not afraid to speak.


    The immortal mother-in-law in the Heavenly Master''s gate, her turbid eyes blinked at more than ten thunderbolts in Su Ye''s hands. After su Ye killed three killers with one move, the thunderbolt in her hands also seemed to be a move that slowly began to shrink and become smaller, without the shock just now.


    "Thief! You are clearly the Lei Gong''s borrowing method of our Tianshi sect - you have learned the magic of our Tianshi sect secretly. "


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law gave a cold drink and stood up from her position. She seemed to be in a bit of a rage, and then said, "this method of borrowing thunder from heaven is the ancestral method of our Heavenly Master. It''s impossible for outsiders to do it. But after you broke into the Mountain Gate of my Heavenly Master''s gate, you have learned it now. You''re still killing people in public with the Tianlei skill of our Heavenly Master. I can''t get around you! "


    Su Ye clenched his fist, and the ten thunders slowly dispersed. Only the remaining thunders occasionally bounced in his palm.


    It seemed that he had just done a trivial thing, and he didn''t even look at the bodies of the three killers. However, he knew that after his "thousand thunder force" was used, he would surely be able to frighten everyone, and those clowns would never dare to provoke again.


    "Old woman, if you hide well, I can spare your life!"


    Su ye walked forward step by step. While he was walking, there were still small thunder and lightning in his shoes and on his way.


    The mother-in-law Chang Sheng''s face sank. She took out a small black jade pendant from her withered palm. The pattern on the jade pendant was very complicated. It was a magic weapon with strange power.


    "Xingtian deputy leader, kill Su ye and help justice. Don''t you want to do your part?"


    The meaning of Changsheng''s mother-in-law is very obvious, that is to pull Xingtian to deal with Suye together, so as to be more secure.


    But Xing tianpi didn''t smile. He knew Su Ye better. He could sweep Donghai Province, destroy the Mountain Gate of Tianshi gate, and set up a big array to arouse the thunder. Such power must not be careless.


    Now his mother-in-law and Su never die. Why don''t he just watch for a while, or he''ll take advantage of it.


    Shaxinmeng and tianshimen are only temporarily together. There is no real friendship between them.


    So Xing Tian gave a cold smile and said, "hum. To deal with a little younger generation, why should we join hands? It''s going to be said that we have more people and less bullies. Now that you tianshimen have made a move, we will cheer you on. However, I also want to remind you that this boy''s technique is strange. You must not hide your secrets, or you will capsize in the sewer! "


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law''s face turned red and white when she heard that Xingtian gave her such a mean hand.


    But now she can''t ride a tiger without fighting.


    What''s more, doesn''t it just trigger Tianlei? It''s true that they can borrow from Lei Gong. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law didn''t talk much. Her rickety body suddenly rushed forward, and her figure also changed. It was like an old monkey rushing in front of Su Ye.


    Under the strong wind, when she saw her Taoist robe flying, she suddenly found that the robe was covered with yellow charms, which were painted with bright red cinnabar. It was obviously a finished product with the power of ghosts.


    The body shape turns between, a few Charms seem to come to life the same, from several tricky angles directly stick to Su Ye.


    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    It seems that without waiting for Su ye to respond, there are more than ten charms all over her body, and her appearance becomes strange.


    There was a surprise on her face. She jumped back and stood still. She looked at Su Ye''s charm like a masterpiece of her life and said with a smile:


    "Ha ha ha. Boy, you don''t know how to live or die. Now you''ve been hit by my Heavenly Master''s magic talisman. You''re dead! "


    All of them see it in their eyes. They don''t know Su Ye''s charms, but they''ve heard of the "Heavenly Master''s magic talisman" in the angel gate.


    "Su ye can''t move any more."


    "Is this the seven orifices magic of the seal man of Tianshi gate? It''s said that this kind of magic can beat people''s souls out of their wits. Even fierce ghosts have to retreat when they see it, let alone human beings. "


    "This is one of the ways that the leader of the Tianshi sect used to communicate with heaven. I remember that when he was on the list of heaven, he showed the talisman of Tianshi chaos on the canonization stage! Today, I can''t help but look up to Su Ye. "


    In the public discussion, when the eldest mother-in-law was proud, suddenly a voice came directly into their mind.


    "In front of me, it''s just a local chicken and a local dog!"

 Chapter 296

    "Whose voice is it?"


    Everyone was shocked, which was even more shocking than seeing Su Ye kill three killers with Tianlei.


    Because they found that these voices actually sounded from their minds, and it was su Ye''s familiar voice.


    "It''s Suye!"


    "This is Suye''s voice!"


    Subconsciously, everyone looked at Su ye, who was standing in front of his eyes and was covered with yellow charms. Wasn''t Su Ye hit by the magic talisman? Closed mouth, ear, eye and nose, unable to speak or move, why can he still speak?


    "Isn''t the talisman of heaven''s chaos useless?"


    As a matter of fact, this talisman is effective. At the beginning, Su ye also wanted to see the means of the Heavenly Master''s gate, and let his mother-in-law Changsheng do it. There were more than 30 charms on his body, which really affected his mouth, ears, eyes and nose.


    Even his limbs suddenly felt a lot heavier, as if they were tied with a hundred jin weight.


    However, these obstacles did not constitute a real threat, so they were directly smashed by Su Ye''s three thousand Yan Huang Jie, not to mention that Su Ye has opened up the sea of knowledge and created divine consciousness.


    "With all this rubbish, you want to deal with me?"


    Su Ye suddenly opened his mouth fiercely, and a rolling thunder burst out, which directly shocked more than 30 Charms around him and tore them into pieces.


    Also in this moment, Su Ye''s eyes are also a piece, like bright stars, emitting bright light.


    The terrible power made the old mother-in-law step back, pale and shocked.


    "You, didn''t you fall in love with my Heavenly Master? How can you move with such a powerful force? "


    "Let''s show you what real power is!"


    Su Ye leaps into the air and claps one hand at Changsheng''s mother-in-law fiercely. His palm technique is extremely mysterious. There are many Taiji patterns, and the clap falls on Changsheng''s mother-in-law''s forehead.


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law had been ready for a long time. She had already moved at the moment of Su Ye''s hand. She made a mistake in her figure. She held the palm of the jade pendant and patted it directly on Su Ye''s palm. She wanted to have a hard hand with Su Ye.


    She was very confident because she was holding a magic weapon.


    Ha!


    With a crisp sound, the magic weapon in Changsheng''s mother-in-law''s hand broke into several pieces on the spot, and the palm was also painful, which could not resist Su Ye''s palm.


    "What? Ah -- "


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law screamed, almost the same as the conditional reaction, and she was about to run away, but all of this couldn''t escape Su Ye''s eyes.


    Boom, the eldest mother-in-law''s head buzzing pain, like countless sharp guns directly stabbed her head, a soft body, suddenly feel the earth shaking.


    At this critical moment of life and death, she still wanted to escape, but I don''t know why, the earth under her feet sank, as if there were thousands of pounds of gravity to firmly suck her on the ground.


    "Ah... What kind of magic are you


    Changsheng''s mother-in-law screamed again, her knees softened, and she knelt directly on the ground. Within a few seconds, she was pale and sweating. Her hands on the ground were shaking, and she couldn''t hold on at any time.


    All this, in fact, happened very quickly.


    Su Ye just slapped her mother-in-law straight on the ground.


    Su Ye is now in the peak state of knowing the sea. He can use any magic power to do it. Now he is just using "thousand thunder force". If it is not for the small magic weapon to resist half of the strength, the elder mother-in-law will smash her bones and break her meridians on the spot.


    But even with that little magic weapon, it doesn''t help.


    As you can see, the eldest mother-in-law is just a face-to-face, has been directly forced to kneel down in front of Su Ye.


    "What power do you think I have?"


    Su Ye stood there, looking down. There was a flash of cold light in her eyes. She stepped on her mother-in-law Changsheng''s back and yelled:


    "Get on your knees!"


    The bone behind the old mother-in-law cracked and couldn''t resist. She knelt down on the ground.


    In the eyes of the public, this curtain was not a shock, but a fear, a deep fear of Su Ye.


    Even the eldest mother-in-law was patted on her knees. What''s the use of them?


    Almost everyone, at this moment, had the idea of running for their lives. Their cultivation could not deal with Su ye at all.


    Especially those heavenly masters who just cheered for their mother-in-law, and now their faces are frozen there. None of them dare to say anything. They all step back subconsciously.


    Su Ye looked around, blood clothes building, Gu temple, tianshimen, Yanjing four families, and shaxinmeng, such a group of people no longer dare to say the first half.


    When Su Ye''s eyes sweep to them, they all dodge Su Ye''s eyes one after another and dare not look at him.


    "Who wants to kill me, come out!"


    Su Ye''s words spread all over the corner, but no one responded.


    But many people know that the only way to defeat Su Ye is Xingtian, the deputy leader of Shaxin League, who has been making a breakthrough in "mending the truth by borrowing the fake" for many years. Maybe now he is in the realm of mending the truth by borrowing the fake.


    Seeing the crowd coming over one after another, Xing Tian was a little restless.


    His deep eyes burst into light several times, then darkened, and his fist slowly loosened.


    Finally, Xing Tian stood up, but he didn''t mean to kill him. Instead, he waved to his men and said calmly:


    "What happened here today has nothing to do with our heart killing alliance. Just give it to the law enforcement team. We''ll withdraw now. "


    The warriors of Shaxin League looked strange after hearing this, but the deputy leader spoke, and they didn''t dare to listen. They stood up one after another. Several younger brothers who were drivers had already run to drive over.


    At this time, Su Ye suddenly gave a sneer and said:


    "Xingtian, isn''t it? Did I let you go? "


    Xingtian''s body shape is good. After all, he is the deputy leader of Shaxin League. Now his forbearance is just a temporary weighing of the pros and cons, not really afraid of Su Ye.


    "Oh? Are you going to stop me? Won''t you let me go? "


    "Well! If you want to go, you can leave your head! "


    Su Ye raised her head, and today she could not let go of Xing Tian.


    This is the key step for him to save his sister. If he didn''t kill her in the first place, now he even killed one of the twelve statues in the blood clothes building. It can be said that he completely offended the blood clothes building. Maybe the people in the blood clothes building will kill his sister immediately when they go back.


    Now that Su Ye has done it, he first kills twelve blood clothes, and then shows a terrible way. He kills three killers with Tianlei, and then his elder mother-in-law is abolished. Now he has to abolish Xingtian and stay.


    This is a terrible way to show that it is beyond everyone''s expectation. Only in this way can these forces attach importance to it, and the bloody house will weigh up whether it dares to move Tong Yaya.


    This method of deterrence is the same as the imperial edict of ancient times, and now the national power is the same.


    It is impossible for a small edict to have any power in itself. Why should those villains be afraid and have their legs softened? What they are afraid of is the great power behind the imperial edict, the mountain torrents and tsunami like army.


    Now, Su Ye wants to show absolutely terrible power.


    Who dares to touch his sister when these people pass his means back?


    Xingtian heard Su Ye''s words, and his anger surged up: "Su ye, don''t think I''m afraid of you, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "If I deceive too much, what can you do?"

 Chapter 297

    "I will tear you to pieces today


    Xingtian is the deputy leader of the heart killing alliance. He wants to retreat just to weigh the pros and cons, but now he has no choice.


    He must fight Su ye, otherwise, he will run away now, and the reputation of the heart killing alliance will be ruined, and his deputy leader will be the first to cut him down.


    Xing Tian''s angry voice is high to drink, on the face kill intention to diffuse, straight straight to Su ye in front of.


    Although Su Ye is very strong, Xing Tian will never be afraid.


    He was still 20 meters away from Su ye, and he stopped steadily, and his breath began to become sharp.


    "At a young age, I have some skills, but I''m too sharp to be patient. I''ll show you what you really learned. "


    When Xing Tian spoke, he clapped his hands fiercely on his chest, which was like the roar of a war drum. His hands were left and right. On his fist and forearm, two round lights were emitted.


    These two rays of light, domineering and mysterious, actually whirled around his forearm, particularly eye-catching.


    With the grip of Xingtian''s fists, two empty moves were made in front of him, and the sound of Dong Dong sounded again, as if there was a drum in front of him, which was bombarded by his heavy fist.


    With the vibration of the drum, the power of Xingtian''s body also boils. The powerful force collides with his whole body and limbs, which makes his face a little ferocious. He seems to have reached a limit. His feet are one point left and right, and he steps heavily on the ground, and there are two thumps of war drums. The hard ground is directly cracked by him.


    "It''s Qinling Tiangu Jin!"


    Seeing the terrible means of torture, people standing in the distance cried out one after another.


    "Is this the terrible skill that NaNTU Jue learned from the peak of Qinling mountains? With the sound of war drums, it must be! "


    "Hahaha, our deputy leader turned into Qinling tiangujin. At that time, our alliance leader said that it would take at least half a step to cultivate this kind of skill. It seems that our Deputy alliance leader would break through even if he didn''t borrow the fake to cultivate the true. "


    The warriors of shaxinmeng immediately came to cheer for Xingtian.


    On the other hand, Su Ye''s atmosphere is somewhat silent.


    Only the black Luocha clenched his teeth and reminded him: "young master, this Qinling sky is very aggressive. This is the battle that nantujue and beilongyu fought in Qinling Mountains. Beilongyu became famous in the first battle, but nantujue did not lose. Moreover, he heard their fighting voice reverberate in the valley of Qinling Mountains, and created this set of Qinling sky drums on the peak of Qinling Mountains. We used to... "


    At this point, the voice of heiluocha was a little afraid and unwilling, and then he said, "we were defeated by the Qinling sky''s encouragement of NaNTU Jue. Young master, you must be careful! "


    Su Ye didn''t expect that there was such a thing about Xingtian, so she became more interested and said:


    "NaNTU Jue has the ability to create skills. Then I''ll learn more about it! "


    "Boy, die!"


    It seems that just waiting for this moment, Xing Tian roars, which is really like a killing star coming into the world. His light is so bright that he rushes to Su Ye.


    His fists are full of light, and there are no unnecessary moves.


    Pay attention to is a drum for momentum, such as tiger!


    Bang!!


    Su ye put out his hand to block it, and the whole person stabbed and slid back. There were two long tracks on the ground.


    Xing Tian was very happy when he saw him. He had already used 90% of his strength to fight a quick battle. Su Ye was also defeated by this blow, which proved that Su Ye was not as strong as he thought.


    And his practice of Qinling Tiangu, but one move after another, more and more strong.


    "Roar!! The sky drum shakes all directions


    Xingtian is powerful and unforgiving. He is as powerful as a thousand troops. A war drum sounds from his body, and he blows another blow at Su Ye.


    Bang!


    This time, Suye was beaten back nearly ten meters.


    In Xingtian''s body, the sound of war drums became more and more intensive, and his fists were fist after fist. As long as he swept across the place, the ground would be cracked by him. If a fist was evaded and fell on the ground, there would be a hole smashed out and a piece of debris around.


    Everyone could not have imagined that Xingtian''s Qinling Tiangu would be so terrible. A round of stormy bombardment defeated Su every night.


    If it goes on like this, Su ye will be defeated on the spot.


    Many of the forces that have just begun to retreat are ready to move again, and even intend to directly fight against the black and white elders.


    Although the eldest mother-in-law of tianshimen had been abandoned, she didn''t know where she came from. At this time, she cried out:


    "What are you waiting for? Attack together, break the big tripod magic weapon of that little beast, break his big array. "


    "That''s right. You can''t let him hide in the big formation any more. Just now, let''s go!"


    At this time, many warriors seemed to be awakened and rushed inside.


    Seeing this, Xing Tian immediately seized the opportunity to defeat Su yexinshen, and while punching with a bang, he cried out:


    "Ha ha ha, Su ye, how long can you last? Your people are going to die, and your battle will be broken. You''d better kneel down and die! "


    "You think too much of yourself!"


    Su Ye suddenly flashed a cold light in her eyes. As soon as she stood up, she bumped her fist into the air. Suddenly, thunder and lightning came into being.


    Thousand thunder!


    Bang!!


    Two fists in the air together, suddenly swing open a ray of light.


    Xingtian, a big man, was blown out like a huge shell.


    Bang, hit heavily on the ground.


    The group of warriors who were rushing to the big formation only saw a flower in front of them and found that Xingtian rolled in front of them, only ten meters away from them.


    All of a sudden, a group of people stopped. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Isn''t Xing Tian going to win? Isn''t it going to kill Su ye? Why did Su ye come back with a punch?


    "Well! I just want to see what skills Nan Tujue created, so that you can do more. Now that I''ve finished reading it, this kind of skill is just out of fashion! " Su ye said and walked forward step by step.


    The dense group of warriors turned pale one by one, and subconsciously retreated.


    This scene, as if there was an invisible round barrier in front of Su Ye''s body, pushed away the dark crowd in front of her, leaving only Xing Tian.


    Xingtian also gritted his teeth and stood up hard. He wanted to make a fist. Only then did he find that his right fist had been smashed.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Xingtian suddenly drinks and uses his left fist to fight Su Ye.


    At the same time, the drum in his body sounded again, this time even louder.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye''s figure flashed, almost a shadow rushed forward. In a boxing, Xing Tian''s abdomen was opened with a circular aperture. Xing Tian''s body was like a war drum being smashed, and the whole body''s blood fog burst out.


    Xingtian''s terrible power also receded like the tide, and he became extremely haggard on the spot, as if he had been exhausted by life.


    Su Ye grabs Xing Tian''s throat and throws him away. He just falls on the mother-in-law''s side.


    Su Ye''s voice was heard all over the audience


    "You all want my giant tripod. I''ll put it here and see who dares to take it away!"


    With that, Su Ye suddenly stretched out her hand to the inside of the array and drank fiercely


    "Yin Yang Ding, come on!"


    Hum!!


    At this moment, the huge body of the Yin Yang tripod standing in the Guangbi array flew up, flew nearly 100 meters away, and fell directly on Su Ye''s head.


    Su ye turned over and jumped on the cauldron with one foot on it.


    Juding was suppressed.


    "Get down on your knees!"

 Chapter 298

    what? On your knees?


    Everyone is a Leng, seems to have heard wrong, but see Su night murderous, eyes such as electricity, is not to say false.


    But in full view of the public, if you kneel down to Su ye, how can you see people in the future? His face and the dignity of the clan will be lost.


    "Suye, you''ve seen nobody. It''s not up to you to insult our heart killing alliance. We will certainly get revenge for today''s revenge. " In the heart killing alliance, there are also warriors who would rather die than surrender. One of the men was the first to stand up against them.


    But this man is also very careful. He is 40 or 50 meters away from Su ye, which is a safe distance. After saying these words, he will take the lead to retreat.


    This matter must be reported to the alliance leader Nan Tujue at the first time. Nan Tujue will personally kill Su Ye.


    "To die!"


    Su Ye stands on the huge tripod, a fierce drink, one hand in the huge tripod in a fierce grasp, directly pulled out a dazzling lightning whip, to this man is a fierce whip to draw in the past.


    With a roar, the man was split in two on the spot, his body like coke.


    This is really the thunder means, once again gave all forces a heavy blow, let all people shock and fear.


    The Su night in front of us is clearly a character like a God. How can we fight against such a person?


    Wow, a group of people fell on their knees one after another. The rest of them were afraid that Su ye would look at them. They immediately fell on their knees, and many others begged for mercy on the spot.


    Those who kill the heart alliance and tianshimen naturally don''t have so many words.


    It''s Gu temple, Dan Hui and the four families in Yanjing who are in trouble. They haven''t done anything to Su Ye. They can''t say they hate Su Ye deeply. But now if they don''t kneel down, they''re afraid Su Ye won''t reason with them at all.


    Therefore, Yao pan of Gu temple is also pale, directly kneels down on one knee and looks at Su Ye uncertainly.


    Many of the people from the four families over there fled secretly on the spot. They were far away from Su Ye. There was no need to worry that Su ye would come after them. The rest of them were half kneeling and half squatting and didn''t dare to stand.


    Now they all admire the people of yuhuomen. They are all on the river by boat, far away from each other, and hiding in the boat. No one can see them, and naturally they can''t be affected.


    In front of this scene, it seems that it''s not true. These high warriors kneel down, while Su Ye''s proud figure is standing on the huge tripod.


    His eyes swept away, and suddenly found that the killers wearing masks in the bloody building did not all kneel down.


    Su Ye won''t be polite to them. She leaps forward with a long lightning whip in her hand and rushes in anger. She sweeps the killer in the bloody building and kills more than ten people.


    Those who are still alive are those who kneel down.


    Su Ye knows that his deterrent effect has been achieved. He shouts to the remaining killers in the bloody building: "go back and tell your leader that I must see my sister come back safely today. Otherwise, I will kill your whole clan! Get out of here! "


    The masked killers trembled and didn''t respond. They fled for their lives.


    Su Ye looked back at the people of other forces, and the voice also appeared directly in everyone''s mind


    "One is one today. If my sister can''t come back tomorrow, your clan will have to be buried with her! Go away


    All the people were shocked and angry, but no one dared to say "no", one by one, as if granted amnesty, fled for their lives.


    They don''t dare to delay. What if Su Ye changes his mind?


    Su Ye watched the group of people recede like a tide, and there was no obstruction at all. In the end, the remaining boats of yuwumen on the river did not leave.


    Hui Shoutao didn''t understand. He cried from a distance


    "Boss, just let them go? When they go back, they must be moving rescue soldiers! "


    Su Ye didn''t care at all, and said, "I just want them to go back and move the soldiers. Someone has to send my sister back, doesn''t she? "


    Hui Shoutao didn''t understand, and murmured, "yes, they''re going back this time. They saw the boss''s ability, but they were afraid that they would ask Huaxia Qizong to do it in person after they went back. Boss, your reputation will spread all over China. "


    Bai yecha was thoughtful. He knew what Su Ye was most concerned about and said, "don''t worry, young master. The blood clothes building won''t do anything to miss Yaya, but the young master slapped these great masters severely today. Now we have to prepare for how to face their anger. "


    Just as Bai yecha said, the sectarian forces erupted with unprecedented anger.


    In the Shaxin League, when they received the news, the elders gritted their teeth.


    "What? Is that damned Su ye again, even our vice alliance leader of Xingtian was defeated by him? "


    "Yes! That Su Ye has two huge tripods. They are special magic weapons. They can not only set up an array, but also attract people to kill. His cultivation is too terrible. He also knows how to borrow the Dharma from the Heavenly Master and how to borrow the thunder from heaven. "


    "Xingtian is not an opponent either. Has he reached the realm of cultivating the truth by taking the fake? But how can it be? Isn''t Suye only twenty years old? There must be something strange in it! I don''t believe there are such characters in China. "


    "What can''t be believed? Didn''t beilongyu make a big splash when he was young? Still a girl! This time Su Ye started to kill, just because his sister was captured by the people in the blood clothes building. It''s easy to do. If you want to test Su Ye''s real strength, let the people in the blood room do it. Everything is easy to do. "


    "Yes! We can join hands on the surface, but actually let the people in the bloody building do it. The son of the leader of the alliance is in the position of shaozun in Xueyi building. As long as we explain the interests to him, the Xueyi building will certainly do its best to encircle and suppress Su Ye. It''s not too late for us to make the final move. "


    "Well, that''s what to do. This time, the bloody building must take the lead. Let them do it


    The same dialogue took place in tianshimen, Danhui and Gu temple.


    "Damn it! How hateful! This time, we tianshimen sacrifice too much. Let the blood clothes building be handed over to others! Let the bloody building be handed over immediately! Now calm down Su Ye''s anger. I''ll invite the headmaster to come back in person. I won''t let Su Ye alone


    "There''s no bottom line in xueyilou these years. Now I finally meet Su Ye. Now tell xueyilou that we have the same attitude as Dan Hui and Gu temple. If we don''t pay others, we will have to pay double compensation to xueyilou. "


    After intense discussion, various forces forced the blood clothes building to hand over people one after another.


    It''s just a small enemy, but now Su Ye''s strength is too terrible. It''s absolutely impossible to kill Su ye if it''s not the leader of the clan. So now we have to stabilize Su Ye.


    In a short period of time, the blood clothes building has received the huge pressure from all aspects, which makes the blood clothes elders of the blood clothes building almost hard to breathe.


    The last time this kind of pressure appeared was seven or eight years ago, when beilongyu surrounded and suppressed them in a rage.


    This time, the blood elders and shaozun had no idea for a moment.


    If you compromise, you will be disgraced.


    If you fight with Su ye to the end, I''m afraid Su ye can kill them so much that they dare not go out.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. We must ask the first master to go through the customs and let him decide for himself!"

 Chapter 299

    "Zuosha shouzun is practicing in seclusion now. Is this really going to disturb his old people?"


    In the secret meeting hall of the building of blood clothes, the elder of blood clothes, shaozun and others have already appeared. Even the second elder who guards the death row on weekdays has also appeared. We can see how important this matter is.


    "We just kidnapped a little girl in the blood clothes building. Now that Su night makes us look disgraced. If we can''t deal with this kind of thing properly, how can we talk to shouzun?"


    The elder''s face is very ugly. He is the eldest of the twelve statues in blood clothes. Although the elder of the twelve statues in blood clothes was killed by Su ye, he is also very sad. But if you want to disturb Zuo shashouzun to shut up, it shows that they are all rubbish, and even this matter can''t be dealt with.


    The second elder, who was guarding the death row, was hot tempered and yelled: "don''t tell me, hum. Whoever dares to provoke us, kill us! Kill their whole family until they''re extinct. The whole of China, is there anyone else we can''t kill? You dare not go, let me do it


    The faces of the other elders in blood changed. At their age, they didn''t just kill people with anger. The usual methods didn''t work.


    The three elders were also embarrassed and said, "second brother, don''t worry. We are also in a dilemma. Su Ye controls the two great tripod magic weapons. You can see the power of magic weapons. There are few magic weapons in the whole sky list, but Su Ye has two magic weapons at once. When we first heard Su Ye''s situation, we also wanted to kill Su ye and it would be over. Lao Qi killed him himself, but Lao Qi''s cultivation was also killed on the spot. What''s the use of going? Unless, there are other strong hand together


    At this point, all the elders looked at Jiang shaozun one after another.


    This is the only young man present. This young man is shaozun in the blood clothes building. Another identity is the illegitimate son of NaNTU Jue.


    At that time, in order to show his sincerity of forming an alliance with xueyilou, NaNTU Jue personally sent his son over.


    With a faint smile, Jiang shaozun''s face turned white, as if he had been ill all the year round, and his eyes were also a little morbid black. He said slowly:


    "Elders, it''s very simple to kill Xinmeng. It''s just a matter of my words. But is our enemy really the Suye boy? If we just kill him, we will kill him even if we bomb the Wharf into powder. But after killing Su ye, how can we frighten other forces? "


    All the blood elders are old foxes. Of course, they also know that behind Su ye, there are a group of forces who want to divide up their blood house immediately.


    In particular, the Royal beast gate is the most covetous. When the old nest of the Tianshi gate in front of it is taken away, the green Zheng of the Royal beast gate will take part in it. Who dares to say that the Royal beast gate will not fight against their bloody house this time?


    Jiang Shaozun saw all the elders silent, and said, "that Su night has no background, can develop the essence of the earth essence, and dare to destroy the heavenly teacher''s gate, and has two big implements. These are enough to prove that behind him is the imperial beast gate. Otherwise, Su ye could not be so bold and fearless.


    We''re not dealing with Su ye, we''re dealing with Yushou gate. You should also have seen the information sent back. Heiluocha and baiyecha, the two former Dharma guards of xueyilou, are also with Suye. They have a different understanding of xueyilou. Who can guarantee that they can deal with them smoothly? "


    The elders looked at each other. Of course, they knew that black Luocha and white yecha were terrible. They should have killed the two immortals in those years. It was obvious that the two Dharma protectors had come back for revenge. The most worrying thing for many years had happened.


    "Elders, what we need to do is to cut the mess quickly. We have to strike a thunderbolt and let other forces see the strength of our bloody building. This matter is already related to the rise and fall of Xueyi building. We must ask Zuo shashouzun to decide for himself. "


    At this point, a group of elders in blood have acquiesced and agreed. They haven''t spoken yet, but they can''t save face. Please go out.


    Jiang shaozun waited for a while, and when he saw that the elders had not taken the lead in expressing their views, he said, "it''s not easy to ask the first master to go out of the pass. Why don''t we first report to shouzun that we have to deal with the Royal beast gate. Please allow us to use the cold fire blood stab. If shouzun asks, we will tell you what happened. Please make up your mind. If the first one doesn''t ask, we''ll invite the cold fire blood stab, and it will also be able to break Su Ye''s magic weapon. "


    "Do you want to invite out the magic weapon of our bloody house? It''s not going to work. " The two elders were angry again.


    This cold fire blood stab is the most precious magic weapon in their blood clothes building. It will never move when it''s not in a critical moment. How can you invite the magic weapon out?


    However, as soon as the second Elder spoke against him, the elder reached out his hand to stop him. He took a deep look at Jiang shaozun and said after a long time:


    "Jiang shaozun, your method is good. It seems that you have already thought about it. "


    Jiang shaozun''s face is still pale, no blood color, a faint smile, said: "this method is not complicated, but you elders heard black and white Dharma protector to revenge, you did not think of it for a moment."


    The elder took a deep look at Jiang shaozun again. To tell the truth, he didn''t believe Jiang shaozun very much. He really didn''t know whether Jiang shaozun was facing shaxinmeng or xueyilou.


    It''s just that Jiang shaozun''s method is really feasible. It''s OK to disturb Zuo to kill shouzun, but he must think of a way, not seek the protection of shouzun.


    "In that case, I''ll go to Houshan ancient building myself. Please make up your mind."


    The elder in blood didn''t hesitate. He waved his sleeve and went back to the ancient building.


    In that ancient building, their blood clothes building first Zun Zuo Sha shut down inside.


    When other elders saw it, they naturally went with them. For them, they haven''t seen shouzun for a long time. I really don''t know if zuoshashshouzun''s realm has improved again.


    When it comes to the head of the bloody building, Zuo Sha, it is definitely a rare hero.


    As early as 40 years old, zuosha had already stepped into the realm of "borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth", ranked in the list of heaven and one of the seven schools in China.


    Now more than ten years have passed. Under his leadership, the building of blood clothes is growing stronger and stronger. The twelve statues of blood clothes and the dead servants of blood clothes are frightening killers. In order to achieve the goal, they will do whatever they can.


    Even many powerful families have a fear that they don''t dare to say. Among the seven Chinese sects, the most untouchable one is xueyilou.


    The elder, Jiang shaozun and others walked back to the mountain. There was no one on the way.


    There are no flowers and plants in the whole back mountain, courtyard and ancient building. The only two trees growing in front of the ancient building have withered leaves everywhere. It seems that there is no vitality here.


    When people respectfully stepped into the courtyard, the wind swept, blowing up the dead leaves on the ground, the whole ancient building made a squeak.


    When the elder in blood took a look at the destroyed ancient building in front of him, he had the illusion of blood sea and corpse mountain in his heart. It seemed that the ancient building would collapse at any time, and thousands of blood would surge out.


    He took a deep breath, led the people to kneel down on one knee, and said in a deep voice:


    "Chief! The blood clothes building was killed. Please allow your subordinates to use the cold fire blood stab! "

 Chapter 300

    The ancient building is quiet!


    There was no sound coming from inside.


    This made the elder in blood and Jiang shaozun and others suspicious. They lowered their heads and secretly took a look at the people nearby, but they didn''t get any response.


    After all, the elder in blood is still calm. Although there is no response, he still goes on kneeling and shouts:


    "First! I was killed in the bloody building, and the seven elders of the twelve statues in the bloody building were killed. The enemy also had two huge tripod magic weapons. We are not his opponents. Please give us cold fire and blood stab, this blood feud must be avenged


    The other elders in blood, by coincidence, also called out respectfully in unison:


    "Blood feud, can''t do without revenge!"


    Each of these elders is the peak of Dacheng realm. They are half a step away from "borrowing the fake to cultivate the truth". Now they shout in unison, and their voices are buzzing, shaking the ancient building in front of them. It seems that there is still some dust falling from the pavilion.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, the wooden door of the ancient building in front of me was smashed by a terrible force.


    A blood color whirlpool visible to the naked eye was formed in the air. The powerful force sucked fiercely in the whirlpool, knelt down in front of the blood clothes, and the elder body trembled, and was directly sucked by the blood color whirlpool.


    There was a look of panic on the wrinkled old face of the elder in blood clothes. He stuck himself on the whirlpool. His throat hurt and he was strangled by a dry old hand. The dry old hand was so ferocious that it seemed that he would tear the neck of the elder in blood clothes in the next moment.


    There was a sound that seemed to rub out of a crack in the stone


    "You say, two giant tripods?"


    The elder in blood didn''t dare to resist. He blushed and quickly said, "looking back, I''m sure it''s two giant tripod magic weapons. If I''m not wrong, it''s the Chinese nine tripod weapon mentioned by NaNTU Jue. One of them can be used to decorate the array, and the other one is from the Nangong family in Yanjing, which is also very strange. Many of our disciples in the blood clothes building fell down before they got close to us. They were vicious. Please take revenge for Lao Qi. He died under the giant tripod... "


    Bang!!


    In the blood color whirlpool, there was another force, which directly flew the elder in blood back.


    "Ha ha ha, good death, valuable death. It''s Huaxia Jiuding. It''s Huaxia Jiuding. It''s my turn to turn into a dragon this time! "


    In the ancient building, the hoarse laughter came out again, but in the middle of the laughter, it stopped abruptly, and the voice suddenly changed


    "Since it''s a nine cauldron in China, will NaNTU never want it?"


    It was Jiang shaozun''s turn. His face changed and his head lowered. He was the illegitimate son of NaNTU Jue. At this time, he had to answer:


    "Looking back, it''s not that shaxinmeng doesn''t want it. It''s just that Xingtian, the deputy leader of shaxinmeng, has been killed, and now he is powerless. Unless the leader of NaNTU Jue broke into the Yangtze River and Yellow River to come to the north in spite of the treaty he signed with beilongyu in those years, he would not get a share. "


    "Ha ha ha. God help me! Cold fire blood sting can be given to you, and those two huge cauldrons must be brought back to you! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, there was a buzzing sound in the ancient building. A blood light flew out, and it fell directly in front of the people with a thunderous momentum.


    All the people felt that there was a flower in front of them, and the blood was full of blood. The terrible force made it hard for them to breathe. In front of them was the cold fire and blood stab, the magic weapon of the blood clothes building.


    "Thank you, chief. I''m going to kill the boy and get back the cauldron!"


    The elder in blood takes orders and pulls up the dazzling cold fire blood stab. He suddenly feels the sense of killing. He exudes an irresistible momentum. Even if Su Ye has two magic weapons, he is no longer afraid.


    It''s just the Chaobai River Wharf. It''s the direct destruction.


    If yuhuomen want to fight against them, then go to war!


    "Lead all the men, let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Outside the Chaobai River Wharf, Su Ye''s face was cold, and his eyes still showed a sense of killing.


    There is still no news about Tong Yaya, which makes him very worried. The only consolation is that Tong Yaya is wearing the magic necklace he sent.


    The necklace can absolutely resist the most lethal killing moves. There is a dragon blood pill in the necklace, which is also the elixir that can bring the dying back to life.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Tong Yaya is dead, his soul will be attached to that magic necklace. As long as you find that necklace, Su Ye''s cultivation will be successful in the future, and Tong Yaya will come back to life.


    At this time, Hui Shoutao ran over with a strange look and said:


    "Boss, it''s sunset. It''s six o''clock. The people of shaxinmeng, tianshimen and Danhui have already appeared, but no one from xueyilou has appeared yet. We haven''t found Yaya yet


    Su Ye nodded with a gloomy face. If Tong Yaya doesn''t come back today, let the whole bloody building and the whole shaxinmeng be buried with him.


    "Let Qingzheng keep looking for me."


    "Well, they''ve sent a lot of people."


    Hui Shoutao hesitated for a moment and said, "boss, just now the elder of the Royal beast gate asked me to come and ask for help. Can you accommodate me and let a few people go?"


    Su Ye frowned, and now he was thinking of saving his sister. How could the beast gate release people at this time?


    "The man of the beast gate in the big formation?"


    "No, you are the students of Yanjing University. If it''s not convenient for you to put so much, yuhuomen only hopes that you can put a girl named Xu Qingmeng first. I think they said it seriously. It seems that this person is very important. " Hui Shoutao said again.


    Su Ye''s heart is even more strange. Of course, Xu Qingmeng knows each other. The first time he knows each other is during military training, which gives Su ye a sense of whim and makes Su ye think that they have a blood relationship.


    This time, Xu Qingmeng brought a group of teachers and students from Yanjing University because he learned the news of xueyilou.


    Su Ye turns his head and looks into the mountain and river array. Through the light wall, he can clearly see Xu Qingmeng, Li Junxi and a group of teachers and students, who are also craning their necks to see the result.


    Seeing that Su ye had not responded for a long time, they couldn''t help discussing it in a low voice.


    "He''s not really going to let people go, is he? What does this matter have to do with us? It''s too overbearing! "


    "Junxi, you are a member of the four families. Don''t Su ye even give you the face of the Li family? He doesn''t want to be better? "


    Li Junxi''s face was also very ugly. For the first time, he found that his identity of the four Yanjing families was not workable. He couldn''t help saying, "don''t you see the people outside? Just now I heard from those people that they are all the warriors of the seven schools of Chinese Buddhism. These warriors fought and killed people. Now Su yesha is red eyed, but he is also difficult to ride a tiger. Then there are powerful warriors, and he can''t deal with them at all. That''s why I told you that we need to get out of here as soon as possible. My Li family''s strength doesn''t work, but with a clear dream, Su Ye has to release people. "


    Xu Qingmeng''s face was also very pale, but his words still had a sense of pride, and said: "the people of the Royal beast gate promised to help, so they can be su Ye''s temperament. I''m afraid we still can''t get out. If a man like him would give in easily, he would not even dare to offend suixinmeng, xueyilou and tianshimen. It''s nothing to have more than one of my family. "


    Li Junxi said: "Qingmeng, you don''t have to belittle yourself. The strength of your Xu family is not bad at all. Come, come, back to Shoutao, come back. "


    A group of teachers and students are in good health, they are waiting for the news back to Shoutao.


    Hui Shoutao didn''t talk much either. He approached Guangbi and said, "you are very lucky. My boss agreed to let you go. You''ll leave immediately after you open the big formation. Don''t stay here, let alone make trouble. Do you know? "


    "Good, good." A group of teachers and students were overjoyed. They didn''t want to stay in the mountains and rivers for a moment.


    Compared with the joy of all the teachers and students, Xu Qingmeng gave a sneer, a look of disdain in his eyes, and whispered:


    "I thought he was not afraid of anything. I didn''t expect that he was still a soft guy. Hum


    Li Junxi naturally understood what Xu Qingmeng said. With Xu Qingmeng''s temperament, he most appreciated the kind of indomitable heroes. Su Ye dared to take the world''s great injustice and fight against so many forces alone, which shocked and admired countless people.


    Unexpectedly, now Xu Qingmeng just let the people of the Royal beast gate take a sentence, Su Ye immediately obediently let people go.


    "After all, he is a mortal. It''s normal for him to eat grains and live in fear of death. Let''s go

 Chapter 301

    "You''re right. It''s just instinct. Let''s go


    Xu Qingmeng didn''t look at Su ye any more. He followed a group of teachers and students out of the mountain and river array and left in a hurry.


    At the beginning, Su Ye was still young and promising in her heart. In order to make her sister dare to offend the young Xiaoxiong of the seven Chinese sects, even if there were so many forces outside, Su ye still suppressed them.


    This kind of momentum and means, even Xu Qingmeng''s father will certainly praise it. Unfortunately, Su Ye finally gave in.


    Li Junxi complimented: "Su Ye is weak after all. She has offended so many forces. It''s absolutely impossible to offend your Xu family again. After all, the strength of your Xu family is too strong. "


    The students who followed them were their good friends. Naturally, they knew some of Xu Qingmeng''s identities and echoed them


    "We have nothing to do with Su ye, and we look for Tong Yaya for him. It''s human nature for him to release people."


    "Yes! I think he suppressed the deputy leader of Shaxin League and the old lady of tianshimen for a long time. He is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    Xu Qingmeng shook his head in disappointment and said in a cold voice, "what do you know? In fact, my Xu family has no power at all in China. In the end, Su ye will let us go. Is the purpose not obvious enough? "


    Li Junxi instantly understood and blurted out: "he wants to run for his life! Huaxia, he can''t stay any longer. He should be thinking about escaping from Huaxia. If he lets you go, he is equal to forming a good relationship with the Xu family. At that time, he will seek protection from your Xu family, and you can''t refuse. "


    All of them realized that they had a look at Su ye from a distance. They suddenly found that Su Ye was not as terrible as before, and he was just a man who knew martial arts.


    Su Ye didn''t know what they were thinking, and he didn''t have the interest to know.


    Because at this time, the news came from Qingzheng. The killers of xueyilou came. There were at least two thousand mighty killers, and more came from all directions. Besides, Tong Yaya''s figure was also found.


    Hearing the news from Tong Yaya, Su Ye is in a state of great energy and finally wants to pick up her sister safely.


    Obviously, other forces also got the same news. Many of the original onlookers retreated one after another to make room for the killers in the bloody building.


    After ten o''clock in the evening, the lights were on all around the wharf.


    At this time, some figures appeared on the land and the river, all of them were wearing masks and did not say a word.


    The whole wharf market is shrouded in an atmosphere of Xiaosha.


    The people of Qingzheng are always on the boat. They feel this kind of atmosphere and can''t help looking dignified.


    Several elders in charge hesitated.


    "The blood clothes building tried its best this time. According to the information, eight of their blood clothes elders came, as well as assassin hall and assassin hall. Su Ye is no match at all. "


    "Not only that, there are also three sedan chairs in their team. You should know what the sedan chair in the blood clothes building means."


    Even the nearby zither is worried about these words. Nowadays, it is very rare to carry a sedan chair. However, there is a rule in the blood clothes building that it is necessary to carry a magic weapon in a sedan chair.


    "They brought the magic weapons of the blood house. Is it the cold fire blood thorn, or the ancestral blood garment? "


    Qingzheng wants to leave the boat and go out to find out. But the old man in charge of the boat grabs her arm and says hoarsely:


    "Miss, the bloody building will never die this time. It''s too late for us to get out of the gate now... "


    There was a look of shame and anger on Qingzheng''s pretty face, and she said in a cold voice: "I don''t care if he comes out of the nest. Now my man is fighting so much alone, can I just sit and watch? Your wife has been bullied. Can you treat her as invisible? "


    "This... This, miss, but he is not your man. Besides, how many times can we help Su ye? Even your grandfather won''t agree. " The manager said patiently.


    Qingzheng shook off his hand, glared and said: "it''s too late to get out now. Once Su Ye starts to fight with xueyilou, all of them give me their hands to encircle and suppress xueyilou. You know better than I do that if Su Ye wins, we''ll have no rival. If Su Ye loses, we''ll be the next to be destroyed. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, yes." Several elders in charge answered helplessly.


    The incident happened so suddenly that they didn''t have time to prepare for it.


    Originally, they thought Su ye would lose the battle soon, but they didn''t expect Su ye to be able to control the giant tripod magic weapon and even kill several powerful people. This time, the bloody house invited the magic weapon.


    I''m afraid I can''t keep Su Ye''s battle.


    On the shore, the formation of the bloody building suddenly split and gave way to a main road. Eight elders in bloody clothes and Jiang shaozun came out with gloomy faces, and their eyes swept to Su ye in front of them.


    At the moment, Su Ye stood alone, black and white elder and Hui Shoutao guarding the edge of the mountain and river formation, not standing together.


    "Bring it out!"


    It was Jiang shaozun who spoke. With a loud drink, one of the sedan chairs behind him was lifted up a few steps, and then two masked killers pulled a man out of it.


    Look at the man with messy long hair, undulating figure and tears on his pretty face. It''s Tong Yaya.


    Tong Yaya should have been blocked, and her hands were tied up. After being pushed out, she couldn''t adapt to the light. She frowned and looked ahead. She found that brother Suye was in front of her. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. She opened her mouth vigorously, but she didn''t make a sound at all.


    With a sound of miso, a soft sword is on Tong Yaya''s fragrant neck. The sword is sharp and cuts Tong Yaya''s skin directly. A wisp of blood stains the soft sword red.


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks, and her voice comes from her teeth


    "Let her go!"


    "Ha ha ha, Su ye? Are you in such a hurry to get your sister on the road? You don''t know who I am yet


    Jiang shaozun gives a cruel smile. He seems to be very satisfied with Su Ye''s expression. He steps back and comes to Tong Yaya. He reaches for Tong Yaya''s chin and says in a cold voice:


    "For such a bitch, you killed so many people in my bloody house. Even the seven elders in blood died on your hands. Do you think we''ll let her go so easily? "


    Su Ye fiercely clenched his fist, stabbed, and an electric light beat on his fist.


    "You are looking for death


    The elders in blood clothes saw that Su Ye was going to fight, and the formation was going to move to the left and right. There was a lot of blood on them, especially the blood clothes. It seemed that there was something sinister to kill.


    Jiang shaozun said coldly, "Su ye, I think you are looking for death. If you dare to step forward, I''ll cut off her head now. Can you try? "


    "How dare you threaten me?"


    "So what? Do you want to try? " Jiang shaozun looks at Su Ye provocatively. He grabs Tong Yaya''s hair and seems to wait for Su ye to move forward.


    Su Ye judged the distance for a while, and subconsciously looked at the two sedan chairs in the dark, but did not come forward at last.


    When Jiang shaozun saw that Su Ye was under his control, he couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to announce it. He cheered to other forces far away


    "No matter who dares to provoke our bloody house, he will be slaughtered."


    The elder in blood can understand the purpose of pouring out this time. He also opens his mouth to Su Ye darkly and says:


    "Little boy, how dare you call Shaotu Jue? too big for her skin! Now break the Falun and let all the people out


    "Then give me the two giant tripod magic weapons, and I''ll give you a minute. After a minute, I''ll break your sister''s finger!"

 Chapter 302

    "You want my tripod, too?"


    Su Yeh sneered, and then pointed to the huge Yin Yang cauldron, where the vice leader of Shaxin League, Xingtian, and the Changsheng mother-in-law of Tianshi gate were still suppressed.


    Both of them were still alive, and they were suppressed by juding.


    "Those two also want my giant tripod. That''s what they will end up with, and it will be what you will end up with!"


    "Forty seconds left --"


    The voice of elder Xueyi doesn''t bring any emotion. With his words, Jiang shaozun directly pulls out a dagger and gently picks Tong Yaya''s palm. As soon as time comes, he will break Tong Yaya''s fingers.


    Su Yeh''s face was cold, and he was facing the mountain and river formation from a distance. He stretched out his hand fiercely and drank:


    "Shanheding, listen to me! Take it


    Hum!


    The huge tripod trembles when it hears Su Ye''s call. The heavy tripod seems to fall into the earth again. At the same time, with Su Ye''s call, the mountain river array begins to dissipate.


    The original huge light curtain extended to the distance, even covered half of the Chaobai River. It also glowed faintly in the dark, very dazzling.


    But at this moment, the whole light curtain suddenly dissipated, and the giant tripod also flew to the elder in blood.


    Such a huge cauldron broke through the air, and the cauldron still radiated light. If it was bombarded, I was afraid it would be a piece of flesh and blood.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as the elder with blood clothes picked his eyebrows, he made a sound of hunting in blood clothes. He jumped up and slapped the huge tripod in the air.


    When¡ª¡ª


    The dull sound came out, a circular aperture swung open, and the whole cauldron was stopped.


    With a bang, the huge tripod fell to the ground again.


    The elder in blood is a victor''s posture, falling from the air, and looking at Su Ye''s eyes is a little more contempt.


    Su Ye was boasted so much that they had a little fear. But now from this move, he did not use any strength to intercept the tripod.


    It seems that Su Ye is not so strong!


    "Magic weapon is a good one. But people, no way! " Gujing, the elder in blood, made a comment without wave, and his eyes fell on the tripod.


    In the whole of China, only magic weapons can be called like this, just like a part of the body.


    In the future, this huge tripod will belong to their blood clothes building. Whether it''s guarding the big array or attacking means, it will make the blood clothes building firmly sit in the first position of the seven sects in China.


    "There''s a second one." The elder in blood pointed to the tripod of yin and Yang.


    He wants two at once this time. After he gets the huge tripod, it''s the time to kill Su Ye.


    "Well, you have to pick it up!"


    Su Ye''s voice, with a competitive heart, falls into the eyes of the elder in blood. Su Ye wants to regain face this time.


    The elder in blood is more proud. It seems that Su Ye''s mood is 20 years old. He can''t control his mood at all. It''s taboo in the war.


    With a buzz, the Yin Yang tripod flew over.


    The elder in blood clothes is proud to smile, but also soars into the air. The elder in blood clothes floats and claps one hand at the Yin Yang cauldron.


    Dong!!


    "Bad --"


    Elder Xueyi exclaimed, because he found that the Yinyang cauldron was different from the mountain and river cauldron in front of him. The Yinyang cauldron burst out a terrible spiritual force, which directly bombarded elder Xueyi''s mind.


    Let his head a pain, like being hit directly by a heavy hammer, dizzy, spy heavily.


    "Be careful!"


    The elder in blood has been through many battles. He almost instinctively uses his whole body skills to remind people.


    But unfortunately, he was too slow.


    The spiritual attack of the Yin Yang tripod is limited. It''s not only the elder in blood, but also Jiang shaozun and others who are standing on the ground. They have a pain in the head, as if they were stabbed directly into their mind by a gun.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye was almost faster than the Yin Yang cauldron, and his figure was already in front of Tong Yaya.


    There were two masked killers and Jiang shaozun, who were guarding Tong Yaya. It was at this moment that Su ye came to them.


    "Go to hell!"


    Jiang shaozun shakes his head and wakes up. He doesn''t think much at all. He lifts the dagger fiercely and cuts Tong Yaya''s throat directly.


    "You want to die!"


    Su ye had been on guard for a long time. The thunder flashed in her palm. She grabbed the dagger fiercely. With a click, Su Ye crushed Jiang shaozun''s wrist.


    Then he flew like lightning and kicked Jiang shaozun out with a bang.


    The other two masked killers were slow to respond, but at this time they also woke up. The soft sword in their hands was also a flash of white light, one cut directly to Tong Yaya''s throat, the other stabbed Su Ye''s throat.


    If you change other cultivation masters, you will not be able to retreat completely.


    But Su Ye is a strong man of cultivating immortals who has opened up the sea. He can clearly distinguish everything even between lightning and flint, and the sharp sword also slows down in his sea knowledge.


    Su Ye''s almost conditional reaction is to hold Tong Yaya in his arms. The warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms is as soft as bone. But in this case, Su Ye doesn''t have any extra thoughts. Once she turns over, a soft sword cuts his back.


    With a stab, his clothes were torn out of a long hole.


    Fortunately, Su yexiuwei has arrived at Jiuchong, the true spirit realm. He is protected by his terrible Qi and is invulnerable. It is not difficult to prevent this sword.


    Su night in the moment of landing, a single hand to the ground, with the help of a strong force to fly back.


    "Mountain and river tripod! Suppression


    In the process of flying backwards, Su Ye gives a command, and the huge tripod bursts into a light, which suppresses the blood elders.


    With a roar, the tripod was suppressed, the earth was shaken, and some masked killers were unstable and nearly fell to the ground.


    It''s a slow thing to say, but it happened between lightning and flint. Until Su ye took Tong Yaya out of his arms and landed on the ground, Tong Yaya reacted from his fright. After a calm look, he found that he was in his brother''s arms, and his beautiful eyes filled with tears.


    After so long humiliation and fear, now seeing her brother appear, she finally doesn''t have to worry.


    She knows that as long as there is a brother in the world, everything can be handled well. His brother is the most powerful man in the world.


    "Yaya, it''s OK. I''m here


    Su night gently rubbed the head of rub Tong ya, low voice comforted a.


    Tong Yaya''s tears couldn''t be held back any longer, and all of a sudden, they began to drip from her eyes. Now she couldn''t speak, she just nodded.


    Su Ye knows that her life is not in danger for the time being, and it''s not easy to treat her here.


    "Don''t cry, don''t worry. No one can hurt you any more. "


    Behind him, the black and white elder came up and said respectfully, "young master, let''s protect Miss Yaya."


    Su Ye nods and presses her hand behind Tong Yaya. Tong Yaya suddenly falls into a coma. Then she doesn''t have to worry. Let her sleep.


    White Yasha salutes respectfully, holding Tong Yaya back with both hands.


    As Bai yecha retreated to the back, heiluocha and Hui Shoutao came up, standing on both sides of Su ye, they also knew that there must be a bloody battle next.


    The tenderness on Su Ye''s face slowly disappeared, and replaced by a sense of killing.


    "You dare to attack my sister! We all have to die! "


    "Kill"

 Chapter 303

    Kill!


    This time, Su night full of anger, no longer scruple, he wants to hand blade enemy, kill a happy!


    Shua of a, Su night turned into a remnant shadow, directly rushed to the blood clothes elders.


    In the middle of the journey, the command sounded again, and the sound of the Yin Yang tripod was like a huge black shell smashing directly into the sedan chair in the dark.


    The tripod was thrown heavily, and a lightning burst out in the air, directly suppressing the blood elder.


    One of the blood elders roared and wanted to borrow it. He was crushed on the ground by the tripod. With a puff, a mouthful of blood came out.


    "Stop him!"


    "Together, kill the boy!"


    The elders in blood are also strong men who have experienced many battles. They are flying in blood, and the silver light in their hands is flashing. They attack Su Ye directly.


    Su Ye jumped to the tripod and grabbed it. Then she took out a thunder whip and pulled it out to elder Xueyi.


    Boom!!


    Thunder whipped, fierce and terrible, and dull thunder burst out.


    One of the elders in blood also used his internal skill to resist, but he was beaten by Su Ye''s thunder, and his whole arm was also broken, and his blood was sprayed.


    Shuttle between, Su night also a single hand fierce spin, take all around the world breath.


    The first move is to kill the Dragon nine times


    Make a mountain fire!


    A flame burst out, directly sweeping the blood elder.


    Second style: cool through the sky!


    The flames were not extinguished, and the ice splashed away.


    The elders in blood were shocked. They had never seen such a terrible attack, wave after wave. Could su Ye''s internal power not be exhausted and stagnated?


    They use the blood clothes on their bodies to block, but the ferocious and terrible looking blood clothes are also directly shot through, and the ice stabs into their bodies.


    The third type: lead thunder.


    This move doesn''t need too much action at all. Now that Su Ye has practiced the secret methods of "hundred thunder strength" and "thousand thunder strength", it''s easy to attract thunder.


    With a stab, the lightning whip in his hand turned into more than a dozen, like a dragon into the sea.


    This series of terrible attacks, not only the killers of xueyilou were stunned, but also the black Luocha and Hui Shoutao, who followed behind, were surprised.


    They are used to Su Ye''s methods, but they can''t imagine that Su Ye broke out, that is, to destroy the withered and decadent, invincible and unstoppable.


    What they don''t know is that Su Ye has been fighting for more than two thousand years in the world of heaven, and no one can beat him in terms of battlefield experience. What''s more, he practiced the supreme secret of "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", even the ancient Huang Jue, which he once practiced.


    Now Su Ye''s body is not only pure and strong Qi, but also thunder and lightning, and what his opponent cultivates is just "internal skill".


    Compared with Qi, internal skill is different.


    Moreover, Su Ye''s moves are the dragon''s fighting skills.


    No matter what the elder of the bloody house is, he is just a mole ant in front of Su Ye.


    "Jiang shaozun, come out and die!"


    Su Ye shouts angrily. In the intelligence given by Qingzheng, he learns that Jiang shaozun is the one who is going to attack Tong Yaya. This cruel enemy must die.


    Jiang shaozun has been hiding among the killers for a long time. He constantly orders the mask killers to rush to kill, but he tries his best to escape.


    But under Su Ye''s divine consciousness, he can''t escape at all.


    Su night an electric whip drew past, another jump will fall behind Jiang shaozun.


    At this time, Su Ye''s body shape, heart slightly a meal, eyes swept to the Yin and Yang Ding.


    The Yin Yang tripod was smashed by him to the sedan chair in the dark. Now he suddenly felt that a terrible force broke out in the direction of the sedan chair, which made Su Ye feel a little dangerous.


    When!


    A blood light rang out in the dark, and the tripod of yin and Yang was blown out directly, and fell heavily on a pile of containers at the wharf.


    Those containers were extremely heavy, but by this blow, several containers fell from the dock into the Chaobai River, stirring up waves of water.


    However, these have not attracted anyone''s attention.


    Because in the direction of the dark sedan chair, there were three dark red lights.


    These three blood lights are full of evil power. Just looking at them, you can feel that there is going to be a bloody sea and corpse mountain in the blood light, which makes people fall into it and can''t extricate themselves.


    Su Ye stopped his attack and stared at the front without blinking, waiting for the blood light to appear.


    There is a mask killer who doesn''t have long eyes. He doesn''t know what happened. He thinks that Su Ye''s sword can''t move. He is eager to perform meritorious service. The killer directly rushes to kill him. Su Ye doesn''t look at him, so he slaps the fly into blood mist.


    As soon as other killers see it, they surround Su ye one after another and dare not come forward again.


    Most of the blood elders were seriously injured. They got up from the ground and sneered


    "Su ye, you died in our leader''s hands. It''s a proper death."


    After hearing this, many masked killers gave way in panic.


    "Here comes the chief? Is the chief here


    "Get out of the way! It''s our left leader who has gone out of the pass! "


    The news almost reached the ears of other forces in the distance. They all frowned and looked very ugly.


    "One of the seven Chinese schools, Zuo Sha! He did it


    "It seems that xueyilou is really in a hurry. It doesn''t care about the alliance of beilongyu at all. Huaxia Qizong is going to fight the warrior."


    "According to Su Ye''s strength, he can be on the list of heaven. None of the other warriors is his opponent. However, even Zuo Sha also came, which also looked up to Su Ye. After tonight, the name of Su ye, the dead man, should spread all over the Chinese family. "


    "It''s a terrible way to kill. It seems that there is nothing wrong with us here. Keep going back. Let''s just watch and never participate. "


    Even the warlords on the ship, they were all in a daze. Regardless of Qingzheng''s order, they stopped to support Su Ye.


    "I can''t do it, Zuo Sha is coming! Damn it


    "Tell me to go back immediately, Zuo Sha will do it himself, and we will die when we go out! Absolutely not


    As soon as Qingzheng gritted her teeth, she wanted to say something, but she was silent. It was one of the seven schools in China.


    Throughout China, the older generation has been rated as the seven great masters, but they can establish their own school and form their own department. They are definitely not able to deal with such figures.


    Zuosha''s realm has long been to cultivate truth by taking advantage of falsehood!


    Su ye also felt the oppressive breath of zuosha, which he had never felt before. It was very common for him to feel the enemy''s internal skill, but now the breath in the three rays was really strong.


    "Is this the way to mend the truth?" Su Ye pondered.


    In front of the left to kill the figure finally slowly appeared, it is a dead old man like a zombie.


    His face was dry without any blood color. One eye was dark red, one left and one right, like two floating blood lights.


    The three dark red blood lights I saw just now, two of them are Zuo Sha''s eyes.


    The third blood light is a blood stab floating in front. I don''t know what material it is. When it floats in the air, it is still dripping blood.


    Zuo Sha''s clothes are also like the official clothes of the Qing Dynasty. He is thin and dry, which gives people a kind of feeling. He is a pair of bones that hold up his clothes, and his dry hair is tied into a long whip on his back, which almost falls to his waist.


    In front of the left kill, but Su Ye has seen the strongest existence on earth.


    It is worthy of being the seven schools in China!


    While Su Ye looks at Zuo Sha, Zuo Sha also looks at Su Ye.


    In front of him, the young warrior was able to hold the sky thunder and use the two great tripod magic weapons. Even the elder of their blood clothes building was invincible.


    It seems that in Su Ye''s body, there must be a bigger secret.


    "Meet the leader"


    Although still fighting, bloody, but the mask killers saw the leader, still kneel down to salute.


    Zuo Sha doesn''t pay attention to these people at all, and goes forward step by step. His bloody eyes are still staring at Su ye, as if he wants to see through all the secrets of Su Ye.


    "Young master, he is the zuosha of the seven Chinese sects. His cultivation has long been based on the fake cultivation. I haven''t seen him for so many years. I think he must be terrible. The blood stab in front of him is also a magic weapon, which is also famous on the list of heaven. "


    Hei Luocha slowly approached Su ye and opened his mouth solemnly. He didn''t know why. Hei Luocha didn''t dare to look directly into Zuo Sha''s eyes. The cold sweat on his forehead also seeped out unconsciously. After a pause, he continued: "now that there are too many killers sent from the bloody building, miss Yaya has been found. Why don''t we retreat first? "


    Su Ye''s voice was calm, and she said: "he came just in time, so I don''t have to go to him! It''s just seven Chinese sects. I''ll kill them directly! "

 Chapter 304

    Su Ye''s eyes are like stars, standing in the same place.


    In front, the body is like a dry zombie, but the left killing is coming step by step.


    Zuosha''s stride was not wide, slower than that of normal people. But I don''t know why, he only took more than ten steps, and he had already walked 30 or 40 meters.


    This extremely strange change surprised all the viewers and opened their eyes one after another.


    Bai yecha suddenly thought of something. His face changed and he blurted out:


    "Four ghosts carry the coffin!"


    Someone in the distance recognized it and was shocked to say: "the four ghosts carry the coffin. This kind of footwork is extremely strange. It''s said that this kind of footwork is equivalent to controlling four evil spirits. Every time you walk, there are four hungry ghosts supporting you. It seems that you take a step, but actually you walk two or three meters away. "


    "And the footwork? This bloody building is really terrible. Even this kind of footwork can be seen. It is worthy of being one of the seven schools in China. The strength is absolutely beyond our understanding. This time, Suye is dead. "


    This kind of footwork is so strange that Su Ye naturally noticed it.


    He found that this kind of footwork was somewhat similar to the ancients'' "shrinking the earth into an inch", but he was surprised that someone on earth could practice this kind of footwork.


    "Don''t be distracted, boy!"


    Suddenly, Zuo Sha''s hoarse voice rang out, 50 meters away from Su Ye. The shadow flashed and appeared directly in front of Su Ye.


    Hum!


    A dark red light passed through the night. With one hand of Zuoshi, the cold fire blood stabbing weapon turned into a throwing knife and stabbed Su Ye''s throat directly.


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks, and his eyes are full of flowers. There''s a feeling that he can''t see clearly. The speed of left killing is too fast.


    What''s more, it''s the cold fire blood stab, which has terrible lethality. Even Su Ye doesn''t dare to connect it now.


    Bang!


    The thunder on Su Ye''s hand soared, and more than a dozen thunderbolts burst. He used his "thousand thunder strength" to beat the cold fire blood stab.


    The sound of an explosion came out. Lenghuo xueci was shot at a slant angle. It flew past Su Ye''s shoulder and didn''t fly to the ground.


    At the same time, a burst of burning pain on Su Ye''s hand came from the cold fire blood thorn.


    This is the magic weapon of xueyilou!


    Just clapping one hand, you feel pain, and at that moment, you feel that this cold fire blood stab has killed a lot of lives, which is full of anger and grievances.


    These thoughts just born, Su Ye didn''t think much, in front of suddenly is a flower, left kill body red light suddenly appeared, dry palm directly attacked.


    Roar!


    Behind zuosha, there was a dark figure. Those bloody figures intertwined and kept spinning. In a short moment, they formed a bloody vortex.


    Bang bang.


    Terrible attack, almost invincible, left kill instant Su night forced back hundreds of meters.


    The people in the distance were numb and did not dare to look directly at the bloody whirlpool.


    "What on earth is that?"


    "How can there be a bloody whirlpool behind Zuo Sha. I seem to see a ghost hand coming out of the whirlpool


    "Huaxia seven schools, this is one of them. I heard that when Zuo Sha was in charge of the blood clothes building, he got a piece of blood clothes and realized his unique evil power. "


    When the elders in blood and the killers in blood building saw that their headmaster was so powerful, they all shared a common hatred and didn''t care about the rules of the sect. They cheered on the spot, and some people secretly learned one or two of them.


    Seeing this, some elder in blood said, "don''t study disorderly. You can''t learn. It needs to reach the realm of cultivating the truth by borrowing the false to cultivate. If you don''t step into this realm, everything is false and you can''t see the true meaning. If you can''t be a real person, you can''t learn it all your life! "


    Originally, these high spirited killers were not convinced, but they were frustrated when they heard that they were in the realm of taking advantage of the fake to cultivate the truth.


    In the whole of China, there are too few people who want to borrow money to repair the truth.


    However, in front of such a grand occasion, even if they can''t steal, it doesn''t prevent them from cheering for zuosha leader. One by one, they want zuosha to kill Su Ye immediately.


    Dangdang!


    Su Ye is retreating constantly. With one hand, he calls back the two great tripods.


    The two cauldrons directly collided with lenghuoxueci, and sparks came out in the mid air. The huge sound of vibration made countless people''s ears buzzing.


    "Mountain and river suppression!"


    Su night a command, the huge mountain river Ding directly on the top of the left kill.


    Zuo Sha didn''t hide and stood in the same place. His face, which was dry and wrinkled, lifted up and grinned gently, revealing his yellow and black teeth. He said hoarsely:


    "I want to see if Huaxia Jiuding is so strong!"


    With that, he put his feet on the mountain and river tripod with one hand.


    Boom!


    Zuosha''s feet were suddenly blasted out of a circular pit, a blood red light burst out, and the huge tripod was blasted back by zuosha.


    This really surprised Su Ye.


    Since he used the tripod, even though the power of the tripod has not been fully refined and can not be incorporated into his body, it is absolutely accurate to use the tripod to kill the warrior in Dacheng realm, and his opponent will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    The elder in blood in front is the best example.


    But in front of him, Zuo Sha not only didn''t get hurt, but also blew the tripod away.


    "Is this the way to mend the truth?" Su Ye pondered.


    Zuosha heard Su Ye''s words and laughed hoarsely. He said, "I want you to have a look. I really want to borrow the fake to repair the truth."


    "Blood evil spirit in the world!"


    With that, he jumped, burst out of light, and in a short breath, he gathered all the light into his fist and punched Su Ye hard.


    Su Ye''s heart gushes out a competitive heart, and he finally meets a decent opponent.


    He pressed his body to the ground, almost to the ground. Then, with a bang, he flew to the left like a shell.


    The fourth move is to kill the Dragon nine times


    Swallow the bullfight!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    They hit each other straight in mid air.


    A ring of light roared out.


    Zuo Sha''s body suddenly regressed more than ten meters, even the blood color whirlpool behind him also vibrated for a few minutes, and then fell to the ground with shocked eyes.


    As soon as he fell to the ground, Zuo Sha was not discouraged, but excited.


    "Ha ha ha, young hero, young hero! There are also such ancient martial moves in China. I really haven''t seen them. It''s not unjust that you have my men dead in your hands. "


    As Zuo Sha waved his hand, the bloody garment behind him suddenly became windless and made a sound of hunting in the light of the night. His ferocious face slowly showed his intention of killing, and he gritted his teeth and said:


    "I haven''t been through the Customs for many years. I didn''t expect that there was another tianbang figure in China. If I don''t kill you today, you will be the second beilongyu in a few years. So you have to die! "


    Jie¡ª¡ª


    A shrill voice, left kill like a ghost, flashed to Su Ye.


    At the same time, the cold fire blood stab also seemed to hear the call of zuosha, whistling out of the darkness, directly stabbing Su Ye''s back.


    "Let me see. What other moves do you have?"


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold, his fist was clenched, and two Taiji patterns were formed.


    "As you wish!"


    The fifth move is to kill the Dragon nine times


    Kylin break!!

 Chapter 305

    Roar!


    A terrible roar came out of Su Ye''s mouth, and his eyes turned into gold instantly.


    A Kirin seal on his body was formed directly, and with his powerful mental power, he went straight to zuosha''s head.


    Zuo Sha''s head was in a trance, his body trembled, and then he reacted. It was just a second. Seeing Su Ye was still far away, he didn''t attack, which surprised Zuo Sha.


    He thought: This is not right, is it just a mental attack? This method can be achieved even with a magic weapon.


    At this time, Zuo Sha''s feet became hot. He looked down and suddenly found that the earth standing at his feet had formed a fire red Unicorn pattern.


    This design is centered on zuozha, with a radius of three meters long, emitting fiery red color.


    "What is this?"


    The same question also appeared in the minds of those far sighted warriors.


    In such a battle, the unicorn pattern suddenly appeared at zuosha''s feet. There must be something terrible. If there were other patterns, they might not be so shocked. Kirin is a divine beast in China, and Fire Kirin is even more terrible.


    Zuosha didn''t think much about it. He jumped back to jump out of the unicorn pattern, but when he jumped out, the unicorn pattern still followed and was still under his feet.


    This makes Zuo Sha''s heart tremble, and a bad idea flashed by.


    Roar!!


    Almost at the same time, Su Ye jumped up on the opposite side.


    In the eyes of the shocked people, Su ye in the middle of the sky suddenly forms a huge fire Unicorn with more than a dozen hot fireballs. The unicorn is so angry that it''s afraid that it can break the mountains and rivers and destroy all creatures.


    Su Ye comes with a burning unicorn, especially in the dark. His target is Zuo Sha.


    Boom!!


    The huge fire Unicorn fell down on zuosha''s head. The ten meter square earth collapsed and broke. There were cracks on the ground. In the cracks, the flames burned directly, and the flames were still burning.


    Moreover, under the impact, there was a wave of explosion, which swept all around.


    All of a sudden, a hot wind and dust swept around, making the distant warriors squint their eyes and reach out to resist the wind and sand. They can''t see what''s going on inside?


    At this time, there was another Bang inside. I saw Zuo Sha was blown out.


    Although Zuo Sha couldn''t fall to the ground, he was also staggering when he fell to the ground. His clothes were smoking in many places, and his long hair braids were burned behind him. He was in a mess.


    Under this move, Zuo Sha suffered a loss.


    Zuosha seemed to look at Su ye in disbelief. His cold eyes didn''t blink. He was surprised and angry, and had a strong sense of killing.


    Su Ye is standing on the broken ground in front of him, and there are still many flames in the cracks, which makes him like a murderer returning from hell.


    Zuo Sha began to speak. There was blood between his teeth. He said in a cold voice:


    "What''s your ancient martial art move? Why have I never seen it? "


    Su Ye''s heart is also shocked, this battle dragon nine kill how powerful, only he really can''t play out the spiritual realm, if he stepped into the "spiritual void realm", just this move can be left to kill to crush.


    His eyes swept to the left behind kill, that strange blood color whirlpool actually still exists, also bring him a dangerous feeling.


    "It''s called kylin po - if you haven''t seen it, I''ll show it to you again!"


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice was over, a unicorn roared. He pointed to the left with one hand, and with a buzzing sound, a unicorn pattern was immediately formed at the foot of the left.


    Zuo Sha''s heart trembles when he sees it. He already knows that the unicorn pattern under his feet has a special connection with Su Ye. Su Ye definitely smashes it at the unicorn pattern under his feet.


    Sure enough, in the dark, Su Ye jumped up again, forming a huge Unicorn pattern behind him, with more than a dozen flames.


    Body in the mid air, break the air and go, bang down!


    Boom!


    This time, Zuo Sha couldn''t dodge at all. He was hit by the powerful force. His knees softened and fell to the ground with a click.


    Such a curtain fell in everyone''s eyes, shocked beyond belief.


    "I''m not dazed, am I? Is Zuo Sha beaten to his knees? "


    "How terrible! What ancient martial arts moves did Su ye use? So overbearing


    "Did you learn how to borrow from heaven? Or magic? It''s not right. He can activate the sky thunder and conjure up the unicorn. This must be the secret skill of the Royal beast gate. "


    "No matter what it is, it''s the Zuoshi of the seven Chinese sects! Even he will be beaten to his knees. After tonight, the name of Su ye will stir the whole China. He is too evil! But is it true that the seven great Chinese schools have been defeated in this way? "


    It seems that he is trying to verify everyone''s conjecture. At this time, Zuo Sha suddenly moves.


    He didn''t lose!


    "I''m going to kill you


    In his fury, Zuo Sha grabs the cold fire blood stab and stabs Su ye, who is standing in front of him. However, Su Ye blows him out with a "thousand thunder force" in his hand.


    Zuoshapu''s blood gushed out. He turned over and landed in the air, and the blood color whirlpool behind him suddenly became several times larger.


    "Boy, you forced me! I want you to die


    Zuo Sha stabbed the cold fire blood into his mouth and bit the handle of the knife. His two withered palms scratched on the blade and immediately bled.


    Zuo Sha smiles ferociously, and his bloody hands suddenly press the blood coat on his body. The blood coat becomes scarlet, and the blood color whirlpool rises again. In the dark, there is a devil with a hair on his head.


    Zuo Sha''s shrill cry spread all over the dock, making everyone feel numb and cold sweat behind him.


    "Well, what on earth is that?"


    "Is he calling ghosts? It''s terrible. Is he still human? "


    Originally, most of the warriors came to deal with Su ye and wanted to see how Su Ye was suppressed. Now suddenly, they feel that Zuoshi is more and more gloomy and terrible. On the contrary, all Su Ye''s moves are from hard to Yang, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Zuo Sha is so terrible. I''m afraid that no one will dare to provoke the bloody building in the future.


    Zuosha''s every move naturally falls into Su Ye''s eyes, especially after the half body evil spirit slowly crawls out of the bloody whirlpool, which makes Su Ye frown.


    "It turns out that you have given your life to the devil. No wonder you have made yourself neither human nor ghost!"


    "Can you understand the way of self cultivation? Today, I forced you to change your life, and you will die in peace. "


    Zuosha''s face became extremely ferocious. The ghost behind him seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Some of zuosha''s body couldn''t stand up straight, and even his mouth couldn''t close. From time to time, saliva fell on the ground, which was disgusting.


    Su Ye gently shakes his head. He once suppressed the world. When was he afraid of a devil?


    However, Su ye also knows that this kind of cultivation method is absolutely not available on earth. It belongs to a branch of three thousand Avenue. Why does zuosha know this kind of cultivation method?


    "You work for evil spirits. Where did you get this way?"


    "Ha ha ha, when your soul becomes my devil, I will tell you. Now, die! "

 Chapter 306

    The most terrible strike of Zuoshi is coming.


    He was full of murderous spirit, and the half ferocious ghost behind him also gave out a shrill cry. It seemed that the blood color whirlpool could not restrain it, and he was about to rush out and tear Su ye to pieces at the next moment.


    What makes people even more numb is that where Zuoshi passed, he left five pairs of bloody footprints on the ground. Sure enough, four ghosts carried the coffin. Looking at those footprints, it seemed that they were all climbing out of the blood sea corpse mountain.


    "Heresy! Dare to be presumptuous in front of me


    Su Ye gave a cold drink and made a fierce move with one hand. The mountain river tripod and the Yin Yang tripod flew over directly. The huge double tripods were extremely heavy, but now they were suspended in the air, as if they had no weight. They were attacked by Su ye at will.


    Bang bang.


    The two cauldrons smashed to zuosha fiercely, but I didn''t expect that zuosha''s cold fire blood stab was also a powerful weapon, which could resist again and again.


    After bombarding for more than ten times in a row, Zuo Shafei was forced to slow down.


    But it just slowed down. The hungry ghost behind zuosha didn''t seem to be afraid at all. The blood red whirlpool kept pouring out blood mist, and there was no sign of stopping.


    Su ye had some accidents. He didn''t think that it would be useless to bombard him with a giant tripod.


    "Let''s try Tianlei again!"


    Su Ye grabs the tripod and draws out a lightning whip from it. He blows at Zuo Sha.


    For a moment, the flames were all over the place, and the thunder was thundering. Even Zuoshi was knocked about.


    However, zuosha was just staggering. He rushed to Suye more frantically, forcing Suye to retreat step by step. The more so, zuosha was more arrogant and laughed ferociously.


    Many people in the distance saw that their scalp was numb. They didn''t expect that Tianlei, who had just arrived in the sun, couldn''t even kill the ghost. What else could su ye do?


    It seems that this young genius is going to die on the left killer tonight.


    "Su Ye is dead. He has no other way to kill."


    "It''s good to have such achievements at such an age. Is it really impossible to defeat Zuo Sha? That''s one of the seven schools in China! "


    Many forces have shown the pleasure of revenge. They don''t want to see the newly rising Su Ye threatening their interests.


    In contrast to these people''s complacency, Qingzheng on the boat is frowning. She can''t wait any longer.


    "Just now, we will directly attack the team of xueyilou, and we will surely be able to destroy them."


    The old men of the Royal beast gate shook their heads and said, "Miss, it''s not the right time. Su Ye is about to lose. We must not fight against xueyilou at this juncture, otherwise we will have endless troubles! And you said Suye would win? Since you believe him so much, we''ll wait until he wins. "


    With eyes wide open, the zither catches the old man and shouts:


    "Now, you can be unprepared to confuse Zuo Sha''s fighting spirit and distract him. After su Ye wins, what''s the point of our hand? Now we sweep the bloody building. If Su Ye loses, we can make an impact now, and also create an opportunity for Su ye to escape. The best thing of the blood clothes building is to track and assassinate. How can I let them chase and kill my man. If you object again and disobey my orders, I will chop you up and throw you down to feed the fish. "


    "No, no! Lady, calm down The old man quickly apologized.


    Qingzheng takes out a conch from her arms. This conch is the same conch that Su Ye used to guide her before. She found it in the stall vendor, just like the conch worn by the ancestor in her family portrait.


    This conch has been used for a long time. Now it is the first time to use it.


    "Pass on the order, all the disciples of the Royal beast sect, listen to my order, surround and kill the bloody building!"


    Qingzheng steps out of the bow. The night wind blows her long hair. At this time, her white fox jumps on her shoulder and guards her spiritually.


    Qingzheng is very proud of her body. She no longer looks at Su ye, but at the killers in the dark.


    "Su ye, you must hold on!"


    The zither murmurs, takes out the conch and puts it in front of the delicate pink lips. Then she turns on the skill and blows hard


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The sound of sobbing rang out in the dark.


    After hearing this, all the warlords of the Royal beast sect felt their Qi and blood surging on the spot. It seemed that a mysterious barbaric force was awakening and constantly pounding their blood vessels. Their vision, hearing and smell also increased several times at this moment, even in the dark, as if they could see clearly.


    Ouch!!


    At this moment, the white fox on the shoulder of Qingzheng''s eyes become red, and its throat gives out the roar of a fierce beast, which is also extremely violent.


    Most of the warlords of the Royal beast gate have their own animal pets. They are very obedient in ordinary times. Now when they listen to the conch of the zither, they become furious, and all kinds of voices are constantly shouting.


    "Kill"


    Qingzheng was the first one to jump on the water and dashed directly on the water.


    Seeing this, the other masters of the Royal beast gate jumped down one after another, and the furious beast pet rushed away with him.


    It''s not difficult for these experts to step on the water to fight this distance, especially their speed is much faster now.


    In a short period of time, Qingzheng took the lead in directly rushing in.


    The killers in xueyilou are not used to fighting in groups. They are usually very secretive and low-key. There are very few gatherings where there are more than ten people. Each of them takes on the task alone. Even most killers don''t know each other at all, they just look at each other''s masks.


    Now suddenly, there is a fierce beast pet in front of the Royal beast gate, and then there are groups of warriors rushing to kill them. Subconsciously, they retreat.


    "It''s the man of the beast gate!"


    "Damn it! Yuwumen, you want to die! Kill them


    Roar!!


    In the dark, the killers retreat in a hurry. They all know that in terms of group fighting, none of the seven Chinese sects can be compared with the Royal beast sect.


    The people of the Royal beast gate are trained by thousands of troops every day. What''s more, they have all kinds of animal pets.


    Qingzheng has long been in the right position. The most powerful blood elders are in the front. Their beast gate is in the rear. Absolutely no one can stop them.


    As soon as these voices broke out, the elder in front of him immediately received the news. He was about to return to the chair when he heard a rough voice


    "A bunch of weak chickens!! Your master Tao is here! Old black, old white, kill


    In front of him came a fat man with a big stomach. He was carrying a weapon wrapped in white cloth. The weapon was as big as a shutter. He only saw his fierce anger coming, and he didn''t pay any attention to the people in the bloody building.


    This fat man is no other than Hui Shoutao.


    He had discussed with Qingzheng for a long time. Once he heard the sound of conch, it was time to attack.


    Hui Shoutao''s moves are extremely aggressive. On his left side is Bai yecha, and on his right side is heiluocha. He is even more arrogant and shouts loudly:


    "The brothers of Danhui will fight according to the agreement. You surround Yao pan, brother of Gu temple on the left. Let go of Gu poison, let go of Gu poison! We''re the league. Don''t get it wrong! Go on


    Hui Shoutao doesn''t make a fuss. When he comes up, he will enlarge his moves. Once the ghost knife is opened, he will kill all sides.


    However, Yao pan of Gu temple in the distance and Wu Zhe of Dan society were shocked and scolded


    "Back to Shoutao, what''s my alliance with you? Blood clothes building, we have no alliance with this dead fat man! "

 Chapter 307

    "Roar! Step on the sky


    Hui Shoutao yells in the dark. He recently followed Su ye to learn "stepping on the sky and the giant spirit God". Although he is not able to make great changes in his body now, it does not hinder his momentum of blocking the killing of people and Buddha.


    Every time he runs "Ta Tian Ju Ling Shen", he will add a layer of dignity to his body. In addition, he uses the "ghost sword" move. It''s like a whirlwind chopping and then a knife splitting Huashan. Even the elder in blood doesn''t dare to accept it.


    So, Hui Shoutao is really invincible.


    And heiluocha specially selects those elders in blood who have not been injured. In those years, these elders did a lot of harm to them. Now it''s time to kill them.


    As for Bai yecha, he needs to protect Tong Yaya and fall in the last place, but he is also unstoppable.


    The sound of rushing here is deafening, which of course affects the attack of Zuo Sha.


    However, Zuo Sha just looked back. He didn''t really go back to help. Instead, he attacked Su Ye crazily. For Zuo Sha, even if the killers in the blood clothes building were dead, he would be able to cultivate a new batch in ten or eight years.


    Now we have to kill Suye.


    "Ha ha ha, ignorant boy. Do you think you can win if you attack my blood clothes building? As long as I am here, the bloody building will never fall down! " Zuo Sha laughed ferociously, and the attack became more violent.


    Su Ye''s Tianlei whip was almost useless to Zuoshi. He shuashed back, stood up and said:


    "Do you really think I can''t kill you? I just want to see how you work for the devil. Now that I have seen it clearly, there is no need for you to live! "


    Zuo Sha''s figure was stunned. He seemed a little incredulous, but then he shook his head


    "Ha ha ha, I''ve never heard anyone say that I can break my way. I''m carrying ten evil spirits on my back. You can''t help your thunder even if it''s the body of Yin. What can you do? "


    Su Ye agrees and nods. In fact, according to Zuo Sha''s understanding, no one can beat him. Even if Su Ye is crushing Zuo Sha with all her accomplishments, it''s not easy to kill the ghost behind Zuo Sha.


    After all, Su ye had too much time to practice, which was only half a year.


    It''s absolutely not easy to crush a strong man who takes a vacation to repair the truth in more than half a year.


    But it''s not easy, it doesn''t mean not!


    "If I want to break you, I''ll do it!"


    Su Ye''s face sank. He didn''t use this move because he didn''t know the details of zuosha. With his current cultivation, he just broke the Kirin in the fifth form of dragon nine killing, which was very difficult.


    What he did this time was:


    The sixth move is to fight the Dragon nine times


    Dragon Head Raising Day!!


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the movement of Su Ye''s idea, Shan He Ding and Yin Yang Ding flew over directly, turned into the size of a fist and circled between Su Ye''s wrists.


    The sky thunder breath is madly diffuse, as if thousands of sky thunder are going to burst out.


    Su Ye''s "three thousand Yan Huang Jie" has been running to the extreme, even in his blood there are lightning running.


    If you want to talk about the nine kills of the dragon, one move ahead and one move after the other, you are all ready. The sixth move is a terrible outbreak.


    Boom! A thunder broke out in Su Ye''s body.


    An important hole in his body began to condense thunder.


    Boom, second. Thunder again!


    Then, boom is the third!


    Zuo Sha''s heart sank when he heard the three thunders. He already felt that there was an indescribable violent force in Su Ye''s body. It seemed that he was pregnant with an ancient giant beast. The pure Yang and strong breath completely restrained him.


    Even the ghost behind him was stunned, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "You, what''s this move?"


    Left kill a fierce drink, directly stood the body, holding the cold fire blood stab firmly in the hand, blinking to prevent the next shock.


    Boom!


    Fourth, fifth, sixth!


    There were six thunders in a row, which seemed to run through the six samsara. A dragon soul suddenly formed in Su Ye''s body.


    "Fight the Dragon nine kill, the sixth move: the Dragon raises its head!"


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye jumped forward with one hand and rushed to the left.


    In the middle of the sky, a Thunder Dragon formed by a sky thunder shrouded Su ye and tore away irresistibly.


    This Thunder Dragon is more than ten meters long and has a towering head. It can suppress heaven and earth and is invincible.


    Bang!!


    Just in the blink of an eye, Su ye went directly through Zuo Sha''s body, and also through the bloody whirlpool. The ghost was torn up by Thunder Dragon on the spot.


    Roar!


    Su night passes by and falls to the ground. Thunder Dragon''s tail sweeps fiercely and immediately flies to the sky. Then the dragon''s head twists and opens its mouth fiercely. A sky thunder bursts out and penetrates Zuo Sha''s body again.


    Zuo Sha, floating in the air, couldn''t resist at all. He was pierced by the sky thunder and made a very sad and shrill scream. A burst of blood mist exploded, and the cold fire blood stab fell down first.


    Then it was Zuo Sha''s body, slowly falling from the air.


    With a plop, as Zuo Sha''s body fell to the ground, everything seemed to return to calm.


    The Thunder Dragon on Su Ye''s body turns his head gently, looks at all directions, and glances at the world. Then it slowly dissipates.


    After the Thunder Dragon dissipated, everyone seemed to react from the shock.


    One by one, they were shocked to see Su Ye''s proud figure. This young man, with a sword eyebrow and a star in his eyes, was towering and invincible.


    Then look at the left killing that fell to the ground and didn''t move, and endless fear poured out of everyone''s heart.


    "Was that a dragon? Is that a dragon? "


    "What is the origin of Su ye? He turned into a dragon? Is he going to turn into a dragon? "


    "Why didn''t zuosha get up? Did he fail? Killed by the Thunder Dragon? He is one of the seven schools in China


    Countless warriors guess in horror, they can''t wait to confirm the situation of Zuo Sha, but seeing Su ye still standing there, no one dares to get close at the moment.


    Even some killers in the blood clothes building dare not go forward to check the situation of Zuo shashouzun.


    This Su night, too evil, too terrible!


    At the moment, Su Ye''s eyes were as bright as stars. He glanced at everyone, and then he went to zuosha step by step.


    "I said, just a devil, in front of me, vulnerable!"


    Zuo Sha lying on the ground was very miserable. The most serious injury was that his chest was directly smashed and a huge hole was made. He could almost get through a person. His limbs and the bloody clothes were also full of holes and flesh.


    But Zuo Sha still has a breath. He seems to have no pain and is still struggling subconsciously with his hands to get up.


    Up to now, Zuo Sha still can''t believe it. He''s the great master of the founding school. He''s a peerless master on the heaven list. He has already stepped into the realm of cultivating truth by taking the fake. Why did he lose to Su Ye today.


    "Ben, Ben, don''t accept!"


    Su Ye listened to his intermittent voice, and there was no pity in his eyes. The blood clothes building almost killed him and his sister Yaya, which could not be spared.


    "If you refuse, you will die! I''m going to flatten your bloody building and kill them all! "


    Su ye will never give Xueyi building any chance to threaten himself. Today, he killed Zuo Sha and leveled Xueyi building.


    Thinking, he fiercely raised his foot and stepped on the head of Zuoshi.


    With a bang, Zuo Sha''s head was torn apart.


    "From today on, the seven Chinese sects will be renamed the six Chinese sects!"

 Chapter 308

    "Left killed! Killed by the dragon


    I don''t know who it is. At this moment, I cry out.


    They thought about how many results, but they never thought that the Zuoshi of tangtangtianbang would be trampled on by Su ye and die!


    The death of zuosha dealt a devastating blow to the whole bloody building.


    It almost came true. After the killing of Zuo, the flag belonging to the bloody building in the dark also snapped. The flagpole broke and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, all the killers in the bloody building felt the earth shaking.


    There was a deep fear and fear in their hearts. What kind of person was their first Zun? He was killed.


    There is no Zuo Sha Shou Zun in the blood clothes building, that is, there is no master, no one can lead the blood clothes building down.


    How many family members have been assassinated in xueyilou on weekdays? As long as they are given money, they will assassinate them indiscriminately. Therefore, they have countless enemies, which belong to death.


    If in the past, there was Zuo Sha, the great master, who was suppressing, and no enemy dared to provoke xueyilou, but now that Zuo Sha is killed, those enemies will never endure any longer, and they will take revenge madly.


    If they were just enemies from outside, they would not be so afraid. However, there was hatred among the blood elders. In order to make money, they competed for tasks crazily. No one would agree with them. Now they are killed.


    There''s no one to suppress them any more!


    External worries and internal troubles, life and death face each other!


    Run!! Run for your life!!


    Almost at the same time, these killers who use money to gather together will not die in vain. They run for their lives crazily. They don''t want to fight with the warlords of the Royal beast gate, and they dare not face Su ye who is about to kill.


    They are afraid of ghosts when they face Su Ye!


    This was discovered by Qingzheng.


    She flashed, stabbed and killed the two killers in front, took out her conch again, and blew it fiercely.


    The sound of whine is spreading on this land again.


    "Kill"


    "Not one! Chase and kill! "


    It was also at this time that all the warriors on the other side of the Gu Temple moved.


    At present, Yao pan was the only one. He yelled: "the blood clothes building is evil and cruel. Today, our Gu temple is going to get rid of the evil for the people and join hands with the Royal beast gate to kill them! "


    The wuzhe of Gu Temple encircles and suppresses from the side, and instantly falls down the killer of a bloody building.


    This kind of change surprised Hui Shoutao. At the beginning, he was boasting about it. How can he really start to poison the temple now? Now zuosha is dead, where can I use the help of Gu temple?


    "Hello! Yao pan of Gu temple, we are not alliance. Get out of the way! "


    Yao pan, however, cheered with righteous words: "blood clothes building kills innocent people indiscriminately on weekdays, and everyone will be punished! You''re welcome, fat brother


    "I''ll go to your sister''s! They''ll pick up heads! "


    Hui Shoutao gave a big drink, but he had nothing to do.


    None of the forces on the scene are fools. Now Zuo has killed them. It''s time for them to show their position. Now they are fighting together, and they will get a share in the end.


    If we don''t do it now, there will be nothing. On the contrary, it will arouse the suspicion of the Royal beast gate.


    Everyone knows the pain!


    Sure enough, those people from Dan Hui and the four families joined in.


    However, the people of shaxinmeng and tianshimen had already found out that the situation was not right. They immediately took people to run for their lives. Even zuosha was dead. They were not enough to kill Suye alone.


    More importantly, we must report to the family immediately about Su Ye''s killing of the great master Zuo Sha.


    There were many people in the whole wharf market, but after a round of chasing and running for their lives, the voice of the people gradually disappeared.


    Su night did not follow to chase, but stay in place, secretly running breath.


    "Young master, are you ok?"


    In front of the white night fork holding Tong Ya quickly rushed back, see Su night didn''t move, quickly care about mouth.


    Su Ye shows a smile. Seeing that Tong Yaya is safe, he is relieved. As for himself, he is really hurt.


    Using "Qilin break" twice in his current cultivation state has consumed a lot of Qi, and he has used all his strength to use "dragon head up". Now there is little Qi in his body.


    And Su ye also judged that when Zuo Sha summoned the evil spirits, it was clear that there was a lack of Qi and blood, not the peak state.


    That is to say, the true realm of cultivating the truth by borrowing the false should be stronger than zuosha.


    "I''m fine! It''s just seven Chinese schools. I thought it was necessary for me to change my life! "


    Su ye, of course, also has the means of pressing the bottom of the box. For example, the burning of blood and the burning of life can improve his cultivation in a short time. Even when he was practicing "three thousand Yan Huang Jie", he found a terrible method of war. He was not sure, so he never touched it.


    "The young master is the real son of the dragon! Nature is invincible


    Bai yecha''s eyes also showed a fanatical worship. Unexpectedly, the young master in front of him even killed Zuo Sha. In other words, Su yeshaozhu now is comparable to the seven schools in China.


    How old is that!


    When the seven Chinese sects were on the list of heaven, all of them were over 40 years old. Su Ye was only 20 years old.


    From today on, Su ye will take the place of Bei Longyu and become the youngest one.


    Bai yecha secretly congratulated that he had decided to follow Su Ye. Now it seems that Su Ye''s future is bigger than he imagined, and his subordinates must be able to rise.


    "We can''t let go of any of the remaining evils of the bloody building!" Su night again orders to say.


    Bai yecha took the order. Of course, he understood that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to uproot the bloody building or to revenge. He said respectfully:


    "Don''t worry! The old slave is very familiar with the blood clothes building. Tomorrow, in the daytime, the blood clothes building will never exist again. "


    Su Ye nods and has the support of the Royal beast gate. He believes that there is no room for resistance in the bloody building. He subconsciously looks at the whole land. Many people have died here tonight, and they are killers of the bloody building. I''m afraid they have to deal with it.


    Bai yecha understood Su Ye''s worry and immediately said:


    "Miss Qingzheng sent a message to the old slave. It''s up to them to deal with it. There are special animal pets on their ships. There are no corpses left here. Even the law enforcement officers can''t find any trace. "


    Su Ye is relieved. It seems that Qingzheng knows him well. If he doesn''t have the help of yuwumen to deal with the aftermath, he really has a headache and needs to destroy the body himself.


    He nodded and explored the context of Tong Yaya. He knew that Tong Yaya''s life was not in danger, but he could not be cured now.


    "You stay to deal with it, and then take Yaya back to rest. I have to go to the old nest of xueyilou in person to prevent future trouble! "


    Only after the real extermination of xueyilou, can su Ye really rest assured.


    "Yes," said Bai yecha.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept, stretched out his hand and grasped the cold fire and blood stab in the air. He looked at the disappearing figures in front of him and made a move to catch up with them.


    Tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night.


    The old nest of Xueyi building, no matter it''s a dragon''s den or a tiger''s den, will be destroyed by him tonight. No one will be left!

 Chapter 309

    At five o''clock in the morning, a sad cry sounded outside the gate of the bloody building. The sound penetrated through the night and alerted all the killers of the bloody building.


    In the blood clothes building, it is always forbidden to make noise, and each of these killers is silent and cold, few of them are talkative, so the sudden voice is really harsh.


    "What sound?"


    Guarding in the blood building, there are three blood elders guarding, they are also worried about a night, has been contacting the front, also can not respond.


    They guessed that there should be an accident, but this time it was Zuo shashouzun who went in person. There should be no accident.


    "Who on earth dare to make a loud noise in the blood clothes building, grab it, break hands and feet, and throw it to the death row!" The elder in blood scolded harshly.


    At this time, the sound outside became more and more noisy, and the scream became louder and louder.


    As soon as their faces changed, the three elders in blood flew out with their weapons and landed directly in front of the mountain gate.


    In front of the closed gate was hit by a corpse, bang, the gate was blown apart.


    "Oh! It turns out that this is the old nest of the blood clothes building. When I see it, I cheat a lot of money with the temple''s swagger. Wait for me to chop it up! "


    The sound of a rough mine sounded from the outside, and then a big white cloth sword with a big door fell from the sky and fell on the mountain gate.


    With a bang, the mountain gate was completely smashed.


    The plaque of "Chan Lin" hanging on it was also smashed. It just splashed in front of the three elders in blood and scared them to retreat two steps subconsciously.


    Seeing this, the elder in blood burst into a rage and said, "which bastard broke into my blood building? Get out of here


    "It''s your grandfather


    With a reply, Hui Shoutao''s fat voice directly broke into the door, carrying a huge ghost knife on his shoulder. Under the gloomy light, he was like a giant God.


    Hui Shoutao is the one who works hard to fight against the mountain gate and lead the battle. Moreover, he gets Su Ye''s advice and his cultivation is successful. No one can stop him.


    Where can the elder in blood recognize Hui Shoutao? He hasn''t even seen him. If he has a little fame, they must know him. That is to say, the fat man in front of him doesn''t know where he came from, so he has the courage to break his blood house.


    The elder in blood knew that what happened tonight was absolutely not simple. He resisted his anger and said:


    "Who on earth is it? What''s the name?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t know him, but do you know me?"


    At this time, the black Luocha is also full of murderous spirit, like a ghost, appears beside Hui Shoutao, and a pair of extremely deep eyes coldly sweep past.


    The three elders in blood were stunned at first, and then narrowed their eyes. It seemed that they wanted to see more clearly. When they saw the black robe of black Luocha, their faces changed, and the same person appeared in their mind.


    That''s the black Dharma protector of the bloody building!


    "It''s you --"


    "Well! It seems that you think of me. After so many years of living, you should have lived enough! " Black Luo Cha''s gloomy smile, how many years of hatred, today finally have to repay.


    Before the three elders in blood answered, suddenly another figure fell on the side.


    It was a beautiful woman with slim figure and exquisite undulation. She had long hair and was very elegant and beautiful.


    When she fell to the side, she looked at Hui Shoutao and heiluocha in disgust and said:


    "What time is it? Why don''t you hurry up? Are you still waiting to reminisce? Su Ye is at the foot of the mountain! "


    "Yes, sister-in-law!"


    Hui Shoutao answered cheerfully, and then his terrible move. As soon as the ghost knife opened, it was like a tornado.


    Although the three elders in blood are also very powerful, and their accomplishments have reached a great level, they are not the opponents of heiluocha, Qingzheng and huishoutao at all. Especially heiluocha, one person can fight against the three elders in blood.


    Boom, boom!!


    With their fierce fighting, a large number of warlords of the Royal beast sect finally arrived. The killers who remained in the bloody building had no resistance at all and were directly crushed.


    When Su ye came, the whole bloody building had been destroyed, and all the remaining forces were killed.


    In the light of the day, Su Ye''s proud figure was walking on the long steps of the blood clothes building step by step. He swept away his eyes and found that it was an ancient temple with nine storey towers built on several hills.


    If others don''t know, they must think it''s a holy place.


    Unexpectedly, xueyilou, the biggest killer organization in China, is located here.


    "Boss, ha ha! We have successfully taken down the bloody building! " When Hui Shoutao saw Su ye, he quickly went down the stairs to report. Looking at his fat face, he wanted to write the word "invite merit".


    "Not bad!"


    Su ye praises him. He still remembers that when he took the tianshimen Laowo, he had to do a lot of things by himself. He took Hui Shoutao and Qingzheng with him. Their fighting power was very ordinary. He forced the so-called thugs to follow him.


    Now, he has many black and white veterans under his command. In addition, Qingzheng leads the Royal beast gate, and even the wuzhe of Gu temple and Dan society follow him with slogans.


    Mighty, compared with the previous team, I don''t know how many times stronger.


    However, this still can''t let Su Ye satisfy, if you also have own terrible influence, who dare to move his family? He''s not strong enough!


    "What did you get?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, this time we are entering the water from the pig cage. It''s developed! The wealth of xueyilou is more than that of tianshimen. Now we have only found a part of it, and we need more time to settle it. " Hui Shoutao patted his chest and said.


    Then he thought of something and said to the zither in the distance, "by the way, my sister-in-law has something to tell you."


    Qingzheng came over from a distance. Originally a beautiful woman, she was dirty all over. There was blood on her face. I don''t know whether it was her or the enemy.


    "Good news for you, fat man, but bad news for me!"


    Hui Shoutao was honest and impolite. He said what he said: "ha ha, sister-in-law! You are beautiful, bad news from your mouth, can also let the boss less anger


    Rare green Zheng showed a formal look, said: "xueyilou was eradicated, but Jiang shaozun''s body can not be found, should be run away. He is the illegitimate son of NaNTU Jue. In order to rise up, NaNTU Jue sent his son over, but he also had the idea to seize the bloody house. But this chess game has been played for so many years, and now it''s directly destroyed by you. Nandu will never let you go. "


    "There has long been an inevitable war between me and NaNTU Jue. Is there anything else? " Su Ye doesn''t think it''s bad news.


    "This time Gu temple and Dan Hui also helped a lot. You have to deal with them. But before that, you have to see my father. He knows I''m in trouble, and he''s here himself. It should be right there Qingzheng said, showing a very meaningful smile to Su Ye.


    Su night frowned, the father of green Zheng unexpectedly also came?

 Chapter 310

    The father of Qingzheng represents the Royal beast gate.


    This time, we can catch all the blood clothes building, which is absolutely inseparable from the decisive hand of the Royal beast gate. We should also see this point.


    "Good! I should personally thank the Royal beast gate. "


    Su night also didn''t think much, a promise.


    "Then I''ll arrange it. I''ll take him to see you later." Qingzheng said with a smile.


    "Let''s meet them in person." Suye has no airs.


    Qingzheng was even more happy when she heard that. She gave an ambiguous smile on her pretty face. She looked up and down at Su ye and said, "do you want to leave a good impression on your father-in-law so soon? Not bad. Then let''s go! "


    Su night is dumb but a smile, but also didn''t open mouth to oppose, follow green Zheng to go to blood clothes building outside together.


    Before long, a group of warriors came along the road in front of the mountain gate, because the sun was just rising. It was very clear that they were all warriors of the Royal beast gate. Because most people have a pet around them.


    If many of them were not dressed in modern clothes, they might be regarded as a group of filmmakers.


    The first man, who looks 40 or 50 years old, has a very good profile. It can be seen that he must have been a handsome man in his youth, but now some of them are slovenly bearded and have long hair, which makes people feel a little surprised. How many days has this man not taken a bath.


    This man is Qingzheng''s father, Qinglu ran!


    In addition to the grandfather of Qingzheng, Qinglu Ran has the most power and is in charge of all the affairs of Yushou.


    Su Ye looks at Qinglu burning from a distance, and suddenly his pupils shrink slightly. He can clearly feel the breath of Qinglu burning, which is almost condensed into essence. Especially the bat lying on Qinglu burning''s shoulder gives Su ye a sense of danger.


    This bat is only the size of a palm. Its eyes are cold. With its wings occasionally open, you can see the strange patterns on it. It''s very mysterious.


    "Well. I said, far away, where''s the beauty? It''s my good girl. "


    Qinglu Ran has only Qingzheng in his eyes. His face is spoiled. He looks at Qingzheng painfully, for fear that something might happen to Qingzheng.


    "Good girl, are you hurt? Are you scared? How dangerous it is - come on, take a few boxes of blood ginseng and a few bottles of animal blood for my daughter. And animal Dan. You see my daughter is thin. "


    These words are not in line with the image of Qing Lu ran.


    Qingzheng was very happy. She took Qinglu''s arm and put her head on Qinglu''s shoulder


    "Daddy, you''re coming. My daughter thought she was in trouble. You don''t care about me. "


    Qinglu ran said: "how can it be! You are my father''s flesh. Moreover, who said that my daughter was in trouble? My good daughter is very intelligent and has the overall situation in her eyes. She has the courage and the means to attack the bloody building decisively at this time. This is a great credit. Who dares say my daughter is not. "


    It seems that the people who followed by him had been used to Qinglu''s attitude for a long time. They all nodded and even applauded.


    Qingzheng enjoyed it very much and was a little embarrassed. She said, "in fact, I''m not for the Royal beast gate. I''m just for my man. As soon as I''m hot, I''ll go all out with xueyilou."


    Qinglu burning a Leng, unexpectedly not for the Royal beast door, but for a man?


    However, in just one second, Qing Lu ran raised his thumb in exaggeration and said in a loud voice:


    "Good! It''s my daughter. Love and righteousness, for love can pay everything, singing and crying. This is the model of all women... I don''t know which man is so lucky to be favored by my daughter. I think the other party is also a first-class hero. When can we take them home to have dinner together and give them the marriage? "


    Qingzheng threw Qinglu Ran''s arm unhappily. He was a little depressed and said:


    "What to take home? That is, I pursue him unilaterally, but he hasn''t agreed yet. "


    "Ah? Kneeling and licking? Which son of a bitch doesn''t appreciate it? " After that, a group of warlords of the beast gate were surprised.


    "Miss, isn''t it? Do you need to pursue such qualifications unilaterally? You see, we''re good. " Another young man came forward to show his muscles in front of the zither, and also picked his eyebrows at the zither.


    Qingzheng pressed each other''s face with one hand and pushed him away: "go away."


    A group of young men had to go back bitterly.


    Qing Lu ran didn''t realize that his daughter was in a single love. He beat his mouth twice and said:


    "There''s nothing wrong with single love! This proves that my daughter has the courage to challenge herself and has requirements for herself. It''s not a famous person who said that only the results of struggle are beautiful. My daughter has such noble spirit and perseverance. My daughter is after a soul mate, pure and noble. They won''t understand you. But my father knows you. I believe that before long, you will be able to see the moon. Let me know if you want any support


    Qing Zheng was moved for a while, and then he took Qing Lu Ran''s arm back and said in a coquettish way:


    "My father still loves me."


    There were several uncles who couldn''t look down and said, "what soul mate is obviously ZHENG''ER''s unrequited love. What''s good about that? What''s good about that man? "


    Green Zheng did not think, said: "handsome, super rich!"


    Uncle immediately seized the handle and said to Qinglu ran, "you see, it''s just for money. If it''s for money, the young masters of so many big families in our royal beast family will spend a lot of money. "


    Qing Lu ran ignored so much and said, "so many people have money, but why does my daughter like his money? This proves that my daughter likes his people. Otherwise, why doesn''t my daughter like other people''s money? "


    "Wrong idea!" Several uncles were so angry that they went to see Qinglu burning.


    Behind a group of young men also a sigh, yelling a pity, just like Qingzheng don''t like others will like them.


    Ten meters in front, Su ye and heiluocha are waiting quietly. He looks at everything in his eyes. He can''t help feeling dumb. He can''t imagine that Qingzheng has such a wonderful father.


    No wonder the character of Qingzheng is so unusual.


    Hei Luocha didn''t want his little master to wait for a long time. He coughed at the right time.


    "Ah, yes! I forgot to introduce you. "


    When Qingzheng woke up, she quickly led Qinglu ran forward and said, "let''s give you a grand introduction. This is my father, Qinglu ran, who is in charge of the Royal beast gate. And this one? That''s the Suye you''ve heard all this time. "


    "Ha ha, master of Qingmen. When we meet for the first time, give us more advice! " Su ye took the lead in bowing.


    But Qing Lu ran held out his hand and shook hands with him. He was shocked: "ha ha, you''re welcome. Today, I finally see a real person! "


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Xueyilou is our common enemy. You are welcome!" Qing Lu ran also restrained his smile, and his face was still shocked.


    "Is he Suye?" Many people from the Royal beast gate came forward one after another and looked at Su ye in surprise.


    After we saw the zither, the lively occasion became quiet because of an introduction. At last, no one even spoke.


    These people all look at Su Ye feverishly.


    Su ye for a moment some don''t understand this is what meaning, secretly looked to the green Zheng, with the eyes asked them this is how?


    Qingzheng smiles: "don''t you understand? You killed the zuoshishou Zun of Xueyi building. You are now one of the seven new Chinese schools! Of course they were shocked


    Su Ye Leng Leng, this just found in front of this group of people''s eyes is not only fanatical, there are bursts of worship and suppressed excitement.


    In his opinion, he just killed a small person on earth who borrowed a fake to practice real martial arts. But for the people in front of him, Su Ye became one of the seven schools of Chinese at such an age, which was a great event shaking the whole of China.


    Qing Lu ran responded: "ha ha. Let master Su laugh! I, as a group of people, have always said that I adore you. We have a gift for you. Congratulations. "


    "I don''t deserve it. The Royal beast gate has helped me a lot. I should prepare a gift for you. Thank you Su ye said politely again.


    Unexpectedly, Qinglu ran was really rude. He was surprised and said, "thank you so much, master su. If I''m willing, I''d like something in the blood prison of the blood clothes building. "


    "Blood prison?" Su Ye hasn''t responded yet.


    Next to him, heiluo said respectfully: "huishaozhu, the blood prison is the place where the blood building is used to hold death row prisoners. The elder in blood who guards the blood prison has been killed. We can''t open it now! "


    "What else? I''ll go and have a look! "

 Chapter 311

    "Is this the entrance to the blood prison?"


    Su night, green Zheng and his party came to the so-called "blood prison" entrance, are a Leng.


    If only from the name, the entrance to the blood prison should be very gloomy and terrible, with blood red everywhere, just like the entrance to hell, but the entrance to the blood prison in front of us is clearly just a cave.


    Some small buildings were built around the cave, and there were carved patterns. There was an iron gate of ancient cage at the gate, and the iron pillars on it were rusty.


    Only the place where the lock is often opened is smooth.


    "Tell the young master that this is the entrance of the blood prison, where all the prisoners in the blood building have been held for so many years. The key to the door was originally kept by one of the blood elders, but we killed the blood elder when we attacked. There''s no way to open the door yet. " Hei Luocha respectfully reported to him.


    A lot of people, who were all martial arts, looked at the iron gate in front of them and then at the black Luocha. They all looked puzzled. How could a broken iron gate not be opened?


    However, these warriors also know what the occasion is. Su ye, the new great master, and Qing Lu ran are here. It''s not their turn to talk.


    Hui Shoutao didn''t have so much scruples. He took a look at it and then said


    "I said, Lao Hei, you can''t even break the lock, can you? I kicked it away with one foot! When you are old, drink two bottles of melatonin there and have a rest. Wait for me


    Hui Shoutao said and began to roll up his sleeves to see that posture is to perform in public.


    Black Luo Cha can''t joke, say again: "return to old brother, wait a moment.". This iron gate is nothing special, but the chain behind the iron gate is the key. If you move the chain, it will affect all the prisoners inside. I haven''t been in touch for many years, and I don''t know what kind of blood prison Zuo Sha has changed, but I can''t break into it. "


    Su ye knew this was not easy. She glanced at the iron gate and said:


    "Pull out the chain inside and have a look."


    Hui Shoutao takes orders, turns his arms a few times, and strides to the iron gate. After a careful look, he finds a cold iron chain with big legs behind the iron pillar.


    This cold iron chain is very strange, even straight taut, has been extended to the depths of the cave, until a dark, simply invisible.


    "Oh! This iron chain is thick and heavy enough. I''ll carry it and sell it later. It''s also a sum of money. "


    Back Shoutao said, reaching through the iron gate pillar, his hands caught the cold iron chain, and then a roar, a fierce pull.


    Boom!


    The cold iron chain, which was already taut, was pulled out three or four meters at a time by him. The iron chain was pulled out from the gap between the iron gate and the pillar, with a great momentum.


    A lot of people who watched them breathed out in fear. They didn''t expect that there was such a big chain in it. They made way for fear that Shoutao would bump into them later.


    But their worry is superfluous. Hui Shoutao has just pulled out five meters, and suddenly his big face turns red. A terrible force suddenly comes from the end of the cold iron chain in his hand. With a fierce pull, the whole iron chain is savagely pulled back. In the process, the iron chain is too fast, and the iron pillar of the iron gate is smashed.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The huge chain extends straight into the deep cave again.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s face became dignified. They were all warriors. They knew it was not easy.


    Su ye had no airs and asked, "what is in the blood prison, Luocha?"


    Heiluo said respectfully: "huishaozhu, there are at least seven or eight hundred prisoners in it. They are locked in. They are supposed to be running the big formation. If I guess correctly, all the treasures of the bloody building have been in it for so many years. This cold iron chain is called tie dragon rope, which binds a giant dragon in the blood prison. I knew little about it because I had been elevated from power. But I''m sure that it was because of the blood prison that the blood building was set up here. "


    When it comes to treasures, Su Ye looks at Qing Lu ran again. Just now, Qing Lu ran says he wants something in the blood prison. He should know what''s inside.


    Qinglu ran saw that everyone had seen it. He laughed and said, "it''s not a secret. As the black Dharma protector said, there is a huge dragon bound inside, and there are often dragon breath. But we have never seen it with our own eyes!


    You think how powerful the dragon is and how it can be bound. That''s why countless living people are used to suppress it. After so many years, I''m afraid the dragon in it is dying, and there is no big threat. I''ve heard that every Dragon has a dragon ball. Ha ha, someone is not greedy, just one. "


    When they heard the speech, they were in an uproar.


    "Not really? Is there really a dragon in this world


    "I''m not sure, but you haven''t seen it. Eleven of the twelve Chinese zodiac signs can be found. Did the ancestors invent one that doesn''t exist? "


    Su Ye was dubious, because in his impression, even in the ancient world, there was no real dragon. He didn''t become a dragon until he became emperor of man and dragon of man.


    On this earth, a cave can''t be a real dragon.


    Qing Lu ran seemed to know what Su Ye was thinking, and said, "these are all our guesses. If you want to know what''s inside, just go in and have a look. "


    Qingzheng said, "Dad, you know so much, but how do you get in?"


    Qing Lu ran stepped back, not afraid of losing face at all, shrugged and said, "how can I know?"


    Qingzheng said, "we can''t, we''ll blow it up!"


    "Good idea, sister-in-law. I''ve flattened the top of the mountain, and all kinds of monsters and ghosts will appear! " Hui Shoutao can be said to be in tune with Qingzheng.


    "No!"


    Su Ye shakes his head. If it''s really a dragon, it''s impossible to be afraid of any explosives. If it''s not, the prisoners in the bombing may be dead.


    Look at this chain. It''s definitely not simple.


    With that, Su ye went forward and came to the iron gate of the cave alone.


    Everyone knows that he has the cultivation to kill zuosha shouzun. Many people still look at him fanatically, waiting for his amazing means.


    Su Ye didn''t have any superfluous actions. She grabbed the iron gate and threw it fiercely. Suddenly, the whole iron gate was thrown to the side.


    Only the cold iron chain was left at the entrance of the cave.


    The cold iron chain was rusty all over, but it was suspended in the air, very abrupt.


    Su Ye wants to enter from the side, but that kind of feeling is like to rush into the Longtan, it is impossible to ignore this cold chain.


    "Let me see, are you a dragon?"


    Su ye said, as soon as he stretched out his hand, a sudden "thousand thunder force" began to work. With one hand on the chain, the whole cold chain suddenly trembled, as if it were a fierce beast about to wake up.


    Su Ye''s eyes burst out pure light. He pulled hard. The whole cold iron chain hummed and was pulled out four or five meters directly. Then, Su Ye continued to change hands and pulled out six or seven meters.


    A low drink, Su night body back a jump, cold iron chain was taut straighten, a hum was pulled out of ten meters.


    This time, the whole cold iron chain has been pulled out more than 20 meters.


    I don''t know what the origin of this cold iron chain is. The more than 20 meters pulled out are rolling like a dragon, while the other end often extends in the cave, and there is no end at all.


    At this time, the cave suddenly burst out a sound of dragon chanting.


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the dragon is loud and deafening.


    When many people heard this, they were shaking and turned pale

 Chapter 312

    "What''s the sound?"


    "Can''t there really be a dragon in it?"


    When they heard the roar, they were all frightened. At the same time, they aroused the curiosity of many of the warlords.


    They are used to hearing the roar of all kinds of fierce beasts, but this time they have never heard the roar from the cave.


    Strange, and feel a terrible.


    They took a lot of animal pets with them. They all stepped back and seemed to be very afraid of the things in the cave blood prison.


    Qing Lu Ran''s face also changed greatly, but he couldn''t panic at the moment. He said immediately, "don''t panic, everyone. Our royal beast gate is not afraid of any fierce beast. It sounds terrible, but most of it has such a deterrent effect because of the resonance of the cave. Maybe it''s a kitten inside


    On hearing this, the warriors of the Royal beast gate immediately laughed and agreed with each other. There were also people calling that even the fierce beast could be subdued on the spot.


    However, people standing beside Qinglu can see clearly that Qinglu''s face is very dignified, which is absolutely not simple.


    Su Ye''s eyes are full of light. He pulls it with one hand, and the cold iron chain is tight again. This time, he can''t pull it out.


    "Su ye, we can''t tie up the whole mountain with the other end of the chain. Let''s study it again."


    Qingzheng suddenly opens her mouth. She knows that Su Ye''s cultivation is terrible. She can kill zuosha, who is one of the seven Chinese sects. But now she can''t pull the cold iron chain. So she immediately finds a step for Su Ye. She can''t spend it in public.


    Other warriors agreed and said, "yes, the blood prison is a whole mountain. The blood clothes building can set the blood prison here. It can''t be opened by brute force. "


    Su Yeh laughed and said in a loud voice: "it''s just a small mountain. Dare you block my way! I''ll smash it directly! "


    Everyone was stunned. Did Su Ye mean to smash the mountain?


    Although the mountain in front of it is not big, from the surrounding of the cave, it is also full of stones. It''s not easy to explode even with explosives. How can su Ye smash it?


    Without waiting for them to think about it more, Su Ye just gave a sharp drink, grabbed the cold iron chain in one hand and held it in the air in the other hand. Suddenly, there was an explosion of thunder.


    Thousand thunder!!


    Boom!


    Su Ye punched the stone wall of the huge cave. Suddenly, thousands of thunder and lightning filled it and rushed into the stone wall.


    The next moment, the whole stone wall directly cracked, countless pieces of gravel, soil collapse around.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The crowd screamed and fled back.


    When they stabilized their bodies and looked at the cave again, they were surprised to find that a big hole with a diameter of seven or eight meters had been blown out of the stone wall.


    Su Ye is a fierce drink again, fist a clench, toward the mountain body bang bang bang several fists blast out.


    This mountain could not bear his bombardment at all. It collapsed and almost sealed the whole cave.


    Su Ye holds the cold iron chain in his hand and sweeps it fiercely. The cold iron chain blows the broken stones out.


    Then Su Ye continued to bombard the mountain.


    Everyone was stunned. Was there such a savage bombardment of the mountain?


    "Is this the strength of a great master? How many punches make the mountain like this? What kind of martial arts did he practice? It''s terrible


    Even heiluocha and huishoutao, who have been following Suye, are shocked.


    Green Lu burning is a big frown, he looked at Su Ye''s figure, whispered: "even if it is a great master, there is no such terrible explosive power, right? Where does his power come from? Why do you find the weakest part of the mountain so precisely? "


    In fact, Qinglu really saw some clues.


    The reason why Su Ye bombards the mountain peak like this is that he has opened up the sea of knowledge and created divine consciousness.


    As long as the divine consciousness is strong enough to penetrate under the earth''s crust and into the deep sea, many powerful practitioners often look for the treasure of genius in this way.


    Now, Su Ye directly uses his mind to penetrate into the mountains, sensing the weakest part of each mountain. With one blow, he can collapse a large mountain.


    At the same time, his fist also carries lightning, which can directly tear the boulder.


    Su Ye''s fist after fist shocked the mountain, but he sighed. It''s a pity that his cultivation was just the Ninth level of the true spirit realm. He also consumed more than half of his true Qi when fighting zuosha. Now his bombardment power is much weaker.


    If he breaks through the real spiritual realm and steps into the spiritual void realm, he can practice "soul power". His spirit can exert its power, and his fist is more than ten times as powerful.


    However, even so, he is still like an ancient beast, directly crushing the mountain in front of him.


    In a short time, the mountain in front of it was blown apart.


    With a jump, the thick cold iron chain was once again pulled out by Su ye and blasted away countless stones, finally revealing the true appearance of the mountain.


    "Ah! Look, what''s in it? "


    "Prisoner, prisoner in it!"


    When they were shocked, they suddenly saw the faint golden light in the mountain. After a serious look, there were many prisons and many prisoners.


    It turned out that these prisoners were all imprisoned inside the mountain, and only one cave could be accessed. Now these prisoners felt the earth shaking, the mountain collapsed, and suddenly a ray of light came from their heads, and they could look up and see the sky.


    These prisoners were also shocked. At the same time, they were afraid of this terrible power. They had already curled up in every corner. Many prisoners were still shivering. Some prisoners laughed wildly, as if they were not afraid of death at all.


    "There are a lot of prisoners in it!"


    "It''s not easy. You see, their cages are surrounded by light. This cold chain still entangles them


    "It''s called blood prison. It''s not that simple! Even if the mountain is smashed, there is no way to break the cage. This is the terrible thing about the blood prison. "


    In the crowd''s exclamation, Su ye also looked carefully. He didn''t know how long the cold iron chain in his hand was. He went through the long cave, extended to the inside of the mountain, and tied up the cages one by one.


    Su Ye was relieved that he was pulling the cold chain to pull all the cages to the cave. No wonder he couldn''t pull it.


    His divine sense swept on these cages, and suddenly found that there were nine special ancient Chinese characters at the bottom of the cages, and the faint light around them was emitted by the nine ancient characters.


    "Back to Shoutao, go and see what those cages write?"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed. He could not move the cold iron chain casually now, and he felt that it was not so simple.


    Hui Shoutao took orders to jump a few times and jumped to a cage. His black leather boots fell on the top of the cage and made a loud sound, which scared the prisoners inside.


    "Boss - there are words. I don''t know which dog day, even the prison. I scribble here. "


    Hui Shoutao looked for several places to see clearly, but he couldn''t see them completely. He took out his mobile phone and photographed it, saying, "wait for me to find out what the ghost word is, even I don''t know it."


    Qingzheng also jumped up, but instead of looking at the words hidden at the bottom, she went to find the prisoner.


    After a while, she seemed to find the target and saw a dirty old prisoner lying in it like a corpse, motionless.


    Qingzheng stepped on the iron cage and cried, "old man, do you want to come out?"


    The old prisoner didn''t pay any attention to her at all. He opened his eyelids slightly, glanced at the zither, then closed it again and continued to sleep like a corpse.


    Qingzheng saw it, stepped on her feet and called twice, but the old prisoner didn''t pay any attention.


    Instead, a few other prisoners in the cage with hairless hair came over crazily. Looking at the delicate zither, they were drooling and their eyes were shining.


    "Beauty, ah, beauty. Let me tell you, what''s in it? "


    "How fragrant! Ah... This is the taste of beauty! I haven''t inhaled this fragrance for a long time. Ah, it''s comfortable. "


    Green Zheng one face dislikes ground to back two steps, say: "hasten to say!"


    "Hey, hey. There are nine words under the cage, which are used to suppress the dragon! Do you want dragon veins, too? I can tell you how to do it! "

 Chapter 313

    Under the earth, it is really a dragon vein!


    Su Ye''s heart suddenly surged with a sense of pride. For others, the Dragon pulse is a bit illusory, but he can directly absorb it and use it for cultivation.


    "This dragon vein, I want it!"


    Su night without the slightest cover up, immediately announced.


    This bloody building was originally hit by him. No one dared to say anything more when he opened his mouth like this.


    However, the prisoners inside gave a slight smile. He saw that Su Ye was majestic, sharp and holding the cold chain. He knew that he was not simple, so he didn''t talk too much


    "Everyone wants the Dragon pulse, but even zuosha can only absorb it slowly. What are you doing? "


    "Look, you have rushed here. Is that Zuo Sha dead? Ha ha ha, I have said for a long time that in order to absorb the dragon vein, he buried himself here for many years. Sooner or later, he will become a corpse. Ha ha ha. He''s dead at last


    These prisoners are not stupid. Of course, they know that Su ye and others have smashed the mountain. When a group of people come here, it means that the bloody building has been destroyed.


    "Who are you? Has the bloody building been eradicated? ha-ha. Are you subordinates of beilongyu? " More and more prisoners see it and want to find the figure of beilongyu, but they can''t find it at all.


    At this time, Hui Shoutao suddenly called out: "boss, I see what this word is. It''s a word "falling.". It''s abortion. It''s written askew, but it shouldn''t be wrong. "


    Fall?


    This word puzzled Su Ye.


    Holding the cold chain in his hand, he leaped back to Shoutao and saw the word "falling" when he followed the direction of Shoutao.


    "And here, this is the word for food. It''s the word who knows that every meal in the dish is hard. " Hui Shoutao said with both voice and emotion.


    Su Ye''s divine sense sweeps, as expected discovered under the cage has a grain "the food".


    This kind of ancient Chinese characters is also askew, very difficult to distinguish.


    Black Luo Cha suddenly thought of something, said: "tell the young master, if the old slave remember correctly, it should be: greed, food, fall, meat, anger, strength, dark, proud, fire! These nine words. "


    Black Luo Cha finish saying, again recalled for a while, this just confirm down, say: "should be right, is these nine words."


    Su Ye recited the nine words "greed, food, falling, meat, anger, strength, darkness, pride and fire" in her heart, which seemed to have no connection. However, these words radiate light, absolutely not simple.


    Thinking, he grabbed the cage fiercely with one hand, lifted it forcefully and roared. The whole huge cage shook a few times, and he lifted it more than one meter above the ground.


    But at this time, Su Ye suddenly felt an unprecedented powerful force, and pulled the cage to the ground, then roared and fell on the ground again.


    A few prisoners inside were shaken, pleaded and scolded.


    "Boy, what are you doing? We''re in jail. Don''t make trouble here. I''m hurting you. "


    Hui Shoutao said angrily: "you old bastard, you dare to be rude to my boss. When you open the cage, the first one will castrate you. "


    But the prisoner inside was not afraid at all. He laughed and said, "if you could open it, you would have already opened it. No one can open it except Zuo Sha, the old beast. "


    The prisoners are arrogant, but it is also a fact. In the face of these nine mysterious ancient words, people have no way at all.


    At this time, Qinglu ran and Yao pan of Gu temple also came up.


    "Ha ha. Master Su Da, would you mind if we have a look? "


    Su ye knew that they couldn''t bear it any more. She immediately nodded and said, "look, be careful."


    "Thank you for reminding me!" Green Lu burning is also a jump up, Yao pan followed also jumped on the second cage.


    When they went around it, they didn''t find anything.


    Qinglu ran turned back and said, "these cages are too hard. It seems that after they were put in, they didn''t intend to be released again. If I''m not wrong, these cages are not made by the building of blood clothes. They were originally in this cave. "


    Yao pan also said: "I have watched these prisoners. They are yellow and thin, not hungry and thin. It''s like being trapped in a cage. I also found mummies in two cages, and these prisoners will end up with mummies in the future. "


    Su night some surprised to see this one big one small two one eye, unexpectedly these two people observation is quite careful, saw others did not pay attention to one side.


    Su ye also found these places, but he found them with divine sense, and Qinglu ran and Yao pan found them after two turns. It''s really not easy.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "give me some time, I''ll break the cage!"


    Su ye said, standing in the same place, directly closed his eyes.


    When others saw him like this, they stepped back and did not disturb him.


    But Su Ye''s eyes closed, and he stood from morning till noon. Qinglu ran yuan wanted to wake him up, but he was stopped by Qingzheng. Then, Su Ye continued to stand in the same place without moving until the sun set.


    It''s been standing for a whole day.


    Many of the treasures in Xueyi building have been removed by huishoutao. Even Qinglu Ran has found what he wants, but Suye still stands in the same place.


    "It''s going to be dark. Do you want to wake him up? " Qing Lu ran sighed again, then lowered his voice and sighed


    "It''s easy to be stupid at a young age. I''m so stiff all day. It seems that my brain is not very smart! If one''s daughter marries such a person in the future, it will be hard to live


    Even the prisoners in the cage sneer: "where are you from? It''s been standing all day. What are you thinking about? Get out of here and don''t disturb us in jail. "


    All of a sudden.


    Su Ye''s eyes opened, suddenly like two stars, dazzling, seems to be the idea of understanding, see through all the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    "That''s it. The land will kill, the dragon and the snake will land!"


    All of a sudden, he screamed, stepped on the ground with one foot, and the whole earth suddenly trembled. The cold iron chain in his hand was pulled out by him.


    "Dragon Town prison, there will be no peace! Let me help you, trapped dragon


    "Long Qi"


    A long cold iron chain made a sound of metal friction. Su Ye pulled it out again and threw it hard. Suddenly, the long cold iron chain broke away from the cage and hovered in the air.


    Look at the huge strong cold iron chain, twisting and bending, with great momentum, it really has the power of a dragon rising to heaven.


    Su Ye holds a cold iron chain at one end of his hand. He holds the dragon''s tail in his hand and directly grasps the momentum of not letting the dragon fly away


    "Return to your place!"


    Bang bang!


    At the bottom of the cage, the nine mysterious ancient words directly broke away from the cage and flew to the cold iron chain hovering in the air.


    Greed, food, falling, flesh, anger, strength, darkness, pride, fire!


    These nine words seem to have a terrible mysterious power, which is directly imprinted on the cold iron chain. Every time an ancient word is knocked down, the faint light on the cold iron chain will shine a little.


    A total of nine ancient Chinese characters were knocked down, and suddenly there was a dramatic change.


    That cold iron chain, clearly turned into a dragon!


    With a bang, there was a thunder across the dark night sky, and suddenly it began to rain.


    But no one cared about this. Everyone''s eyes looked straight into the air, at the huge dragon, and the beast pets around the warlords of the beast gate immediately sobbed and crawled to the ground.


    "My God! Is that a dragon? "


    "No, no! If you look at it carefully, it''s still a cold chain! "


    In the panic and shock, some people still looked at it carefully. What hovered in the air was still the cold iron chain, with nine ancient characters imprinted on it. It looked like a dragon from a distance.


    But seriously, it''s just a shape, like, not the legendary flesh dragon.


    However, everyone will not simply think that it is just the cold iron chain, because in the roaring storm, the cold iron chain actually can make the sound of dragon chanting.


    What shocked them most was that such a dragon was about to soar into the sky, but Su Ye held it in one hand and couldn''t move.


    "The dragon is attached to the body, for my use! Give me surrender! "


    Su Yeli was in the thunderstorm. He pulled the whole cold iron chain back. In the process, the whole cold iron chain became shorter and smaller.


    Finally, it fell into Su Ye''s hands, only the size of a child''s arm, two meters long.


    The thunder light on the cold iron chain disappeared, the light occasionally flashed up, and all the power contained in it.


    "After that, you will be used for me!"

 Chapter 314

    At this moment, the thunderstorm suddenly stopped and the lightning completely disappeared.


    Everything between heaven and earth stopped at the moment when Su Ye held the nine character cold iron chain.


    There was a stillness all around, and none of the prisoners in the cage made a sound.


    For them, all this was too shocking. Su Ye caught a dragon and turned it into his own use. What kind of person could do it?


    "Congratulations, young master! Capture the dragon, from now on, fly to the sky


    The first one to react was heiluocha. It seemed that he had been psychologically prepared for a long time. He took two steps and bowed down to congratulate him.


    His words immediately awakened the people around him.


    Hui Shoutao is not backward either. He says with a smile: "the boss is too strong! You are more powerful than the dragon, that is the Dragon Slayer! "


    Qinglu Ran''s eyes brightened and congratulated him, saying: "the Dragon Slayer is a barbaric force, but the great master Su subdued the dragon and used it as a weapon. This is to control a dragon, and since ancient times only the Dragon King can be above the dragon. The master of Su University deserves the word "Dragon King!"


    Many people feel very appropriate when they hear the nod.


    They''ve never seen a dragon before. Tonight, thanks to Su Ye''s blessing, they can see the shape of a dragon. Moreover, Su Ye is young and has a lofty head. He killed one of the seven Chinese sects and captured the cold iron chain attached to the dragon vein.


    This clearly shows that Su Ye is a dragon and Phoenix among people.


    What''s more, Su Ye is even more outstanding than the dragon and Phoenix among the people. He is the king of the dragon.


    Qingzheng is also very excited, which is beautiful and dazzling. Her face shows a intoxicating smile, and her eyes are full of Su Ye''s shadow. This man is really too evil and amazing.


    It seems that she didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning. Su Ye is really worthy of her active pursuit.


    She thought in her heart: "the man I like is really unusual! There are bound to be more spectacular moves in the future. I''ll try my best to keep up with him


    Thinking about it, she quickly stepped forward and looked curiously at Su Ye''s nine character cold iron chain.


    "Su ye, is your chain strong?"


    "It''s just a weapon!"


    Su ye said something humbly, but she was very satisfied.


    When he reached this level of cultivation, he always wanted a weapon, but he didn''t find a suitable one.


    There were some weapons, even some made of gold, when he swept tianshimen, but they were not suitable for him at all.


    And he got Shanhe Ding and Yinyang Ding, which have special magic effects, but they are more of a kind of auxiliary magic weapon. If they are used to attack, they have to make the huge Ding bigger, and the means of attack are also very simple.


    Instead, this cold iron chain, which integrates the dragon''s veins, is like a giant dragon, and it will certainly play a very good role if it falls into Su Ye''s hands.


    When Su Ye was satisfied, he closed the nine character cold iron chain again, and the cold iron chain became smaller again. This "natural size" effect shows that it has reached the level of magic weapon.


    Seeing this, Qingzheng was even more surprised and said, "it seems that you will have another sharp weapon to kill people in the future! With this cold iron chain, even if it''s tianbang challenge, you also have the power of the first World War. When you''re famous, you''ll be ready to start a school! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, suddenly several cages clattered and the iron door was opened.


    Many prisoners came out with a dull look and looked at Su ye with burning eyes, as if they had seen the gods.


    Two prisoners stepped forward and suddenly fell on one knee and said hoarsely:


    "The great master of Su university wants to establish a school, and we are willing to follow him to the death. I hope the great master will give us a chance. We are willing to die for him! "


    "We are also willing to die for the great master of Su Da!"


    "I''m out of trouble today. It''s all because the great master captured the dragon and broke the blood prison. I have no other skills. I can only kill people. From today on, I will follow the instructions of master Su Da. "


    For a moment, the prisoners who came out of the cage all fell to their knees and showed their loyalty on the spot.


    There are even some who have not yet come out of the cage, they also kneel down one after another, also said to follow Su ye to the death.


    Looking at them, it''s not a lie, it''s loyalty.


    Su Ye''s divine sense sweeps and finds that there are 999 prisoners. It seems that Zuo Sha strictly selected the number of prisoners to suppress the dragon''s pulse when he imprisoned them.


    Now these prisoners can be used to suppress the Dragon veins, and they have survived for so many years. It seems that they must have the ability of human beings.


    "Young master! I think these people are really following the young master. Now the young master is just in the time of employing people. How many can we gather up? " Black Luo Cha suddenly reports to say.


    Hui Shoutao looked at Hei Luocha suspiciously and said, "Lao Hei, you always don''t care about these things. Do you have your old face in it? Are you in such a hurry to get the boss to accept


    Hei Luocha was at a loss for a moment. After a pause, he said, "I believe they are all true surrender. There is an indelible blood feud between these prisoners and the building of blood clothes. The young Lord has avenged them. If he saves their lives, they should be rewarded. What''s more, young master, you just captured the dragon for your own use, which has convinced them all. Otherwise, these prisoners who are not afraid of death will not kneel down. "


    Sure enough, the prisoners bowed their heads again, and many of them said:


    "Although we are prisoners, we have witnessed the supernatural and supernatural means of master Su Da. We admire it


    "To tell you the truth, we prisoners also want to follow a good leader. Since everything is God''s will, we must follow it to the death! "


    Of course, the prisoners didn''t really tell all the truth.


    It''s true that they are grateful that Su Ye has saved their lives. It''s also true that they are shocked to see Su Ye''s supernatural means. But there''s another thing, that is, they are also afraid of death.


    In the past, they were locked in and didn''t fear death at all, but now they come out, and they have hope to live.


    If they don''t submit to Su ye, will they be killed on the spot? Even if Su ye let them go, for their crimes, after going out, he was afraid that he would have to avoid the law enforcement team of beilongyu.


    Hearing that Su Ye wants to establish a sect, why don''t you just throw it under Su Ye''s gate?


    Most of them are veterans of the bloody mansion. Of course, they know heiluocha. The original black Dharma protector also follows Suye. So what are they hesitating about?


    "Master Su Da, please take us in!" Many prisoners are shouting together again.


    Many people look at Su ye one after another. Of course, they know the difficulty of Su Ye. If they are a group of prisoners, they are very difficult to control.


    But I didn''t expect Su ye to laugh and didn''t care.


    The reason why he wants to come to the blood clothes building today is that his strength is too small. Even his sister dares to capture the blood clothes building. If it''s like Qingzheng, there is an animal gate behind it. Even if a beautiful woman walks outside, few people dare to do harm to her.


    "Good! Since you are willing to follow me, you will be my subordinates from now on! "


    Su Ye holds the nine character cold iron chain in his hand and jumps to the top of the highest cage. The cold iron chain in his hand also emits a faint light, which sets him off as a murderer of the night.


    "I don''t care who you used to be. From today on, you have followed me, Suye, who is my subordinate. In the future, as long as you abide by my rules, listen to my orders, and take a broad view of China, even the seven schools of China dare not move you! "


    When the prisoners heard this, they immediately trembled.


    For so many years, they all respect the seven Chinese sects as if they were gods. Who dares to say they are disrespectful to the seven Chinese sects? But it happened that Su Ye killed Zuo Sha, one of the seven Chinese sects, at this age. He is absolutely qualified to say this.


    For a time, many prisoners echoed, such as being reborn.


    People at the Royal beast gate, Gu temple and Dan society all look at it. The complexities on their faces are hard to understand. From today on, the pattern of China will change again.


    All this is because of this young boy.


    At this time, Hui Shoutao thought of a question and said, "boss, since we have a flag and a hall, we have to have a loud name. What''s our name?"

 Chapter 315

    It''s very important about the name of the Kaizong school.


    At present, everyone is beginning to make suggestions and say what they want.


    Hui Shoutao was the first one to think of it. He immediately said, "boss, why don''t we just call it the best in the world? That''s a good name. "


    The others were all dumbfounded, and some of the prisoners who had just surrendered were not afraid to return to Shoutao


    "The name is too vulgar. If you look at the Royal beast gate, the Gu temple and the blood clothes building, these names are easy to remember. "


    Hui Shoutao took a deep look at the prisoner and nodded in agreement: "this brother is right. We should think about it again."


    Back to Shoutao''s attitude, immediately let the green Zheng some puzzled, strange said: "I said fat, rare you also have such a modest time, rare."


    Hui Shoutao smiles, approaches and whispers, "haven''t you ever seen a TV play? Generally, the prisoners who are released from prison have a bright future, and each one is the life of the protagonist. But I want to have a good relationship with them, so as not to be killed by these guys. "


    Qingzheng takes a look at huishoutao like a fool. She doesn''t care about him. Then she says:


    "I think Su Ye captured the Dragon just now. That''s the fate of the Dragon King. Since we want to create our own strength, we need to gather the dragon spirit. What do you think of this organization as dragon soul? "


    Su Ye''s eyes brightened. Although he didn''t care much about the name, the word "dragon soul" in Qingzheng was exactly what he meant.


    When he comes back from the dragon, only the soul is left. Isn''t his will the soul of the dragon?


    Only with the great courage of the dragon soul can we spur ourselves to go on this road of revenge.


    "That''s a good name - from now on, the word" dragon soul "will surely ring through nine days!"


    Su Ye waved her hand and decided immediately.


    As for the future management of these things, it''s up to heiluocha and baiyecha. They have experience and strength to manage, and they don''t need Suye to worry too much.


    Heiluocha was naturally overjoyed and immediately took orders.


    But Hui Shoutao is really not suitable to manage these things. It''s OK to take charge of some wealth for him. Su Ye gives him the identity of "the first elder of dragon soul" and let him do it by himself.


    Hui Shoutao, of course, was very satisfied. He stood in front of many prisoners like a god of war with a huge ghost knife on his shoulders and did not squint, which shocked many people.


    The Royal beast gate, Gu temple and Dan society all watched Su ye become the leader of many prisoners and immediately went forward to congratulate him.


    "Congratulations to the Dragon King! Later, among the seven Chinese sects, the Dragon King took the place of Zuo Sha! "


    "Hahaha, it''s a great honor for us to see the birth of the Dragon King with our own eyes. In the future, we need the brothers of dragon spirit to take care of us a lot! "


    There was another burst of congratulations.


    Although these words sound a little polite, they all know that from today on, the Dragon Spirit must become one of the seven schools in China.


    After some congratulations, Su Ye of course also needs to express.


    "Come on. The allies of yuwumen, gumiao and Danhui all worked very hard. Take out some treasures from the blood clothes building and give them to your allies. "


    In fact, these people who come here today are not short of treasures, such as gold, silver and jewelry. The Royal beast gate specializes in training the mount and beast pet for the fight, and constantly supports beilongyu. Of course, they are rich and powerful.


    Both Gu temple and Dan Hui have their own businesses, and they don''t lack anything. It''s the biggest profit for them to make friends like Su Ye today.


    Qinglu ran said with a smile: "King Sulong has a heart! Ha ha, I have got what I want. Under those cages, there are nine dragon vein crystals, which I call dragon beads. I have already taken one. "


    At this point, Qinglu ran took another look at Qingzheng, and the words changed, but he won some benefits for Qingzheng


    "If the Dragon King wants to thank you, it''s better to give my daughter a dragon ball. Her spirit dotes on white fox, also very need


    Qingzheng smiles: "father, if your daughter wants it, just take it. One of my white foxes is not enough. "


    Su ye did not object either. If it had not been for Qingzheng to lead a kind of warlord to help, today''s result would not have been the same, he said


    "Master Qingmen, don''t worry. Miss Qingzheng can take everything of the dragon soul at will. "


    Green Lu burns a Leng, some suspicious ground saw Su ye one eye, how so generous? Today''s young people are not in charge of their families and don''t know that firewood and rice are expensive. If things go on like this, the newly established dragon soul may not be able to survive for more than three months and will be very poor.


    But then again, Qingzheng has such a big face that he is naturally very happy to be a father.


    Qinglu ran secretly gave Qingzheng a thumbs up and said, "my daughter is beautiful and popular. I''ll remember to take one more for my father later. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Dragon Spirit was just established, and there were many things to do. After a while, Qing Lu ran, Yao pan and others left first.


    After all, this is the old nest of the bloody building. Now it''s destroyed. Maybe the law enforcement team will come.


    When they all left, Hui Shoutao came to report with a smile.


    "Boss, this time we are really in the water, and developed. Or we''ll retire. There''s a treasure house behind the bloody building. It''s too much money! "


    Looking back at Shoutao''s excited look, it was obvious that he had more money than expected.


    "These guys are afraid that their bank cards will be frozen, and a lot of money has been exchanged for antique tools. It''s more than tianshimen! "


    Su Ye nodded. He is rich, but then he must spend a lot. The recovery and cultivation of these prisoners all need money.


    Heiluocha also came with five old people.


    "Tell the young master that these are the five powerful men selected by the old slave. Their strength in those days was not inferior to that of the old slaves, and they could be reused. "


    The five old men knelt down on one knee in front of Su ye, deeply bowed and said respectfully:


    "Meet the Dragon King!"


    Su Ye''s consciousness swept away and found that the five old people''s breath was really unusual, but they were all imprisoned all the year round, and now they are not in the real state.


    "Well! Let''s all get up! In the future, just salute like the black Dharma protector. You don''t have to kneel down. Take a good rest


    Su Ye didn''t ask much. He knew that the prisoners were arrogant. Otherwise, they would have given in to the bloody building. He is now at the time of employing people, and it must be that one by one of these prisoners still feels that they must be reused.


    So Su Ye just showed a little light.


    Sure enough, the five old men all looked surprised. Su Ye didn''t even ask their names. What does that mean? Aren''t you going to reuse them?


    The five old men were worried. It seemed that although the Dragon King was young, they could not fool him.


    They immediately salute Su ye and fish out.


    "Black Dharma protector, I''ll leave it to you first!"


    Su night also didn''t have many tube, all leave to black Luo Cha to do.


    He is still most concerned about his sister Tong Yaya, although there is a white night fork to protect, but he is still not at ease.


    The most important thing is to wake up my sister Tong Yaya

 Chapter 316

    Su Yefeng rushed home.


    He had a way to wake Tong Yaya long ago, but he was short of some medicine.


    But just returned home, but found that Tong Yaya is not, only white night fork secretly protect Mrs. Su, there are blind Sangtian.


    White night fork found Su ye back, quickly came out of the room, respectfully said: "little Lord, you are back! Miss Yaya was taken to your father''s Hospital for treatment. The old slave was worried about the remaining evils in the blood clothes building, so he left to protect the old lady. "


    Then, Bai yecha looked up and down at Su ye and asked: "little Lord, is everything going well?"


    He had no news all day and night. He must have been very worried.


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine!"


    Su Ye knows that her father Su Licheng will definitely know about Tong Yaya. Because Tong Yaya is missing at school, the school will inform his family.


    Su Licheng was an apprentice in the national medical school and was taken special care of by Ji Qinglin. It was also expected that he would take Tong Yaya to treat his illness.


    "I''ll go to guoyimen, and you''ll keep watch."


    Su ye came in and said hello to her grandmother. After sitting for a while, she immediately went to the national medical center.


    He has the identity of a national doctor. Although this matter has not been made public, it is absolutely unimpeded for him to enter and leave the country.


    Soon, he came to the national medical school.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, Tong Yaya wakes up.


    "Brother"


    Tong Yaya was sitting in the crowd. She was the first to see Su Ye coming in from the door. Her pale face suddenly showed a smile and called out happily.


    Everyone saw that Su ye had come, and they were all very familiar with him.


    There are Ji Qinglin and Zhang Yibo, two national doctors, sitting in the main position. Su Licheng and Tong Yaya also have positions. Of course, there are many apprentices of national medicine. Roughly speaking, there are more than 50 people.


    It seems that Ji Qinglin is talking about his illness, and many apprentices are interested in it.


    Seeing the arrival of Su ye, Ji Qinglin stops talking, looks at Su ye with a smile and says:


    "I said Suye would be fine. Isn''t this coming back? "


    Su Ye nodded to him and quickly felt the pulse for Tong Yaya. A burst of real Qi was sent in. She knew the symptoms of Tong Yaya''s whole body in an instant. After a few breaths, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he was worried, there were still some ways to save Tong Yaya. He was too worried all the way.


    Tong Yaya''s tearful eyes seem to be lingering in her heart. Although her brother is OK, she still has the impulse to cry. Since she was captured by the bloody building, she has been secretly blaming herself for her incompetence.


    If her brother was involved, she would have been guilty for the rest of her life.


    However, Tong Yaya also knows that she can''t cry on this occasion, so she holds on and holds Su Ye''s hands tightly.


    Even Su Licheng came up and patted Su Ye''s arm. He spoke a thousand words and finally said only one sentence:


    "Just come back, just come back! Sit down. "


    Su Ye didn''t talk much, and said to Ji Qinglin, "my sister is OK, so I''m relieved. Thank you for saving my sister. "


    Ji Qinglin said with a smile, "what are you doing with us? We know that girl Yaya is outraged that she has been poisoned by the blood clothes building. I heard that you were against the people in the blood clothes building. Now I heard that the blood clothes building was destroyed. Tell us about it. "


    Su Ye is a little surprised. This is the national medical school. Do they care about these things?


    Next to him, another clear female voice said, "classmate Su ye, it''s also said that this time the Dragon King destroyed the bloody building. Are you there, too? Tell us about it. "


    Su Ye looks over again and finds that it''s Li muyao who is talking. Gu Tianxiao and Yu Sihou are sitting beside him.


    The three of them are not only members of the four families, but also students of Yanjing University. Li muyao, in particular, decided to enter the national medical school as an apprentice. It''s not too surprising that they are here now.


    However, Su Ye didn''t want to say much about these things. After all, he didn''t want to break the peaceful life of his father and sister


    "The blood clothes building was really destroyed, and their leader Zuo Sha also died. But these things are all the affairs of the martial arts. It''s a national medical school here. It''s better to concentrate on learning medical skills and not care too much about the outside world. "


    His light words made everyone look hot.


    Because now the whole Chinese family is spreading the story about xueyilou, Su Ye is superior, so that people don''t talk about it.


    Ji Qinglin gave a dry cough and said, "Su Ye is right. It''s good for us to have a foothold in our duty."


    Yu Sihou said: "Ji Guoyi, it''s not like that. Today, you asked us to come and ask for the information about xueyilou. We tell you all we know. Why can''t we talk about it now? "


    With that, Yu Sihou looked at Su ye again and continued: "that zuosha is one of the seven Chinese sects. It is said that he was also killed by the Dragon King. In other words, one of the seven Chinese sects died, and now it has become six. We need to really care about these things.


    It was because of the rise of beilongyu and the protection of beilongyu that guoyimen achieved its present success. Now the situation is changing. Of course, we need to know. Our four families also know some news. You were there that night, Su Ye. Shouldn''t you disclose some news? "


    This time, everyone looked at Su Ye.


    Ji Qinglin and others really think the same way. One of the seven Chinese schools is missing, which is really a sensation for the whole Chinese family.


    They knew that the four families had been there, so they went on their usual friendship, and invited Li muyao, Yu Sihou, Gu Tianxiao and others to come here, but the news came one after another these two days.


    Today, it is said that a great master named "Dragon King" killed Zuo.


    However, the four families did not know who the "Dragon King" was.


    In fact, the four families were too far away that night. When they saw the sedan chair of Xueyi building coming, they found that zuoshishaoshouzun of Xueyi building was present in person, which scared the four families back and forth. They couldn''t see the fight clearly.


    Even if a lot of results have been guessed, then there is the fight of the Royal beast gate, which scares the four families out of their wits. Even if there is any special news, they can only tell the owner.


    Later, there was another "Dragon King" who took part in the war.


    Then, with the arrival of the head of the Royal beast gate Qinglu burning, together with Shaxin League, Danhui, Gu temple and so on, they immediately put Su ye, who participated in it, in the position of participation.


    Gu Tianxiao also said: "this matter must have been arranged by several major forces for a long time. It happens that Tong Yaya is caught. Su ye, you are also involved in it. You haven''t come back these two days. You must have followed the Royal beast gate, or even followed the Dragon King to kill the people in the blood clothes building. Is there really nothing to tell us? "


    Su Ye shook his head: "some things, I don''t know better for you!"


    Li Mu Yao immediately stands up when she hears the words. She stares at Su Ye angrily. She has known Su Ye''s temperament for a long time. If Su Ye doesn''t say it, she can''t say it again.


    "Well, we''ve been waiting so long. It seems that you don''t know anything - Ji Guoyi, Zhang Guoyi, we have something else to do, so we won''t disturb you! "


    With that, Li muyao took the lead to leave.


    Yu Sihou and Gu Tianxiao quickly chase them out, and Li muyao doesn''t answer all the way.


    Yu Sihou was not convinced until he got on the bus.


    "I said, how can you say you''re going? If you ask me again, we''ll find out something. Now the family wants to know the news about Zuo''s killing. We should dig some out of Su Ye''s mouth. "


    Li Mu Yao said angrily, "do you think he knows? He is good at martial arts, but he is just a thug in front of the Royal beast gate. "


    Gu Tianxiao did not agree, seriously analyzed and said: "I think Su Ye''s identity is not low. After he became a national doctor, he also owns the shares of the essence group of the earth, and now he is related to the people of the imperial beast gate and the temple. As long as the essence of the earth is able to cooperate with the imperial beast gate. Maybe Su Ye was also received by the Dragon King. "


    Li Mu Yao was stunned and said with a sneer, "how can it be! Dragon King is one of the seven sects in China now. It''s a real great master who can climb the tianbang. Su Ye is a businessman who has learned some martial arts by giving priority to some of the essence of the land. What qualifications do you have to receive the Dragon King?


    Yu Sihou also sighed and said: "unfortunately, the identity of the Dragon King is too mysterious. It seems to me that he is an old man in black with long hair."


    "Absolutely not. I inquired when I came here. I heard that the Dragon King was young and should not be more than 40 years old. He must be a man of the highest age Li Mu Yao said, his eyes shining, and his face seemed to be full of reverie.


    Gu Tianxiao caught her and said with a smile, "Oh, how can miss li, who has always looked down on boys, worship the Dragon King so much. It seems that I wish I could marry the Dragon King. "


    "Screw you!"


    Li Mu Yao blushed and punched Gu Tianxiao, saying, "a strong man, which girl doesn''t worship? I''m just curious. What''s more, if you can be a great master and be on the tianbang, you must be at least 50 years old! Then you can be my father! "


    "Not necessarily. Don''t you have young people? It''s beilongyu. "


    Li Mu Yao glared at him, then fell into deep meditation, but then shook his head: "don''t think about it, such a big thing happened. The law enforcement team will certainly inquire. Even if the law enforcement team doesn''t say it, when the Dragon King will take part in the tianbang challenge in the future, it will know what his identity is! "

 Chapter 317

    Who is the New Dragon King?


    The whole Chinese family is discussing suspicion. They can''t wait to know the identity of the Dragon King. What''s their temperament?


    There are many people who know the identity of the Dragon King, such as yuwumen, gumiao, and the core high-level of Danhui. Because they witnessed how Su Ye ascended the throne of Dragon King.


    However, the core executives of the three companies were surprisingly consistent, and they kept their mouth shut to the outside world. No one came to inquire and didn''t say a word.


    There are three simple reasons.


    The first one is the newly rising dragon king. He absolutely has the powerful power of the seven schools in China, but he has not accepted the challenge of tianbang and has not ascended the tianbang.


    Many people don''t want others to say it before they are on the tianbang, because once they say their identity, there will be enemies to stop them. Why do you want to make a feud with Su ye out of thin air?


    The second reason is that the Royal beast gate, Gu temple and Dan Hui seem to have the exclusive information. They know that once Su Ye''s identity is exposed, there will be countless big families to curry favor with Su ye, and they will have many more rivals.


    Before others find out, they should seize all the time to have a good relationship with Su Ye. When others know Su Ye''s identity, they are already with Su Ye.


    Therefore, there are still many confusing news, which are deliberately released by the three families. Only in this way can many big families think that the Dragon King is a hermit and has decades of feud with xueyilou and so on.


    The third reason is that they are afraid.


    I''m afraid of the remaining evils of the bloody building, and I''m even more afraid of killing Xinmeng. They all know that the runaway Jiang shaozun is the illegitimate son of Nan Tujue in the heart killing League. Now that he is dead, he must have escaped.


    Who can say for sure, Jiang shaozun will take the support of Shaxin League, gather the remaining evils of Xueyi building and take revenge crazily.


    So the three of them won''t publicize. Let''s see how Su Ye deals with shaxinmeng first.


    After all, Nan Tu Jue of Shaxin League was once thought to have more accomplishments than any of the seven Chinese sects.


    After several days in a row, the voices of the major families are still not weakening.


    Who is the Dragon King?


    What is the terror level of the Dragon King''s cultivation?


    Does the newly rising dragon spirit have the strength to shake the other six sects?


    In these turbulent news dissemination, suddenly another piece of news quietly came out, that is, the leader of the Tianshi sect suddenly changed his whereabouts.


    "Master of heaven, the Taoist of Changming came back from the grottoes. When he arrived in Taiyuan, he suddenly changed his direction and stopped going to Yanjing! Is he afraid? "


    "The Taoist of Changming Dynasty is one of the seven sects in China. Su ye, who was in Jiangdu City before, was known as shaotujue. With the support of yuwumen, he swept the Mountain Gate of tianshimen and then hid in Yanjing. Why didn''t Taoist Chang Ming seek revenge on him? "


    "At the beginning, Taoist Chang Ming left the gate of heaven and went to the grottoes to practice. After receiving the news from the disciples, he flew into a rage and left the grottoes regardless of beilongyu''s objection. He vowed to kill Suye and let the Royal beast''s blood pay for it. How can we see that we are going to Yanjing and suddenly change our direction? "


    "I''ve got inside information. When the Taoist of Changming heard that the Royal beast gate was united with the Dragon King, even the blood clothes building was eradicated. The news came to the ears of Taoist of Changming that night. He didn''t speak all night. The next morning, he changed direction and went south. It''s like we''re going to join hands with shaxinmeng. "


    "Good fellow! This is clearly the fear of the Dragon King, dare not go alone. That Su Ye is under the Dragon King, and the Dragon King can''t just sit by. This Su night unexpectedly hugged such thigh. But then again, it''s no wonder that the Taoist of Changming is mysterious. The identity of the Dragon King is mysterious, and his cultivation is even more terrible. Even Zuo Sha died under his hands. Naturally, the Taoist of Changming will retreat! "


    "Just a name scares the Changming Taoist of the seven schools in China! Master retreat! What kind of prestige is this? Those aristocratic families and geniuses also said that the Dragon King had violated the covenant and wanted to attack the Dragon King in spite of the dissuasion of the law enforcement team. Ha ha, it''s really a joke. "


    After the Taoist of Changming Dynasty evaded the Dragon King, a saying quietly spread throughout China


    Don''t be crazy about the genius of the aristocratic family, the seven dragon avoiding kings of China!


    The name of the Dragon King, just like that of "South Tujue, North Longyu", swept the whole of China.


    But Su ye, who is in the whirlpool, is very relaxed at the moment.


    He left the matter of dragon soul to heiluocha and Bai yecha. He became a shake off shopkeeper, and he was skilled in nine character cold iron chain. In his spare time, he taught Tong Yaya to practice and Sang Tian to practice medicine.


    His repair is not promoted, but now it is difficult to improve only by the essence of the earth. If we want to improve, we must use more advanced talents.


    Several days later, even the headmaster called him to ask if he could come to class.


    Su ye had no choice but to go back to school.


    He didn''t come for so many days. As soon as he arrived at the classroom, he found that the whole classroom was almost full of people, and most of them were female students.


    This makes Su ye think that he has gone to the wrong classroom. How many students of his ancient sacrificial literature can count out with their fingers? Why are there hundreds of people sitting in the classroom today?


    Su ye also quit two steps and looked at the door number of the classroom! It''s my own classroom!


    "Suye, ouch, you''re back! No mistake, come on, come on


    In the classroom, Deng Yunjie, who hasn''t seen Su ye for a long time, warmly beckons to Su ye, and specially leaves a place for Su Ye.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su ye went straight to his seat and found that everyone was looking at him. He began to speak with some doubts.


    At the same time, sitting next to is also an acquaintance, Nangong Ling, Qi Zhuzhu, Meng Hao are in.


    Deng Yunjie laughed and said, "it''s all for you. They heard that you are coming to school today. They are all here to see you. Hehe, our classroom has never been filled with so many people


    "Why?" Su Ye seems to think of something, but she still asks.


    Nangong Ling said, "the school has spread the news about you going to save your sister. It''s said that you are still under the mysterious Dragon King. You have a bright future! "


    Su Ye felt relieved. It seemed that the group of Yanjing teachers and students who met on the dock that day must have said it.


    At that time, in addition to several teachers, there were Li Junxi and Xu Qingmeng, especially Xu Qingmeng. Su Ye was very impressed. The girl gave him a feeling of being connected by blood.


    Su Ye didn''t look back and swept Shenzhi in the classroom. Sure enough, she saw Xu Qingmeng sitting in the last row secretly.


    What''s she doing here?


    After a while, a professor came to class. The professor found that a group of people in the classroom today were also shocked.


    The class is dull on weekdays. Today, the professor got excited and talked about two classes, but he didn''t finish.


    Finally, the class is over.


    Su night is going to get up and leave, there are a few beautiful girls bravely around.


    They are all red and pretty. At the age of 18, this shy look is very attractive. Some girls have the courage to hand over their mobile phones


    "Su ye, can we add a wechat? You are the type people like


    However, Su Ye didn''t respond to this kind of bold behavior. Next to her, a girl named Jiao didi crowded up and said:


    "Oh, don''t disturb Su ye like this, OK? This is the school, but it''s not the place where you fall in love - brother Su ye, I also like to learn ancient sacrifice literature, but there are many things I don''t understand. Can I ask you? Don''t worry, people won''t disturb you. If my brother is going to fall in love, just delete them. You can add wechat! "


    Many girls are full of tongue, but let the next Deng Yunjie envy eyes are staring straight.


    At this time, suddenly a cold female voice said, "what are you doing? Is the classroom your place to make noise? All those who want wechat to go out and wait, don''t see where it is! "


    Many young students look back and find that it''s Xu Qingmeng.


    Xu Qingmeng is a member of the student union. If she is offended, maybe she will be targeted, and life will be hard in the future.


    Moreover, in front of beauties like Xu Qingmeng, these girls are really ashamed of themselves.


    Forced by helplessness, one by one finally left reluctantly.


    When Xu Qingmeng saw that there were not many people around, he formally said to Su ye:


    "I have something to do with you! Come out for a second

 Chapter 318

    "What''s the matter? Say it


    Su Ye is still more patient with Xu Qingmeng. He also thinks that when he breaks through the "spiritual void", he will be able to determine what the unruly Xu Qingmeng in front of him has to do with him.


    Xu Qingmeng eyebrow gently wrinkled, did not expect Su night to her is this attitude, and Su night did not follow her out, but in front of everyone asked such words.


    "A few days ago, many teachers and students in our school went to look for Tong Yaya. Even a few martial arts teachers and elder martial brothers from the ancient martial arts department went to... "


    Su Ye nodded when he heard this. Indeed, when he was at Chaobai River Wharf, he met Xu Qingmeng and the group of teachers and students. Although they didn''t help, Su ye still had to thank them.


    "Yes. I''m here to thank you seriously and for Tong Yaya. "


    Xu Qingmeng had a little more pride in her eyes. She said, "you just thank me verbally. I''m afraid it''s not good, right? Because we went to save Tong Yaya, our two martial arts teachers were injured, and several students'' hands were also broken. Don''t you have a point in essence? "


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that some teachers and students were injured. At that time, he only focused on fighting with the people in the bloody building, and didn''t pay too much attention to these teachers and students.


    Now I''m really sorry to hear Xu Qingmeng speak.


    Xu Qingmeng said, "well, you don''t have to be embarrassed. In two days, on October 1st, we will have a dinner. You''ll bring Tong Yaya over and have a drink for us. What do you think? "


    Su ye thought for a moment, if it''s him, it doesn''t matter to him, but it''s about Tong Yaya''s future reputation, so I''d better thank him.


    After all, it''s just a meal.


    "Good! At that time, Yaya and I will invite you to a meal to express our gratitude. " Su Ye agreed immediately.


    Seeing Su Ye''s promise, Xu Qingmeng was full of joy: "well, let''s add a friend. I''ll pick a place and let you know. "


    Su ye saw the mobile phone she handed over and didn''t think much about it. She also took out her mobile phone and added wechat friends.


    Xu Qingmeng is a little proud. He waves his hand with his mobile phone and goes away directly.


    As soon as she came out of the classroom, several girls gathered around her and excitedly wanted to see Su Ye''s circle of friends. Xu Qingmeng was surrounded by her and enjoyed the feeling very much.


    It''s two days in the blink of an eye.


    That night, Su ye took Tong Yaya to the banquet.


    Xu Qingmeng''s hotel is very high-end and luxurious. He usually receives the international rich. He is one of the best in Wangfujing. It is said that he has to rely on his relationship to get a place when the National Day comes.


    Tong Yaya has specially dressed up tonight. She has fully recovered recently, full of youth and vitality.


    A white skirt, set off like an elf.


    Even if the waiters of the grand hotel are used to seeing the female stars coming in and out, they still look sideways after seeing Tong Yaya.


    In fact, it is no wonder that Tong Ya Ya was charming and beautiful, and drank the essence of the earth for a long time. The more important thing was to take the dragon''s blood. The appearance change is the most basic and the physique is also changing.


    "Yaya, Suye. You''re so early -- "


    Meet at the door is Xu Qingmeng, she also specially dressed today, dressed very beautiful, worthy of the name of tie flower.


    There were also two students standing beside them. They met each other and looked at familiar faces, but Su Ye didn''t know their names.


    "We should have been there first, but you were there first."


    Su Ye smiles. This time, he and Tong Yaya thank the teachers and students. Unexpectedly, Xu Qingmeng not only helps to book the banquet, but also greets people first.


    "I said help. How can I not come first. It should be more than an hour before they arrive. I''ll call to urge them. " Xu Qingmeng did not see outside, directly in the group inside the voice.


    "Students, Su ye, Tong Yake and I are here. Come here quickly


    After that, Xu Qingmeng said, "this time, there are more than 30 teachers and students. There is no such big private room. Do you mind if I make a reservation for the lobby so that we don''t have to be so crowded? "


    "It''s OK. It''s fine." Su ye said.


    Tong Yaya was a bit surprised. Unexpectedly, he invited more than 30 people this time. Only a dozen people came to Chaobai River Wharf to save people before.


    She looked at the box in her hand, worried and said, "I''m afraid I don''t have enough thanks."


    Xu Qingmeng laughed and said, "if you want any gifts, just have a meal and have a chat. Yaya Xuemei, you''re welcome


    Tong Yaya also nodded with a smile, just did not expect that Xu Qingmeng would be so enthusiastic.


    Half an hour later, the teachers and students of the banquet arrived one after another.


    They were surprised to see Su Ye standing at the door to greet her. Some students could not help but communicate in a low voice.


    "Did Su Ye greet us in person? Am I right? "


    "Yes. He is the shareholder of the earth essence group, who has followed the Dragon King and even been reused. Even our Qingmeng Xuejie has to flatter him. How can he meet us here? Such an identity, will you still do these things? "


    "Who can tell, maybe he''s really low-key, or maybe he''s just pretending. If you don''t think about it, there are many distinguished people coming here tonight. Gu Tianxiao and Xu Zhichu are also here. It''s possible for him to make a good impression. "


    "But judging from his physique, he''s a little thin. Is it true that he''s so good at martial arts? It''s his sister. I don''t know if she''s had a face lift. It''s so beautiful. It''s worthy of being a freshman. "


    Of course, these voices did not dare to speak in front of Su Ye. After seeing Su ye, they also changed their appearance and were extremely enthusiastic.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, some of the teachers and students came here with injuries.


    Among them, there are two martial arts teachers who teach martial arts in the ancient martial arts department, and three students. Their hands and feet are still in plaster cast, and they even come limping.


    This scared Tong Yaya''s face: "two teachers, I knew you were still injured, so our thank-you banquet was set up later. Come in,please! I''ll take you in. "


    It wasn''t long before all the teachers and students arrived, a total of 37.


    Of course, there were some unrelated people who came with them, but Su Ye didn''t catch them up. After all, they were all classmates.


    And he also believes that these uninvited people are not really in order to scratch the meal, they must have something to do.


    A crowd, almost half of the Imperial Hall.


    Su Ye didn''t say much. First, she stood up and gave thanks. At Xu Qingmeng''s suggestion, everyone had three drinks, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively.


    At this time, a beautiful girl with shoulder length short hair stood up.


    She has a melon face, bright eyes and white teeth, looks weak, but also gives people a kind of Sassou heroic feeling, the most surprising thing is that she has an indescribable power.


    Obviously, she has practiced martial arts.


    Such a woman, let a person see on feel special like.


    "Hello, Su Ye. It''s really a bother to come uninvited. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Xu Zhichu. "


    With a smile on her face, the woman said, "I''m one of the three enemies who spread about you in the school."


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that she was Xu Zhichu in the rumor. With such temperament and appearance, it''s no wonder that she was called the school flower.


    "Welcome." Su Ye didn''t know her purpose, but simply said two words.


    Xu Zhichu didn''t mind these, and said with a smile: "in the past, those words were spread in the school. I hope Su Ye didn''t take them seriously. They were all spread by some boring people. You and I have never been enemies


    At this time, Gu Tianxiao, who was sitting beside him, also laughed and said, "in school, it is said that Su ye and I are the biggest enemies. But I met Su Ye several times, and we didn''t get along very well. "


    Su Ye sees them show good intentions, and knows that it''s human nature. His current identity can really resolve a lot of this inexplicable hatred.


    What''s more, he has more important things to do, but he doesn''t want to waste time on these things.


    "We don''t have any grudges at all, just let it go today."


    Xu Zhichu didn''t expect that Su Ye was so easy to talk and was not so unreasonable as the rumor. He laughed and toasted Su Ye seriously


    "I''m not very good at drinking either, but I must drink this one. Su Ye is free. I''ll do it! "


    Despite her petite figure, she is still a bit ambitious. She drinks a lot.


    A nearby martial arts master looked at it and said, "you are so young! Unfortunately, I was injured. The doctor said I couldn''t drink. Otherwise, I''ll be drunk tonight. "


    Su Ye apologized and said, "everyone worked hard to save my sister. Fortunately, no one died. Your injuries are nothing serious. I''ll treat you and you''ll get better in a week. "


    "Ha ha. Su ye, don''t blame yourself. In fact, our injuries are not all caused on the dock. I went back to school and was hurt by someone. " When the martial arts master finished, he looked a little gloomy.


    Su Ye was even more puzzled. He did remember that he didn''t hurt these teachers and students, but how did they break their hands and feet? Still in plaster?


    "Oh? The two tutors might as well make it clear. What''s going on? "

 Chapter 319

    "Well... I don''t know where to start."


    The two martial arts masters looked at each other awkwardly. For a moment, they didn''t know how to speak.


    After a moment''s hesitation, one of the martial arts masters said, "I''ll just say it. Victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs, and there is nothing to be ashamed of. In recent years, Yanjing University has set up the Department of ancient martial arts and trained many martial arts talents. You should know that, too. "


    Su Ye nodded. Of course, he knew that at the beginning, Tong Yaya thought he would apply to the ancient martial arts department, but Su Ye didn''t apply. He even had some conflicts with many people in the ancient martial arts department.


    "Since we are one of the best universities in China and have set up the Department of ancient martial arts, we naturally have some competitions with the outside world. Every year during the national day, many students from the guwu Department of universities outside come to challenge, and this year is no exception. In fact, the injuries on us are the injuries that we lost the battle with the challengers and left behind. "


    When the martial arts master said this, he laughed at himself and drank a full glass of wine in front of him. It seemed that all the ups and downs were in it.


    A lot of students see also is to say consolation one after another.


    "Tutor, I can''t blame you for that. It''s all the foreign fighters who are too mean. They are all out of battle. The island warriors are obviously well prepared. "


    "In my opinion, those referees are the most hateful. They are blind. If we have experts here, we must repair them hard. "


    Su Ye seems to know what they want to say, but he doesn''t want to participate in it. He says, "since you are defeated, you should practice hard. I''ll win it back next year. I''m not from your ancient martial arts department. I can''t help you, but I can heal you. "


    Then he looked at Tong Ya Ya, and Adam, a young boy, thought that he would take out the essence of the earth that he had prepared early.


    "The essence of the earth can help restore, and stimulate the potential of the body. Many martial arts people will improve their training after drinking. I''ll share it with you all. "


    "The essence of the earth, ha ha, thanks to Su Ye classmates, thank you for the campus belle."


    "We have long heard that the essence of the earth is very effective, but it can never be bought. I can finally drink it today. "


    Everyone here cheered, eager to drink the essence of the earth immediately.


    Gu Tianxiao suddenly stood up and lifted up a small bottle of the earth essence. His voice increased several times.


    "This is the essence of the earth. Fellow students, I didn''t drink this bottle of earth essence, leaving it to Lian Zhensong''s classmates. He needed it more than I did. After he had drunk the essence of the land, he fiercely punched the foreign miscellaneous people of the island country and the sun not to fall. Let them cry and go back! "


    All the students were inspired by Gu Tianxiao''s heroic words.


    However, before they could cheer, suddenly a black object came from a distance and hit Gu Tianxiao''s forehead.


    Pop!


    A loud noise, Gu Tianxiao body a stagger, directly on the table, will make a lot of dishes, is a sound.


    "Who is insulting our island warrior! Are you looking for death? "


    A very rebellious voice came in. It was not very authentic Chinese. Looking at the voice, we found that it was three island warriors with moustaches.


    These three people are not so tall, but they have fierce eyes, and their hands and feet are bound with practicing white cloth, even on such occasions.


    With the intrusion of the three warriors, the whole Imperial Hall was in an uproar, and many students immediately raised their heads.


    "Son of a bitch! Dare you run wild in our place? "


    "It''s the little devil! Dare to hurt elder martial brother Gu, do you think we are afraid of you? "


    Even the cast martial arts master stood up and glared, but after seeing their faces clearly, he held back some anger.


    "Don''t be impulsive - it''s the island''s challenge ninja. Their level is not far from Dacheng. Don''t be impulsive


    Gu Tianxiao struggled to stand up from the table. His handsome face showed a ferocious look. Although it didn''t hurt him seriously, it made him too shameful.


    He is the president of the students in Yanjing University and the young master of the four families in Yanjing. How can he be humiliated?


    Gu Tianxiao pointed to the three island warriors, gritted his teeth and said:


    "You three bastards, do you know who I am? I can''t leave the hotel today! "


    Under such a fury, the three island warriors were not afraid at all. On the contrary, they gave a sneer, glanced at all the people and said: "I''m not afraid


    "I don''t care what you are. If you dare to insult our island warrior, you should fight! Has the final say in this restaurant? Do you believe it or not? I cannot do without you in a sentence.


    Another island warrior, who was shorter, also said:


    "You have violated the diplomatic relations between the two countries by insulting us in public. What, do you still want to fight us? If you are not afraid of the consequences, just come. I can tame you with one hand


    After that, when the island warrior saw that there was no one speaking, he looked coldly at Gu Tianxiao and ordered to say:


    "Now, kneel down and apologize to us --"


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Gu Tianxiao''s anger surged up immediately. Other students were also bloody. They could manage so much. They just smashed the wine bottle on the table.


    Ping Ling.


    These attacks are nothing to the three island warriors who are about to enter dachengjing.


    One of them gave a big drink and split his hand at Gu Tianxiao.


    Gu Tianxiao smashed the whole person on the dining table and smashed the revolving glass to pieces.


    The warrior of that island country was very proud. Gu Tianxiao could not be his opponent at all. Then he jumped up and would step on the table.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, a terrible force burst out of the air.


    "Ah..."


    The island warrior screamed, while the people were still jumping, they flew to the ground and shocked countless guests outside.


    The two remaining Island warriors were shocked to see that there was a young man sitting on the main seat of the banquet. His face was full of anger.


    And his hand was still in the air, ten meters away.


    This is Suye.


    "Today, it''s my banquet - how dare you hit my guests?"


    The two island warriors have dignified faces. They have already felt the power of Su Ye. This kind of Volley can blow their companions out, and they can''t seem to get up at all.


    In other words, Su Ye''s cultivation is absolutely above them.


    When Xu Zhichu and others knew Su Ye''s departure, they immediately called out: "Su ye, don''t let them go!"


    "That''s disgusting. We must take a breath for president gu! "


    "It''s too much deception!"


    On the other hand, an island warrior was on guard and said carefully:


    "Who are you, my friend? We are envoys of the island, sheltered by the law enforcement team. You have to think about it! "


    Bang!!


    A shadow flashed, followed by a loud noise, and the wall in front of the Imperial Hall was smashed.


    "It''s no use who protects you!"


    Su Ye pressed the head of the island warrior and smashed it on a wall. The wall had broken a long crack.


    Under such bombardment, the island warrior with his head held down has been abandoned and can''t move at all.


    Su night to his question, he can''t answer, opened mouth, still can''t speak.


    "Let him go! Baga


    Another island warrior yelled angrily. As soon as his momentum changed, he turned into a remnant and rushed past.


    The sudden disappearance, of course, scared everyone.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, there was another loud noise.


    The disappeared Island warrior appeared and was trampled on the ground by Su Ye. The whole ground broke up.


    The contrast between movement and stillness is very obvious.


    Su Ye pressed one with one hand and stepped on the other. It seemed that she didn''t pay attention to the two island warriors at all.


    "You said, kneel down and apologize?"

 Chapter 320

    "Here, classmate! Don''t be impulsive


    Among the onlookers, the manager of the hotel finally found the opportunity and quickly offered advice.


    See Su ye with one enemy three, waste one, pinch one, step on one, if continue, the consequence is unimaginable.


    Another young translator with glasses came out. His face was also very ugly. It seemed that the sky was falling.


    "They are all island delegation. You''re in trouble! Let them go


    Su Ye didn''t seem to care about these people at all. Her eyes still fell on the island warrior. She threw them directly in front of her. Then she said two words coldly:


    "Kneel down!"


    The two island warriors tumbled to the ground, and now they were so desperate that they could survive. Of course, they agreed to anything.


    They just arrogant is just to ordinary people, now met Su ye this strong, they can''t produce any idea of confrontation.


    When they contact Su Ye''s eyes in panic, they are shocked. They find that once they hesitate, Su ye will really kill them.


    In front of this man, will not care about any consequences!


    The two island warriors didn''t get up at all. They forced themselves to endure the pain and fell on their knees in front of Su Ye.


    "Sorry, we are wrong, wrong!"


    "We are wrong, we are wrong! I sincerely apologize to you. "


    "As long as you don''t kill us, we can apologize every day. We will accompany you for all your losses. Don''t kill me


    At the end of the speech, the two island warriors were incoherent. After two sentences, one of them vomited blood, which startled many onlookers.


    This is already very serious!


    In fact, it''s the result of Su Ye''s unwillingness to lay a heavy hand on it. Here are all her classmates and teachers. What''s more, her sister Tong Yaya is also present. She can''t see the scene of killing people.


    If in other places, Su Ye directly killed the three people, and could not tolerate the other side to say a word.


    Su Ye was condescending and said in a deep voice: "since you are a delegation, let the one with the most power come out to see me!"


    The two island warriors were surprised. They were indeed one of the members of the delegation. They were led by the group seat, and they lived in this hotel.


    However, Su ye now wants to see their group, which is clearly to make things big.


    The young translator came out and said carefully: "this classmate, there is no need to make a big deal. This is Yanjing. They are the delegation, and there are other delegation watching you..."


    Bang!!


    Su Ye didn''t look at it, so she took a hand and translated the young man to fan.


    "You are nothing. Don''t talk!"


    For a moment, no one in the crowd dared to make a sound.


    The only thing that is still moving is the two island warriors who are kneeling on the ground and constantly kowtowing.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly slowly separated, out of a slim figure, look at her kimono, turned out to be an island ninja.


    Her height is not high, but her appearance is pure and delicate, as if it is made of water, and she has a charming temperament that makes people close to her, and her voice is even softer when she opens her mouth.


    In pure Chinese:


    "Do you want to see me, sir?"


    With the appearance of the ninja, the two warriors who were still kowtowing seemed to see the Savior, and almost climbed over crying.


    "I''m Jing Xuetong, their group seat. If you are offended today, please punish me. "


    Jing Xuetong''s voice was soft and polite. He didn''t go to see the two warriors kneeling in front of him, which surprised many onlookers.


    Su Ye was not moved, and her voice was still cold


    "Kneel down!"


    Jing Xuetong''s pretty face was slightly stiff. In the eyes of everyone, she even stepped forward and knelt down.


    "Excuse me, sir!"


    This, also beyond the Su night''s surprise, did not expect this well snow pupil does not ask why, directly kneel down.


    "I don''t care what kind of delegation you are. One of my guests today has something wrong. I will destroy your entire delegation with my own hands! "


    Still smiling, Jing Xuetong stood up slowly and said:


    "Your meaning, Jing Xuetong already understood."


    She said, then looked at the students of Yanjing University behind her and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to add trouble to you. Once again, I''ll make amends to you. All the damage costs this time will be borne by our delegation. "


    Then, with a smile, he turned and walked away, as if the person who had just knelt down was not her at all.


    And the two island warriors, as if granted amnesty, went up to support the third one who had fainted and limped away with Jing Xuetong.


    As Jing Xuetong was about to go far away, she suddenly thought of something. Then she stopped, looked back at Su ye and said:


    "I forgot to ask your name. Tomorrow''s exchange competition with Yanjing University, will you also show up? I hope to see you again. "


    She didn''t wait for Su ye to answer, but she went away slowly.


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly someone cheered and applauded for Su Ye''s means.


    There are still many people watching Su Ye crazily. Today Su Ye''s fighting is the warrior of the island, which is tantamount to giving Su ye a long face.


    Especially the teachers and students of Yanjing University, they are fed up with the bullying of these delegation. Today, they can finally take a bad breath. What they didn''t expect was that Su Ye''s martial arts skills were so high that he directly abolished those martial arts practitioners with one move.


    Many students can''t help but say: "Su Ye''s martial arts are so powerful, more powerful than anyone in the ancient martial arts department."


    "That''s nature. If we want to talk about Yanjing University, he must be the best. "


    "I envy the death of Tong Yaya. If they have such a powerful brother who can protect them, they will be very happy."


    Hearing these praises, Tong Yaya''s pretty face flushed. She was happy and lucky. At the same time, she felt sad. She couldn''t help her brother at all.


    Of course, not all of them cheered, but some people felt sorry for Gu Tianxiao, because Gu Tianxiao was hit on the table by an island warrior at the beginning.


    At this time, Gu Tianxiao also showed his teeth in pain and reluctantly stood there.


    Su Ye slowly walks up to him and looks at Gu Tianxiao like a sword. Gu Tianxiao doesn''t dare to look at him at all and subconsciously bows his head.


    Su yeleng said: "today your injury is just a small lesson for you. Don''t be smart in front of me in the future! "


    Gu Tianxiao''s body trembles and his heart panics. Does Su ye know? He didn''t dare to think much and nodded subconsciously.


    Su Ye didn''t continue to investigate. Today''s thank-you banquet was ordered by Xu Qingmeng. It was set in the hotel where the delegation stayed, and it was set in the hall. Gu Tianxiao always thinks highly of himself. How could he take the initiative to attend such a banquet.


    All of this, obviously, was intended to bring lasu into the water at night.


    Otherwise, where is such a coincidence?


    A tutor thought of something and said, "classmate Su ye, this island delegation is not so simple. It seems that they will make some big moves tomorrow. Please join in the Wushu exchange competition tomorrow. "


    Su Ye glanced at the plaster on his hand. Anyway, the idea of these people is that they don''t want to disgrace Yanjing University.


    As a member of Yanjing University, he should make a contribution.


    "I''ll be at the scene tomorrow if I have time."

 Chapter 321

    "That would be great! Tomorrow morning at ten o''clock, in the ancient martial arts competition field! "


    When people heard Su Ye''s promise, they immediately couldn''t help cheering. For them, Su Ye was the most powerful trump card.


    Even if the strength of several delegation is not weak this year, with the participation of Su ye, all the teachers and students are confident.


    "Ha ha, since Su Ye agreed, let''s change the venue and continue to drink." There was a suggestion immediately.


    Although it''s also a high-class hotel, it''s a mess because of Su Ye''s action. It''s impossible to continue to eat.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. You can''t go anywhere!"


    At this time, out of the crowd out of a few strong men, they are burly, waist straight, giving a sense of iron and blood. The most striking thing is that there is a special pattern on their arms, which is the cross of swords, which is very eye-catching.


    This sign made everyone present a little surprised, and all of them were afraid to speak for a moment.


    Because this symbol represents beilongyu.


    The big men in front of us belong to the law enforcement team.


    In China, it is always called NaNTU Jue and beilongyu. The force of NaNTU Jue is Shaxin League, and the following force of beilongyu in the north is law enforcement envoy.


    Moreover, the law enforcement envoys are different from the Shaxin League. The Shaxin League, which dominates in the south, belongs to the personal power of NaNTU Jue, while the law enforcement envoys in the charge of beilongyu are a military power, which belongs to the highest power of the central government.


    Beilongyu is a young man. He is able to frighten the seven Chinese sects and make them abide by the covenant. This is absolutely due to the law enforcement.


    Law enforcement enables us to have all legitimate powers and mobilize the forces of various military regions.


    In other words, law enforcement envoys are equal to another kind of military force, but their law enforcement targets are not ordinary people, but all military personnel!


    Several law enforcement officers made a glance at it and recognized who has the final say.


    The leader of the law enforcement directly came to Su Ye''s face. His height was half a head higher than Su Ye''s, giving people a sense of supremacy.


    "Mr. Su ye, I''m law enforcement envoy, five-star lieutenant, Chen Tianlin! There are some things I want to talk to you about! "


    Chen Tianlin''s words are neither humble nor overbearing. He calls Su Ye sir, but he doesn''t ask Su ye if he has time to have a chat. There is a power in his language that is hard to hide.


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it. He knew that he would meet the law enforcement envoy sooner or later, but he didn''t want to guess what he wanted to talk about.


    "What are you talking about? Say it


    Chen Tianlin looked around and found that many teachers and students were there, especially outside the hall there were people watching closely, and the delegation of several countries were also there.


    "It''s not convenient here. Come with me."


    These words have profound meaning.


    Everyone present knew that if they were caught by the law enforcement envoy, they would not be able to get out. Even if they came out, they would have changed their shape.


    They knew that this time it was a big fight. Su Ye started to fight the foreign delegation in one of the best hotels in Wangfujing. This has already risen to a fight between the warriors, which is absolutely not allowed by the law enforcement officers.


    "Lieutenant Chen - this is not what you see. Just now, those island warriors took the lead in making trouble. Su ye saw injustice. And the island delegation has apologized, and this matter has been resolved. "


    Gu Tianxiao is the first one to come out. He is a member of four families. He also meets law enforcement envoys on weekdays, so he is not so afraid as other students.


    Xu Qingmeng also came forward and said, "your law enforcement envoys should also make some sense. Su Ye is still busy today. I can''t go with you. "


    This makes Chen Tianlin frown. He seldom dares to go against the law enforcement.


    His voice sank and he said, "are you trying to stop me from enforcing the law?"


    Gu Tianxiao''s face was a little ugly. The corners of his mouth moved, but he still didn''t dare to speak.


    But Xu Qingmeng was not afraid. He stood in front and said, "we are here for dinner tonight. We are disturbed by the foreign delegation for no reason. Do you want to take people away now because your law enforcement officers are not responsible? If you want to take people away, you can let Shu Aohan come to Yanjing University to find me a VIP


    Xu Qingmeng was not polite either. He took another step forward and said, "go back and tell her, it''s my Xu Qingmeng who said it!"


    Several law enforcement envoys Wen Yan''s expression is a little frozen. They look at Xu Qingmeng together. They want to speak several times, but they finally bear to go back.


    Chen Tianlin face stiff, said to Su ye: "it seems that today is really inappropriate, tomorrow our boss Shu Aohan will personally come to you."


    With that, Chen Tianlin turned around and walked away without looking back.


    Su Ye feels a little ridiculous when she sees this. How can she make some thunder and rain small? Even asking him to go back is not tough? Is this really the team that beilongyu has been rumored to be?


    "Hoo... OK, OK." Xu Qingmeng patted her high chest, as if she had just experienced a big war.


    Su ye asked strangely, "I didn''t expect you to have such a big face. What''s the origin of Shu Ao Han? "


    "She is the most powerful law enforcement envoy in Yanjing at present. She is a seven star general in her position. He is one of the most trusted subordinates of beilongyu. It''s said that in the past two years, many things of beilongyu have been handed over to Shu Aohan. " Xu Qingmeng explained that his expression was dignified.


    Other people are not good-looking, because they know that if the law enforcement envoy comes, it will never be good.


    "Su ye, why don''t you take advantage of this evening to hide?" Xu Qingmeng proposed again.


    Su Ye was dumbfounded, then looked at the teachers and students. Their faces were also very dignified. It seemed that the proposal was not a joke.


    "On this earth, there is no one for me to escape at night!" Suye didn''t think about anything else at all.


    Naturally, everyone knew Su Ye''s temperament and didn''t try to persuade him. In addition, now the law enforcement envoy came to him, and they were not in the mood to continue eating. After a while, they said goodbye and went back to school.


    Su Ye naturally did not care about it.


    He and Tong Yaya go home together, but Tong Yaya is a little worried. Su Ye thinks she is still worried, so she comforts her.


    Tong Yaya once again seriously said that he must practice martial arts well.


    Su ye, of course, gave her full support.


    Early the next morning, Su Ye opened his eyes in his practice. He didn''t need to sleep to recover his spirit.


    However, this kind of cultivation is very little.


    "It seems that I need to find more advanced cultivation resources. The essence of the earth has little effect. Calculate the time, Jiangdu that banyan root should be able to dig. I''ll go back for the National Day holiday these days. "


    Su Ye is not in a hurry. Today, his task is to see the exchange competition between Yanjing University and foreign delegation.


    This is what he promised, no matter how big or small it should be.


    When he came to the guwu Department of Yanjing University, he found that there were many students here. Many of them went to the competition venues. Of course, the purpose was to see today''s exchange competition between Yanjing University and foreign delegation.


    But Su ye also noticed that these students either gritted their teeth or were dejected. Obviously, they were not optimistic about the result of today''s competition.


    "Today''s competition, you can never lose again!"

 Chapter 322

    "This year we''re so far away! None of the three ninjas in the island is weak


    "Not to mention the ninja of the island, the warrior of the sun never sets Empire, and Taylor''s technique of lowering his head. Which is not a terrible opponent? "


    "Yes! It''s said that all the three ninjas from the island have reached the level of Shangren. They came here three days ago. Didn''t they beat our senior brother of guwu department in one move? There are also the warriors of the sun never setting empire. I heard that they have the blood of werewolf, and even the blood of vampire, which is more difficult to deal with. "


    "These warriors can still fight for a dozen. The warriors from the Tyrol Empire, you can see that they are not ghosts, they are proficient in lowering the head. If it wasn''t for one of our senior brothers who happened to be a member of the Gu temple, our school would have collapsed three days ago. "


    All the students are talking about it. They think highly of their opponents. On the contrary, none of them can win.


    Finally, someone sighed: "three years ago, when beilongyu was still in Yanjing, how could this group of foreign delegation dare to be so presumptuous? Especially those referees, even our Gu Wu tutor also played. It''s so arrogant


    "Our school is really too counsellor, their referee is obviously very promising this time. Why don''t we invite the law enforcement envoys to do it? Are we afraid of them? "


    "Well. It''s not that you don''t know that the law enforcement envoys have never cared about these things. What''s more, our school''s exchange competition! Today, all hope is given to elder martial brother Pang and elder martial sister Xu, and I also heard that elder martial brother Yan Junhao came back from the law enforcement team to ask for leave


    "What? Is elder martial brother Yan Junhao back? Ha ha ha. Then there''s absolutely hope that we can beat these foreign bastards to death today! "


    When many students heard Yan Junhao''s name, they were overjoyed and rushed to the competition venues. It seemed that they wanted to occupy a good position.


    Tong Yaya always followed Su Ye. Naturally, she heard the name and immediately said:


    "Brother, I''ve heard of Yan Junhao. He was supposed to be a senior in guwu department, but he performed very well in his junior year, so he was selected by the law enforcement team for special training. Once you pass the special exam, you''re on the waiting list for the law enforcement team. "


    "That seems to be something." Su Ye is not stingy to praise.


    Tong Yaya did her homework, and of course she heard from other people. She said, "there is another elder martial sister Xu. Her name is Xu Shengnan. It''s Xu Qingmeng''s elder sister. She''s a little neutral, but she''s very good at martial arts. It should be said that she''s the best female student in Yanjing University. This time, she''s also in it. "


    Su Ye is to leave a heart eye, unexpectedly Xu Qingmeng still has a elder sister, don''t know can also have the blood feeling of whim?


    It didn''t take long for them to walk into the huge competition venues.


    This stadium is the largest one in Yanjing University, which can hold nearly 10000 people. On weekdays, all students of guwu department can practice martial arts here.


    Now, it''s noisy and full of students.


    Because Su ye and Tong Yaya are invited by the tutor, their seats are still the positions of the competitors, not crowded.


    Here, several tutors, as well as Xu Qingmeng, Gu Tianxiao, Xu Zhichu and so on, have come. They seem to have been looking forward to the appearance of Su Ye. When Su Ye''s figure appears, they are obviously relieved.


    Xu Qingmeng also waved and said with a smile: "Su ye, Tong Yaya, this way! Sit here


    Su Ye naturally said hello to them and sat on the designated seat.


    A tutor came over with a smile and said, "Su ye, you are here. I''m relieved. ha-ha! By the way, thank you for your gift of the essence of the earth. It really works, but my hands don''t hurt. When I changed my dressing in the morning, the doctor said too much. thank you very much! Ha ha


    "If only I could help."


    Su Yexiao, suddenly felt a look from the opposite directly at him, he also gently looked up in the past.


    I was surprised to find that on the opposite side of the stage sat the island delegation I had just seen yesterday, and the owner of that pair of eyes was Jing Xuetong.


    Today''s Jing Xue Tong changed her soft appearance from yesterday and put on a set of standard Samurai clothes. There was a faint smile on her mouth. She found that Su ye had avoided it at all. On the contrary, she had a deep smile. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Sitting next to Jing Xuetong are three ninjas. They are different from others. On such an occasion, they even keep their eyes closed and are not disturbed by the outside world.


    Even though they were far apart, Su ye could feel the unusual features of the three ninjas. Compared with the three island warriors she met in the hotel yesterday, they were not on the same level at all.


    "That''s them. Those three are Shangren!"


    Xu Qingmeng explained to Su ye, then pointed to another direction, said: "and they are terrible opponents."


    Su Ye looked at the other two positions and found that they were also sitting in unusual positions. He could tell from their height and skin color. Tong Yaya seemed very curious about the result, so he asked, "brother, do you think we can win this time? I think they''re all very good. "


    "I''m afraid there''s not much chance of winning!"

 Chapter 323

    "Who''s talking nonsense here?"


    Suddenly, a cold female voice came from behind Su Ye. Listening to that tone, it was obvious that she had a strong opinion of Su Ye''s words.


    Su Ye didn''t think much about it. Instead, she looked back and found that she was a woman with short hair. She was very neutral and dressed like a boy. Even the part in front of her body that symbolized women was only slightly raised.


    However, the momentum of her body is not weak at all, the people next to her called "win male sister".


    It seems to be Xu Shengnan, the elder sister of Xu Qingmeng.


    This time, she was one of the most powerful black horses in the Yanjing University delegation.


    Su Ye didn''t want to make trouble, so she said, "don''t mind, just comment!"


    "Is that a casual comment? In ancient times, this kind of behavior was to disturb the morale of the army, but it had to be beheaded. Today, we represent Yanjing University. In a sense, we represent Huaxia. We haven''t started the competition yet. We just say that the winning rate is not high. Hum


    Unexpectedly, Xu Shengnan made an inch. He looked at all the people around him with a warning voice and said, "I warn you that you must win today. But just a few ninjas, a few werewolf blood, so there is no confidence? If anyone, like him, thinks that we can''t do it ourselves, that is, foreign countries are better than us in everything, this soft bone of worshiping foreign countries and fawning on foreign countries will not appear in front of my eyes. "


    Everyone knows that Xu Shengnan''s position, for a moment, she was shocked by her momentum, and did not dare to say a word at all.


    But Tong Yaya didn''t care so much. Xu Shengnan was making a fuss and pulling hatred at random. She said, "elder martial sister Xu, you''ve gone too far. We just guess the outcome before the game. Haven''t you predicted it? My brother said a word, you say he is worshiping foreign countries. You apologize to my brother now! "


    Xu Qingmeng also gave a dry cough and said, "elder sister, this is Su ye and Tong Yaya. They are definitely not like that. You misunderstood me


    "Yes! Sheng Nan Xuejie, we know Su Ye. Besides, we specially invite him to help us. I''m not sure we want him to play again! " Next to the students quickly a burst of relief, so that both sides are not embarrassed.


    But Xu Shengnan snorted coldly and said, "everyone is the same! Before the game, no one can disturb my morale! Look at you. You don''t even have confidence in yourself. How can you win? "


    When she said that, people did not dare to speak any more.


    Su Ye smiles calmly, but she is not angry. Instead, she looks straight at Xu Shengnan and says, "I, an outsider, can shake your morale. Then your morale is too fragile. Since you don''t like to hear that the winning rate is not high, I''ll say it again - today, you will definitely lose! "


    "You --"


    Xu Shengnan is stunned. She is furious immediately. She thinks that Su Ye finally admits counsels and apologizes. Unexpectedly, it is a direct provocation.


    This makes Xu Shengnan almost rush up to do it. Fortunately, he is stopped by Xu Qingmeng and Gu Tianxiao.


    Other tutors and students are also in the middle.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive! Outsiders are watching! "


    "Yes, Sheng Nan Xuejie. Su Ye has such a character. Don''t be impulsive. You can''t let foreign delegation see jokes. "


    These teachers and students have been in contact with Su ye, and even Su Ye''s temperament and means. They dare not point at Su Ye. If Su Ye is angered, the consequences are unimaginable. They can only stop Xu Shengnan from being impulsive.


    Xu Shengnan grits his teeth. She also sees the foreign delegation coming. She arranges her clothes and tries to calm down.


    Just at this time, the music in front of us sounded, and the host asked us to be quiet.


    Xu Shengnan glared at Su Ye fiercely and went to the front of the table. There were a row of contestants, and there were also reserve members. They all nodded to Xu Shengnan.


    Sitting in the middle of the table was a tall, mature and steady young man. Seeing that Xu Shengnan''s face was not very good, he calmly said:


    "Don''t be impetuous before playing. Don''t I have to teach you that? "


    Xu Shengnan didn''t have a good face for any player, but when she saw the young man, she immediately showed some respect. In front of her, this is the elder martial brother Yan Junhao who came back from the special training of the law enforcement team. This is their biggest card in today''s competition.


    "Thank you for your advice, not next time!" Xu Shengnan responded and sat next to him.


    On the field, the host has begun to say the opening remarks.


    Because the performance competition a few days ago has gone through the process, so today a lot of things become simple.


    "Today, we have four participating delegation. Congratulations to them. They have come to this step after layer upon layer selection. I believe you are in a hurry. Let''s invite our referee to announce our rules of the game first, bishop Webers from the Vatican of the United States! "


    With the introduction of the host, a tall and burly white man step up.


    He was introduced as the bishop of the Holy See, but he did not wear the clothes of the Holy See. Instead, he was wearing a valuable suit, but in front of his chest, he wore a shining Holy See logo.


    Webers stepped onto the stage, glanced at him and said, "I''m just the deacon of the Holy See. I''m not a bishop yet. Don''t make a mistake."


    The host laughs and obviously knows a lot about it


    "The name of Webers has been submitted to the Pope. He will be canonized as bishop in two months. We''re just calling it in advance, and it''s the same - well, let''s welcome the second referee, bishop hall, who is also from the Holy See


    Hall was dressed in the same way. He wore a holy see sign on his chest. He didn''t talk much. He just waved to everyone and stood there in silence.


    However, even if the two of them didn''t speak, the audience around them were also very proud, applauded and enthusiastic.


    "Let''s two referees announce the rules of the game!" The host said and handed over the microphone.


    Webers didn''t answer at all. Instead, he pushed aside and spoke in a loud voice. His voice echoed like a hymn so that everyone in the audience could hear it clearly.


    "There is a saying in China, which is called Wen Wu first, Wu Wu second. The four Party delegation sent five contestants in turn. They stood on the challenge arena to accept the challenge of their opponents. Finally, who is still on the stage, who is the strongest! I don''t care what kind of martial arts you use. If you want to win, beat the other side down! "


    With that, Webers went to the referee''s bell next to him and made a loud sound with a tap


    "Of course, it''s OK to admit defeat. Then shout to admit defeat on the stage. When I ring the referee bell, both sides must stop. If anyone doesn''t stop, the competition results of the whole delegation will be cancelled directly. Please listen to the bell


    People have been familiar with the rules for a long time, and the same was true in previous years. Today, however, the bishop of the holy see is the judge.


    Although everyone is very strange, the influence of the holy see in foreign countries is very strong, especially when the position is at the level of bishop, it will not be easy to move out. How come there are two at once?


    But now the game starts, and people don''t have much time to guess.


    Dangdang!


    The referee''s bell rang and the whole court was quiet.


    "In the first group, who will take the challenge first?"


    At the end of the speech, a man sitting next to Yan Junhao and Xu Shengnan in the row of seats of Yanjing University suddenly stood up.


    "I''ll do it!"

 Chapter 324

    "Brother Pang! It''s brother Pang


    "Ha ha, our elder martial brother Pang Tianqi is so domineering and responsible. Sure enough, he was the first one to fight


    When they saw the man standing up, they recognized him immediately.


    He was Pang Tianqi, who was very popular in the Department of ancient martial arts. At the beginning, he was admitted to the Department of ancient martial arts, and then he almost broke one or two records every semester. He was rated as the most outstanding student of ancient martial arts for four consecutive semesters.


    Many students even said that when Pang Tianqi graduated from his senior year, he was most likely selected by the law enforcement team to enter the alternate training of the law enforcement team.


    These halos have long set off Pang Tianqi as a man of the year on campus.


    "Pang Tianqi is the first one to play, so we should be stable in the first game!" Sitting next to Su ye, Xu Qingmeng breathed slowly, and seemed to be a little relieved.


    "So he is the elder martial brother Pang."


    Su Ye looks at that vigorous figure, can''t help but faint smile.


    There is a news circulating on campus that he has three enemies, Gu Tianxiao, as the president of the students, Xu Zhichu, who has been robbed of the campus''s top ranking. The third one is elder martial brother Pang.


    If the former two just had some indirect relationship with Su ye, the hatred between Pang Tianqi and Su Ye is even greater. The reason is that Su Ye beat a martial arts teacher, who was Pang Tianqi''s mentor.


    Even up to now, many people still say that Pang Tianqi will take revenge on Su Ye.


    "I''d like to see what he can do. He wants to get revenge on me."


    Su Ye holds his chest in both hands and looks at the first match that is about to start. He is also curious about who other countries'' delegation will send.


    Pang Tianqi didn''t mean to cover up either. When he got to the side of the competition field, he jumped more than three meters high, crossed the guardrail of the platform and fell on the platform.


    His eyes to other delegation players to see, that resolute face has been a provocative look.


    "Who will come up? Hurry up! Don''t get in the way of my time


    His speech is very arrogant. Although he speaks Chinese, all the delegates are talented people. Most of them have learned Chinese and can understand it.


    "Little child, I will let you know that you are not as strong as me."


    At this time, among the delegation of the sun never setting Empire, the people who responded immediately stood up.


    It was a burly man full of wild power. He was at least two meters tall. He was as big as the prison boss in some American movies.


    But this wild man is even more terrible. His exposed muscles are piece by piece, very strong, and there are many long scars. If you look at them carefully, they are all scars from swords and bullets.


    The wild man, like a King Kong, rushed to the stage.


    Pang Tianqi stood upright on it, clenched his fist, and didn''t mean to say hello at all.


    Webers and hall two referees seem to know that there is no need to introduce, both sides can''t wait.


    "When you are on the stage, you are responsible for your own life and death. Get ready - let''s go


    With that, Webster reached out and struck heavily on the referee''s bell. With a loud click, the game began!


    Pang Tianqi suddenly drinks and pours forward. In the process of pouncing, the air burst out on his body, which makes his whole body seem to have more violent power.


    He went straight over with his right knee to the wild man''s chin.


    His move is one of the killing moves. He only uses it once or twice in a tough game on weekdays. Almost every time, the opponent will be kicked out by him, and even drop a few teeth.


    Bang!!


    With a dull noise, his leg hit the wild man''s chin directly.


    But the expected scene didn''t happen. The terrible wild man took the blow and didn''t even step back. Pang Tianqi''s terrible attack move seemed to be nothing to mention in front of the wild man.


    "Ha ha ha, there''s no strength at all!"


    Wild man ha ha a wild laugh, hands a fierce force, still in the air to Pang Tianqi is a hard slap in the past.


    Bang!!


    Pang Tianqi''s body flew upside down directly, and the exaggerated impact force was like a car crashing people.


    Pang Tianqi bumped heavily into the long rope of the guardrail of the race platform, took advantage of the situation and rolled to the ground.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Without waiting for Pang Tianqi to stand up, the wild man rushes over like a big tank and tramples on Pang Tianqi.


    Pang Tianqi slapped the ground fiercely and slid a few meters to avoid the attack of the wild man.


    But the teachers and students of Yanjing University are already looking ugly. This is the first round. How can even Pang Tianqi become like this when he fights? How can he play the next game?


    "Ba Beng Quan"


    Pang Tianqi clenched his teeth, and there was already blood flowing out of his teeth. He rushed to the wild man angrily, his hands flew, and a set of very fierce eight Beng fists burst out.


    This set of boxing is also bought by Yanjing University from the guwu family. It is absolutely a terrible method.


    Sure enough, bang bang hit several fists in a row, all of which fell on the important acupoints of the wild man, and directly beat the wild man back a few meters.


    Seeing that Pang Tianqi finally fought back, all the students immediately cried out, hoping that Pang Tianqi would directly knock down the other party.


    Among the cheers, Su Ye frowned and shook her head


    "A fool who doesn''t know how to change! Is this the elite player selected by Yanjing University? It''s ridiculous


    Next to Xu Qingmeng a little puzzled, asked: "what do you see? Is there something wrong with elder martial brother Pang? "


    Without waiting for Su ye to answer, the wild man suddenly gave out a loud and strange howl from his throat.


    People clearly saw it with their own eyes, but when they heard it, they thought it was a wolf king who was howling.


    After the wolf howled, the blood vessels of the wild man seemed to have penetrated into a terrible force, and the blood vessels of the wild man were stretched several times, as if there was a thick centipede in it.


    The wild man catches Pang Tianqi''s babeng fist, and then hits Pang Tianqi savagely.


    Pang Tianqi rolled to the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and he covered his arm with sweat. Looking at the shape of his arm, he was shocked that his bone had been broken.


    "Bad - Pang Tianqi''s arm is broken. No more fighting! That''s it again. Stop it. Admit defeat


    The tutor of the ancient martial arts department, who was sitting behind Su ye, spewed out in horror. His arm was in plaster cast. A few days ago, he was so broken that Pang Tianqi on the stage was the same.


    Never fight again!


    "Stop it! Admit defeat Cried the guru.


    Sure enough, on the stage, Pang Tianqi, who had just been invincible, did not even have the strength to stand up. He was just about to stand up and fell down.


    Gu Wu''s tutor didn''t wait for others to respond. He was also the tutor who led the team this time. He had the right to stop the game on the stage.


    "Referee! We give up! Admit defeat in this fight


    Now that he has just lost one, he can continue to send people to the competition, so it''s no shame to admit defeat. As a tutor, he should put the safety of his classmates first.


    "Referee, we give up! Admit defeat! "


    But he yelled many times, standing next to the field of Webers, hall two people did not seem to hear, holding hands to look at the stage.


    On the stage, the wild man thought that the referee would stop, but when he saw that the referee didn''t ring the bell, it meant that the game wasn''t over. But he also knew that time was pressing. With a wild laugh, he rushed to Pang Tianqi and kicked fiercely.


    Bang!!


    Pang Tianqi flew directly out of the competition platform and fell to the ground. He was so frightened that all the students who watched cried out.


    "Give up, he gives up!"


    The instructor shouts like this, the contestants also realized the seriousness, also shouts together.


    However, the two referees could not hear him at all, so they continued to look at Pang Tianqi regardless of their own affairs. Now Pang Tianqi could not get up at all.


    Regardless of other people''s resistance, Gu Wu''s tutor rushed to the two judges with the flag of Yanjing University and held it high, which means he admitted defeat. He used both Chinese and American language, and cried out:


    "Give up, we give up! Stop fighting


    Even Pang Tianqi was afraid and cried out: "I, I give up - give up!"


    The two referees looked at each other and slowly reached out to ring the bell, but the action was very slow, as if it was fixed there, but it didn''t ring.


    Click!!


    On the ground over there, the wild man had already caught up with Pang Tianqi and stepped on him. Pang Tianqi''s leg was broken on the spot.


    Pang Tianqi made a tragic cry.


    A lot of students in Yanjing University could not help but rush up together.


    "Dangdangdang"


    At this time, judge Webers gently rang the bell, and announced in a dignified voice: "Yenching University admits defeat, the first game is over!"

 Chapter 325

    "Brother Pang! Elder martial brother Pang! Come on, where''s the team doctor? "


    Many teachers and students rush up to help Pang Tianqi up, but when they touch him, they find that Pang Tianqi can''t move at all.


    He was injured in many parts of his body, especially his arms and legs. The bone was directly broken, and a bone was stabbed out of his leg.


    Pang Tianqi was in a coma and collapsed at the moment. His mouth was hoarse, but he couldn''t move at all.


    Teachers and students who want to help do not dare to move, for fear of secondary injury.


    "My God! Elder martial brother Pang, he was hurt like this! "


    "Hateful, hateful! Our elder martial brother Pang''s hands and feet have been broken. "


    "It''s all the referee''s fault! We''ve been shouting for so long, he did it on purpose


    All the teachers and students are furious, they have forced to judge Webers, want to pursue to the end.


    "How did you become a referee? Didn''t you hear us say "give up"


    "Black whistle referee! You did it on purpose! It''s you who hurt elder martial brother Pang. You don''t deserve to be a referee! "


    "You must give us an account! If you hadn''t rung the bell for a long time, elder martial brother Pang would not have broken his leg! "


    Webers looked at the surging crowd in front of him, but there was a trace of impatience on his face


    "Oh? Did you give up? I don''t quite understand your native language. Next time you shout clearly


    "What? Is it OK if you don''t understand it? You''ve killed our elder martial brother Pang! "


    "For referees like you, get out of Yanjing University. We don''t need you!"


    Referee hall suddenly gave a cold drink: "who are you? Why do you question the referee? What about the person in charge of Yanjing University? If you can''t restrain these people, I will disqualify you


    This is a real shock to many people.


    Because according to the previous provisions, the referee really has such a right. These students don''t care so much, but these players do.


    And it''s about the future of all the players.


    But also, Hall''s words angered other people even more.


    This includes Su Ye. Originally, Su ye thought it was just a fair fight. Unexpectedly, the two judges from the Vatican were so arrogant that they didn''t pay attention to Yanjing University.


    Their two referees'' fearless attitude also reflects from another aspect that the holy see behind them is really very strong.


    At this time, Yan Junhao, sitting in the middle, suddenly stood up and spoke in a deep voice


    "Come back! They are the judges sent by the Holy See


    Many students saw that Yan Junhao opened his mouth, and they slowly calmed down and walked back indignantly.


    The Vatican can''t afford to offend. Even when beilongyu was there, many people asked beilongyu to suppress the Vatican, but beilongyu didn''t show much strength.


    In the words of the Holy See, that is: no matter where you are in the world, you are from the Holy See!


    Such a powerful Holy See, these students, are even more impossible to offend!


    At this time, several team doctors have carried the unconscious Pang Tianqi away.


    Many students look ugly and say: "elder martial brother Yan, you must beat them hard."


    "Elder martial sister Xu Shengnan, you must avenge elder martial brother Pang!"


    Even the tutor also said: "the competitors behind are very strong. Be careful!"


    In the face of such voice reminders, Yan Junhao is also a direct response down.


    "Don''t worry! With me, I won''t lose! "


    With that, he arranged his clothes and was about to go up. Pang Tianqi had just been defeated. Now he had to go up to regain his face and get back the lost point.


    Xu Shengnan stood up beside him and said in a deep voice:


    "Brother Yan, let me do it! You shouldn''t have done it so early. There are still a lot of people after us


    Yan Junhao thought for a moment and asked seriously:


    "Are you sure?"


    "No problem, just a brute force opponent."


    Xu Shengnan showed a confident look, and gritted his teeth and said: "to break the face, King Kong is not bad and can not be my opponent."


    "If you can think of this level, it seems that you have made great progress. Then you go Yan Junhao nodded and retreated.


    This time, Xu Shengnan, a woman, came on the stage, which surprised many people, especially those opponents.


    Why did Yanjing University send a woman this time?


    Especially after Pang Tianqi was interrupted. Doesn''t she know that the opponent standing on the upper stage has werewolf blood, which is terrible?


    It''s a game field, but there''s no gentlemanly place at all.


    Sure enough. The wild man on the stage sneered and said:


    "A woman! Go down, no woman is my match


    Instead of retreating, Xu Shengnan quickened his pace. With a beautiful and dexterous turn over, he fell into the arena and said haughtily:


    "It seems that you are not only a mean person, but also a narrow sexist!"


    Webers saw that they were already on the court. He frowned and looked at the wild man


    "Do you need a rest?"


    According to the rules of the game, after playing a game, you have the right to choose to rest.


    The wild man''s blood was still in a violent state, and his voice roared: "start, start! I''ll tear up this ungrateful woman


    Dangdangdang!


    Webers rang the bell to start the game.


    On the field, the wild man directly rushed to see his stormy offensive, really like a huge wolf king.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Xu Shengnan''s figure directly turned into a residual shadow and disappeared on the stage.


    The wild man, who was still rushing wildly, was stunned and didn''t see the target. Then he felt a strong wind coming behind him. He immediately knew that something was wrong. In horror, he suddenly reached out and took a shot back.


    But he was slow.


    The wild man suddenly has a pain in his back. It''s from his spine. He roars back and suddenly sees Xu Shengnan''s figure.


    "Mean!"


    He yelled, but the fist has not hit Xu Shengnan, in front of him is a flower, Xu Shengnan''s figure disappeared again.


    The next moment, there was another pain in the spine behind the wild man. This time, it was the same part, and the strength was even more terrible than just now.


    Bang''s dull voice, wild man also a stagger, almost standing unsteadily.


    He reached back and felt that the position of the spine was almost concave.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Xu Shengnan''s cold voice sounded. As long as she continued to attack for three times, she could definitely break the spine of the wild man, which could also avenge Pang Tianqi.


    "You can taste the broken bones, too!"


    In the voice of Jiao, her figure suddenly disappeared, and the next moment she appeared again behind the wild man.


    Bang!!


    Another punch hit the same spot.


    This kind of attack method immediately attracted the cheers and shouts of all the students. They were just full of anger. When Xu Shengnan came on the stage, they were very worried. Now they see that Xu Shengnan is so fast, but the opponent can''t touch her at all.


    This must be revenge!


    Wild man is also aware of this. His power is terrible, but it doesn''t mean he has no brain. He knows that he is not Xu Shengnan''s opponent at all. He is hit by one punch and tumbles to the ground.


    Immediately yelled: "I give up!"


    Dangdang Dang¡ª¡ª


    In less than a second, Webers rang the bell.


    Xu Shengnan''s move has already been made. She gives a hard blow to the wild man on the ground, but suddenly she is bombarded by a terrible force from outside the field.


    With a bang, Xu Shengnan stumbled to the ground one by one. When he looked around, he found that it was the referee Webers standing far away from the field.


    Webers, with a furious look on his face, yelled, "didn''t you hear the bell? You''re still fighting. Do you want to be disqualified? "

 Chapter 326

    "What kind of referee are you?"


    Xu Shengnan stood on the field, his face showing an irrepressible anger.


    When Pang Tianqi admitted defeat, Webers didn''t seem to hear it at all. Now the wild man just yelled to lose, and Webers shot directly.


    Xu Shengnan is not only angry at the gap between the front and the back, but also has a feeling of being unable to speak. Although she is still standing now, the strength of Webers'' volley is terrifying. Now there is still a force full of collision in her body, which has not dissipated at all.


    This is Webers taking advantage of the opportunity, but he is today''s referee, no one can control him.


    "As a referee, why do you shoot the players?"


    "Referee Webers, we hope you can live up to your professional ethics!"


    It''s not only Xu Shengnan who is angry, but also the students who watch. How can they bear to see Webers so selfish?


    Immediately, another group of people stood up and accused one after another.


    "Shut up


    I didn''t expect that Webers didn''t mean to retreat. Instead, he let out a roar, and one of his feet fell on the ground. With a thump, he formed a golden light visible to the naked eye, which vibrated around directly.


    Dong!!


    The golden light was very strong. It rushed out of the radius of 100 meters and made the students who had no accomplishments around feel weak. They were all in a mess.


    Webers seemed to be blessed with divine power, and his voice was majestic


    "Take the lead! Now I declare in the name of the bishop of the holy see that the player Xu Shengnan on the stage is eliminated! The delegation of Yanjing University was severely warned once again. They dare not respect the competition again and will be disqualified directly. "


    There was a sudden silence.


    It was awed by the light of Webers and the voice of sentencing, and people remembered that he represented the Holy See.


    The power of the holy see is not something they can provoke.


    Even Xu Shengnan''s anger suddenly subsided. She clenched her fist on the stage. Now if she didn''t accept the punishment, she was afraid that Yanjing University would be doomed.


    What''s more, she is injured now. I''m afraid she can''t continue to play.


    Her eyes looked at the delegation of the sun never setting Empire, the island country and the Taylor empire. The players looked arrogant one by one. Obviously, they were not weak, and they were all watching the jokes of Yanjing University.


    "I obey the referee!" Xu Shengnan closed his eyes and walked down the field in silence.


    All the students looked at her silently and didn''t know what to say. Even Yan Junhao and his tutors didn''t know what to say.


    These faces are full of humiliation. They have been suppressed by outsiders in their own territory, which is a huge humiliation.


    They all want someone to come forward and vindicate them now.


    "It seems that the Holy See has something to do with it."


    Su ye may be the only one who looks normal. He doesn''t go to see Xu Shengnan too much, but his eyes are on Webers and hall, the two judges from the Holy See.


    The golden power just erupted from Webers belongs to a kind of light cultivation power.


    Even, there is a faint breath of faith, which is what Su Ye cares about.


    Sitting beside him, Xu Qingmeng felt very uncomfortable and whispered, "my sister has always been strong. This time she lost, she must be very uncomfortable."


    Su ye said: "victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs! It''s just a game! The reason why a strong man is a strong man is not that he will not lose, but that he has the courage to do it again! "


    Xu Qingmeng had a sad smile. It seemed that she was the loser. She murmured, "you don''t understand my father''s expectation of my sister. If I can win, my sister will be willing to pay for it


    "Then why don''t you dare to resist the injustice of the referee?" Su ye said coldly.


    Just before playing, Xu Shengnan was arrogant. How did he meet an outsider? Now he is so dry? Isn''t that bullying?


    "That''s the Holy See!" Xu Qingmeng sighed weakly.


    Su ye did not answer, the Holy See may be very powerful for the earth people, but it does not include him.


    At this time, the game started again.


    This time, Webers stressed the rules again, and then let the players challenge.


    This time, Yan Junhao directly chose to take a rest, temporarily avoiding the war, and let the other delegation fight first.


    No other delegation can say anything, because the delegation of the island countries and Taylor has never been there.


    Then, as expected, the island delegation and Taylor''s delegation went up.


    This time, one of the top three players of the island faction is Guitian. And Taylor sent up a man who was a little dull, called Chacha.


    The two men saluted politely and fought back and forth on the battlefield. Their moves were gorgeous.


    In the end, Kamiyama won.


    Then in the second inning, Kameda went down to have a rest, and the two sides sent out new players.


    After a fierce battle, one of Taylor''s players named Fang Long won.


    Their score is one win and one lose!


    Seeing the ending like this and the two players performing on the field, almost everyone understood that they had an agreement secretly and didn''t work hard at all.


    It is reasonable to say that the referee can definitely see this kind of game of collusion and mutual water release, but Webers and hall didn''t see it at all. They nodded with relish and sighed that the two games were wonderful.


    Su ye saw everything in her eyes, and said coldly, "it seems that the work of Yanjing University is not good, and the rivals are colluding with each other. We have been encircling and suppressing from all sides, and only now have we responded. "


    As Suye said, in the next competition, the sun never sets, the Empire and the island also started the competition.


    Their result is also one win and one lose. The loser is sweating and not injured at all.


    Compared with Pang Tianqi, who broke his hand and foot in front of him, it was just two different levels of competition.


    Finally, another round was completed.


    This time, Webers looked at Yanjing University and said:


    "As for you, send them to accept the challenge! Does anyone dare to go up? "


    This sentence was very despised, which made all the players angry. But they all know that elder martial sister Xu Shengnan is the second best among them. She secretly told them not to go up after coming down just now.


    If these people go up, it must be Pang Tianqi''s fate.


    But if they don''t play, this game will be widely circulated and will definitely be ridiculed by the warriors of all countries. They don''t even have the courage to go on stage.


    Yan Junhao knew that he had to play at this time, but his eyes swept to those opponents, secretly schemed.


    If the other team is united, he has to win at least four in a row to win.


    "Younger martial brother and younger martial sister, don''t worry. I will guard the honor of Yanjing University

 Chapter 327

    Yan Junhao is on the stage!


    He shoulders the final hope of Yanjing University. Whether he can avenge Pang Tianqi and Xu Shengnan and win the competition for Yanjing University depends on Yan Junhao!


    Yan Junhao moved his neck, clenched his fists, looked at the other delegation with a pair of star eyes, and slowly exuded a sense of pride, which is the unique pride of law enforcement officers.


    At the moment, there is an island country on the stage, he is also the winner of the competition just now.


    Now I can''t bear to see Yan Junhao come out and don''t step down. I''m waiting for Yan Junhao to challenge me. As long as he abandons Yan Junhao, he is the great hero of the island.


    "Hehe, it seems that there is no one in Yanjing."


    With a sneer, the island stepped back on the stage to make room for Yan Junhao.


    The delegation of the Empire of sun never sets and the Empire of tyro are a little jealous. They have already discussed privately that they should unite to encircle the delegation of Yanjing University. Judging from today''s competition, although Yanjing University still has two places, in fact, only Yan Junhao is left.


    If Yan Junhao loses, Yanjing University will never send someone out again.


    "Representatives of the island countries, you''ve just had a fight. Why don''t you come down first and let''s go up!" The sun never sets, and the warrior of the Empire speaks loudly.


    Taylor''s warrior also said: "this time the opponent is not simple, you Island ninja or down it!"


    You can''t lose the meat of your mouth.


    In the seat of the island delegation, Jing Xuetong raised her head, her pretty face was full of pride, and said clearly:


    "He''s just the backup of the law enforcement envoy, not beilongyu. You don''t have to persuade him like this. China''s tolerance has swept countless countries, including China. "


    After all, the rules of the competition are like this: as long as the winner is willing, he can always stand on the stage to accept the challenge.


    Yan Junhao stood on the stage without saying a word, waiting for the referee''s order.


    Dangdangdang!


    As soon as the bell rang, Yan Junhao moved.


    His left and right hands stretched out like eight trigrams, playing a very mysterious move. At the same time, his footwork slowly drew a semicircle, a force directly from the earth, making his legs taut, like pressing two strong springs.


    "Cloud flipper"


    Bang Bang¡ª¡ª


    Yan Junhao''s body flicks, and his hands are in the air. The surging internal force waves sweep across the stage. The island country seems to be standing in the strong wind. His hair and clothes are already hunting and dancing.


    Even his eyes are tightly narrowed and hard to open.


    After just two breaths, the island country stepped back sharply, and almost fell to the ground.


    "That''s beilongyu''s cloud Turner. It''s a senior master of law enforcement envoys!" Jing Xuetong blurts out, obviously she has known something about this "cloud hand" for a long time, which is why she is so surprised.


    In fact, not only Jing Xuetong was surprised, but also su ye at the table was shocked, because when he watched the "cloud flipper", he immediately judged that it was definitely not a move that would appear on the earth.


    According to Yan Junhao''s seven palms, there are three palms that need real Qi support. Even a jump under his feet is clearly to absorb the power of the earth.


    This kind of key place because there is no real Qi support, also did not feel the power of the earth, so the power of cloud hand is greatly reduced.


    Su Ye is secretly frightened. Why does this move appear on the earth?


    Listen to well Xuetong''s words, it is clear that beilongyu passed it to the law enforcement envoy. How does beilongyu know this cloud hand? And, listen to what they say, beilongyu is not very old. Isn''t beilongyu also an immortal who has returned from the world?


    But then Su Ye shakes her head again. If Bei Longyu is really an immortal who has lost his rebirth, she will definitely modify the cloud hand. Now it seems that the cloud hand has infinite power, but because there is no real Qi support from the user, many moves are just cumbersome, and it''s easy for the enemy to find out the flaws.


    Sure enough, on the stage, the one who had been avoiding suddenly gave a physical meal.


    His eyes were deep, and he said in a cold voice, "you are the cloud flipper. Come and go, that is to say, these 13 moves have been studied by Tianzhao for a long time."


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Shangren''s body turned, his hands were flying and his body shrank, four Shangren figures appeared on the platform.


    These four figures as like as two peas in the four corners of the stage, they are all alike in height and movement. They can not tell whether they are true or false.


    This immediately caused a burst of exclamation.


    "How come there are four ninjas at once?"


    "It''s said that this is one of the most terrible killing tactics in their island country. Tianzhao is separated! Three of them are fake, only one is real. "


    "I didn''t expect that the Ninjas of the island country had such a skill. I just saw them compete with the warriors of the sun never setting Empire, and I didn''t use it at all. What about this? How do you deal with elder martial brother Yan? "


    On the stage, Yan Junhao''s palm technique is sharp, but this cloud hand stresses that it is closely linked and can''t be broken at all. He suddenly lost his goal, and his palm technique is also a meal.


    Shua, Shua, Shua¡ª¡ª


    The four upper forbearance figures rushed up and besieged Yan Junhao directly.


    Suddenly, with a stab, Yan Junhao''s body flew upside down. His clothes were cut by a sharp blade and hurt his skin.


    Yan Junhao''s body trembles. After landing, he wipes his body and finds his hands full of blood.


    He snapped, "referee! They are armed


    According to the rules of the game, no weapons can be used. The purpose is not to let the bloody scenes appear on the stage.


    Once the use of weapons is found, they must be disqualified and punished on the spot.


    But with his cry, the two referees, Webers and hall, looked at the stage with contempt as if they had not seen it at all.


    Yan Junhao was also angry. With a roar, he didn''t know what move he used. He suddenly blew the four upper forbearance out, but he also faltered. When he stopped, there were two more knife marks on his arms.


    "Referee!! They have weapons, and they don''t stop? " Yan Junhao rushed to Webers and showed his bloody hands.


    Webers was a little impatient and said in a cold voice, "what weapon? I didn''t see it! If you lose, give up now. Don''t waste my time


    Yan Junhao didn''t care about the cultivation and respect for the competition. He cheered:


    "You are so bullying!"


    Roar!!


    At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in Yan Junhao''s mind:


    "The real body is the third!"


    Yan Junhao''s body trembled and was terrified. How could a voice ring from his mind?


    But in such a battle, many students watched around and there were many voices shouting. He wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    He didn''t have time to think about it. With a sharp drink, instead of retreating, he rushed into the encirclement of the four Shangren. He clapped his palm and pointed straight at the third Shangren figure.


    The figure suddenly stepped back and did not dare to pick it up.


    Yan Junhao eyes a bright, in the heart of great joy, absolutely is him.


    Bang bang!!


    Several palms in a row pushed the figure back and forth, and the last palm beat the figure away.


    The other three figures, like leaky balls, instantly fell on the stage, emitting a white smoke. There were only three clothes and nothing else.


    Yan Junhao also gambled on his own life. He chased Shangren fiercely, but the light flashed, and there were several more knife marks on his hands.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their teeth clenched, and they were silent.


    With a bang Ling sound, Yan Junhao finally grabbed the edge of Shangren. It was a very sharp thin blade.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    A ray of light lit up, Yan Junhao cut to the wrist, that bear eat pain, know not enemy, pedal pedal back.


    "I lost!" The captain could not bear to fight again.


    Yan Junhao is also full of injuries at the moment. He shakes the blade and points to Shangren from a distance. He wants to show everyone how the other side attacks with a knife.


    But Yan Junhao didn''t have any joy in his eyes. He looked at Xiangjing Xuetong and said in a loud voice:


    "Your island delegation, even secretly carrying weapons on stage, behaves despicably, you are not worthy to participate in the competition."


    Well snow pupil is a smile, and did not say anything.


    Dangdangdang!!


    The bell for the end of the game rings.


    Judge Webers leaped onto the stage with his eyes full, and he went straight to Yan Junhao


    "How dare you use your weapon in front of me! Yan Junhao, I will deprive you of your qualification now


    Shocked, Yan Junhao looked at Webers and said, "you can see clearly. This knife is his. It''s the island warriors who use weapons! "


    "I didn''t see it, I only saw you holding the knife now! You have to be punished! " Webers looked arrogant and arrogant, so arrogant that he didn''t pay any attention to anyone.


    All of a sudden, it caused a sensation.


    It''s just too much deception!


    In this case, even Su ye can''t sit still. How can others bully them in public?


    Su Ye grew up, her voice directly over everyone


    "All back! Let me do it! "

 Chapter 328

    The whole room was quiet, and all eyes were focused on Su Ye.


    Su Ye is finally ready to fight. For all the students of Yanjing University, they are very familiar with Su Ye. Su Ye''s reputation in Yanjing University is very loud, even now it is high on the campus list.


    At the same time, for the island state, the sun never sets, the Empire and Taylor, they have already investigated the Soviet Union.


    What''s more, when they were in the hotel last night, the ninja of the island also had a conflict with Suye. It''s impossible that these delegation didn''t know Suye.


    Therefore, even on such an occasion, Su Ye suddenly stood up to challenge, and no one raised any objection.


    "Su ye, you must avenge us!"


    "They''ve been very deceiving! Su ye, you must win! "


    Yan Junhao''s hands are full of blood at the moment. He knows that there is no place to tell even if there are all kinds of anger and unwillingness, so he doesn''t have any extra words. He just grits his teeth and says in a deep voice:


    "Suye, I''ve heard of you. I''ll leave it to you! "


    Su Ye didn''t answer anyone at all. His face was cold and he stepped on the stage step by step. His performance was just like that of ordinary people without any accomplishments.


    This makes the two referees Webers and hall suspicious. They look at each other and sneer at each other.


    "Yanjing University, you have violated the rules. Do you still want to participate in the competition?"


    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it at all. When he got to the side of the stage, he jumped to the middle of the stage. His eyes fell on the injured Shangren''s face and said in a cold voice:


    "Ready to die?"


    The Shangren had just been cut by Yan Junhao. He wanted to step down, but when he saw Su Ye''s provocation, he was furious and didn''t go down.


    He stretched out his hand to Su ye and said, "little thing, I''ll break your hands and let you have a taste of this."


    Su Ye''s mouth turned up, her fingers bent, and she flew into the air to face the referee''s bell outside.


    When¡ª¡ª


    The bell rang and the game began.


    He didn''t give Su ye any chance at all. At the moment when the bell rang, his figure suddenly disappeared on the stage.


    In a moment, Su Ye was left on the stage.


    Everyone was staring at it, they all knew that it was absolutely a terrible way to endure. This time, I was afraid that Su ye would suffer a loss.


    At this moment, Su Ye stepped forward, already five meters away. He grabbed it with one hand in the air, as if he had caught a person out of thin air, exposing the hidden figure.


    Boom!!


    Su Ye grabs Shangren with one hand and smashes it on the ground.


    With the sound of heavy, the stage is also a crack, the body burst out a burst of blood fog, immediately lost the strength of struggle.


    Su Ye didn''t look at it any more. Raising her foot was a kick, and then a bang. Shangren flew out like a shell, flew out of the competition platform, and directly hit those viewing positions in front of her.


    Those positions were knocked over immediately and several pieces were broken. As for the figure of Shangren, he was kicked under the seat and could not be seen at all.


    This continuous action was almost completed in a few seconds. Before everyone could react, they saw a mess on the seat over there.


    Moreover, those seats are not for others. They are the seat areas of the island warriors. Under this collision, several island warriors were knocked upside down and screamed.


    Su Ye stood on the stage, standing tall and straight like a sword, with a murderous face. His voice once again overwhelmed the whole competition


    "Who''s next? Come up and die! "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room was quiet again. It seemed that everyone had not responded.


    Even the two referees, Webers and hall, frowned and said nothing.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Roar!!


    Just at this time, in the delegation of the sun never setting Empire, a burly man stood up directly, his muscles exploding and his eyes full of wildness.


    In particular, his chest showed long hair, really like a fierce wolf king.


    The burly man jumped onto the platform with one jump, and the weight of more than 300 Jin fell heavily on the platform, almost crushing it.


    His right fist fell on his left palm, and the explosive power of that attempt made a dull sound again.


    Everyone saw the wolf king man who was like a tank. They all took a little breath. How many tons of strength would it take to hit him?


    The wolf king man didn''t wait for the referee to ring the bell. With a roar, he stampeded and rushed to Su Ye. His huge fist hit Su Ye.


    I don''t know what happened to that huge fist. It became bigger in the air, almost the same size as Su Ye''s head.


    This punch can blow people''s heads off!


    "To die!"


    Su night fist a clench, don''t be afraid at all, to hit of huge fist is a fist to greet to go up.


    Hard to hard!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a loud bang, a round light burst out in the collision of two fists.


    Wolf king man a scream, bang, his shoulder behind a white Sensen bone broken body, his huge body is also directly blown away, heavily fell out of the arena.


    "Ah, ah --"


    The wolf king man''s face twisted with pain, and he couldn''t get up at all. Blood kept pouring out from his back, ferocious and bloody.


    Now most of the students are ordinary people. They have seen fighting before, but they haven''t seen such ferocious fighting before. They scream out in horror one after another. However, they feel relieved when they think that the players representing the team of Yanjing University just killed themselves.


    Su Ye was still standing on the stage, and his fist was slowly put away, as if it was nothing at all.


    "Next! Who will die? "


    Just now, the eager delegation was silent.


    If it is said that Su Ye was the first to fly up to endure because he was hurt, what about now? The warrior who just went up is one of the best experts in the delegation of the sun never sets empire. He has the blood of werewolf, and the explosive power of terror is obvious to all.


    But he was still beaten to the bone, and the whole arm bone was smashed, not to mention Shangren, who was blown away in front of him. I''m afraid he can''t be saved at all.


    Su ye said that "who will die" will really kill people.


    Among the delegation of the island countries, Jing Xuetong bit her silver teeth, as if she was unwilling, but she didn''t speak in the end. She now understands that Su Ye''s cultivation is absolutely higher than their tolerance. If she goes up again, she will die in vain.


    Sun does not set empire of a few werewolf bloodline warrior low roar, also do not want to go up.


    As for the warriors of the Tarot Empire, they claim to be able to use the technique of lowering their head. But if they are not sure about Su Ye''s strength, what''s more, it takes time for Su ye to do it. Su Ye''s speed is too fast. They are afraid that they will be killed by Su ye before they can use it.


    For a moment, no contestant came out!


    Under the attention of all the people, Su Ye''s killing intention on her face did not decrease, and she said:


    "I''m standing here. If any of you dare not come up, let''s go up together! I''ll fight you all alone! Who dares to take the stage and fight me? "

 Chapter 329

    Su Ye is so arrogant that he wants to fight against all enemies with his own strength!


    This defiance of all the words, echoed in the entire stadium, people are shocked and can''t believe it, all think that Su night is crazy, is what pressure box bottom means.


    The leaders of several delegation were also angry. They had been prepared for the challenge in Yanjing University for a long time. Now Su Ye is so provocative and scornful of them, even if he is desperate to fight.


    "You challenge us all? You said it yourself


    Several delegation leaders don''t want to miss this opportunity. Although Su Ye is very strong, after all, he can''t beat them with two fists and four hands. They are confident that they can beat Su ye in two or three times. What''s more, Su Ye is now clamoring to challenge them all.


    Several of them are still qualified to play, but there are still eight.


    Is Su Ye going to fight eight with one?


    "There are eight of us. Are you going to challenge eight of us?" Cried the leader of the Empire.


    The eight Warriors also reached a consensus in an instant. Qi Qi stood up, his eyes shining coldly.


    Su Ye stood up with pride, and his voice was even more sonorous: "I alone can suppress you! What''s more, it''s just eight wastes now! If you have seed, get out of here! "


    Without waiting for the leader''s order, the eight competitors rushed to the stage from three directions.


    They are going to besiege Suye together.


    "No one''s going to run!"


    Su Ye didn''t wait for them to rush to the stage. He jumped down from the stage, and a heavy voice came out, as if the big yellow bell had been rung.


    Thousand jin drop!!


    He made a leap in the air and landed his foot on the head of a tyro warrior.


    With a bang, the tyro warrior seemed to be suddenly suppressed by a huge mountain. His feet softened and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The sound of the knees hitting the floor was very loud. It was the sound of the knees breaking.


    "One!"


    Two cold words came out of Su Ye''s mouth. He turned his figure and jumped directly to the head of a warrior of werewolf blood with an exaggerated arc. With one hand, he caught the warrior''s chin directly.


    And then a good shake!


    The tall werewolf warrior was pulled straight off the ground, making a 360 degree turn in the air, and landed on the ground.


    Bang!!


    "Two!"


    Su ye said two cold words again. His series of actions were very quick, and no one responded at all.


    For Su ye, he still suppressed his strength and didn''t show terrible means, otherwise he would kill all these people with Tianlei in his hand.


    In a short moment, they were directly abandoned.


    The remaining six warriors were not fools. They were all stunned and shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Ye was more powerful than they thought.


    It''s just that they have to go ahead and they have no way back.


    One of Taylor''s warriors made a strange cry and beat a few times in the same place. It was like a very strange sacrificial dance. He also made a strange sacrificial sound in his mouth.


    "Head lowering - that''s head lowering!"


    On the table, Xu Qingmeng immediately called out, her face a little pale, because whether it is the island ninja or the werewolf warrior of the sun never sets Empire, it can be defeated by force.


    Only the warriors of the Tarot Empire, or they should be called the head lowering masters, would use the head lowering technique. Once launched, they could make people fall into madness, develop diseases, have problems in their mouth, ears, eyes and nose, and even see what they fear most.


    Often in the head surgery, are unbearable torture, their own choice of suicide.


    This headmaster wants to launch headdrops on Su Ye. That''s to kill Su Ye!


    Xu Qingmeng reminds him loudly, but Su Ye seems to turn a deaf ear and rushes to the other warriors. He only hears the sound of bang bang. Immediately, two more warriors are blasted away and fall into the watching seat.


    "Go on!"


    The headmaster had already started up. He pointed to Su ye with both hands, and a black breath directly enveloped him.


    "Well! Dare to be presumptuous in front of me


    Su yeleng snorts, this kind of small falling head skill can''t hurt him at all, what''s more, he has already opened up the sea of knowledge.


    During the conversation, Su Ye jumped up and appeared directly in front of the headmaster. She grabbed the other person''s throat and lifted him off the ground. She said in a cold voice;


    "Let''s show you the real Taoist Art -- strange, power, chaos, God!"


    Finally, with these four words finished, Su Ye grabs in the air with one hand, and a shrill cry appears in the air. It seems that something is caught in the palm of Su Ye''s hand, and he pats the forehead of the headmaster.


    Plop!


    The headmaster fell directly on the ground, his body curled up, it seemed that he was in a nightmare. He yelled a few times on the spot, his face became more and more distorted, and his eyes seemed to be out of the frame.


    But with a few breaths, the headmaster''s body became stiff, so he didn''t move and didn''t breathe!


    Although the audience around is far away from each other, they can''t judge whether the headmaster is really dead or not, but there is absolutely no good result from the miserable appearance. Did Su Ye really kill people?


    The other three soldiers were scared out of their wits. Each of them turned pale and looked at Su ye in fear. They did not dare to attack again or retreat rashly.


    "Dead, dead!"


    "Su Ye has killed someone. Come on, go up and have a look!"


    Although this is a martial arts exchange competition, if it leads to human life, the meaning will change.


    Taylor''s leader went to the stage with a pale face. He was sure that Su Ye didn''t make a move. Then he slowly felt over to check. He was so scared that he sat on the ground.


    Webers and hall two people looked at each other, they as the referee, but absolutely can not allow such a thing to happen.


    Webers said angrily, "Suye, don''t think about fleeing with fear of sin!"


    Su Ye''s eyes were like electricity, and a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. She looked straight at Webers and hall, and said in a loud voice:


    "Webers, hall, right? It''s you who killed people. I advise you two to kneel down and lie down now! "


    "What? You did it without our permission, and now you''re dead. Everybody''s watching! " Cried Webers.


    Su Ye didn''t buy it at all and said, "who saw it? I only know that you are referees. If you die today, you will be responsible! Now, get down on your knees! "


    The two referees changed their faces. They looked at each other and the players lying on the court.


    All of a sudden, they seem to understand something. Su yexiuwei will even fight against these warriors. That''s just what Su Yexiu uses to vent her anger, and the people Su Yexiu really wants to find are their two referees.


    "Oh? Suye, are you going to challenge our referee


    "No! I''m going to challenge you, the whole Vatican of light! "

 Chapter 330

    Su Ye wants to challenge two referees!


    Moreover, listening to Su Ye''s tone is not a joke at all. He also points at the whole Vatican of light, which is too exaggerated and terrifying.


    Because in all people''s mind, the holy see is the most powerful presence on the earth. Although Su night is very famous in Yanjing University, it is still the shareholder of the earth essence group.


    However, in spite of this status, it is still very small in front of the Vatican of light.


    Obviously, the two judges also think so. They represent the Vatican of light. In the near future, Webers will be promoted to the position of bishop. Such status can lead anywhere.


    Su ye, a little girl in front of her, dares to challenge the Vatican of light. Does she want to live?


    "Yellow monkey! It seems that you don''t know what kind of existence our holy see is. If you dare to challenge us today, you should be ready to bear the most terrible anger. Our means will never be weak! "


    Webers is fierce, it seems that there are thousands of power injected into his body, when he is no longer weak.


    Hall also met Su ye for the first time. How many times did they go to China and other countries? Who dares to give them a bad look?


    But Su Ye didn''t know what to do.


    "If you want to challenge us, I will promise you. Let''s see how powerful our holy see is


    Hall said, taking off his coat, the whole person became flexible.


    Of course, he understood the strength of Su Ye. Just now, Su Ye''s speed was not to be underestimated. He wanted to fight Su ye with all his strength.


    "Light! Give me unlimited power


    Hall suddenly gave a long chant, and his body even gave off a lot of light with a buzzing sound. This light is very weak, but the human eye can clearly see it.


    Faintly, Hall''s body has a sacred momentum, which makes people suddenly have an impulse to worship.


    "Boy, don''t you kneel down and repent?"


    "It''s you who should kneel down!"


    Su Ye didn''t talk much. He didn''t care that all the students around him were looking at him. His hands were in front of him, and a Tai Chi map was formed in front of him.


    Dragon nine kill, the first move.


    Make a mountain fire!!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A hot flame formed out of thin air, swept away like a fire dragon, instantly enveloped Webers and hall.


    "Holy light


    Almost at the same time, in the fire, Webster suddenly burst into a fury, burst out a terrible force, directly from the inside to the outside.


    The rolling flame was originally turbulent and savage. It was spread by the power of the holy light, and the rolling flame spread instantly, forming a huge fireball, which directly rushed to the ceiling of the top of the field.


    The rolling fire swept those fire alarm devices, and the sound of stabbing was sent out. Immediately, more than a dozen of them sprayed water and sprayed around like a shower.


    The students were terrified at the sight of the sudden fire. Now they see the water spraying on their heads, and they think that there is a fire, so they subconsciously flee to the outside.


    Many students are scrambling, crowded, almost stampede.


    It''s just that these problems don''t deserve Su Ye''s attention at all. When his first move, the mountain fire burst out, he found that Webers and hall were disheveled, their clothes were burned in several places, and their eyes and eyebrows were burned.


    But it''s just a scar on the surface, not much damage.


    His eyes sank, and he saw that Webster''s hands made a strange imprint action. The "holy light" power just erupted was also from Webster.


    So Webers and hall are not that simple.


    "Let me see the power of your holy see!" Su Ye immediately became interested. What is the power of the Vatican of light?


    In fact, without Su Ye''s provocation, Webers and hall are already in a crowd, attacking each other from left to right.


    There was a flash of light on Webers'' fist, and there was a circle of circular aperture around his fist. At a glance, it seemed that there was some special power on his fist, which made his fist twice larger.


    At the same time, hall also attacked, Hall''s whole body burst out a wave of air, in front of him even buzzing to form a light shield made of a light wall.


    This light shield is more than one meter long, blocking Hall''s front direction. His collision speed is faster and faster, just like a knight, no one can stop him.


    Dong Dong!!


    Su Ye intended to understand the power of the Vatican, standing in the same place, caught Webers'' fist with one fist, and took Hall''s light shield with the other hand.


    Two voices were heard directly.


    Two terrible forces came directly, which made Su Ye''s body sink. The strength she endured made Su Ye''s feet step on the ground, and the ground split two cracks immediately.


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks, the strength of each other''s two people is stronger than he imagined, even his left and right hands have already sent a burst of paralysis pain, but it is only so.


    "The Holy See, is that all?"


    Webers and hall were both trembling. They used all their strength as soon as they came up. Now they joined hands, and the collision between them and Suye burst out continuously, which made people unable to look closely at them, but they couldn''t move forward at all.


    Both of them were also annoyed, and they made another effort. Their holy mark flashed and burst out again.


    Su Ye''s body was bent, as if she was bent down, and her whole body was almost pressed to the ground.


    But Su Ye was not flustered at all. Instead, she drew a sneer from the corner of her mouth.


    "Get out of here!"


    Dragon nine kill, the fourth move.


    Swallow the bullfight!


    Force from the ground, the body "three thousand yanhuangjie" crazy operation, a terrible power in the operation.


    Bang bang!!


    Webers and hall were shot out like cannonballs.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye''s figure appears directly on the ground. Looking up, he grabs it forward with one hand. A sky thunder is caught by him out of thin air, just like a mad Thunder Dragon.


    In the whole stadium, all the lights couldn''t bear the power of thunder. They were pounding and sparking, and the light in the stadium was dark.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Webers seemed to understand what Suye was going to do and cried out:


    "You can''t! no We belong to the Holy See


    But this words have no effect at all, Su night in the hand that terrible sky thunder Bang Ping ground drew up.


    "Ah..."


    Webers in mid air, a scream, his two arms were directly cut off, blood spray, miserable.


    Hall was also shocked and couldn''t dodge at all. Suddenly, a thunder and lightning swept under his legs, and Hall''s legs were directly cut off.


    It all happened so fast and so fast that no one could react.


    Plop, plop, plop.


    Webers, Hall fell to the ground, is the end of broken hands and feet.


    Su Ye holds Tianlei in her hand and looks at him. No one is his opponent any more. Facing the dying two, Su Ye''s voice is even more fierce and cold


    "It''s your holy see that I''ve killed!"

 Chapter 331

    Su ye even killed the two Vatican judges!


    Although there was no death on the spot, breaking hands and feet is definitely a disaster.


    There are not many people in the field. Most of the students have already run away, and those who stay behind are not ordinary people. They have no time to be surprised by Su Ye''s powerful cultivation, and they have no time to cheer for Su ye, because Su Ye''s shot this time has exceeded their expectations.


    A group of teachers and students, such as Xu Qingmeng, Xu Shengnan and Gu Tianxiao, were also very angry at the beginning. They also wanted to beat those abominable foreign delegation down, or even abolish them directly.


    However, they will never want to judge. Webers and hall are from the Vatican of light!


    The battle of Su Ye is not only about cutting off the opponent''s hands and feet and breaking the rules, but also about startling the Holy See of Guangming and making a sensation in China.


    Even now they have a picture in their mind, that is, the bishop of the Holy See of light came to Yanjing with a large number of people to trace this matter to the end.


    They still remember that a few years ago, the Holy See of Guangming even dared to hunt down beilongyu.


    "Su ye, you are in trouble!"


    Xu Qingmeng looked around, full of scars, thick smell of blood around, there are many players in the delegation groan in pain.


    "Why, why did you even fight the referee? Do you know that they are bishops of the Holy See?" Xu Shengnan is also trembling. Like everyone else, she is pale and hard to control her emotions.


    But two tutors woke up and cried, "help! Save people first


    All of a sudden, everyone started to move. The leaders of the island, the sun never sets Empire and the Taylor Empire also moved one after another.


    Fortunately, there was a medical team waiting here early. Although there was some confusion, I didn''t know what to do.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to drag anyone down. She looks at Xiangjing Xuetong and others and says in a loud voice:


    "If you still want revenge, just come to me, Suye! I''ll take it on my own! "


    Jing Xuetong and others are dragging the dying Webers and hall. The two referees even heard Su Ye''s words. For a moment, they all open their eyes and stare at Su ye, as if to remember Su Ye''s appearance.


    Su Ye patted the clothes on her body. She didn''t want to take care of them, so she went straight to Tong Yaya.


    Beside Tong Yaya sat a valiant short haired woman. She was dressed in a special military uniform and her waist was straight. It seemed that she had been chatting with Tong Yaya for a long time, and now she was still whispering something.


    When he saw Su Ye coming, Tong Yaya stood up and said with some guess


    "Brother, this elder sister is from the law enforcement team. She came to you


    The valiant short haired woman stood up with bright eyes and a melon shaped face, and some special heroism appeared in her beauty, as if she had been a hero for many years.


    Her towering chest also has a law enforcement team logo in front of her, but there are no stars on her shoulders.


    Su Ye turns her eyes and sees Chen Tianlin, the law enforcement team she met in the hotel yesterday. At that time, Chen Tianlin claimed to be a five-star lieutenant, and his attitude is also very arrogant. Now he is standing respectfully a few meters away, not even qualified to sit.


    Su Ye heart suddenly appeared a character, perhaps in front of this heroic woman is Shu Ao Han.


    Sure enough, the other side gave a faint smile and introduced himself


    "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m the law enforcement team. I''m Shu Aohan. I''ve heard about you all the time recently. I finally met you. Mr. Su''s accomplishments are really excellent. "


    Su Ye smiles faintly and thinks that it is Shu Aohan. The opponent''s level should be seven star general. At present, Bei Longyu is not in Yanjing. The whole law enforcement team in Yanjing is under Shu Aohan''s command.


    To have such an identity, no wonder everyone is shocked and scared, but Shu Aohan seems to have nothing happened, on the contrary, he praises Su Ye''s accomplishments.


    It seems that the law enforcement team is not as afraid of the holy see as others.


    "Hello. Miss Shu should be a busy person. Is she here to see me today? "


    It seems that Shu Aohan seldom heard someone call her "Miss Shu". She said with a faint smile


    "Of course. Please don''t come back to Mr. Su yesterday, so I have to come here in person! It''s not very convenient to talk here. I''ll let someone handle it. Let''s have a chat in another place. How about that? "


    Su Ye knows that even Shu Aohan, the most powerful member of the Yanjing law enforcement team, is here. He must have something to do. He nods and agrees, and also wants to see what''s wrong with the other party.


    Seeing Su Ye''s promise, Shu Aohan turns to Chen Tianlin and others and says:


    "What happened in Yanjing University today, the law enforcement team has the full power to deal with it. Don''t bring any trouble to anyone in the school, especially to Mr. Su. Do you understand? "


    "Yes -" a line of law enforcement teams responded in unison, with a loud voice, which startled everyone inside.


    But when they saw the law enforcement team coming, they were also secretly relieved. With the intervention of the law enforcement team, at least they had some support.


    Su night also some surprised, he and Shu Ao Han just met, how Shu Ao Han to help him deal with this mess.


    Although he is not afraid of any consequences of what happened today, there must be a lot of trouble in the follow-up. If it is not handled properly, it will cause contradictions among several countries.


    Shu Aohan is now taking the initiative to make advances. Maybe he has something to ask for.


    "Thank you very much." Su ye said as she went outside.


    Shu Aohan is nearly 1.8 meters tall. Her uniform is brand new and straight, which makes her more noble


    "No thanks. Mr. Su, your land essence group has business dealings with our law enforcement team. Although it is a business, the price of the essence of the earth is very low, which gives us the greatest support. Even our dragon and feather boss told me that your essence of the earth has helped us. We have to thank you. "


    Sue night thought, at the beginning Qiao Qiao and Joe folded month to consult him, said the law enforcement team also want to enter a batch of earth essence spirit, the price is not high.


    At that time, Su Ye didn''t care. He thought that Qiao Kairui needed to get in touch with others, so he agreed directly. It seems that he had been tossing about a lot of things in Yanjing during this period, and the law enforcement team didn''t take much care of it, which is also because of this.


    Several forward together, to the outside, Shu Ao Han and diverged a topic, let the subordinate first send Tong Ya back.


    Tong Yaya knew that her brother wanted to talk about business. It was inconvenient for her to be here, so she agreed and went straight back to the dormitory.


    Shu Aohan doesn''t choose a place either. She takes Su Ye alone on the campus of Yanjing University until she reaches the lake where there is no one. Then she stops.


    She did not hesitate for long and said directly:


    "Mr. Su, do you know that China is at a critical moment now?"

 Chapter 332

    "Miss Shu, what can I do for you. You don''t have to use this set! "


    Su Ye listened to Shu Aohan''s words, also did not buy it, this kind of up to throw out a huge problem has been a conversation routine.


    If many people don''t understand, they will follow each other''s thinking at the beginning.


    Shu Aohan didn''t mean to be discouraged. She looked at the calm lake and said:


    "Do you think I''m alarmist? Our world is like this lake, it seems calm, but in fact, under the lake, there are countless residues, deep bottomless. As long as someone stirred it gently... "


    When Shu Aohan said this, he suddenly bent his delicate body slightly, and the slender jade hand suddenly surged out a force, and clapped it far away to the lake.


    Boom!!


    A strong palm force, with the internal force after birth, directly hit the surface of the lake, the surface of the lake suddenly exploded, and the clear surface of the lake suddenly flooded with muddy water.


    Shu Aohan showed this hand, and then he continued to speak: "as long as someone stirred it gently, the whole world will turn into darkness in a moment!"


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks slightly. He finds that Shu Aohan''s hand is more powerful than those masters'' power.


    At present, the seven star general is really capable of commanding the law enforcement envoys.


    "It seems that China is peaceful, but in fact there are forces beyond our control everywhere. Needless to say, there are seven schools in China. In the south, there are also nantujue, all kinds of ancient martial families. Our law enforcement officers maintain the order of China, but their strength of speech is getting weaker and weaker. Especially in recent years, long Yu''s boss has gone to the grottoes, and the aftereffect is getting smaller and smaller... "


    Su Ye seems to know what the other party is going to say


    "No one dares to look down on the law enforcement team? Nantujue and beilongyu are still high on the tianbang list, and their names resound throughout China. "


    "Is that true? If these three words can really frighten everything, why does Mr. Su dare to violate the regulations of the law enforcement team three or four times? " When Shu Ao Han said this, he seemed to be a little angry, but he was careful not to let himself get angry to Su Ye.


    Su Ye touched his nose and didn''t answer. He did a few things in Yanjing, and he was relaxed. No one dared to trouble him.


    It seems that Shu Aohan did not continue to investigate, and said: "China is not stable inside, and the outside forces are also eyeing. You also learned today, the island, the sun never sets Empire, the Taylor Empire, and the Vatican of light of the United States. Today''s events are nothing but minor ones, but they will definitely attract the big people behind them because of today''s events. "


    Su Yeh smiles brightly, looks at the sky, looks at the clouds, and says:


    "No matter who comes, dare to provoke me, I''ll break it with one blow!"


    "It won''t be ordinary enemies, it''s overwhelming power!"


    "Ha ha ha! Even if it''s heaven, I''ll break it with one blow! " Su Ye''s heroism is strong.


    Shu Aohan suddenly Leng for a while, just reaction come over, she clearly feel absolutely can''t and Su night play what intrigue, in front of this youth body has a kind of breath, just like her boss North Long Yu that, seem to be able to see everything in the world.


    "Mr. Su, since we are facing the same enemy. Why don''t we work together! "


    Su Ye formally said: "your law enforcement team wants me to sweep everything for you, but what can you give me? What you can give me is nothing but something illusory. "


    Shu Aohan''s face is a little unnatural. You know what she represents now is the whole law enforcement team!


    The power of the law enforcement team is so great that it has jurisdiction over all the guwu families and can dispatch all the troops. It can be said that it has made a lot of trouble, but Su ye can''t see any of these things.


    If someone else is present, I''m afraid they will think Su Ye is an idiot and dare to despise the law enforcement team.


    "The law enforcement team can do a lot to protect your family. You also know that you have many enemies in the past, present and future. It''s unrealistic to protect your family by yourself. But our law enforcement team can


    "Of course, this is only the first one. Second, you can be in charge of our law enforcement team to a certain extent. With our aftercare, you will have support in everything you do, and you don''t have to worry about it. "


    When Su ye heard this, he still shook his head. These are not necessary for him. As long as the "dragon soul" he founded is well-known, he can do the same.


    Shu Aohan took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said, "as long as you promise, our law enforcement team can give you two Huaxia Jiuding."


    "What? "Nine cauldrons of China?" Su Ye is surprised. Does the other party know that he needs Huaxia Jiuding?


    "Yes. It is the nine cauldrons of China on the list of heaven. Mr. Su, you should know how important the nine cauldrons are to you. You might as well think about it. " Shu Aohan said cautiously again.


    Su Ye''s mind is running. He now owns Shanhe Ding and Yinyang Ding. When Shanhe Ding was obtained, it was a little secret, but Yinyang Ding was noisy. It''s strange that the law enforcement team didn''t know.


    What''s more, after he owned the two great tripods, he was surprised. This is definitely not an ordinary giant tripod. He must have all of them.


    In his heart, the most important thing is to practice and return to the ancient world for revenge.


    It can be said that the absolute thing that can help him to cultivate on earth is Huaxia Jiuding, so he must obtain all of them.


    But outsiders only know that he wants the Huaxia tripod, which is the magic weapon of tianbang. How can Shu Aohan know that the Huaxia tripod is very important to him?


    "If your law enforcement team can give you two giants, I''m willing to make a deal with you."


    Shu Ao cold eyes suddenly revealed a burst of surprise, although Su night said is a deal, but these statements are not important, what she wants is the same front with Su night.


    No matter how much it costs.


    Because their law enforcement team has no other choice.


    Even beilongyu, who is far away from the grottoes, often worries that China is in turmoil and does not settle down.


    At the beginning, their law enforcement team was really capable of frightening Huaxia, but as beilongyu took away countless strong generals, the law enforcement team became weaker and weaker. They also thought about looking for cooperation with one or two of Huaxia''s seven sects.


    But Huaxia Qizong is an old guy who has been entrenched for decades. They will never compromise with beilongyu.


    Just when the law enforcement team is in a deadlock, Su Ye suddenly appears. Su Ye has the strength to destroy the bloody house and replace one of the seven Chinese sects. What''s more, Su Ye seems to have a poor relationship with the other seven sects, and the background is also very clear.


    Now if you don''t absorb Su ye, are you waiting for Su ye to grow into a second Southern butcher?


    Originally, the law enforcement team argued endlessly about cooperating with Su ye, but at last Shu Aohan told Bei Longyu everything. Although Bei Longyu had never seen Su ye, he heard all kinds of stories about Su Ye''s rise. Especially for his sister''s sake, he didn''t hesitate to fight against xueyilou. Bei Longyu, who was far away in the grottoes, immediately ordered to formally invite Su ye to help.


    North Long Yu''s words is that Su Ye seems to do everything by likes and dislikes, but he has feelings and righteousness. He won''t turn around and betray the law enforcement team in the future.


    "Mr. Su ye, on behalf of the law enforcement team, I formally invite you to cooperate with us. You won''t regret it


    Su night faint smile, said: "I just for the giant tripod."


    "To show my sincerity, I''ll tell you where the first giant tripod is - it''s in NaNTU Jue''s hands!"

 Chapter 333

    Nantujue has a giant tripod?


    This made Su ye a little surprised. According to this conjecture, NaNTU must have discovered the secret of Jiuding.


    Of course, knowing is one thing and getting is another.


    Su ye said: "Miss Shu, your seven star general, won''t just tell me a secret, even if it''s a deal?"


    If this Kyushu tripod is put in other places and in other people''s hands, Su Ye doesn''t mind taking it back. But the Kyushu tripod is in NaNTU Jue''s hands, and NaNTU Jue is a person on the list of heaven, as well as beilongyu.


    Su ye will not go to NaNTU alone.


    Shu Aohan also slightly smile, said: "our law enforcement officers certainly will not be so playful. I''ve got reliable information. In half a month, NaNTU Jue will cross the Yangtze River and Yellow River. Once he succeeds, he will become a great success and step into the realm of sage. At that time, I''m afraid Long Yu came back in person last time, and it''s not his opponent. "


    Su Ye is strange, showing a strange look. He knows that NaNTU Jue is closed, but what does it have to do with crossing the Yangtze River and the Yellow River?


    Shu Aohan slowly took a breath, her eyes became empty, she recalled


    "South Tujue, North Longyu. When they heard these two names, others thought that one ruled the South and the other ruled the north, but the inside story was not like this, but about a special cultivation method. NaNTU can absolutely absorb the Qi and fortune of the whole south, while beilongyu can absorb the Qi and fortune of the whole North, and use it to cast his own Saint body... Qi and fortune are illusory. Do you think I''m talking nonsense


    Su Ye shook his head and said calmly, "heaven and earth have healthy qi, and the spirit of the world is immortal. It''s not surprising. It seems that their practice is really extraordinary. "


    Shu Aohan didn''t expect Su ye to believe it all of a sudden, which made her feel surprised.


    "NaNTU Jue had an alliance with beilongyu, which divided the north and the south. NaNTU could never cross the Yangtze River, let alone the Yellow River. Once he has passed it, he will absorb the Qi of the north, and then he will absorb the Qi of the whole China. This process is called "transforming the dragon!"


    "Hualong?"


    Su Ye''s pupil shrinks. He wants Kyushu Ding because he feels the dragon breath, so he has to.


    If NaNTU Jue really cracked the secret of Kyushu Ding, maybe he could turn into a dragon.


    "Our law enforcement team has made early preparations to intercept NaNTU Jue on the Bank of the Yangtze River. But our strength is not enough after all. Since we have cooperated, Mr. Su, please join us. "


    Shu Aohan said later, his tone became respectful. It seemed that the key to success or failure was su Ye.


    Su ye also knows that there must be a battle between him and Nan Tu Jue. Now he is joining hands with the law enforcement team. It''s time for mutual need. Of course, he won''t refuse.


    "Good --" Su Ye agreed.


    After that, the two sides talked for more than an hour and discussed a lot of issues. That was the end.


    Before leaving, Shu Aohan thinks of something again, takes out a black box and hands it to Su Ye respectfully


    "Mr. Su - there is a badge of law enforcement team in it, which is specially granted by judge long Yuzhang. The power is equal to that of a seven star general, just like me. Please take it


    Su ye took over the box and opened it. There was a palm sized badge quietly inside. The pattern was the pattern of the law enforcement team, and the material was very special. I didn''t know what it was made of.


    There are also some special designs, which should be distinguished by special personnel within the law enforcement team.


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s very valuable. I''ll refine some pills and give you some as gifts in a few days. "


    Su ye also didn''t refuse, since the other party directly gives so much power, then he turns back to refine some pills, can also give the other party a little.


    "Well, thank you."


    Shu Aohan just nodded politely. He didn''t expect the pills that Su ye said.


    Although Su Ye''s cultivation is really powerful, he stresses talent and experience in alchemy. What''s more important is medicinal materials. The first two are particularly difficult, let alone the latter.


    No matter how to refine the pills, Su ye can''t match those pills of Dan Hui.


    But Shu Ao Han will not be so disappointed, face to face refused, she simply said goodbye after also left.


    Su Ye is not idle. Although he knows that he doesn''t have to worry about the follow-up mess, there are still many people injured in this competition, especially some watching students. He should visit.


    Soon, Su Ye arrived at the hospital next to Yanjing University.


    Because of the special arrangement of shuaohan, the injured students can be treated immediately in the hospital, and there are some special pills from the law enforcement team, which can completely ensure that there is no life danger.


    However, despite this, the impact of such a big event is still very great.


    There are a noisy group of students in the corridor of the hospital. They are just affected by some simple examinations. At the same time, they are all talking about what happened today.


    "Why, Su Ye is here!" Some students have sharp eyes and see Su ye at once.


    Today, Su Ye is their great hero and saved the whole Yanjing University. However, they just say hello and dare not come forward, because many of them see Su Ye''s hand. It''s called ferocity.


    After hearing some news from the students, some of the players from the three foreign delegation couldn''t be saved. It was also terrible that two referees broke their hands and feet.


    While they worship Su ye, they are also deeply afraid and dare not contact too much.


    "Suye, it''s him."


    In a VIP ward, Xu Qingmeng comes out and waves to Su Ye. She is also eager to know what Su Ye plans to do.


    "Suye, why are you still here? I heard that the law enforcement team is looking for you. Are you ok? " Xu Qingmeng asked.


    "No big deal. What happened to the injured classmate? " Su ye also asked.


    "Come on in


    Xu Qingmeng greets Su ye and walks into the VIP ward. When he goes in, he finds many familiar faces sitting or standing inside.


    Among them, Yan Junhao, Xu Shengnan, Gu Tianxiao and others are here. Their faces are also very ugly. It seems that the matter is very serious.


    Seeing Su ye come in, an old man stands up directly. He looks sad. It turns out that he is vice principal Gao Chuanhao. It seems that he is also rushing to understand the situation.


    "Oh, classmate Suye, you are back! Where are you going? The law enforcement are looking for you? How''s it going? Let me tell you, it''s too serious today. President Lin is going to see the holy see in person. How can you be so angry


    Looking at Gao Chuanhao''s exhausted appearance, I really regret accepting Su Ye as a student.


    Su ye said, "don''t worry! It won''t have much consequence. Even if it does, I will take it with all my strength. "


    "Oh! How do you take it? " Beside the hospital bed, Li muyao held his chest in his hands and gave a cold hum with disdain.


    Without waiting for Su ye to answer, Yan Junhao said: "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. I see the people of the law enforcement team looking for you. Since you are back now, there should be no big problem. I''ve been in the law enforcement team for such a long time, and I know how they behave. "


    After listening to Yan Junhao''s words, we feel a little relieved. If the law enforcement team helps, even if the sky collapses, someone will carry it.


    Li Mu Yao seemed to give no one face, and said, "how much can the law enforcement team help? I really don''t understand. It''s just to participate in a competition. It''s just to make such a mess! Harm people again and again, self righteous, and face. Hum


    Su Ye''s face sank: "what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 334

    "Mu Yao! Stop talking


    Yan Junhao, who is the first one to stop him, is on the spot to see Su Ye''s means of communicating with heaven. He knows that Su Ye is absolutely invincible.


    Even Gu Tianxiao could not help but remind him:


    "Mu Yao, I have already told you that the situation is not what you think. Apologize to Suye. "


    Originally, Li muyao didn''t plan to continue. After all, the headmaster was still here. But when Gu Tianxiao asked her to apologize, she was angry.


    On weekdays, Gu Tianxiao and Yu Sihou are very united. They also say that they want to deal with Su Ye. Now Gu Tianxiao not only doesn''t help her, but asks her to apologize to Su Ye.


    This makes her very angry, can''t help but cold hum.


    "Why do you still help him? What I want to say is my business and what does it have to do with you? Just because you are afraid of him and want to please him doesn''t mean I have to get used to his bad habits. He has lost all face in our school. "


    Su Ye''s voice is still cold, and her eyes sweep to Li muyao coldly. It seems that this woman really doesn''t know what to do.


    "What are you looking at? Am I not telling the truth? "


    Li muyao seemed to be giving up. She said in a loud voice, "I just want to ask you, this is just a competition, which is held almost every year. This time without you, what are you going to do? You see what you''ve done?


    The other three foreign delegation, especially the two judges from the United States, have come all the way to compete with you. If we can set the place of the game here, shouldn''t we treat them well? It''s a guest from afar, don''t you know? "


    The more Li Mu Yao said, the more excited he was. He pointed to Yan Junhao who was injured beside him and said:


    "People choose elites to compete, but you don''t have to lose face. After all, we can''t match the height and strength of foreigners. If we lose, we lose. But what about you? However, they even used weapons and started to fight the referee! ha-ha! Now the whole network is boiling, and the Internet is also reporting this. Do you know how shameful you are? And the referee


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a burst of anger and said, "are you here today? Did you watch the game? "


    "I don''t have to look! Lose every year. What''s the difference. Today, you are the one who takes the lead in judging. You lose and lose. You lose face and go abroad. Even the most simple respect for the game, respect for the referee can not do it?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that elder martial brother Yan Junhao was an alternate member of the law enforcement team, and the law enforcement team didn''t come out to help, you wouldn''t know whether you are still alive or not. You still have the face to bash in front of me. Do you feel like a hero? " When Li muyao talked about the back, he was already aggressive.


    She had a plan. If she couldn''t get into the national medical school this time, she would go abroad to study in a college of the Holy See of Guangming.


    Today, the Holy See of Guangming will hate the Chinese, and will not give her any chance.


    Su ye took two steps and asked, "have you finished?"


    "That''s it! Am I wrong? "


    "Then shut up!"


    Pop¡ª¡ª


    Su Ye didn''t talk too much. He slapped Li Mu Yao in the face. With a loud sound, Li muyao didn''t react at all, so he was beaten to fly out and hit the wall.


    The whole VIP ward was in a mess. Some tried to persuade others, some helped Li muyao in the past, and some even felt relieved.


    Li muyao was helped up, his mouth covered with one hand, and his blood gushed out with two teeth.


    She shivered all over, and she didn''t know whether she was afraid or angry. She looked at Su ye with her eyes and said nothing.


    Su Ye''s eyes were like electricity and said in a deep voice: "since you are not there to watch the game, you are not qualified to gossip here. Thanks for being a member of the four Yanjing families, you are a soft bone! Get out of here! "


    Li Mu Yao''s whole face was swollen, and she didn''t dare to say anything more. The blood flowed from her fingers, and she didn''t dare to stay more. With Gu Tianxiao''s help, she left quickly.


    In the room, all of a sudden, everyone was looking at Su ye and didn''t say a word.


    Su Ye looked around and said, "if anyone has any more opinions, he can say them face to face now."


    Many students look at each other face to face, who dares to have an opinion.


    Xu Qingmeng said: "Su ye, don''t spread your anger here. We also think that Li muyao is too much. She doesn''t know anything. She only depends on her own guess. China has been established for many years, but many people are still soft bones and foreign slaves. "


    "Yes, we all watched the game with our own eyes. We can see for sure how excessive those two referees were. If we can bear it at this time, are we still men? "


    President Gao Chuanhao waved his hand to calm the students down and said, "Su ye, you avenged us at Yanjing University. We are very grateful to you. However, Li muyao''s idea just now is also the idea of countless people who don''t know the inside information. They all think that we have gone too far. However, you can rest assured that anyone with conscience who can distinguish right from wrong will not blame you, and will support you and be on the same front with you. "


    Xu Shengnan also spoke in a neutral voice, saying: "in terms of public opinion, the school will try its best to suppress it, and senior brother Yan Junhao will try his best to ask the law enforcement team for help. I also asked my father to send some people over. During this period, you''d better not walk around. They will get back at you. "


    Su Ye didn''t feel Xu Shengnan''s Qi and blood well before. Now, with such a distance, she suddenly felt a "whim" feeling.


    This kind of feeling is between relatives blood will surge, the closer people surge more severe.


    According to this speculation, Xu Shengnan and Xu Qingmeng are related to him in blood.


    Whose blood is this pair of sisters?


    His father was honest, but his mother was so beautiful that she left them when Suye was 12 years old.


    Su Ye suddenly asked, "Xu Shengnan, what''s your mother''s name?"


    Xu Shengnan was stunned. Su Ye''s question was too abrupt, but she immediately responded and said:


    "My mother can''t help you. I''ll ask my father to send someone to protect you. You''d better live in the school instead of running around


    Su Ye doesn''t care about her life at all. She just says her mother''s name and says:


    "Is your mother Nanxi?"


    Speaking of the name, Xu Shengnan and Xu Qingmeng subconsciously look at each other and see a little surprise in each other''s eyes.


    It seems that I can''t imagine why Suye said the name.


    With some vigilance, Xu Shengnan asked, "how do you know my mother''s name?"

 Chapter 335

    Is this Xu Shengnan, the name of Xu Qingmeng''s mother?


    Su Yewen Yan''s pupils shrink because "Nanxi" is also his mother''s name. When his father Su Licheng opened the clinic, he named it after his mother "Nanxi".


    Is this a coincidence, or is the mother of the three of them the same person?


    Su Ye''s heart flashed a way of thinking, why does mother want to leave them, why in front of Xu Shengnan, Xu Qingmeng and he will have the feeling of blood connection?


    Su ye thought of this, and did not continue to speculate. Although he was a little strange to his mother, he was a close relative after all. Without any evidence, he should not speculate casually.


    Now that there is a clue, I will see Xu Shengnan''s mother in the future, and everything will be clear.


    People see Su Ye suddenly stunned, and face also changed, can''t help but have to ask how?


    "Su ye, Su ye? Are you ok? " Xu Shengnan asked.


    Su ye came back, shook her head and said, "Oh, I''m ok."


    Xu Qingmeng also asked, "how do you know our mother''s name? Have you heard of it? "


    "It''s been mentioned."


    Su Ye didn''t want to talk more about it. She immediately changed the topic and said:


    "I''ll go and see who is the most seriously injured."


    "I''ll take you there."


    Gu Xiaotian''s incident caused a sensation throughout Yanjing. As one of the four major families, their Li family is certainly very clear.


    Su night owns the shares of the earth essence group, and has the power support of Qiao family. It has had perplexing relationship with the Yanjing family, and no one can move them at will.


    Now if you want to fight Su ye for the sake of Li Mu Yao''s slap, I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss.


    Another middle-aged uncle said, "there''s a lot of news going around these days. It''s said that Su Ye is still under the new" Dragon King. ". Now the Dragon King has just taken power in the blood clothes building, and his intention to kill is strong. Do we really want to provoke? "


    They were all dead, and even some of their families didn''t know why Su Ye was fighting Li muyao, but it didn''t matter whether they knew the reason or not.


    "This matter, or else it will be over. It''s just a slap. Young people are more impulsive. "


    "Mu Yao, this is no longer a slap in the face. We should not move now. But don''t worry, we won''t just let it go. It needs to be considered in the long run! "


    Li muyao didn''t say a word, as if she had thought of the ending for a long time. Holding her fists tightly, she slowly stood up, nodded to the Li family leader, and made a vague voice from her mouth


    "Well!"


    With that, she turned and left.


    "Muyao, where are you going? We haven''t finished yet. " Immediately, someone stopped her.


    Li Mu Yao turned around and said with a smile: "is there anything else to say? I already know the results. When I go back to read the medical books, I will go to the national medical examination in a few days. I have to read them several times. It''s safe. "


    Many people think that Li muyao is going to take the national medical examination, and he has a great chance of being admitted.


    Now Li muyao is just a young lady in the family, but he has entered the national medical school on the first floor. He is a member of the national medical school, and his status is absolutely different.


    What''s more, it is reported that the newly appointed Sixth National doctor of national medicine is not very old. National medicine intends to cultivate young national doctors, especially now it needs a female national doctor.


    There are not many female students in the traditional Chinese medicine. With Li muyao''s talent, he may have a chance to train as a female traditional Chinese medicine.


    At that time, the family would not fight Su ye for an ordinary lady, but for a female national doctor, with the status of a female national doctor, they could definitely fight Su Ye.


    "Good, Mu Yao. Grandfather promised you today that as long as you enter the national medical school smoothly, your revenge will be avenged by grandfather himself. It''s just a su Ye. Even if I do my best, I''ll catch him and kneel down in front of you for your disposal! "

 Chapter 336

    "Thank you, grandpa! I will be admitted to Chinese medicine and become the first female Chinese medicine! "


    Li Mu Yao''s eyes burst out with pure light and deep hatred. She seemed to see through all the truths in the world, and her body stood more upright.


    Li also nodded and sighed


    "Although we don''t deal with Su ye now, if Mu Yao is beaten, we still don''t say a word, for fear that it will arouse people''s suspicion and lose the face of our Li family. So we can''t move, and we can''t stay still. "


    "Grandfather, what can you do?" The younger generation all began to ask.


    "We''re not the only ones who have a grudge against Suye. At this time, we should drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf, and let others try Su Ye''s real strength for us. "


    There was a cold light in the deep eyes of the Li family leader, and he said slowly:


    "It was the island, the sun never sets Empire, the Taylor Empire, and the most terrible Vatican of light that Suye offended. If nothing else, in accordance with the conduct of the Vatican of Guangming, revenge will surely take place within three days. We just need to be in the back, that''s enough. "


    In fact, there was no need for the Li family to make a secret contribution. The fact that Su Ye cut off the hands and feet of the bishop of the Holy See was a sensation.


    In addition to the Li family, other big families such as Gu family, Yu family and Ning family are all secretly discussing this matter.


    "It''s Suye, it''s him! This young man is really not afraid of death! "


    "At the age of age, he owns the stock of the essence of the earth, and has a good practice. And there is also hearsay that he has a good relationship with the Royal beast. He has a capital fever."


    "It''s not just that. He is so crazy because he is under the Dragon King. The Dragon King, who dares to touch Su ye? "


    "That''s not necessarily. If he only comes here in Yanjing, some people will give the Dragon King some face. But this time he offended the Vatican of light, which is a global power, and the Vatican will not swallow it. According to the style of the Vatican of light, revenge must be taken within three days. Su Ye won''t be safe for a few days! If he''s smart, he should hide now! "


    Although these wanton conjectures were immediately pressed down by the law enforcement team, they still attracted the attention of many people. No matter how hard they were covered up, they could not be covered up.


    This day and night, the law enforcement team in order to deal with the aftermath of Su ye, can be described as a mess.


    Whether it was the island state, the Empire of the sun never sets or the Empire of Tyro, they all sent ambassadors to negotiate with each other. They were very tough and asked the law enforcement envoy to hand over Su Ye''s arrest to them.


    Shu Aohan is in charge of the law enforcement team in Yanjing. This time, she will try her best to protect Su ye, but naturally she won''t agree.


    Sitting in the solemn office, she tosses another document onto the table with a headache. The words on it are about Su Ye.


    "Another one asked us to hand over Su Ye. It''s really a headache!"


    Shu Aohan can''t help sighing, but she wants to cooperate with Su ye, and this mess will naturally be dealt with by Su ye, which is what she expected.


    "Our law enforcement team hasn''t been so busy in the past two years. This Su night can really cause trouble," said a female secretary who was also brave and valiant. We have offended a lot of people to protect him this time. Is it really worthwhile? "


    Shu Aohan rubbed his temple and said, "I don''t know, but long Yu''s boss sent an order back, saying that people like Su ye are worth making friends at any cost, or even exchanging power."


    The female secretary, Wen Yan, subconsciously stood more upright, with a look of worship in her eyes


    "Since it is the order of judge long Yuzhang, there must be her deep meaning."


    "That''s what I think, too. If you want us to hand over Su Ye''s documents to help capture her, you will refuse. No matter who the other party is, we will try our best to keep Suye and his family


    "Yes, sir."


    At this moment, a subordinate suddenly rushed in outside the door. He said in a panic:


    "Shu Zhan Jiang, no! The people of the Holy See of light are coming. They''re going straight to the gate! "


    Shu Ao cold face a change, Huo Ran stood up.


    She had thought that the people of the Holy See of light would not give up, but she did not expect that the people of the Holy See of light would dare to break into the door directly, which showed the anger of the other party.


    "Really, where is our law enforcement team? Let''s go! Go and have a look


    Shu Aohan immediately took people to go outside the camp, and all the way directly ordered the summoning of law enforcement envoys. He was determined to fight to the end.


    Soon, Shu Aohan came outside the camp gate.


    This is the base of their law enforcement team, with the scarlet word "law enforcement" written on the gate, as well as the unique sign of the law enforcement team.


    The gate is guarded by team members, and there is plenty of space outside, but now it is full of law enforcement team members. They are all ready, and their strength is irrepressible and fluctuates wildly. It seems that they will burst out at any time.


    Shu Aohan arrives, the team members get out of the way one after another.


    At last, Shu Aohan saw clearly the people of the holy see in front of him.


    A total of 12 people came to the other side. All of them were members of the holy see in shawls. The three people who were standing were holding their chests in their hands. Their faces were not good, and their blue eyes were even more aggressive.


    These people are scattered standing there, there is a faint glow on the body.


    Shu Aohan saw these radiance, heart Dong Long A, immediately judge out: in front of three can real bishop!


    But the Bishop''s cultivation is definitely not Webers, Hall''s two referees can be compared.


    One of the bishops looked arrogant, with a tattoo on his back neck extending all the way to his chest, which Shu Aohan still recognized.


    The other side is the largest bishop of light in Yanjing, named bishop bran.


    In fact, bishop bran had the cultivation of archbishop. It was said that he had done cruel things in the Vatican and was exposed. In order to calm down public opinion, the Vatican demoted him to bishop and sent him to China.


    "Holy See of light, are you going to break into my law enforcement camp today?"


    Shu Ao Han''s voice is proud, her fist is clenched, a sound of Dong, an aperture swings open in her fist.


    "Hand over Su Ye!"


    Bishop bran spat out a few words coldly. He didn''t intend to discuss with Shu Aohan at all.


    Shu Aohan was 1.8 meters tall, but she was still short of the bishop bran. She looked up and said:


    "Who are you talking about Suye? Why come to my law enforcement team? What''s more, where do you think this place is? How can you rush into it? In my opinion, in terms of diplomatic relations between the two countries, if you withdraw now, I can not pursue it for the time being. "


    Bishop bran was a little impatient. He looked inside the gate as if to see if anyone was coming out. He said angrily:


    "You are not qualified to speak to me as a woman. Tell the one who can really talk here to come out and see me, now

 Chapter 337

    "Presumptuous!"


    Among the law enforcement team, several core members immediately yelled out: "Shu Zhan is a seven star general. At present, the whole Yanjing law enforcement team is in her charge. She is not qualified. Who is qualified?"


    All the players are a burst of anger, more powerful waves surging again, at any time to break out.


    Archbishop brane, with a sneer on his lips, did not know whether he understood or pretended not, and said haughtily:


    "You are not qualified to talk to me. Let beilongyu come out!"


    "What are you! I want to see our chief judge, and let your Pope come to China in person! "


    Shu Aohan''s momentum suddenly soars. The other party has already bullied her. She can''t do it with these words.


    Just as she stepped forward, Archbishop bran''s momentum also soared.


    Both sides are unwilling to lag behind, the huge energy burst out from the body at this moment, just like the essence of the direct impact together, making a dull voice.


    Dong!!


    Both sides trembled and saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    "Dragon guiding formula!"


    Shu Aohan''s internal skill is booming, rising at a speed of dozens of times. Her clothes are hunting, her hair is dancing, and her eyebrows are even more beautiful.


    Crazy swept in all directions, even formed a tornado in the blink of an eye.


    But this tornado sweeping sand and stone is like a living creature, directly winding around Shu Aohan, as if it were a fierce beast, guarding her.


    "The wind


    With a cold and fierce drink, shuao fell in front of Archbishop bran with a strong wind.


    Bang!


    The dim light burst out directly. What''s more terrible is that the tornado was like a dragon, which also hit Archbishop bran directly.


    Archbishop bran was also shining. Under this bombardment, he directly stepped back more than ten meters.


    It''s hard for a huge body to stand, and his eyes are bang!!


    He hit Archbishop bran with the second hand, which once again drove bran back more than ten meters.


    This time, the members of the Vatican next to him were shocked. How could Archbishop bran retreat again and again, and there was no chance to make a move at all.


    "Fire!"


    The third palm of Shu Ao Han is "fire"!


    It was like magic on her palm, and a flame was burning with a bang. The flame was more than a foot high, and the fire was fast and unstoppable.


    Bang!!


    The slap hit bran in front of him, and the Bishop''s clothes on bran instantly emitted a black smoke with burning marks.


    For the first time, Archbishop bran exclaimed in surprise. He put his hand over his chest, which should have been burned.


    "Mountain!"


    Majestic mountains, unshakable!


    Bang!


    In the fourth hand, Archbishop bran couldn''t bear it at all. He was directly shot out and rolled on the ground.


    By this time, Archbishop bran had been beaten out of the law enforcement camp.


    Shu Aohan didn''t chase and kill him. Instead, he took up his hand and stood there bravely.


    The four palms in a row are all the "dragon guiding formula" passed to her by beilongyu. Fenglin volcano is as fast as wind, as slow as forest, as aggressive as fire, and as motionless as mountain!


    "This is not the place for you to be presumptuous! Leave now, I can not pursue! "


    Archbishop bran was very embarrassed, but he didn''t get hurt. He angrily pushed away the subordinates who came to help him and looked coldly at Shu Aohan and the angry and fanatical law enforcement officers.


    "He is worthy of beilongyu''s subordinates! But today''s business is not over. Your law enforcement team is waiting to bear the wrath of our Holy See! "


    Archbishop brane swung his sleeve, turned and left with the man.


    Watching the Vatican leave, a burst of cheers broke out in the law enforcement team. This time, Shu Aohan fought, and bran didn''t have a chance to fight back. It''s a relief. Even if the discipline is strict, they have to cheer for Shu Aohan''s boss at this time.


    "It''s worthy of being a seven star general, and Shu Zhan general is powerful!"


    "The four movements of Fenglin volcano can be used so wonderfully. When can I learn them?"


    The female secretary next to him was still angry and asked, "Shu Zhan Jiang, why let them go? These guys are not our opponents at all. Take them down and see if they dare to be arrogant. "


    Shu Ao Han had no choice but to smile and shake his head: "if you change someone else, I will use my second hand, and the other person will be abandoned by me. But this bran took my four palms, he can walk, not seriously injured, this person is not simple. What''s more, we are the law enforcement team, solving problems, not creating problems. "


    Next to many team members heard immediately convergence smile, have revealed a rigorous look.


    Shu Aohan took a look at them, and there was another sentence she didn''t say: in fact, she also thought that one day she could be as happy as Su Ye. If these people dare to provoke them, they will fight hard.


    It''s a pity that as a general, she takes the overall situation as the most important thing and can''t do it freely.


    As for why she is like this, or why the whole law enforcement team is like this, it is all influenced by beilongyu.


    At the beginning, beilongyu left all the glory and wealth that Huaxia got and resolutely went to the extremely dangerous grotto.


    That spirit also affects the whole law enforcement team.


    Shu Aohan back to the office, she thought, or personally tell this matter to Su ye, so she called Su Ye.


    It took Suye a long time to answer the phone.


    "Su ye, the people of the Holy See of Guangming have come to see me, and you should be more careful recently..." Shu Aohan said all the things that happened just now.


    Su night that end spread broadcast voice, listen to background pour is very noisy.


    "Since you can handle it, I won''t go there. I went back to Jiangdu City to get something while there were two days left on the National Day holiday. I''ll give you some pills later. "


    Suye''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It should be at the airport.


    In fact, Su Ye has long wanted to go back to Jiangdu City. Now he needs to break through. He has incorporated the blood clothes building and created the dragon soul. He also needs to be promoted. The law enforcement team will help to watch Yanjing, so he should go back to get the root under the banyan tree.


    With that root, he should be able to successfully break through the real spiritual realm and step into the spiritual realm.


    These are already in his plan.


    "Well, you may as well leave Yanjing. Stay in Jiangdu for a few more days. I''ll protect your family. "


    "Thank you very much."


    Two people said again for a while, Su night hung up the phone.


    His eyes looked out of the airport. As long as he got the dragon''s blood root, he could break through. At that time, he would not have to be so patient and could be proud of the whole earth

 Chapter 338

    The Vatican of light came to challenge the law enforcement team.


    This matter could not be suppressed at all. It spread all over Yanjing in a short time.


    The families that had been concerned about all this were even more shocked. After all, this time it was a confrontation between the law enforcement team and the Vatican of light.


    One is the most powerful law enforcement team in China, and the other is the Holy See of light, which dominates most of the earth.


    No one dares to look down upon this little fuse!


    "The Vatican of light made a move. It went straight to the gate of the law enforcement team to challenge!"


    "It''s Archbishop bran himself who has rushed to the gate of the law enforcement team. At last, Shu Aohan himself is shocked."


    "It will not be so simple. Archbishop bran''s retreat is absolutely temporary. It is the calm before the storm. But in the final analysis, all these origins are caused by Su Ye''s cutting off the hands and feet of the bishop of the holy see in Yanjing University. "


    "I just don''t understand why the law enforcement team has to wade into the muddy water this time, preferring to offend the Holy See of Guangming to keep Su Ye. What''s the identity of Su ye? "


    "His identity, on the one hand, is closely linked to Qiao family and owns the shares of the earth essence group. But this is definitely not the main reason. The law enforcement team wants the essence of the earth to directly contact the Qiao family. Another identity is that Su Ye is subordinate to the Dragon King. "


    When all the big families talk about "Dragon King", they are secretive. They rise up strongly and destroy the blood clothes building, but they are very mysterious. No one knows his true identity.


    People only know that this Su Ye is a subordinate of the Dragon King, and the Qing Zheng of the Royal beast gate also helped in the process of destroying the blood clothes building.


    Does the law enforcement team give the Dragon King face?


    However, this is not the work style of the law enforcement team at all. For so many years, I have never seen beilongyu give Huaxia Qizong any face.


    "All this, as long as find Su Ye face-to-face inquiry will know."


    In order to know the truth, the big families began to look for Su ye, but they knew Su Ye''s whereabouts in less than an hour.


    "What, did Sue run away?"


    "Today, the talents from the Holy See of Guangming went to the law enforcement team. Su Ye ran to the airport and didn''t dare to wait for a minute. He took the special plane prepared by Qiao''s family to run."


    This news immediately made the big family upset. They all thought that Su ye, a lengtouqing, was not afraid because of his martial arts. But they didn''t expect that he ran away at this time.


    "Ha ha. I really think highly of him, and he is just like that. " Among the Li family, Li muyao also gave a cold smile when he heard the news.


    "But it''s normal. After all, it''s the Vatican of light. How can he dare to stay in Yanjing? He will be killed at any time. " Li''s uncles also sighed.


    Li muyao with a wave of contempt: "bully the soft and fear the hard! It seems that even the Dragon King doesn''t want to protect him this time. Ha ha, it''s just a dog that can only cause trouble. Su ye, Su ye, I hope you can survive. I''ll suppress you when I''m admitted to national medicine and become a female national doctor. "


    But the leader of the Li family was like pointing the river and mountain, and he said, "don''t be blinded by hatred. Do you see the deeper things? Let me give you a hint. Why did Su ye run away? "


    "It''s not obvious. He has offended the Vatican of light and can''t cause trouble. "


    Li''s master sighed: "you, how can you fight Su ye? In the future, we need to take one step to see three steps when we encounter anything. Why did Su ye run away? That''s because he''s not strong enough. The upper limit is there. Why does the Dragon King not protect him? It is also because he is not qualified to let the Dragon King fight against the Holy See.


    Su Ye is not qualified. That''s why. And Su Ye''s escape means that he is useless to the Dragon King. In other words, the Dragon King has lost another one in Yanjing, so the position will be vacant. "


    Li muyao suddenly understood what grandfather was going to say, and immediately said, "ah... Grandfather, you mean our Li family can take over this position. Can we be the right arm of the Dragon King? "


    "Yes! this is it. How can he compare with the Li family? We just want to get in touch with the Dragon King in front of everyone and cooperate with the Dragon King. I''ve found a way to get in touch. "


    "Grandfather''s vision is really the first in the world."


    "Ha ha ha, the number one in the world is too exaggerated. Now our main task is to find a way to get in touch with the Dragon King in front of everyone. Granddaughter rest assured, that Su night can''t run, even if Su night ran, grandfather won''t let him better The Li family leader was also proud of a smile, his face a bit more sophisticated.


    Li muyao said gratefully, "thank you, grandfather. This time, let the Holy See go to the law enforcement team directly. It''s a good move. Now Su Ye is forced to run for his life. "


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small means, it''s nothing. Grandfather''s means are still behind him! " The leader of Li''s family was a little more complacent. He was just a simple means to make su Ye scurry. In the end, the Holy See of Guangming owed him a favor.


    It''s all his tricks.


    At the same time.


    Su Ye just arrived at Jiangdu airport in Donghai province.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t take many people with him. The black and white elder couldn''t take him with him. Bai yecha stayed in the Dragon Spirit to lead the new group of prisoners to practice and recover. There were still many old stubborn people to clean up.


    Heiluocha stayed in Yanjing to protect his family. Although the law enforcement team promised him to protect him, Su ye still can''t completely trust the law enforcement team.


    Now he is followed by Hui Shoutao, Qiao wanshen, who hasn''t been seen for a long time, Sangtian, who is blind, and several younger brothers who have been fighting.


    As soon as he opened the cabin door, Hui Shoutao made fun of Morita, and stabbed him


    "Blind monk, you don''t know martial arts or e-flash. How can you follow me? Don''t you have any conflict, or I''ll find you a guide dog? "


    Seeing this, Qiao wanshen stopped teasing the stewardess and said, "Sangtian, don''t listen to his nonsense. Since we all follow Ye Ge, we will be brothers in the future. When I go there in the future, I''ll let the long legged stewardess take you there, 24-hour service. Hey, hey. "


    Morita was wearing big sunglasses with a smile on his face. His teeth were very white, and he said:


    "I''ve practiced the" he Xintong "that my brother Ye taught me. Although I haven''t fully understood it, I can still do it in my daily life."


    "No? Can you see for a blind man? "


    "The" he Xintong "taught by the boss is not to cultivate your nose, is it? By smell? "


    Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen are still very interested. They go up and take off Sangtian''s Sunglasses directly. After a look, they find that they are a pair of ruined eyes, and they are a bit hideous, which makes them dislike each other.


    Sangtian was not angry either. He reached out and took the sunglasses back. That was the same as ordinary people.


    For outsiders, the behavior of Hui Shoutao and Qiao wanshen is very impolite, but for Morita, he is looking forward to this kind of feeling.


    Only he, the client, knows that he is regarded as blind everywhere, treated specially everywhere, pitied in speech and behavior, and those cares are really not what he wants.


    What he really wants is to be treated as a normal person, just like now, to be beaten and teased.


    At this time, sitting in his seat, Su Ye slowly drew back her eyes from the window. He had an indescribable cold and proud temperament. There was a trace of sadness between his eyebrows, and she said calmly:


    "All right! Get off the plane, business matters! "

 Chapter 339

    Several luxury cars sped to their destination.


    Because it has been arranged for a long time, everything is very smooth.


    "Here we are, boss!"


    Hui Shoutao personally drove his luxury car and pulled up to the huge banyan tree.


    Su Ye nodded. He remembered that when he came here last time, people of Wu family wanted to pick banyan fruit. It was only half a year. Now he is different from what he was.


    "Get out of the car, clear up!"


    What Su Ye wants to dig this time is the dragon blood root under the banyan tree, which is worth several times more than the original dragon blood banyan fruit. Of course, he should be careful.


    Back to Shoutao command younger brother, directly around the banyan, miscellaneous people are not allowed to close.


    Originally, many elders around banyan root played chess and enjoyed the cool, but they were directly driven away by this group of people. Of course, they were not convinced. They only saw Hui Shoutao, a group of people who were very big and murderous. After thinking about it, they just let it go.


    Qiao wanshen understood the rules better, smoked a cigar and said, "excuse me, auntie. We are from the forest and Plant Protection Bureau. Let''s do a research. Excuse me, you go to the supermarket opposite to get 20 yuan eggs. I''ll pay for them on a first come first served basis. The quantity is limited. "


    This group of elders originally wanted to watch, but as soon as they heard about the eggs, they rushed to the supermarket together. They didn''t want to stay here to join in the fun.


    Seeing the effect, Qiao wanshen was still a little proud. He raised his chin to Hui Shoutao and said:


    "Sometimes you can''t rely on violence, you have to rely on money!"


    At this time, some younger brothers came up to Qiao wanshen and said respectfully:


    "Master Joe, what are we going to do?"


    How does Qiao wanshen know? He just turns his head and looks at Su ye, waiting for Su Ye''s command.


    "Just dig down from here, at least three meters deep!" Su Ye reached out and pointed to a place on the ground.


    Qiao wanshen took the order and immediately told his younger brothers to do it.


    These younger brothers are local to Jiangdu City. They have been following Qiao wanshen all the time. They know Qiao wanshen, but they are not qualified to meet Su Ye. So when they see Qiao wanshen showing such respect to Su ye, they are all suspicious.


    After taking a look at Su ye, I just feel that Su Ye has a slender figure, delicate features and a special temperament. As for the others, there is nothing special.


    How can the richest young master be so obedient? What''s the identity of Su ye?


    "Start!"


    The younger brothers didn''t think much about it, so they directly moved the machines to excavate.


    This is banyan root, even professional machine mining, progress is very slow.


    After a while, a younger brother came up and said, "master Qiao, if you want to dig three meters deep, it will take at least five or six hours, or you''ll have a rest first?"


    "So long?"


    Qiao wanshen looked back at Su ye with some regret, as if this little thing had to drag on for so long, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    "If it were anywhere else, it wouldn''t take so long. The brothers are all good guys, but the ground here seems harder than granite. We''ve been drilling this bit for a long time, but it doesn''t have much effect. " Several younger brothers were helpless for a while, and this was the first time that they encountered such a situation.


    Su Ye looked back from the towering banyan tree as if he were visiting an old friend he had not seen for many years


    "Of course, it''s extraordinary to gather the Qi of heaven and earth. In half a year, this place will be harder than bricks and stones. "


    Hui Shoutao knew that his chance to perform was coming, and he said with a piercing voice:


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, watch me perform!"


    With that, he went to the car to get his ghost knife wrapped in white cloth, and walked past with great strides.


    The younger brothers were also surprised to see Hui Shoutao so powerful and domineering, and they all stepped back to get out of the way.


    "Take care of it, especially when you are blind."


    Hui Shoutao pointed to Sangtian standing behind Su ye with his chin, and then began to loosen his muscles and bones. "Not only do you get the boss''s advice, but I can''t learn much. This is the second move of ghost Dao I learned - it will cost you 3000 lives! Ah Da... "


    Hui Shoutao suddenly burst into the sky, and the ghost knife in his hand burst into light. As soon as his huge figure turned, he stabbed the ground hard.


    Boom!


    Dust, the earth instantly a crack, smashed into do not know how many pieces.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the pit he had smashed. Unexpectedly, huishoutao''s move was so terrible. Is it the strength of Dacheng realm?


    Under the terrorist bombardment of Hui Shoutao, the whole excavation process is more than ten times faster.


    It didn''t take long to reach a depth of three meters.


    Only a sound of "Dang" was heard, and the digging tool hit the hard object. A golden light instantly penetrated the fluffy soil and penetrated from the bottom of the deep pit.


    Everyone was surprised and couldn''t help surrounding to see what was buried underneath.


    Hui Shoutao said, "get out of the way, wait for me to dig things out!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Suddenly, Su Ye opened her mouth and went straight up.


    Hui Shoutao has to step back and wait. He knows the boss''s character. Once he says something, it proves that he can''t handle it well.


    Su ye went to the pit, his eyes fell to the ground, his face showed a satisfied look, from the degree of these golden light, the dragon blood root should be more pure than he imagined.


    He said calmly, "long time no see. You can use it for me today


    Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air under the pit. With a bang, a sky thunder came out of his palm and formed a huge palm. The lightning grabbed it in the pit and then grabbed it hard.


    Roar!!


    At this moment, there was a roar of fierce animals under the pit, and the earth shook a few times. The people around were so scared that they turned pale and didn''t understand what had happened.


    But at this time, I suddenly saw Su Ye grab a golden Python in his hand. The python seems to have a big arm, struggling violently, like it''s going to fly away in the next moment.


    "What is it?"


    They were surprised again. They all stepped back one after another. It was a golden banyan root. In the struggle, it was like a python. Because the root had branches, they even felt like a dragon.


    "It''s your blessing to be able to use it for me! Still not surrender? "


    Su Ye suddenly yelled angrily again. She reached out in the air and chopped it again. A genuine Qi split off one end of the common root and held the whole golden dragon''s blood root in her hand.


    It''s also because this knife cuts out, and this root doesn''t struggle, but the golden light is still emitting.


    "Mr. Su, what kind of medicine is this? I can feel that this material is extraordinary. "


    The first one who opened his mouth was the blind man Sang Tian. He came close to the past and only hated that he didn''t have a pair of good eyes. He couldn''t see clearly by using "he Xintong". Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and touch it.


    "Don''t touch, you''ll be sucked out."


    Sue night to stop the mulberry field, before this dragon root must swallow the dragon blood, absorbing the essence of the underground world, is the best material to break through for repair.


    "Sangtian, I brought you here to work hard."


    "What needs to be done? Please tell Mr. Su


    "Alchemy!"